THE WORKS OF JOSEPH HALL Doctor in Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

With a Table newly added to the whole Worke.

LONDON, Printed for Nath. Butter, dwelling neere Saint Austins Gate.

1625.

TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTY MONARCH OVR DEARE AND DREAD SOVE­RAIGNE LORD, IAMES, BY THE good prouidence of God, King of Great BRITAINE, FRANCE and IRELAND; the most worthy, and most able Defender of the Faith, and most gracious Patron of the Church; All Peace and Happinesse.

Most gracious Soueraigne:

I Cannot so ouer-loue this issue of my owne braine, as to hold it worthy of your Maie­sties iudicious eyes; much lesse of the highest Patronage vnder Heauen: Yet now, my very duty hath bidden mee looke so high; & tels me it would be no lesse then iniurious, if I should not lay down my work, where I owe my seruice; and that I should offend, if I presumed not. Besides; whither should the riuers runne, but into the Sea? Jt is to your Maiesty (vnder the Highest) that wee owe both these sweete opportunities of good, and all the good fruites of these happy opportunities: Jf we should not therefore freely offer to your Maiestie some praemetiall handfulls of that croppe, whereof you may challenge the whole haruest, how could wee bee but shamelesly vnthankfull? J cannot praise my Present otherwise, then by the truth of that heart from which it procee­deth: Onely this J may say; that seldome any man hath offered to your Royall hands a greater bundle of his owne thoughts (Some [Page] whereof as it must needs fall out amongst so many, haue beene con­fessed profitable) nor perhaps more varietie of discourse: for here shall your Maiestie finde Moralitie, like a good handmaid, wai­ting on Diuinity; and Diuinity, like some great Lady, euery day in se [...] [...]dresses; Speculation interchanged with experience; Positiue Theologie with Polemicall; Textuall with discursorie; Popular with Scholasticall.

J cannot dissemble my ioy to haue done this little good: And if it be the comfort, and honour of your vnworthy seruant, that the God of Heauen hath vouchsafed to vse his hand in the least seruice of his Church; How can it bee but your Crowne and reioycing, that the same God hath set apart your Maiesty, as a glorious instrument of such an vniuersall good to the whole Christian World? It was a madde conceit of that old Heresiarch, which might iustly take his name from madnes; That an huge Giant beares vp the earth with his shoulder; which he changes euery thirtieth yeere, for ease; and with the remouall causes an Earthquake. If by the deuice hee had meant onely an Embleme of Kings (as our ancient Mythologists vnder their Saint George, and Christopher, haue described the Christian Souldier, and good Pastor) he had not done amisse; for surely, the burthen of the whole world lies on the shoulders of Soue­raigne authoritie; and it is no maruell if the Earth quake in the change. As Kings are to the World, so are good Kings to the Church: None can be so blinde, or enuious, as not to grant, that the whole Church of God vpon earth, rests her selfe principally (next to her stay aboue) vpon your Maiesties Royall supportation; You may truly say with Dauid, Ego sustineo columnas eius. What wonder is it then, if our tongues and pens blesse you; if we be ambi­tious of all occasions, that may testifie our cheerefull gratulations of this happinesse to your Highnesse, & ours in you? Which, our hum­ble prayers vnto him, by whom Kings reigne, shall labour to con­tinue, till both the Earth and Heauens be truly changed.

The vnworthiest of your Maiesties seruants, IOS: HALL.

THE SEVERALL TREATISES contained in this BOOKE.

  • MEditations and Vowes. 3. Centuries. Page 1
  • Heauen vpon earth. One Booke. 73
  • Art of Diuine Meditation. One Booke. 105
  • Holy Obseruations. One Booke. 135
  • Some few of Dauids Psalmes metaphrazed. 155
  • Characters of Vertues, and Vices. Two Bookes. 173
  • Salomons diuine Arts.
  • Ethicks. In foure Bookes. 207
  • Politicks. One Booke. 229
  • Oeconomicks. One Booke. 239
  • The Song of Songs paraphrased. 249
  • Epistles in six Decads. Three Volumes.
    • 1. 275
    • 2. 315
    • 3. 361
  • Sermons.
    • 1. Pharisaisme and Christianity. 407
    • 2. The Passion Sermon. 423
    • 3. 4. The Imprese of God: In two Sermons. 441 451
    • 5. A Farewell Sermon to the Family of Prince Henry. 461
    • 6. An holy Panegyrick. 473
    • 7. The deceit of Appearance. 489
    • 8. The great Impostor. 501
    • 9. The best Bargaine. 515
    • 10. A Sermon at S. Iohns. 525
    • 11. The true Peace-Maker. 537
    • 12. Noah's Doue.
  • A common Apology against the Brownists. One Booke. 549
  • A serious Disswasiue from Popery. 613
  • No Peace with Rome. One Booke. 633
  • Quo vadis? Or a Censure of Trauell. 669
  • The Righteous Mammon. 693
  • The honour of the Married Clergie. In three Bookes.
    • 1. 719
    • 2. 753
    • 3. 771
  • A short Catechisme. 799
  • [Page]Contemplations vpon the principall passages of the holy Story.
  • Eight Bookes. In two Volumes.
    • 1. 809
    • 2. 883
  • Contemplations, the third Volume. In three Bookes.
    • 1. 967
    • 2. 993
    • 3. 1017
  • Contemplations, the fourth Volume. In foure Bookes.
    • 1. 1043
    • 2. 1073
    • 3. 1099
    • 4. 1027
  • Contemplations vpon the History of the new Testament, the fifth Volume. In two Bookes.
    • 1. 1159
    • 2. 1185
  • Contemplations, the sixt Volume. In three Bookes.
    • 1. 1231
    • 2. 1255
    • 3. 1281
  • Contemplations, the seuenth Volume. In two Bookes.
    • 1. 1311
    • 2. 1351
MEDITATIONS AND VOWE …

MEDITATIONS AND VOWES, DIVINE AND MORALL: SERVING FOR DIRE­CTION IN CHRISTIAN AND CIVILL PRACTICE.

III. Centuries.

By IOS: HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL, SIR ROBERT DRƲRY, KNIGHT, ALL INCREASE OF TRVE HONOVR AND VERTVE.

SIR, that I haue made these my homely Apho­rismes publike, needs no other reason, but that though the world is furnished with other wri­tings, euen to satiety and surfet, yet of those which reduce Christianitie to practice, there is (at least) scarce enough: wherein (yet) I must needs confesse, I had some eye to my selfe, For, hauing after a sort vowed this austere course of iudgement & practice to my selfe, J thought it best to acquaint the world with it, that it may either witnesse my answerable proceeding, or checke me in my straying there-from. By which meanes, so many men as J liue amongst, so many monitors I shall haue, which shall poynt mee to my owne rules, and vpbraid mee with my aberrations. Why I haue dedicated them to your name, cannot be strange to any, that knowes you my Patron, and mee your Pastor. The regard of which bond, easily drew mee on to consider, that whereas my body, which was euer weake, began of late to languish more, it would not be inexpedient (at the worst) to leaue behinde mee this little monument of that great respect which J deseruedly [Page] beare you. And if it shall please God to reprieue me, vntill a longer day; yet it shall not repent me, to haue sent this vnworthy scrowle, to wait vpon you in your necessary absence; neither shall it be, I hope, bootlesse for you, to adioyne these my meane speculations vnto those grounds of vertue you haue so happily laid: to which if they shall adde but one scruple, it shall be to mee sufficient ioy, contentment, recompence. From your Hal-sted. Decemb. 4.

Your Worships humbly deuouted, IOS: HALL.

THE FIRST CENTVRIE OF MEDITATIONS AND ƲOWES, DIVINE and MORALL.

1

IN Meditation, those, which begin heauenly thoughts, and prose­cute them not, are like those which kindle a fire vnder greene wood, and leaue it, so soone as it but begins to flame; leesing the hope of a good beginning, for want of seconding it with a sutable proceeding: when I set my selfe to meditate, I will not giue ouer, till I come to an issue. It hath beene said by some, that the begin­ning is as much as the middest; yea, more than all: but I say, the ending is more than the beginning.

2

There is nothing (but Man) that respecteth greatnesse: Not God; not death; not Iudgement. Not God: he is no accepter of persons. Not nature: we see the sonnes of Princes borne as naked as the poorest: and the poore childe as faire, well-fauoured, strong, witty, as the heire of Nobles. Not disease, death, iudgement: they sicken alike, die alike, fare alike after death. There is nothing (besides naturall men) of whom goodnesse is not respected. I will honour greatnesse in others: but for my selfe, I will esteeme a dram of goodnesse, worth a whole world of greatnesse.

3

As there is a foolish wisdome, so there is a wise ignorance; in not prying into Gods Arke; not enquiring into things not reuealed. I would faine know all that I need, and all that I may: I leaue Gods secrets to himselfe. It is happy for me, that God makes me of his Court, though not of his Counsell.

4

As there is no vacuity in nature, no more is there spiritually. Euery vessell is full; if not of liquor, yet of aire: so is the heart of man; though (by nature) it is empty of grace, yet it is full of hypocrisie, and iniquitie. Now, as it is filled with grace, so it is empty of his euill qualities; as in a vessell, so much water as goes in, so much ayre goes out: but mans heart is a narrow-mouthed vessell, and receiues grace but by drops; and there­fore takes a long time to empty and fill. Now, as there be differences in degrees, and one heart is neerer to fulnesse than another: so the best vessell is not quite full, while it is in the body; because there are still remainders of corruption. I will neither be con­tent [Page 2] with that measure of grace I haue, nor impatient of Gods delay; but euery day I will endeuour to haue one drop added to the rest: so my last day shall fill vp my vessell to the brim.

5

Satan would seeme to bee mannerly and reasonable: making, as if hee would bee con­tent with one halfe of the heart, whereas God challengeth all or none: as (indeed) hee hath most reason to claime all, that made all. But this is nothing but a craftie fetch of Satan; for he knowes, that if hee haue any part, God will haue none: so, the whole fal­leth to his share alone. My heart (when it is both whole, and at the best) is but a strait and vnworthy lodging for God: if it were bigger and better, I would reserue it all for him. Satan may looke in at my doores by a tentation: but hee shall not haue so much as one chamber-roome set a part for him to soiourne in.

6

I see that in naturall motions, the neerer any thing comes to his end, the swifter it moueth. I haue seene great riuers, which at their first rising out of some hills side, might bee couered with a bushell; which, after many miles, fill a very broad channell; and drawing neere to the Sea, doe euen make a little Sea in their owne bankes: So the winde at the first rising, as a little vapour from the crannies of the earth, and passing forward about the earth, the further it goes, the more blustering and violent it waxeth. A Chri­stians motion (after hee is regenerate) is made naturall to God-ward: and therefore, the neerer he comes to heauen, the more zealous he is. A good man must not bee like Eze­kias Sunne, that went backward; nor like Ioshuahs Sunne, that stood still; but Dauids Sunne, that (like a Bridegroome) comes out of his chamber, and as a Champion re­ioiceth to runne his race: onely herein is the difference, that when hee comes to his high noone, hee declineth not. How euer therefore, the minde (in her naturall faculties) fol­lowes the temperature of the body, yet in these supernaturall things she quite crosses it. For with the coldest complexion of age, is ioined in those that are truly religious, the feruentest zeale and affection to good things: which is therefore the more re­uerenced, and better acknowledged, because it cannot bee ascribed to the hot spirits of youth. The Deuill himselfe deuised that old slander of early holinesse; A young Saint, an old Deuill. Sometimes young Deuils haue proued old Saints; neuer the con­trarie: but true Saints in youth, doe alwaies proue Angels in their age. I will striue to bee euer good; but if I should not finde my selfe best at last, I should feare I was neuer good at all.

7

Consent harteneth sinne; which a little dislike would haue daunted at first. As wee say, There would bee no theeues, if no receiuers: so would there not bee so many open mouthes to detract and slander, if there were not so many open eares to entertaine them. If I cannot stop another mans mouth from speaking ill, I will either open my mouth to reproue it, or else I will stop mine cares from hearing it; and let him see in my face, that he hath no roome in my heart.

8

I haue oft wondered how fishes can retaine their fresh taste, and yet liue in salt wa­ters; since I see that euery other thing participates of the nature of the place wherein it abides. So, the waters passing thorow the chanels of the earth, varie their sauour with the veines of soile, thorow which they slide. So, brute creatures, transported from one region to another, alter their former qualitie, and degenerate by little and little. The like danger I haue seene in the manners of men, conuersing with euill companions in corrupt places: For, besides that, it blemisheth our reputation, and makes vs thought ill, though wee bee good; it breeds in vs an insensible declination to ill; and workes in [Page 3] vs, if not an approbation, yet a lesse dislike of those sinnes, to which, our eares and eies are so continually inured. I may haue a bad acquaintance: I will neuer haue a wicked companion.

9

Expectation, in a weake minde, makes an euill, greater; and a good, lesse: but in a resolued minde, it digests an euill, before it come: and makes a future good, long be­fore present. I will expect the worst, because it may come; the best, because I know it will come.

10

Some promise what they cannot doe, as Satan to Christ; some, what they could, but meane not to doe, as the sons of Iacob to the Sechemites; some, what they meant for the time, and after, retrait, as Laban to Iacob; some, what they doe also giue, but vnwilling­ly, as Herod; some, what they willingly giue, and after repent them, as Ioshua to the Gi­beonites: So great distrust is there in man, whether from his impotence, or faithlesnesse. As in other things, so in this, I see God is not like man: but in what euer he promises, he approues himselfe most faithfull, both in his ability and performances. I will there­fore euer trust God on his bare word; euen with hope, besides hope, aboue hope, a­gainst hope; and onwards I will relie on him for small matters of this life: for how shall I hope to trust him in impossibilities, if I may not in likelihoods? How shall I de­pend on him for raising my body from dust, and sauing my soule; if I mistrust him for a crust of bread, towards my preseruation?

11

If the World would make me his Minion, he could giue me but what he hath. And what hath he to giue? but a smoke of honour, a shadow of riches, a sound of pleasures, a blast of fame; which when I haue had in the best measure, I may be worse, I cannot bee better: I can liue no whit longer, no whit merrier, no whit happier. If hee professe to hate me, what can he doe, but disgrace me in my name, impouerish mee in my estate, afflict me in my body? in all which, it is easie, not to be euer the more miserable. I haue beene too long beguiled with the vaine semblances of it: Now henceforth, accounting my selfe borne to a better world, I will in an holy loftinesse beare my selfe as one too good to be enamoured of the best pleasures, to be daunted with the greatest miseries of this life.

12

I see there is no man so happy as to haue all things; and no man so miserable, as not to haue some. Why should I looke for a better condition than all others? If I haue somewhat, and that of the best things; I will in thankfulnesse enioy them, and want the rest with contentment.

13

Constraint makes an easie thing toilsome; whereas againe, loue makes the greatest toile pleasant. How many miles doe we ride and runne, to see one silly beast follow an­other, with pleasure! which if we were commanded to measure, vpon the charge of a Superiour, we should complaine of wearinesse. I see the folly of the most men, that make their liues miserable, and their actions tedious, for want of loue to that they must doe: I will first labour to settle in my heart a good affection to heauenly things: so Lord, thy yoke shall be easie, and thy burthen light.

14

I am a stranger euen at home: therefore if the dogs of the world barke at me, I nei­ther care nor wonder.

15

It is the greatest madnesse in the world, to bee an hypocrite in religious profession. Men hate thee, because thou art a Christian, so much as in appearance. God hates thee double, because thou art but in appearance: so, while thou hast the hatred of both, thou hast no comfort in thy selfe. Yet if thou wilt not be good as thou seemest; I hold it better to seeme ill as thou art. An open wicked man doth much hurt with notorious sinnes; but an hypocrite doth at last more shame goodnesse, by seeming good. I had rather be an open wicked man, than an hypocrite: but I had rather be no man, than either of them.

16

When I cast downe mine eyes vpon my wants, vpon my sinnes, vpon my miseries; me thinkes no man should be worse, no man so ill as I; my meanes so many, so forcible, and almost violent; my progresse so small, and insensible; my corruptions so strong, my infirmities so frequent and remedilesse; my body so vnanswerable to my minde. But when I looke vp to the blessings that God hath enriched me withall, me thinkes I should soone be induced to thinke none more happy than my selfe: God is my friend, and my father: the world not my master, but my slaue: I haue friends not many, but so tried that I dare trust them: an estate not superfluous, not needy; yet neerer to defect, than abundance: A calling, if despised of men, yet honourable with God: a body not so strong, as to admit security, (but often checking me in occasion of pleasure) nor yet so weake, as to afflict me continually: A minde not so furnished with knowledge, that I may boast of it; nor yet so naked, that I should despaire of obtaining it: My miseries affoord me ioy, mine enemies aduantage; my account is cast vp for another world. And if thou thinke I haue said too much good of my selfe, either I am thus, or I would be.

17

The worldlings life is (of all other) most discomfortable. For, that which is his God, doth not alway fauour him: that which should be, neuer.

18

There are three messengers of death; Casualty, Sicknesse, Age. The two first are doubtfull; since many haue recouered them both: the last is certaine. The two first are sudden: the last leasurely and deliberate. As for all men, vpon so many summons, so especially for an old man, it is a shame to be vnprepared for death: for where other see they may die, hee sees he must die. I was long agone old enough to die: but if I liue till age, I will thinke my selfe too old to liue longer.

19

I will not care what I haue; whether much, or little. If little, my account shall bee lesse; if more, I shall doe the more good, and receiue the more glory.

20

I care not for any companion, but such as may teach me somewhat; or learne some­what of me. Both these shall much pleasure me; (one as an Agent, the other as a Sub­iect to worke vpon) neither know I, whether more. For though it be an excellent thing to learne; yet I learne, but to teach others.

21

If earth (that is prouided for mortality, and is possessed by the Makers enemies) haue so much pleasure in it, that Worldlings thinke it worth the account of their heauen: such a Sunne to enlighten it, such an heauen to wall it about, such sweet fruits and [Page 5] flowers to adorne it, such varietie of creatures, for the commodious vse of it: What must heauen needs bee, that is prouided for God himselfe, and his friends? How can it bee lesse in worth, than God is aboue his creatures, and Gods friends better than his enemies? I will not onely be content, but desirous to be dissolued.

22

It is commonly seene, that boldnesse puts men forth before their time, before their abilitie. Wherein we haue seene many, that (like Lapwings, and Partridges) haue runne away with some part of their shell on their heads: whence it followes, that as they began boldly, so they proceed vnprofitably, and conclude not without shame. I would rather be haled by force of others to great duties, than rush vpon them vnbidden. It were better a man should want worke, than that great workes should want a man answerable to their weight.

23

I will vse my friend as Moses did his rod: While it was a rod hee held it familiarly in his hand: when once a Serpent, he ran away from it.

24

I haue seldome seene much ostentation, and much learning met together. The Sunne, rising, and declining, makes long shadowes; at mid-day when hee is at highest, none at all. Besides that, skill when it is too much showne, loseth the grace: as fresh-coloured wares, if they be often opened, lose their brightnesse, and are soiled with much handling. I had rather applaud my selfe for hauing much, that I shew not; than that others should applaud me for shewing more than I haue.

25

An ambitious man is the greatest enemie to himselfe, of any in the world besides: for he still torments himselfe with hopes, and desires, and cares: which he might auoid, if hee would remit of the height of his thoughts, and liue quietly. My onely ambition shall be, to rest in Gods fauour on earth, and to be a Saint in heauen.

26

There was neuer good thing easily come by. The Heathen man could say, God sels knowledge for sweat; and so hee doth honour for ieopardy. Neuer any man hath got either wealth or learning with ease. Therefore the greatest good must needs bee most difficult. How shall I hope to get Christ, if I take no paines for him? And if in all other things the difficultie of obtaining, whets the minde so much the more to seeke; why should it in this alone daunt mee? I will not care what I doe, what I suffer, so I may winne Christ. If men can endure such cutting, such lancing, and searing of their bodies, to protract a miserable life yet a while longer; what paine should I refuse for eternitie?

27

If I die, the world shall misse me but a little; I shall misse it lesse. Not it mee, because it hath such store of better men: Not I it, because it hath so much ill, and I shall haue so much happinesse.

28

Two things make a man set by; Dignitie, and Desert. Amongst fooles, the first with­out the second is sufficient: amongst wise men, the second without the first. Let me deserue well, though I bee not aduanced. The conscience of my worth shall cheere me more in others contempt, than the approbation of others can comfort me, against the secret checke of my owne vnworthinesse.

29

The best qualities doe so cleaue to their subiects, that they cannot be communica­ted to others. For whereas patrimony and vulgar account of honor follow the bloud, in many generations; Vertue is not traduced by propagation, nor learning bequea­thed by our Will to our heires; lest the giuers should wax proud, and the receiuers negligent. I will account nothing my owne, but what I haue gotten; nor that mine owne, because it is more of gift, than desert.

30

Then onely is the Church most happy, when Truth and Peace kisse each other; and then miserable, when either of them balke the way, or when they meet and kisse not. For truth, without peace, is turbulent: and peace, without truth, is secure iniustice. Though I loue peace well, yet I loue maine truths better. And though I loue all truths well, yet I had rather conceale a small truth, than disturbe a common peace.

31

An indiscreet good action, is little better than a discreet mischiefe. For in this the doer wrongs onely the Patient: but in that other, the wrong is done to the good acti­on: for both it makes a good thing odious (as many good tales are marr'd in telling) and besides, it preiudices a future opportunitie. I will rather let passe a good gale of wind, and stay on the shore; than lanch forth, when I know the wind will be the con­trary.

32

The World teacheth me, that it is madnesse to leaue behinde me those goods that I may carry with me: Christianitie teacheth me, that what I charitably giue aliue, I carrie with me dead: and experience teacheth me, that what I leaue behinde, I lose. I will carrie that treasure with me by giuing it, which the worldling loseth by keeping it: so, while his corps shall carrie nothing but a winding cloth to his graue, I shall bee richer vnder the earth, than I was aboue it.

33

Euery worldling is an hypocrite: for while his face naturally lookes vpward to hea­uen, his heart grouels beneath on the earth: yet if I would admit of any discord in the inward and outward parts; I would haue an heart that should looke vp to heauen in an holy contemplation of the things aboue, and a countenance cast downe to the earth, in humiliation. This onely dissimilitude is pleasing to God.

34

The heart of man is a short word, a small substance; scarce enough to giue a Kite one meale, yet great in capacitie; yea, so infinite in desire, that the round Globe of the world cannot fill the three corners of it. When it desires more, and cries, Giue, giue; I will set it ouer to that infinite Good, where the more it hath, it may desire more, and see more to be desired: when it desires but what it needeth, my hands shall soone satis­fie it. For, if either of them may containe it, when it is without the body; much more may both of them fill it, while it is within.

35

With men it is a good rule; To try first, and then to trust: with God it is contrary; I will first trust him (as most wise, omnipotent, mercifull) and try him afterwards. I know it is as impossible for him to deceiue me, as not to be.

36

As Christ was both a Lambe, and a Lion: so is euery Christian; A Lambe, for [Page 7] patience in suffering, and innocencie of life: A Lion, for boldnesse in his innocencie. I would so order my courage and mildnesse, that I may bee neither Lion-like in my conuersation, nor sheepish in the defence of a good cause.

37

The godly sowe in teares, and reape in ioy. The seed-time is commonly waterish, and lowring. I will be content with a wet Spring, so I may be sure of a cleere and ioy­full Haruest.

38

Euery man hath an Heauen and an Hell. Earth is the wicked mans Heauen; his Hell is to come: on the contrarie, the godly haue their Hell vpon earth; where they are vexed with tentations, and afflictions, by Satan and his complices: their Heauen is aboue in endlesse happinesse. If it be ill with me on earth, it is well my torment is so short, and so easie: I will not be so couetous to hope for two heauens.

39

Man, on his Death-bed hath a double prospect: which in his life-time the interpo­sition of pleasure and miseries debarred him from. The good man lookes vpward, and sees heauen open, with Steuen, and the glorious Angels ready to carrie vp his soule: The wicked man lookes downeward, and sees three terrible spectacles; Death, Iudgement, Hell, one beyond another, and all to be passed thorow by his soule. I maruell not that the godly haue beene so cheerefull in death, that those torments, whose very sight hath ouercome the beholders, haue seemed easie to them. I maruell not that a wicked man is so loth to heare of death; so deiected when hee feeleth sicknesse, and so desparate when he feeleth the pangs of death; nor that euery Balaam would faine die the death of the righteous. Henceforth I will enuie none, but a good man: I will pittie nothing so much as the prosperitie of the wicked.

40

Not to bee afflicted, is a signe of weaknesse. For, therefore God imposeth no more on mee, because hee sees I can beare no more. God will not make choice of a weake Champion. When I am stronger, I will looke for more: and when I sustaine more, it shall more comfort me, that God findes me strong, than it shall grieue me to be pressed with an heauie affliction.

41

That the wicked haue peace in themselues, is no wonder: they are as sure as Tenta­tion can make them. No Prince makes warre with his owne subiects. The godly are still enemies; therefore they must looke to bee assaulted both by stratagems and vio­lence. Nothing shall more ioy me, than my inward quietnesse. A iust warre is a thou­sand times more happy, than an ill-conditioned peace.

42

Goodnesse is so powerfull, that it can make things simply euill (namely, our sinnes) good to vs: not good in nature, but good in the euent; good, when they are done, not good to be done. Sinne is so powerfull, that it can turne the holiest ordinances of God into it selfe: but herein our sinne goes beyond our goodnesse; That sinne defiles a man or action otherwise good; but all the goodnesse of the world cannot iustifie one sinne; as the holy flesh in the skirt, makes not the bread holy that toucheth it, but the vn­cleane touching an holy thing, defileth it. I will loath euery euill for it owne sake: I will doe good, but not trust to it.

43

Fooles measure good actions by the euent after they are done; Wise men before­hand, [Page 8] by iudgement vpon the rules of reason and faith. Let mee doe well; let God take charge of the successe. If it be well accepted, it is well; if not, my thanke is with God.

44

He was neuer good man that amends not. For, if hee were good, he must needs desire to bee better. Grace is so sweet, that who euer tasts of it, must needs long after more: and if hee desire it, he will endeuour it; and if he doe but endeuour, God will crowne it with successe. Gods familie admitteth of no Dwarfes (which are vnthriuing, and stand at a stay) but men of measures. What euer become of my bodie, or my estate, I will euer labour to finde somewhat added to the stature of my soule.

45

Pride is the most dangerous of all sinnes. For, both it is most insinuatiue (hauing crept into Heauen and Paradise) and most dangerous where it is. For, where all other Tenta­tions are about euill, this alone is conuersant onely about good things; and one dram of it poisons many measures of grace. I will not bee more afraid of doing good things amisse, than of being proud when I haue well performed them.

46

Not onely commission makes a sinne. A man is guiltie of all those sinnes he hateth not. If I cannot auoid all, yet I will hate all.

47

Preiudice is so great an enemie to truth, that it makes the minde vncapable of it. In matters of faith, I will first lay a sure ground, and then beleeue, though I cannot argue; holding the conclusion in spight of the premisses: but in other lesse matters, I will not so forestall my minde with resolution, as that I will not bee willing to bee better informed. Neither will I say in my selfe, I will hold it, therefore it shall bee truth: but this is truth, therefore I will hold it. I will not striue for victorie, but for truth.

48

Drunkennesse and Couetousnesse doe much resemble one another. For the more a man drinkes, the more hee thirsteth: and the more hee hath, still the more hee coueteth. And for their effects, besides other, both of them haue the power of transforming a man into a beast; and of all other beasts, into a Swine. The former is euident to sense: the other, though more obscure, is no more questionable. The couetous man in two things plainly resembleth a Swine; That hee euer roots in the earth, not so much as looking towards heauen: That hee neuer doth good till his death. In desiring, my rule shall bee necessitie of nature, or estate. In hauing, I will account that my good, which doth me good.

49

I acknowledge no master of Requests in Heauen, but one; Christ my Mediator. I know I cannot bee so happie as not to need him; nor so miserable, that hee should con­temne mee. I will alwaies aske, and that of none but where I am sure to speed; but where there is so much store, that when I haue had the most, I shall leaue no lesse behinde. Though numberlesse drops bee in the Sea; yet if one bee taken out of it, it hath so much the lesse, though insensible: but God, because hee is infinite, can admit of no diminution. Therefore are men niggardly, because the more they giue, the lesse they haue: but thou, Lord, maiest giue what thou wilt, without abatement of thy store. Good praiers neuer came weeping home: I am sure I shall receiue either what I aske, or what I should aske.

50

I see that a fit bootie many times makes a theefe: and many would bee proud, if they [Page 9] had but the common causes of their neighbours. I account this none of the least fa­uours of God, That the world goes no better forward with me: For, I feare, if my estate were better to the world, it might be worse to God. As it is an happy necessity that in­forceth to good; so is that next happy that hinders from euill.

51

It is the basest loue of all others, that is for a benefit; for herein we loue not another so much as our selues. Though there were no HEAVEN, O Lord, I would loue thee: Now there is one, I will esteeme it, I will desire it; yet still I will loue thee for thy goodnesse sake. Thy selfe is reward enough, though thou broughtest no more.

52

I see men point the field, and desperatly ieopard their liues (as prodigall of their bloud) in the reuenge of a disgracefull word against themselues, while they can bee content to heare God pulled out of Heauen with blasphemy, and not feele so much as a rising of their bloud. Which argues our cold loue to God, and our ouer-feruent af­fection to our selues. In mine owne wrongs, I will hold patience laudable; but in Gods iniuries, impious.

53

It is an hard thing to speake well; but it is harder to be well silent, so as it may bee free from suspicion of affection, or sullennesse, or ignorance: else loquacity; and not si­lence, would be a note of wisdome. Herein I will not care how little, but how well. He said well for this; Not that which is much, is well; but that which is well, is much.

54

There is nothing more odious than fruitlesse old age. Now (for that no tree beares fruit in Autume, vnlesse it blossome in the Spring) to the end that my age may bee profitable, and laden with ripe fruit; I will endeuour that my youth may be studious, and flowred with the blossomes of learning and obseruation.

55

Reuenge commonly hurts both the offerer, and sufferer: as we see in the foolish Bee (though in all other things commendable, yet herein the patterne of fond spight­fulnesse) which in her anger inuenometh the flesh, and loseth her sting, and so liues a Drone euer after. I account it the onely valour, To remit a wrong; and will applaud it to my selfe as right Noble and Christian, that I Might hurt, and Will not.

56

He that liues well, cannot chuse but die well. For, if he die suddenly, yet he dies not vnpreparedly: if by leisure, the conscience of his well-lead life makes his death more comfortable: But it is seldome seene, that he which liueth ill, dieth well. For the con­science of his former euills, his present paine, and the expectation and feare of greater, so take vp his heart, that he cannot seeke God. And now it is iust with God, not to be sought, or not to be found, because he sought to him in his life time, and was repulsed. Whereas therefore there are vsually two maine cares of good men, to Liue well, and Die well: I will haue but this one; to Liue well.

57

With God there is no free man, but his Seruant, though in the Gallies: no slaue, but the sinner, though in a Palace: none noble, but the vertuous, if neuer so basely descen­ded: none rich, but he that possesseth God, euen in rags: none wise, but hee that is a foole to himselfe and the world: none happy, but he whom the world pities: Let mee be free, noble, rich, wise, happy to God; I passe not what I am to the world.

58

When the mouth praieth, man heareth; when the heart, God heareth. Euery good praier knocketh at heauen for a blessing: but an importunate praier pierceth it, (though as hard as brasse) and makes way for it selfe into the eares of the Almightie. And as it ascends lightly vp, carried with the wings of faith; so it comes euer laden downe againe vpon our heads. In my praiers my thoughts shall not be guided by my words, but my words shall follow my thoughts.

59

If that seruant were condemned of euill, that gaue God no more than his owne, which he had receiued; what shall become of them that rob God of his owne? If God gaine a little glorie by me, I shall gaine more by him. I will labour so to husband the stocke that God hath left in my hands, that I may returne my soule better than I receiued it; and that he may take it better than I returne it.

60

Heauen is compared to an hill; and therefore is figured by Olympus, among the Heathen; by mount Sion, in Gods Booke: Hell, contrariwise, to a pit. The ascent to the one is hard therefore, and the descent to the other easie and headlong: and so as if we once beginne to fall, the recouerie is most difficult: and not one (of many) staies till hee comes to the bottome. I will bee content to pant, and blow, and sweat in climbing vp to heauen: as, contrarily, I will bee warie of setting the first step down­ward towards the pit. For, as there is a Iacobs Ladder into heauen, so there are blinde staires that goe winding downe into death, whereof each makes way for other. From the obiect is raised an ill suggestion: suggestion drawes on delight, delight consent, consent endeuour, endeuour practice, practice custome, custome excuse, excuse de­fence, defence obstinacie, obstinacie boasting of sinne, boasting, a reprobate sense. I will watch ouer my waies: and doe thou Lord watch ouer me, that I may auoid the first degrees of sinne. And if those ouertake my frailtie, yet keepe me that presumptu­ous sinnes preuaile not ouer me. Beginnings, are with more ease and safetie declined, when we are free; than proceedings when we haue begunne.

61

It is fitter for youth to learne, than teach; and for age to teach, than learne: and yet fitter for an old man to learne than to be ignorant. I know I shall neuer know so much, that I cannot learne more; and I hope I shall neuer liue so long, as till I be too old to learne.

62

I neuer loued those Salamanders, that are neuer well but when they are in the fire of contention. I will rather suffer a thousand wrongs, than offer one: I will suffer an hundred, rather than returne one: I will suffer many ere I will complaine of one, and endeuour to right it by contending. I haue euer found, that to striue with my superi­our, is furious; with my equall, doubtfull; with my inferiour, sordid and base; with any, full of vnquietnesse.

63

The praise of a good speech standeth in words and matter: Matter, which is as a faire and well-featur'd body; Elegance of words, which is as a neat and well-fashioned gar­ment. Good matter, slubbered vp in rude and carelesse words, is made lothsome to the hearer; as a good body mis-shapen with vnhandsome clothes. Elegancie without sound­nes, is no better than a nice vanitie. Although therefore the most hearers are like Bees, that goe all to the flowers, neuer regarding the good herbs (that are of as wholesome [Page 11] vse, as the other of faire shew:) yet let my speech striue to bee profitable; plausible, as it happens: better the coat be mis-s [...]apen, than the body.

64

I see that as blacke and white colours to the eies, so is the Vice and Vertue of others to the iudgement of men. Vice gathers the beames of the sight in one; that the eie may see it, and bee intent vpon it: Vertue scatters them abroad; and therefore hardly admits of a perfect apprehension. Whence it comes to passe, that (as iudgement is according to sense) wee doe so soone espie, and so earnestly censure a man for one vice; letting passe many laudable qualities vndiscerned, or at least vnacknowledged. Yea, whereas euery man is once a foole, and doth that (perhaps) in one fit of his folly, which hee shall at lei­sure repent of (as Noah, in one houres drunkennesse, vncouered those secrets, which were hid six hundred yeeres before) the world is hereupon ready to call in question all his former integritie, and to exclude him from the hope of any future amendment. Since God hath giuen mee two eies; the one shall bee busied about the present fault that I see, with a detesting commiseration; the other about the commendable qualities of the of­fender; not without an vnpartiall approbation of them. So shall I doe God no wrong, in robbing him of the glorie of his gifts, mixed with infirmities: nor yet, in the meane time, encourage Vice; while I doe distinctly reserue for it a due proportion of hatred.

65

God is aboue man; the brute creatures vnder him; hee set in the midst. Lest he should be proud that he hath infinite creatures vnder him, that One is infinite degrees aboue him. I doe therefore owe awe vnto God; mercie to the inferiour creatures: knowing, that they are my fellowes, in respect of creation; whereas there is no proportion betwixt mee, and my Maker.

66

One said, It is good to inure thy youth to speake well; for good speech is many times drawne into the affection: But, I would feare, that speaking well without feeling, were the next way to procure an habituall hypocrisie. Let my good words follow good af­fections; not goe before them. I will therefore speake as I thinke: but withall, I will la­bour to thinke well; and then I know, I cannot but speake well.

67

When I consider my soule, I could be proud, to thinke of how diuine a nature and qua­litie it is: but when I cast downe mine eies to my body (as the Swanne to her blacke legs) and see what loathsome matter issues from the mouth, nostrils, cares, pores, and other pas­sages, and how most carrion-like of all other creatures it is after death; I am iustly asha­med to thinke, that so excellent a guest dwels but in a meere cleanly dunghill.

68

Euery worldling is a mad man. For, besides that hee preferreth profit and pleasure to Vertue, the World to God, Earth to Heauen, Time to Eternitie; hee pampers the body, and starues the soule. He feedes one Fowle an hundred times, that it may feed him but once; and seekes all Lands and Seas for dainties, not caring whether any, or what repast he prouideth for his soule. Hee cloathes the body with all rich ornaments, that it may bee as faire without, as it is filthie within; whilest his soule goes bare and naked, hauing not a tag of knowledge to couer it. Yea, hee cares not to destroy his soule, to please the body; when for the saluation of the soule, he will not so much as hold the body short of the least pleasure. What is, if this be not, a reasonable kinde of madnesse? Let me enioy my soule no longer, than I preferre it to my body. Let mee haue a deformed, leane, crooked, vn­healthfull, neglected body; so that I may finde my soule sound, strong, well furnished, well disposed both for earth and heauen.

69

Asa was sicke but of his feet, farre from the heart: yet because he sought to the Phy­sicians, not to God, he escaped not. Ezechiah was sicke to die: yet because he trusted to God, not to Physicians, he was restored. Meanes, without God, cannot helpe: God, without meanes, can, and often doth. I will vse good meanes, not rest in them.

70

A mans best monument is his vertuous actions. Foolish is the hope of immortality, and future praise, by the cost of senselesse stone; when the Passenger shall onely say, Here lies a faire stone, and a filthy carkasse. That only can report thee rich: but for other praises, thy selfe must build thy monument aliue; and write thy owne Epitaph in ho­nest and honourable actions. Which are so much more noble than the other, as liuing men are better than dead stones: Nay, I know not if the other be not the way to worke a perpetuall succession of infamy, whiles the censorious Reader, vpon occasion therof, shall comment vpon thy bad life: whereas in this, euery mans heart is a Toombe, and euery mans tongue writeth an Epitaph vpon the well-behaued. Either I will procure me such a monument, to be remembred by; or else it is better to be inglorious, than infamous.

71

The basest things are euer most plentifull. History and experience tell vs, that some kinde of Mouse breedeth 120 young ones in one nest: whereas the Lion, or Elephant, beareth but one at once. I haue euer found, The least wit, yeeldeth the most words. It is both the surest, and wisest way, to Speake little, and Thinke more.

72

An euill man is clay to God, wax to the Deuill. God may stamp him into powder, or temper him anew; but none of his meanes can melt him. Contrariwise, a good man is Gods wax, and Satans clay: he relents at euery looke of God, but is not stirred at any tentation. I had rather bow than breake, to God: but, for Satan, or the world, I had rather be broken in peeces with their violence, than suffer my selfe to be bowed vn­to their obedience.

73

It is an easie matter for a man to be carelesse of himselfe; and yet much easier to be enamoured of himselfe. For, if he be a Christian, whiles he contemneth the world per­fectly, it is hard for him to reserue a competent measure of loue to himselfe: if a world­ling, it is not possible but he must ouer-loue himselfe. I will striue for the meane of both; and so hate the world, that I may care for my selfe: and so care for my selfe, that I bee not in loue with the world.

74

I will hate popularitie and ostentation (as euer dangerous; but most of all, in Gods businesse) which who so affect, doe as ill spokesmen; who when they are sent to wooe for God, speake for themselues. I know how dangerous it is to haue God my Riuall.

75

Earth affords no sound contentment. For, what is there vnder Heauen not trouble­some, besides that which is called pleasure? and, that, in the end, I finde most irksome of all other. My soule shall euer looke vpward for ioy, and downeward for penitence.

76

God is euer with me, euer before me. I know, he cannot but ouer-see me alwaies; though my eies be held that I see him not: yea, he is still within me, though I feele him [Page 13] not: neither is there any moment, that I can liue without God. Why doe I not, there­fore, alwaies liue with him? Why doe I not account all houres lost, wherein I enioy him not?

77

There is no man so happy as the Christian. When he lookes vp vnto heauen, hee thinkes, That is my home: the God that made it, and owes it, is my Father: the Angels, more glorious in nature than my selfe, are my attendants: mine enemies are my vassals. Yea, those things, which are the terriblest of all to the wicked, are most pleasant to him. When he heares God thunder aboue his head, he thinks, This is the voice of my Father. When he remembreth the Tribunall of the last Iudgement, he thinkes, It is my Sauiour that sits in it: when death, he esteemes it but as the Angell set before Paradise; which with one blow admits him to eternall ioy. And (which is most of all) nothing in earth or hell can make him miserable. There is nothing in the world, worth enuying, but a Christian.

78

As Man is a little world: so euery Christian is a little Church within himselfe. As the Church, therefore, is sometimes in the wane, through persecution; other times in her full glory and brightnesse: so let mee expect my selfe sometimes drouping vnder Ten­tations, and sadly hanging downe the head for the want of the feeling of Gods presence; at other times caried with the full saile of a resolute assurance, to heauen: knowing, that as it is a Church at the weakest stay, so shall I, in my greatest deiection, hold the Childe of God.

79

Tentations on the right hand, are more perillous than those on the left; and destroy a thousand, to the others ten: as the Sunne, more vsually, causeth the traueller to cast off his cloke, than the wind. For, those on the left hand miscarry men but two waies: to distrust, and deniall of God; more rate sinnes: but the other, to all the rest, wherewith mens liues are so commonly defiled. The spirit of Christians, is like the English leat; whereof we reade, that it is fired with water, quenched with oyle. And these two, pro­sperity and aduersity, are like heat and cold: the one gathers the powers of the soule to­gether, and makes them abler to resist, by vniting them: the other diffuses them; and, by such separation, makes them easier to conquer. I hold it therefore as praise-worthy with God, for a man to contemne a proffered honour, or pleasure, for conscience sake; as, on the racke not to denie bis profession. When these are offered, I will not nibble at the bait; that I be not taken with the hooke.

80

God is Lord of my body also: and therefore challengeth as well reuerent gesture, as inward deuotion. I will euer, in my praiers, either stand, as a seruant, before my master; or kneele, as a subiect, to my Prince.

81

I haue not beene in others breasts: but, for my owne part, I neuer tasted of ought, that might deserue the name of pleasure. And, if I could, yet a thousand pleasures cannot counteruaile one torment: because the one may be exquisite; the other, not without composition. And, if not one torment, much lesse a thousand. And, it not for a moment, much lesse for eternity. And, if not the torment of a part, much lesse of the whole. For if the paine but of a tooth be so intolerable, what shall the racking of the whole body be? And; if of the body; what [...] [...]hat be, which is primarily of the soule? If there be pleasures that I heare not of, I will be wary of buying them so ouer-deare.

82

As Hypocrisie is a common counterfeit of all vertues: so there is no speciall vertue, which is not (to the very life of it) seemingly resembled, by some speciall vice. So, de­uotion is counterfeited by superstition: good thrift, by niggardlinesse; charity, with vaine-glorious pride. For, as charity is bounteous to the poore; so is vaine-glory to the wealthy: as charity sustaines all, for truth; so pride, for a vaine praise: both of them make a man courteous and affable. So the substance of euery vertue is in the heart: which, since it hath not a window made into it, by the Creator of it, (but is reserued vnder locke and key for his owne view) I will iudge onely by appearance. I had rather wrong my selfe, by credulity; than others, by vniust censures and suspicions.

83

Euery man hath a kingdome within himselfe: Reason, as the Princesse, dwels in the highest and inwardest roome: the senses are the Guard and attendants on the Court; without whose aid, nothing is admitted into the Presence: The supreme faculties (as will, memory, &c.) are the Peeres: The outward parts, and inward affections, are the Commons: Violent Passions are as Rebels, to disturbe the common peace. I would not be a Stoicke, to haue no Passions: for that were to ouerthrow this inward gouern­ment God hath erected in me; but a Christian, to order those I haue. And for that I see, that as (in commotions) one mutinous person drawes on more; so in passions, that one makes way for the extremity of another, (as excesse of loue causeth excesse of griefe, vpon the losse of what we loued:) I will doe as wise Princes vse, to those they misdoubt for faction; so hold them downe, and keepe them bare, that their very impotency and re­misnesse shall affoord me securitie.

84

I looke vpon the things of this life, as an owner; as a stranger. As an owner, in their right; as a stranger, in their vse. I see, that owning, is but a conceit, besides vsing: I can vse (as I lawfully may) other mens commodities as my owne; walke in their woods, looke on their faire houses, with as much pleasure as my owne; yet againe, I will vse my owne, as if it were anothers; knowing, that though I hold them by right, yet it is only by Tenure at will.

85

There is none like to Luthers three masters; Prayer, Tentation, Meditation. Tentation stirs vp holy meditation: Meditation prepares to Praier: and Praier makes profit of Ten­tation; and fetcheth all diuine knowledge from Heauen. Of others, I may learne the Theorie of Diuinity; of these onely, the Practise. Other masters teach me by rote, to speake Parrot-like of heauenly things: these alone, with feeling and vnderstanding.

86

Affectation is the greatest enemy both of doing well, and good acceptance of what is done. I hold it the part of a wise man, to endeuour rather that fame may follow him, than goe before him.

87

I see a number, which, with Shimei, whiles they seeke their seruant, which is riches, lose their soules. No worldly thing shall draw me without the gates, within which God hath confined me.

88

It is an hard thing for a man to finde wearinesse in pleasure, while it lasteth; or con­tentment in paine, while he is vnder it. After both (indeed) it is easie: yet both of these [Page 15] must be found in both; or else we shall be drunken with pleasures, and ouerwhelmed with sorrow. As those, therefore, which should eat some dish ouer-deliciously sweet, doe allay it with tart sawce, that they may not be cloyed: and those that are to receiue bitter pills (that they may not be annoyed with their vnpleasing taste) rowle them in Sugar: So in all pleasures it is best to labour, not how to make them most delightfull; but how to moderate them from excesse: and in all sorrowes, so to settle our hearts in true grounds of comfort, that we may not care so much for being bemoned of others, as how to be most contented in our selues.

89

In wayes, we see Trauellers chuse not the fairest, and greenest, if it be either crosse or contrary; but the neerest, though miry and vneuen: so, in opinions, let me follow not the plausiblest, but the truest, though more perplexed.

90

Christian societie is like a bundle of sticks laid together, whereof one kindles another. Solitary men haue fewest prouocations to euill; but againe fewest incitations to good. So much, as doing good, is better than not doing euill, will I account Christian good fellowship better than an Eremitish and melancholike solitarinesse.

91

I had rather confesse my ignorance, than falsly professe knowledge. It is no shame, not to know all things; but it is a iust shame to ouer-reach in any thing.

92

Sudden extremitie is a notable triall of faith, or any other disposition of the soule. For as in a sudden feare, the bloud gathers to the heart, for guarding of that part which is principall: so the powers of the soule combine themselues in an hard exigent, that they may be easily iudged of. The faithfull (more suddenly than any casualtie) can lift vp his heart to his stay in Heauen: Whereas the worldling stands amazed, and distraught with the euill; because he hath no refuge to flie vnto. For, not being acquainted with God in his peace, how should he but haue him to seeke in his extremitie? When there­fore some sudden stitch girds me in the side, like to be the messenger of death; or when the sword of my enemie, in an vnexpected assault, threatens my body; I will seriously note how I am affected: so the suddennest euill, as it shall not come vnlooked for, shall not goe away vnthought of. If I finde my selfe couragious, and heauenly-minded, I will reioyce in the truth of Gods grace in me; knowing that one dram of tried faith, is worth a whole pound of speculatiue; and that, which once stood by me, will neuer faile mee: If deiected, and heartlesse, herein I will acknowledge cause of humilia­tion; and, with all care and earnestnesse, seeke to store my selfe against the dangers following.

93

The Rules of ciuill policie may well be applied to the minde. As therefore for a Prince, that he may haue good successe against either Rebels, or forraine enemies, it is a sure axiome, Diuide and Rule: but when he is once seated in the Throne ouer loyall subiects, Vnite and Rule: so, in the regiment of the soule, there must be variance set in the iudge­ment, and the conscience and affections; that that which is amisse may be subdued: but, when all parts are brought to order, it is the only course to maintaine their peace; that, all seeking to establish and helpe each other, the whole may prosper. Alwayes to be at warre, is desperate: alwayes at peace, secure, and ouer-Epicure-like. I doe account a secure peace, a iust occasion of this ciuill dissension in my selfe; and a true Christian peace, the end of all my secret warres: which when I haue atchieued, I shall reigne with comfort; and neuer will be quiet, till I haue atchieued it.

94

I brought sin enough with me into the world to repent of all my life, though I should neuer actually sinne: and sinne enough actually euery day, to sorrow for, though I had brought none with me into the world: but, laying both together, my time is rather too short for my repentance. It were madnesse in me to spend my whole life in iollity and pleasure, whereof I haue so small occasion; and neglect the opportunity of my so iust sorrow: especially, since before I came into the World, I sinned; after I am gone out of the World, the contagion of my sinne past, shall adde to the guilt of it: yet, in both these estates, I am vncapable of repentance. I will doe that while I may, which, when I haue neglected, is vnrecouerable.

95

Ambition is torment enough for an enemie. For, it affoords as much discontentment in enioying, as in want; making men like poysoned rats: which when they haue tasted of their bane, cannot rest, till they drinke; and then can much lesse rest, till their death. It is better for me to liue in the wise mens stocks, in a contented want; than in a fooles Paradise, to vex my selfe with wilfull vnquietnesse.

96

It is not possible but a conceited man must be a foole. For, that ouer-weening opi­nion he hath of himselfe, excludes all opportunity of purchasing knowledge. Let a ves­sell be once full of neuer so base liquor, it will not giue roome to the costliest; but spills beside, whatsoeuer is infused. The proud man, though he be empty of good substance, yet is full of conceit. Many men had proued wise, if they had not so thought themselues. I am empty enough to receiue knowledge enough; Let me thinke my selfe but so bare as I am, and more I need not. O Lord, doe thou teach mee how little, how nothing I haue; and giue me no more, than I know I want.

97

Euery man hath his turne of sorrow: whereby (some more, some lesse) all men are in their times miserable. I neuer yet could meet with the man that complained not of some­what. Before sorrow come, I will prepare for it: when it is come, I will welcome it: when it goes, I will take but halfe a farewell of it; as still expecting his returne.

98

There be three things that follow an iniury so farre as it concerneth our selues; (for, as the offence toucheth God, it is aboue our reach) Reuenge, Censure, Satisfaction; which must bee remitted of the mercifull man. Yet not all at all times: but Reuenge alwaies, leauing it to him that can, and will doe it: Censure oft times; Satisfaction some­times. He that deceiues me oft, though I must forgiue him; yet charity bindes me not, not to censure him for vntrusty: and he, that hath endammaged me much, cannot plead breach of charity, in my seeking his restitution. I will so remit wrongs, as I may not en­courage others to offer them; and so retaine them, as I may not induce God to retaine mine to him.

99

Garments that haue once one rent in them, are subiect to be torne on euery naile, and euery bryer; and glasses, that are once crackt, are soone broken: such is mans good name once tainted with iust reproch. Next to the approbation of God, and the testimony of mine owne conscience, I will seeke for a good reputation amongst men: not by close cariage, concealing faults, that they may not be knowne to my shame: but auoiding all vices, that I may not deserue it. The efficacy of the agent, is in the patient well disposed. It is hard for me euer to doe good, vnlesse I be reputed good.

100

Many vegetable, and many brute creatures exceed man in length of age. Which hath opened the mouthes or Heathen Philosophers to accuse Nature, as a step-mother to Man; who hath giuen him the least time to liue, that onely could make vse of his time, in getting knowledge. But herein Reiigion doth most mangnifie GOD, in his wisdome and iustice; teaching vs, that other creatures liue long, and perish to no­thing, onely Man recompences the shortnesse of his life, with eternity after it; that the sooner he dies well, the sooner hee comes to perfection of knowledge, which hee might in vaine seeke below: the sooner he dies ill, the lesse hurt he doth with his know­ledge. There is great reason then, why man should liue long; greater, why he should die early. I will neuer blame God, for making mee too soone happy; for changing my ignorance, for knowledge; my corruption, for immortality; my infirmities, for perfection. Come Lord Iesus, come quickly.

FINIS.
MEDITATIONS AND VOWE …

MEDITATIONS AND VOWES, DIVINE AND MORALL.

THE SECOND CENTVRY.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT VERTVOVS AND WOR­SHIPFVLL LADIE, THE Ladie DRVRY, all increase of Grace.

MADAME, J know your Christian ingenuitie such, that you will not grudge others the com­munication of this your priuate right: which yet J durst not haue presumed to aduenture, if I feared that either the benefit of it would be lesse, or the acceptation. Now it shall be no lesse yours: onely it shall be more knowne to be yours. Ʋouchsafe therefore to take part with your worthy Husband, of these my sim­ple Meditations. And if your long and gracious experience haue written you a larger volume of wholesome lawes, and better infor­med you by precepts fetcht from your owne feeling, than J can hope for, by my bare speculation: yet where these my not vnlikely rules shall accord with yours, let your redoubled assent allow them, and they confirme it. J made them not for the eie, but for the heart: neither doe J commend them to your reading, but your practice: wherein also it shall not be enough that you are a meere and ordina­ry agent, but that you be a patterne propounded vnto others imi­tation. So shall your vertuous and holy progresse, besides your owne peace and happpinesse, be my Crowne and reioycing, in the Day of our common appearance. Halsted. Decemb. 4.

Your L. humbly deuoted, IOS. HALL.

MEDITATIONS AND VOWES.

1

A Man vnder Gods affliction, is like a bird in a net; the more he striueth, the more he is intangled. Gods Decree cannot be eluded with impatience. What I cannot auoid, I will learne to beare.

2

I finde, that all worldly things require a long time in getting; and affoord a short pleasure in enioying them. I will not care much, for what I haue; nothing, for what I haue not.

3

I see naturall bodies forsake their owne place and condition, for the preseruation of the whole; but of all other creatures, Man; and of all other Men, Christians haue the least interest in themselues. I will liue, as giuen to others, lent only to my selfe.

4

That which is said of the Elephant, that being guiltie of his deformitie, hee cannot abide to looke on his owne face in the water (but seekes for troubled and muddie chan­nels) we see well moralized, in men of euill conscience, who know their soules are so fil­thie, that they dare not so much as view them; but shift off all checks of their former ini­quitie, with vaine excuses of good-fellowship. Whence it is, that euery small reprehensi­on so galls them; because it calls the eye of the soule home to it selfe, and makes them see a glimpse of what they would not. So haue I seene a foolish and timorous Patient, which knowing his wound very deepe, would not endure the Chirurgion to search it: whereon what can ensue, but a festering of the part, and a danger of the whole body? So I haue seene many prodigall wasters run so farre in bookes, that they cannot abide to heare of reckoning. It hath beene an old and true Prouerbe, Oft and euen reckonings make long friends: I will oft summe my estate with God; that I may know what I haue to expect, and answer for. Neither shall my score run on so long with God, that I shall not know my debts, or feare an Audit, or despaire of pardon.

5

I account this body, nothing, but a close prison to my soule; and the earth a larger prison to my body. I may not breake prison, till I be loosed by death: but I will leaue it, not vnwillingly, when I am loosed.

6

The common feares of the World are causelesse, and ill placed. No man feares to doe ill; euery man to suffer ill: wherein, if we consider it well, we shall finde that we feare our best friends. For my part, I haue learned more of God and of my selfe, in one weekes extremitie, than all my whole lifes prosperitie had taught me afore. And, in reason and common experience, prosperitie vsually makes vs forget our death: aduersitie, on the other side, makes vs neglect our life. Now (if we measure both of these, by their effects) forgetfulnesse of death makes vs secure: neglect of this life makes vs carefull of a bet­ter. So much therefore as neglect of life is better than forgetfulnesse of death; and watchfulnesse better than securitie: so much more beneficiall will I esteeme aduersitie, than prosperitie.

7

Euen griefe it selfe is pleasant to the remembrance, when it is once past: as ioy is, whiles it is present. I will not therefore in my conceit, make any so great difference betwixt ioy and griefe: sith griefe past, is ioyfull; and long expectation of ioy, is grieuous.

8

Euery sicknesse is a little death. I will be content to die oft, that I may die once well.

9

Oft times those things which haue beene sweet in opinion, haue proued bitter in ex­perience. I will therefore euer suspend my resolute iudgement, vntill the triall and euent: in the meane while I will feare the worst, and hope the best.

10

In all diuine and morall good things, I would faine keepe that I haue, and get that I want. I doe not more loath all other couetousnesse, than I affect this. In all these things alone, I professe neuer to haue enough. If I may increase them, therefore, either by la­bouring, or begging, or vsurie, I shall leaue no meanes vnattempted.

11

Some children are of that nature, that they are neuer well, but while the rod is ouer them: such am I to God; Let him beat me, so he amend me: let him take all away from me, so he giue me himselfe.

12

There must not be one vniforme proceeding with all men, in reprehension: but that must varie according to the disposition of the reproued. I haue seene some men as thornes, which easily touched, hurt not; but if hard and vnwarily, fetch bloud of the hand: others, as nettles, which if they be nicely handled, sting and pricke; but if hard and roughly pressed, are pulled vp without harme. Before I take any man in hand, I will know whether he be a thorne, or a nettle.

13

I will account no sinne little; since there is not the least, but workes out the death of the soule. It is all one, whether I be drowned in the ebber shore, or in the midst of the deepe Sea.

14

It is a base thing to get goods, to keepe them. I see that God (which only is infinite­ly rich) holdeth nothing in his owne hands, but giues all to his creatures. But, if we will needs lay vp, where should wee rather repose it, than in Christs treasurie? The poore [Page 25] mans hand is the treasury of Christ. All my superfluity shall be there hoorded vp, where I know it shall be safely kept, and surely returned me.

15

The Schoole of God, and Nature, require two contrary manners of proceeding. In the Schoole of Nature, we must conceiue, and then beleeue: in the Schoole of God, wee must first beleeue, and then we shall conceiue. He that beleeues no more than hee con­ceiues, can neuer be a Christian; nor he a Philosopher, that assents without reason. In Na­tures Schoole, we are taught to bolt out the truth, by Logicall discourse: God cannot en­dure a Logician. In his Schoole, he is the best Scholler, that reasons least, and assents most. In diuine things, what I may I wil conceiue: the rest I will beleeue and admire. Not a curious head, but a credulous and plaine heart, is accepted with God.

16

No worldly pleasure hath any absolute delight in it: but as a Bee, hauing honey in the mouth, hath a sting in the taile. Why am I so foolish, to rest my heart vpon any of them? and not rather labour to aspire to that one absolute Good, in whom is nothing sauouring of griefe, nothing wanting to perfect happinesse?

17

A sharpe reproofe I account better than a smooth deceit. Therefore when my friend checkes me. I will respect it with thankfulnesse: when others flatter me, I will suspect it, and rest in mine owne censure of my selfe; who should be more priuie (and lesse partiall) to my owne deseruings.

18

Extremity distinguisheth friends: Worldly pleasures, like Physicians, giue vs ouer when once we lie a dying; and yet the death-bed had most need of comforts: Christ Iesus standeth by his, in the pangs of death; and after death at the barre of iudgement; not leauing them either in their bed, or graue. I will vse them therefore to my best ad­uantage; not trust them. But for thee, O my Lord, which in mercy and truth canst not faile me, (whom I haue found euer faithfull and present in all extremities) Kill me, yet will I trust in thee.

19

We haue heard of so many thousand generations passed, and we haue seene so many hundreds die within our knowledge; that I wonder any man can make account to liue one day. I will die daily. It is not done before the time, which may be done at all times.

20

Desire oft times makes vs vnthankfull. For, who so hopes for that he hath not, vsually forgets that which he hath. I will not suffer my heart to roue after high or impossible hopes; lest I should, in the meane time, contemne present benefits.

21

In hoping well, in being ill, and fearing worse, the life of man is wholly consumed. When I am ill, I will liue in hope of better: when well, in feare of worse: neither will I, at any time, hope without feare; lest I should deceiue my selfe with too much confi­dence (wherein euill shall be so much more vnwelcome and intolerable, because I looked for good) nor, againe, feare without hope; lest I should be ouer-much deiected: nor doe either of them, without true contentation.

22

What is man, to the whole earth? What is earth to the heauen? What is heauen, to his Maker? I will admire nothing in it selfe; but all things in God, and God in all things.

23

There be three vsuall causes of ingratitude, vpon a benefit receiued: Enuie, Pride, Couetousnesse: Enuie, looking more at others benefits, than our owne; Pride, looking more at our selues, than the benefit; Couetousnesse, looking more at what wee would haue, than what we haue. In good turnes, I will neither respect the giuer, nor my selfe, nor the gift, nor others; but onely the intent and good will from whence it proceeded. So shall I requite others great pleasures, with equall good will, and accept of small fa­uours, with great thankfulnesse.

24

Whereas the custome of the world is, to hate things present, to desire future, and mag­nifie what is past; I will contrarily esteeme that which is present, best. For, both whar is past, was once present; and what is future, will be present: future things next, because they are present in hope; what is past, least of all, because it cannot be present: yet some­what because it was.

25

We pitie the folly of the Larke, which (while it plaieth with the fether, and stoopeth to the glasse) is caught in the Fowlers net: and yet cannot see our selues alike made fooles by Satan; who, deluding vs by the vaine feathers and glasses of the world, sud­denly enwrappeth vs in his snares. We see not the nets indeed; it is too much that we shall feele them, and that they are not so easily escaped after, as before auoided. O Lord, keepe thou mine eies from beholding vanity. And though mine eies see it, let not my heart stoope to it, but loath it afarre off. And, if I stoope at any time, and be taken, set thou my soule at libertie: that I may say, My soule is escaped, euen as a bird out of the snare of the Fowler; the snare is broken, and I am deliuered.

26

In suffering euill, to looke to secondary causes, without respect to the highest, maketh impatience. For so we bite at the stone, and neglect him that threw it. If we take a blow at our equall, we returne it with vsurie: if of a Prince, we repine not. What matter is it, if God kill me, whether he doe it by an Ague, or by the hand of a Tyrant? Againe, in expectation of good, to looke to the first cause, without care of the second, argues idle­nesse, and causeth want. As we cannot helpe our selues, without God: so God will not ordinarily helpe vs, without our selues. In both, I will looke vp to God, without repi­ning at the meanes in one, or trusting them in the other.

27

If my money were another mans, I could but keepe it: onely the expending shewes it my owne. It is greater glory, comfort, and gaine, to lay it out well, than to keepe it safely. God hath made me, not his Treasurer, but his Steward.

28

Augustines friend, Nebridius, not vniustly hated a short answer, to a weighty and diffi­cult question; because the disquisition of great truths requires time, and the determi­ning is perillous: I will as much hate a tedious and farre-fetched answer to a short and easie question. For, as that other wrongs the truth, so this the hearer.

29

Performance is a binder. I will request no more fauour of any man than I must needs. I will rather chuse to make an honest shift, than ouer-much enthrall my selfe, by being beholding.

30

The World is a Stage; euery man an actor, and plaies his part here, either in a Co­medie, or Tragedie. The good man is a Comedian; which (how-euer he begins) ends merrily: but the wicked man acts a Tragedie; and therefore euer ends in horrour. Thou seest a wicked man vaunt himselfe on this stage: stay till the last Act, and looke to his end (as Dauid did) and see whether that be peace. Thou wouldest make strange Trage­dies, if thou wouldest haue but one Act. Who sees an Oxe, grazing in a fat and ranke pasture, and thinkes not that he is neere to the slaughter? whereas the leane beast, that toyles vnder the yoke, is farre enough from the Shambles. The best wicked man cannot be so enuied in his first shewes, as he is pitiable in the conclusion.

31

Of all obiects of Beneficence, I will chuse either an old man, or a childe; because these are most out of hope to requite. The one forgets a good turne: the other liues not to repay it.

32

That, which Pythagoras said of Philosophers, is more true of Christians: (for, Chri­stianity is nothing but a diuine and better Philosophy.) Three sorts of men come to the Market: buyers, sellers, lookers on. The two first are both busie, and carefully distracted about their Market: onely the third liue happily; vsing the world as if they vsed it not.

33

There be three things, which of all other I will neuer striue for: the wall, the way, the best seat. If I deserue well, a low place cannot disparage me so much as I shall grace it: if not, the height of my place shall adde to my shame; whiles euery man shall condemne me of pride matched with vnworthinesse.

34

I see there is not so much difference betwixt a man and a beast, as betwixt a Christi­an, and a naturall man. For, whereas man liues but one life of reason, aboue the beast; a Christian liues foure liues, aboue a naturall man: The life of inchoate regeneration, by grace; the perfect life of imputed righteousnesse; the life of glory begun, in the sepa­ration of the soule; the life of perfect glory, in the society of the body, with the soule in full happinesse: The worst whereof is better by many degrees, than the best life of a na­turall man. For whereas the dignitie of the life is measured, by the cause of it, (in which regard the life of the plant is basest, because it is but from the iuyce, arising from the root, administred by the earth: the life of the bruit creature better than it, because it is sensitiue: of a man better than it, because reasonable) and the cause of this life, is the Spirit of God; so farre as the Spirit of God is aboue reason, so farre doth a Christian exceed a meere naturalist. I thanke God much that hee hath made me a man; but more, that hee hath made me a Christian: without which, I know not whether it had beene bet­ter for me to haue beene a beast, or not to haue beene.

35

Great mens fauours, friends promises, and dead mens shooes, I will esteeme, but not trust to.

36

It is a fearefull thing to sinne; more fearefull to delight in sinne; yet worse than worst, to boast of it. If therefore I cannot auoid sinne, because I am a man; yet I will auoid the delight, defence and boasting of sinne, because I am a Christian.

37

Those things which are most eagerly desired, are most hardly both gotten and kept; God commonly crossing our desires, in what we are ouer-feruent. I will therefore ac­count all things, as too good to haue, so nothing too deare to lose.

38

A true friend is not borne euerie day. It is best to be courteous to all, entire with few. So may we (perhaps) haue lesse cause of ioy: I am sure, lesse occasion of sorrow.

39

Secrecies, as they are a burthen to the minde, ere they be vttered: so are they no lesse charge to the receiuer, when they are vttered. I will not long after more inward se­crets, lest I should procure doubt to my selfe, and iealous feare to the discloser: But as my mouth shall be shut with fidelitie, not to blab them; so mine eare shall not bee too open to receiue them.

40

As good Physicians, by one receit, make way for another: so is it the safest course in practice: I will reueale a great secret to none, but whom I haue found faithfull in lesse.

41

I will enioy all things in God, and God in all things; nothing in it selfe: So shall my ioyes neither change, nor perish. For how euer the things themselues may alter, or fade: yet he, in whom they are mine, is euer like himselfe, constant, and euerlasting.

42

If I would prouoke my selfe to contentation, I will cast downe mine eies to my inferi­ours; and there see better men in worse condition: if to humility, I will cast them vp to my betters; and so much more deiect my selfe to them, by how much more I see them thought worthy to be respected of others, and deserue better in themselues.

43

True vertue rests in the conscience of it selfe either for reward, or censure. If therefore I know my selfe vpright, false rumors shall not daunt me: if not answerable to the good report of my fauourers, I will my selfe finde the first fault, that I may preuent the shame of others.

44

I will account vertue the best riches, knowledge the next, riches the worst; and there­fore will labour to be vertuous and learned, without condition: as for riches, if they fall in my way, I refuse them not; but if not, I desire them not.

45

An honest word I account better, than a carelesse oath. I will say nothing but what I dare sweare, and will performe. It is a shame for a Christian to abide his tongue a false seruant, or his minde a loose mistresse.

46

There is a iust and easie difference to be put betwixt a friend and an enemie; betwixt a familiar, and a friend; and much good vse to be made of all: but, of all, with discretion. I will disclose my selfe no whit to my enemie, somewhat to my friend, wholly to no man; lest I should be more others, than mine owne. Friendship is brittle stuffe. How know I, whether he that loues me, may not hate mee hereafter?

47

No man, but is an easie Iudge of his owne matters; and lookers on oftentimes see the more. I will therefore submit my selfe to others, in what I am reproued: but in what I am praised, onely to my selfe.

48

I will not be so merry, as to forget God; nor so sorrowfull, to forget my selfe.

49

As nothing makes so strong and mortall hostilitie, as discord in religions: so nothing in the world vnites mens hearts so firmely, as the bond of faith. For, whereas there are three grounds of friendship, Vertue, Pleasure, Profit; and by all confessions, that is the surest, which is vpon Vertue: it must needs follow, that what is grounded on the best, and most heauenly Vertue, must be the fastest: which, as it vnites man to God so inseparably, that no tentations, no torments, not all the gates of Hell can seuer him; so it vnites one Christian soule to another so firmely, that no outward occurrences, no imperfections in the partie loued, can dissolue them. If I loue not the childe of God (for his owne sake, for his Fathers sake) more than my friend (for my commodity, or my kinsman for bloud) I neuer receiued any sparke of true heauenly loue.

50

The good duty, that is deferred vpon a conceit of present vnfitnesse, at last growes irk­some; and thereupon altogether neglected. I will not suffer my heart to entertaine the least thought of lothnesse towards the taske of deuotion, wherewith I haue stinted my selfe: but violently breake thorow any motion of vnwillingnesse; not without a deepe checke to my selfe, for my backwardnesse.

51

Hearing is a sense of great apprehension; yet farre more subiect to deceit, than seeing: not in the manner of apprehending, but in the vncertainty of the obiect. Words are vocall interpreters of the minde; actions, reall: and therefore how euer both should speake according to the truth of what is in the heart; yet words doe more belie the heart, than actions. I care not what words I heare, when I see deeds. I am sure, what a man doth, he thinketh: not so alwaies, what he speaketh. Though I will not bee so seuere a censor, that, for some few euill acts, I should condemne a man of false-heartednesse: yet, in common course of life I need not be so mopish, as not to beleeue rather the language of the hand, than of the tongue. He, that saies well, and doth well, is without excep­tion commendable: but, if one of these must be seuered from the other, I like him well, that doth well, and saith nothing.

52

That, which they say of the Pelican, that when the Shepherds, in desire to catch her, lay fire not farre from her nest; which she finding, and fearing the danger of her young, seekes to blow out with her wings, so long till she burne her selfe and makes her selfe a prey, in an vnwise pitty to her young; I see morally verified in experience, of those which indiscreetly medling with the flame of dissention kindled in the Church, rather increase than quench it; rather fire their owne wings than helpe others. I had rather be­waile the fire afarre off, than stirre in the coles of it. I would not grudge my ashes to it, if those might abate the burning: but, since I see this is daily increased with partaking, I will behold it with sorrow; and meddle no otherwise than by praiers to God, and in­treaties to men; seeking my owne safety, and the peace of the Church, in the freedome of my thought, and silence of my tongue.

53

That which is said of Lucillaes faction, that anger bred it, pride fostered it, and co­uetousnesse [Page 30] confirm'd it, is true of all Schismes, though with some inuersion. For, the most are bred through pride, (whiles men, vpon an high conceit of themselues, scorne to goe in the common road, and affect singularitie in opinion) are confirmed through anger, (whiles they stomacke and grudge any contradiction) and are nourished through couetousnesse, whiles they seeke abilitie to beare out their part. In some others againe, couetousnesse obtaines the first place, anger the second, pride the last. Herein therefore I haue beene alwaies wont to commend and admire the humilitie of those great and pro­found wits, whom depth of knowledge hath not lead to by-paths in iudgement; but (walking in the beaten path of the Church) haue bent all their forces to the establishment of receiued truths: accounting it greater glorie to confirme an ancient veritie, than to de­uise a new opinion (though neuer so profitable) vnknowne to their predecessors. I will not reiect a truth, for meere noueltie: (Old truths may come newly to light; neither is God tied to times, for the gift of his illumination) but I will suspect a nouell opinion, of vntruth; and not entertaine it, vnlesse it may be deduced from ancient grounds.

54

The eare and the eie are the minds receiuers; but the tongue is onely busied in expen­ding the treasure receiued. If therefore the reuenues of the minde bee vttered as fast, or faster than they are receiued; it cannot bee, but that the minde must needs bee held bare, and can neuer lay vp for purchase. But, if the receiuers take in still with no vtterance, the minde may soone grow a burthen to it selfe, and vnprofitable to others. I will not lay vp too much, and vtter nothing, lest I be couetous: nor spend much, and store vp little, lest I be prodigall and poore.

55

It is a vaine-glorious flatterie for a man to praise himselfe: An enuious wrong to de­tract from others. I will therefore speake no ill of others, no good of my selfe.

56

That which is the miserie of Trauellers, to finde many Oasts, and few friends, is the estate of Christians in their pilgrimage to a better life. Good friends may not, therefore, be easily forgone: neither must they bee vsed as suits of apparell; which when wee haue worne threed-bare, wee cast off, and call for new. Nothing, but death or villanie, shall di­uorce mee from an old friend; but still I will follow him so farre, as is either possible or honest: and then I will leaue him, with sorrow.

57

True friendship necessarily requires Patience. For there is no man, in whom I shall not mislike somewhat, and who shall not, as iustly, mislike somewhat in mee. My friends faults therefore, if little, I will swallow and digest; if great, I will smother them: how­euer, I will winke at them to others; but, louingly notifie them to himselfe.

58

Iniuries hurt not more in the receiuing, than in the remembrance. A small iniurie shall goe as it comes: a great iniurie may dine or sup with me; but none at all shall lodge with me. Why should I vex my selfe, because another hath vexed me?

59

It is good dealing with that, ouer which we haue the most power. If my state will not be framed to my minde, I will labour to frame my minde to my estate.

60

It is a great miserie to be either alwaies, or neuer alone: societie of men hath not so much [Page 31] gaine as distraction. In greatest companie I will bee alone to my selfe: in greatest priuacie, in companie with God.

61

Griefe for things past that cannot be remedied, and care for things to come that cannot be preuented, may easily hurt, can neuer benefit me. I will therefore commit my selfe to God in both, and enioy the present.

62

Let my estate bee neuer so meane, I will euer keepe my selfe rather beneath, than either leuell or aboue it. A man may rise when he will, with honour: but cannot fall without shame.

63

Nothing doth so befoole a man, as extreme passion. This doth both make them fooles, which otherwise are not; and shew them to bee fooles, that are so. Violent passions, if I cannot tame them, that they may yeeld to my ease; I will at least smother them by con­cealement, that they may not appeare to my shame.

64

The minde of man, though infinite in desire, yet is finite in capacitie. Since I cannot hope to know all things, I will labour first to know what I needs must, for their vse: next, what I best may, for their conuenience.

65

Though time be precious to me (as all irreuocable good things deserue to be) and of all other things, I would not be lauish of it; yet I will account no time lost, that is either lent to, or bestowed vpon my friend.

66

The practises of the best men are more subiect to errour than their speculations. I will honour good examples: but I will liue by good precepts.

67

As charitie requires forgetfulnesse of euill deeds: so patience requites forgetfulnesse of euill accidents. I will remember euils past, to humble me; not to vex me.

68

It is both a miserie and a shame for a man to bee a Bankrupt in loue: which hee may easily pay, and be neuer the more impouerished. I will be in no mans debt, for good will: but will at least returne euery man his owne measure, if not with vsurie. It is much better to bee a Creditor, than a Debtor, in any thing; but especially of this: yet of this I will so bee content to bee a Debtor, that I will alwaies bee paying it where I owe it; and yet neuer will haue so paid it, that I shall not owe it more.

69

The Spanish Prouerbe is too true; Dead men and absent finde no friends. All mouthes are boldly opened, with a conceit of impunitie. My eare shall bee no graue to burie my friends good name. But as I will bee my present friends selfe; So will I bee my absent friends deputie; to say for him what he would (and cannot) speake for himselfe.

70

The losse of my friend, as it shall moderately grieue mee; so it shall another way much benefit mee, in recompence of his want: for it shall make mee thinke more often, [Page 32] and seriously of earth, and of heauen. Of earth, for his body which is reposed in it: Of Heauen, for his soule which possesseth it before mee: Of earth, to put me in minde of my like frailtie and mortality: Of Heauen, to make me desire, and (after a sort) emulate his happinesse and glory.

71

Varietie of obiects is wont to cause distraction: when againe a little one, laid close to the eye (if but of a peny breadth) wholly takes vp the sight; which could else see the whole halfe Heauen at once. I will haue the eies of my minde euer fore-stalled, and fil­led with those two obiects; the shortnesse of my life, eternity after death.

72

I see that he is more happy, that hath nothing to lose, than he that loseth that which he hath. I will therefore neither hope for riches, nor feare pouerty.

73

I care not so much in any thing for multitude, as for choice. Bookes and friends I will not haue many: I had rather seriously conuerse with a few, than wander amongst many.

74

The wicked man is a very coward, and is afraid of euery thing. Of God; because he is his enemy: of Satan, because he is his tormentor: of Gods creatures, because they (ioyning with their Maker) fight against him: of himselfe, because he beares about him his owne accuser and executioner. The godly man contrarily, is afraid of nothing. Not of God, because he knowes him his best friend, and therefore will not hurt him: not of Satan, because he cannot hurt him: not of afflictions, because he knowes they pro­ceed from a louing God, and end to his owne good: not of the creatures, since the ve­ry stones of the field are in league with him: not of himselfe, since his conscience is at peace. A wicked man may be secure, because he knowes not what he hath to feare; or desperate, through extremitie of feare: but, truly couragious he cannot be. Faithles­nesse cannot chuse but be false-hearted. I will euer, by my courage, take triall of my faith. By how much more I feare, by so much lesse I beleeue.

75

The godly man liues hardly, and (like the Ant) toiles here, during the Summer of his peace, holding himselfe short of his pleasures, as looking to prouide for an hard Winter. Which, when it comes, he is able to weare it out comfortably: whereas the wicked man doth prodigally lash out all his ioyes, in the time of his prosperitie; and (like the Grashopper) singing merrily all Summer, is starued in Winter. I will so en­ioy the present, that I will lay vp more for hereafter.

76

I haue wondred oft, and blushed for shame, to reade in meere Philosophers (which had no other Mistresse, but Nature) such strange resolution in the contempt of both fortunes (as they call them:) such notable precepts for a constant setlednesse and tran­quillitie of minde; and to compare it with my owne disposition, and practice: whom I haue found too much drouping and deiected vnder small crosses; and easily againe caried away with little prosperitie: To see such courage and strength to contemne death, in those which thought they wholly perished in death; and to finde such faint-heartednesse in my selfe, at the first conceit of death, who yet am thorowly perswaded of the future happinesse of my soule. I haue the benefit of nature as well as they; besides infinite other helps that they wanted. Oh the dulnesse and blindnesse of vs vnworthy Christians! that suffer Heathens, by the dim candle-light of Nature, to goe further [Page 33] than we by the cleere Sun of the Gospell: that an indifferent man could not tell by our practice, whether were the Pagan. Let me neuer for shame account my selfe a Chri­stian, vnlesse my Art of Christianitie haue imitated and gone beyond nature, so farre, that I can finde the best Heathen as farre below me in true resolution, as the vulgar sort were below them. Else, I may shame Religion; it can neither honest nor helpe me.

77

If I would be irreligious and vnconscionable, I would make no doubt to be rich. For if a man will defraud, dissemble, forsweare, bribe, oppresse, serue the time, make vse of all men for his owne turne, make no scruple of any wicked action for his aduantage; I cannot see how hee can escape wealth and preferment. But for an vpright man to rise, is difficult: while his conscience straightly curbes him in, from euery vniust action; and will not allow him to aduance himselfe by indirect meanes. So riches come sel­dome easily, to a good man; seldome hardly, to the consciencelesse. Happy is that man that can be rich with truth, or poore with contentment. I will not enuy the grauell, in the vniust mans throat. Of riches let mee neuer haue more, than an honest man can beare away.

78

God is the God of order, not of confusion. As therefore, in naturall things, he vseth to proceed from one extreme to another by degrees, through the meane: so doth hee in spirituall. The Sun riseth not at once to his highest, from the darknesse of midnight; but first sends forth some feeble glimmering of light in the dawning; then lookes out with weake and watrish beames; and so by degrees ascends to the midst of heauen. So in the seasons of the yeere, we are not one day scorched with a Summer heat; and on the next, frozen with a sudden extremitie of cold. But Winter comes on softly; first, by cold dewes, then hoare frosts; vntill at last it descend to the hardest weather of all; such are Gods spirituall proceedings: He neuer brings any man from the estate of sin, to the estate of glory, but through the estate of grace. And as for grace, he seldome brings a man from grosse wickednesse to any eminence of perfection. I will be charita­bly iealous of those men, which from notorious lewdnesse leape at once into a sudden forwardnesse of profession. Holinesse doth not, like Ionas gourd, grow vp in a night. I like it better, to goe on, soft and sure, than for an hastie fit to runne my selfe out of winde; and after stand still and breathe me.

79

It hath beene said of old; To doe well and heare ill, is princely. Which as it is most true, by reason of the enuy which followes vpon iustice: so is the contrary no lesse iu­stified, by many experiments. To doe ill, and to heare well, is the fashion of many great men. To doe ill, because they are borne out with the assurance of impunitie: To heare well, because of abundance of Parasites; which as Rauens to a carkasse, gather about great men. Neither is there any so great misery in greatnesse as this, that it con­ceales men from themselues; and when they will needs haue a sight of their owne acti­ons, it shewes them a false glasse to looke in. Meannesse of stare (that I can finde) hath none so great inconuenience. I am no whit sorrie, that I am rather subiect to contempt, than flattery.

80

There is no earthly blessing so precious, as health of body: without which, all other worldly good things are but troublesome. Neither is there any thing more difficult, than to haue a good soule, in a strong and vigorous body (for, it is commonly seene, that the worse part drawes away the better:) But to haue an healthfull and sound soule, in a weake sickly body, is no noueltie; whiles the weaknesse of the body is an helpe to the foule; playing the part of a perpetuall monitor, to incite it to good, and checke it for euill. I will not be ouer-glad of health, nor ouer-fearefull of sicknesse. I will more [Page 34] feare the spirituall hurt, that may follow vpon health, than the bodily paine, that ac­companies sicknesse.

81

There is nothing more troublesome to a good minde, than to doe nothing. For, be­sides the furtherance of our estate, the minde doth both delight, and better it selfe with exercise. There is but this difference then betwixt labour and idlenesse; that labour is a profitable and pleasant trouble: idlenesse, a trouble both vnprofitable and comfort­lesse. I will be euer doing something; that either God when he commeth, or Satan when he tempteth, may finde me busied. And yet, since (as the old prouerbe is) better it is to be idle than effect nothing; I will not more hate doing nothing, than doing something to no purpose. I shall doe good, but a while; let me striue to doe it, while I may.

82

A faithfull man hath three eies: The first of sense, common to him with brute crea­tures: the second of reason, common to all men: the third of faith, proper to his pro­fession: whereof each looketh beyond other; and none of them medleth with others obiects. For, neither doth the eye of sense reach to intelligible things and matters of discourse: nor the eye of reason to those things which are supernaturall and spirituall: neither doth faith looke downe, to things that may be sensibly seene. If thou discourse to a brute beast of the depths of Philosophy, neuer so plainly, he vnderstands not, be­cause they are beyond the view of his eye, which is onely of sense. If to a meere carnall man, of diuine things; he perceiueth not the things of God: neither indeed can doe, because they are spiritually discerned. And therefore no wonder if those things seeme vnlikely, incredible, impossible to him, which the faithfull man (hauing a proportiona­ble meanes of apprehension) doth as plainly see, as his eye doth any sensible thing. Tell a plaine Country-man, that the Sunne, or some higher or lesser starre is much bigger than his Cart-wheele; or, at least, so many scores bigger than the whole earth; hee laughes thee to scorne, as affecting admiration, with a learned vntruth. Yet the Schol­ler, by the eye of reason, doth as plainly see and acknowledge this truth, as that his hand is bigger than his pen. What a thicke mist, yea what a palpable, and more than Egyptian darknesse, doth the naturall man liue in! what a world is there, that he doth not see at all! and how little doth he see in this, which is his proper element! There is no bodily thing, but the brute creatures see as well as he; and some of them better. As for his eye of reason, how dim is it in those things which are best fitted to it! what one thing is there in nature, which he doth perfectly know? what herbe, or flowre, or worme that he treads on, is there, whose true essence he knoweth? No, not so much, as what is in his owne bosome; what it is, where it is, or whence it is that giues Being to himselfe. But, for those things which concerne the best world, he doth not so much as confusedly see them; neither knoweth whether they be. Hee sees no whit into the great and awfull Maiestie of God. He discernes him not in all his creatures, filling the world with his infinite and glorious presence. Hee sees not his wise prouidence, ouer­ruling all things, disposing all casuall euents, ordring all sinfull actions of men to his owne glory. He comprehends nothing of the beautie, maiesty, power, and mercy of the Sauiour of the world, sitting in his humanity at his Fathers right hand. He sees not the vnspeakable happinesse of the glorified soules of the Saints. He sees not the whole heauenly Common-wealth of Angels (ascending and descending to the behoofe of Gods children) waiting vpon him at all times inuisibly (not excluded with closenesse of prisons, nor desolatenesse of wildernesses) and the multitude of euill spirits passing and standing by him; to tempt him vnto euill: but, like vnto the foolish bird when he hath hid his head that he sees no body, he thinkes himselfe altogether vnseene; and then counts himselfe solitary, when his eye can meet with no companion. It was not without cause, that we call a meere foole a naturall. For how-euer worldlings haue still thought Christians Gods fooles, we know them the fooles of the world. The deepest Philosopher that euer was (sauing the reuerence of the Schooles) is but an ignorant [Page 35] sot, to the simplest Christian. For the weakest Christian may, by plaine information, see somwhat into the greatest mysteries of Nature, because he hath the eie of Reason com­mon with the best: but the best Philosopher, by all the demonstration in the world, can conceiue nothing of the mysteries of godlines, because he vtterly wants the eie of faith. Though my insight into matters of the world be so shallow, that my simplicity moueth pitie, or maketh sport vnto others; it shall be my contentment and happines, that I see further into better matters. That which I see not, is worthlesse, and deserueth little bet­ter than contempt: that which I see, is vnspeakable, inestimable, for comfort, for glory.

83

It is not possible for an inferiour to liue at peace, vnlesse he haue learned to be con­temned. For the pride of his superiors, and the malice of his equals and inferiors, shall offer him continuall & ineuitable occasions of vnquietnes. As contentation is the mo­ther of inward peace with our selues: so is humility the mother of peace with others. For if thou be vile in thine owne eies first, it shall the lesse trouble thee to be accounted vile of others. So that a man of an high heart, in a low place, cannot want discontent­ment: whereas a man of lowly stomack, can swallow and digest contempt, without any distemper. For, wherein can he be the worse for being contemned, who out of his own knowledge of his deserts, did most of all contemne himselfe? I should be very impro­uident, if in this calling I did not looke for daily contempt: wherein we are made a spe­ctacle to the World, to Angels, and Men. When it comes, I will either embrace it, or contemne it: Embrace it, when it is within my measure; when aboue, contemne it. So embrace it, that I may more humble my selfe vnder it: and so contemne it, that I may not giue heart to him that offers it; nor disgrace him, for whom I am contemned.

84

Christ raised three dead men to life: One, newly departed; another, on the Bere; a third, smelling in the graue: to shew vs, that no degree of death is so desperate, that it is past helpe. My sinnes are many, and great: yet if they were more, they are farre be­low the mercy of him that hath remitted them, and the value of his ransome that hath payed for them. A man hurts himselfe most by presumption: but we cannot doe God a greater wrong, than to despaire of forgiuenesse. It is a double iniury to God, first, that we offend his iustice by sinning; then, that we wrong his mercy, with despairing, &c.

85

For a man to be weary of the world through miseries that he meets with (and for that cause to couet death) is neither difficult, nor commendable; but rather argues a base weaknesse of minde. So it may be a cowardly part, to contemne the vtmost of all terrible things, in a feare of lingering misery: but for a man either liuing happily here on earth, or resoluing to liue miserably, yet to desire his remouall to Heauen, doth well become a true Christian courage; and argues a noble mixture of patience and faith. Of patience, for that he can and dare abide to liue sorrowfully: of faith, for that he is assured of his better Being other-where; and therefore prefers the absent ioyes he looks for, to those he feeles in present: No sorrow shall make me wish my selfe dead, that I may not be at all. No contentment shall hinder me from wishing my selfe with Christ, that I may be happier.

86

It was not for nothing that the wise Creator of all things hath placed gold and sil­uer, and all precious minerals vnder our feet to be trod vpon, and hath hid them low in the bowels of the earth, that they cannot without great labour be either found, or got­ten: whereas he hath placed the noblest part of his creation aboue our heads: and that so open to our view, that we cannot chuse but euery moment behold them. Wherein what did hee else intend, but to draw away our mindes from these worthlesse, and yet [Page 36] hidden treasures, (to which he fore-saw wee would be too much addicted) and to call them to the contemplation of those better things, which (beside their beautie) are more obuious to vs, that in them wee may see and admire the glory of their Maker, and withall seeke our owne? How doe those men wrong themselues, and misconstrue God, who (as if he had hidden these things, because he would haue them sought, and laid the other open for neglect) bend themselues wholly to the seeking of these earthly commodities! and doe no more minde Heauen, than if there were none. If we could imagine a beast to haue reason, how could he be more absurd in his choice? How easie is it to obserue, that still the higher we goe, the more puritie and perfection we finde! (So earth is the very drosse and dregs of all the elements: water somewhat more pure than it; yet also more feculent than the aire aboue it: the lower aire lesse pure than his vppermost regions; and yet these as farre inferior to the lowest heauens: which againe are more exceeded by the glorious & Empyriall seat of God, which is the heauen of the iust:) Yet these brutish men take vp their rest, and place their felicitie in the lowest and worst of all Gods workmanship; not regarding that which with it owne glory can make them happy. Heauen is the proper place of my soule: I will send it vp thither continu­ally in my thoughts, whiles it soiournes with me, before it goe to dwell there for euer.

87

A man need not to care for more knowledge, than to know himselfe: he needs no more pleasure, than to content himselfe: no more victory, than to ouercome himselfe: no more riches, than to enioy himselfe. What fooles are they that seeke to know all o­ther things, & are strangers in themselues? that seeke altogether to satisfie other mens humors, with their owne displeasure: that seeke to vanquish Kingdomes and Countries, when they are not Masters of themselues; that haue no hold of their owne hearts, yet seeke to be possessed of all outward commodities. Goe home to thy selfe, first, vaine heart: and when thou hast made sure worke there, (in knowing, contenting, ouercom­ming, enioying thy selfe) spend all the superfluitie of thy time and labour, vpon others.

88

It was an excellent rule that fell from the Epicure (whose name is odious to vs, for the father of loosnesse;) That if a man would be rich, honorable, aged, he should not striue so much to adde to his wealth, reputation, yeeres, as to detract from his desires. For cer­tainly, in these things which stand most vpon conceit, he hath the most that desireth least. A poore man that hath little, and desires no more, is in truth richer than the grea­test Monarch, that thinketh hee hath not what hee should, or what hee might, or that grieues there is no more to haue. It is not necessitie, but ambition, that sets mens hearts on the racke. If I haue meat, drinke, apparell, I will learne therewith to be content. If I had the world full of wealth beside, I could enioy no more than I vse: the rest could please me no otherwise but by looking on. And why can I not thus solace my selfe, while it is others?

89

An inconstant and wauering minde, as it makes a man vnfit for societie (for that there can bee no assurance of his words, or purposes, neither can wee build on them, without deceit:) so, besides that, it makes a man ridiculous, it hinders him from euer attaining any perfection in himselfe, (for a rolling stone gathers no mosse; and the minde, while it would bee euery thing, proues nothing. Oft changes cannot bee without losse:) Yea, it keepes him from enioying that which he hath attained. For, it keepes him euer in worke; building, pulling downe, selling, changing, buying, commanding, forbidding. So, whiles he can be no other mans friend, hee is the least his owne. It is the safest course for a mans profit, credit, and ease, to deliberate long, to resolue surely; hardly to alter, not to enter vpon that, whose end hee fore-sees not answerable; and when hee is once entered, not to furcease till he haue attained the end he fore-saw. So may he, to good purpose, beginne a new worke, when he hath well finished the old.

90

The way to Heauen, is like that which Ionathan and his Armour-bearer passed, be­twixt two rocks; one Bozez, the other Seneh; that is, foule and thornie: whereto wee must make shift to climbe on our hands and knees; but when wee are come vp, there is victorie and triumph. Gods children haue three sutes of apparell, (whereof two are worne daily, on earth; the third laid vp for them in the Ward-rope of Heauen: They are euer either in blacke, mourning; in red, persecuted; or in white, glorious. Any way shall bee pleasant to me, that leads vnto such an end. It matters not, what rags, or what colours I weare with men; so I may walke with my Sauiour in white, and reigne with him in glorie.

91

There is nothing more easie, than to say Diuinitie by rote; and to discourse of spiri­tuall matters from the tongue or pen of others: but to heare God speake it to the soule, and to feele the power of Religion in our selues, and to expresse it out of the truth of ex­perience within, is both rare, and hard. All that wee feele not in the matters of God, is but hypocrisie: and therefore the more wee professe, the more wee sinne. It will neuer be well with mee, till in these greatest things I bee carelesse of others censures, fearefull onely of Gods, and my owne: till sound experience haue really catechised my heart, and made me know God, and my Sauiour, otherwise than by words; I will neuer bee quiet till I can see, and feele, and taste God: my hearing I will account as onely seruing to effect this, and my speech onely to expresse it.

92

There is no enemie can hurt vs, but by our owne hands. Satan could not hurt vs, if our owne corruption betraied vs not: afflictions cannot hurt vs without our owne impa­tience: tentations cannot hurt vs, without our owne yeeldance: death could not hurt vs, without the sting of our owne sinnes: sinne could not hurt vs, without our owne impeni­tence: how might I defie all things, if I could obtaine not to be my owne enemie? I loue my selfe too much, and yet not enough. O God, teach me to wish my selfe but so well as thou wishest me, and I am safe.

93

It grieues me to see all other creatures so officious to their Maker in their kinde: that both winds, and sea, and heauen, and earth, obey him with all readinesse, that each of these heares other, and all of them their Creator, though to the destruction of them­selues; and Man onely is rebellious, imitating herein the euill spirits, who in the receit of a more excellent kinde of reason, are yet more peruerse: hence it is, that the Prophets are oft times faine to turne their speech to the earth, void of all sense and life, from this liuing earth informed with reason: that onely which should make vs more pliable, stifneth vs. God could force vs, (if hee pleased) but hee had rather incline vs by gentlenesse. I must stoope to his power, why doe I not stoope to his will? It is a vaine thing to resist his voice, whose hand we cannot resist.

94

As all naturall bodies are mixt; so must all our morall disposition: no simple passion doth well. If our ioy be not allayed with sorrow, it is madnesse: and if our sorrow bee not tempered with some mixture of ioy, it is hellish and desperate: if in these earthly things, we hope without all doubt, or feare without all hope, wee offend on both sides; if we labour without all recreation, we grow dull and heartlesse: if wee sport our selues without all labour, wee grow wilde and vnprofitable: these compositions are wholsome, as for the bodie, so for the minde; which though it bee not of a compounded substance, as the body; yet hath much varietie of qualities and affections, and those contrarie to [Page 38] each other. I care not how simple my heauenly affections are, which the more free they are from composition, are the neerer to God: nor how compounded my earthly, which are easily subiect to extremities: if ioy come alone, I will aske him for his fellow; and euermore in spight of him, couple him with his contrarie: that so while each are enemies to other, both may be friends to me.

95

Ioy and sorrow are hard to conceale: as from the countenance, so from the tongue: there is so much correspondence betwixt the heart and the tongue, that they will moue at once: euery man therefore speakes of his owne pleasure and care: the Hunter and Fal­coner of his games; the Plough-man of his teame; the Souldier of his march, and co­lours. If the heart were as full of God, the tongue could not refraine to talke of him. The rarenesse of Christian communication, argues the common pouertie of grace. If Christ bee not in our hearts, we are godlesse: if hee be there without our ioy, wee are senselesse: if wee reioice in him, and speake not of him, wee are shamefully vnthankfull: euery man taketh, yea raiseth occasion to bring in speech of what he liketh. As I will thinke of thee alwaies, O Lord, so it shall be my ioy to speake of thee often: and if I finde not oppor­tunitie, I will make it.

96

When I see my Sauiour hanging in so forlorne a fashion, vpon the Crosse; his head drouping downe, his temples bleeding with thornes, his hands and feet with the nailes, and side with the speare; his enemies round about him, mocking at his shame, and in­sulting ouer his impotence: how should I thinke any otherwise of him, than, as him­selfe complaineth, forsaken of his Father? But when againe I turne mine eies, and see the Sunne darkened, the earth quaking, the rocks rent, the graues opened, the theefe con­fessing, to giue witnesse to his Deitie; and when I see so strong a guard of prouidence ouer him, that all his malicious enemies are not able so much as to breake one bone of that body, which seemed carelesly neglected, I cannot but wonder at his glorie, and safetie. God is euer neere, though oft vnseene; and if he winke at our distresse, he sleepeth not: the sense of others must not bee iudges of his presence, and care; but our faith: what care I, if the world giue me vp for miserable, whiles I am vnder his secret protection? O Lord, since thou art strong in our weaknesse, and present in our senslesnesse; giue mee but as much comfort in my sorrow, as thou giuest mee securitie, and at my worst I shall bee well.

97

In sinnes and afflictions our course must bee contrarie: wee must beginne to detest the greatest sinne first, and descend to the hatred of the least; wee must first beginne to suffer small afflictions with patience, that we may ascend to the indurance of the greatest. Then alone shall I be happy, when by this holy method, I haue drawne my soule to make con­science of the least euill of sinne, and not to shrinke at the greatest euill of affliction.

98

Prescription is no plea against the King: much lesse can long custome pleade for error against that our supreme Lord, to whom a thousand yeeres are but as yesterday: yea, Time, which pleads voluntarily for continuance of things lawfull, will take no fee, not to speake against an euill vse. Hath an ill custome lasted long? it is more than time it were abrogated: age is an aggrauation to sinne. Heresie or abuse, if it be gray-headed, deserues sharper opposition: to say, I will doe ill because I haue done so, is perillous and impious presumption: continuance can no more make any wickednesse safe, than the author of sinne, no Deuill: If I haue once sinned, it is too much; if oft, woe bee to mee, if the ite­ration of my offence cause boldnesse, and not rather more sorrow, more detestation: woe be to me and my sinne, if I be not the better because I haue sinned.

99

It is strange to see the varieties and proportion of spirituall and bodily diets: there bee some creatures that are fatted and delighted with poysons: others liue by nothing but aire; and some (they say) by fire: others will taste no water, but muddie: others feed on their fellowes, or (perhaps) on part of themselues: others, on the excretions of nobler crea­tures: some search into the earth for sustenance, or diue into the waters; others content themselues with what the vpper earth yeelds them without violence. All these and more, are answered in the palate of the soule: there bee some (yea the most) to whom sinne (which is of a most venemous nature) is both food and dainties; others, that thinke it the onely life, to feed on the popular aire of applause; others that are neuer well out of the fire of contentions; and that wilfully trouble all waters with their priuate humours and opinions; others, whose crueltie delights in oppression, and bloud; yea, whose enuie gnawes vpon their owne hearts; others, that take pleasure to reuiue the wicked and foule heresies of the greater wits of the former times; others, whose worldly mindes root alto­gether in earthly cares; or who not content with the ordinarie prouision of doctrine, af­fect obscure subtilties, vnknowne to wiser men; others, whose too indifferent mindes feed on what-euer opinion comes next to hand, without any carefull disquisition of truth; so some feed foule: others (but few) cleane and wholsome. As there is no beast vpon Earth, which hath not his like in the Sea, and which (perhaps) is not in some sort paral­lelled in the plants of the earth: so there is no bestiall disposition, which is not answerably found in some men. Mankinde therefore hath within it selfe his Goats, Chameleons, Sa­lamanders, Camels, Wolues, Dogs, Swine, Moles, and whateuer sorts of beasts: there are but a few men amongst men: to a wise man the shape is not so much as the qualities: If I be not a man within, in my choices, affections, inclinations; it had beene better for mee to haue beene a beast without: A beast is but like it selfe; but an euill man is halfe a beast, and halfe a Deuill.

S.

100

Forced fauours are thanklesse; and commonly with noble mindes finde no accepta­tion; for a man to giue his soule to God, when he sees he can no longer hold it: or to be­stow his goods, when he is forced to depart with them: or to forsake his sinne, when hee cannot follow it, are but vnkinde and cold obediences: God sees our necessitie, and scornes our compelled offers; what man of any generous spirit will abide himselfe made the last refuge of a craued, denied, and constrained courtesie? While God giues mee leaue to keepe my soule, yet then to bequeathe it to him; and whiles strength and opportunitie serue mee to sinne, then to forsake it, is both accepted and crowned: God loues neither grudged, nor necessarie gifts: I will offer betimes: that hee may vouchsafe to take: I will giue him the best, that he may take all.

O God, giue me this grace, that I may giue thee my selfe, freely, and seasonably: and then I know thou canst not but accept me, because this gift is thine owne.

FINIS.
MEDITATIONS AND VOWE …

MEDITATIONS AND VOWES, DIVINE AND MORALL.

A THIRD CENTVRY.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL, SIR EDMVND BACON, Knight, increase of honour, strength of body, perfection of VERTVE.

SIR, There is no wise man would giue his thoughts for all the world: which as they are the most pleasing and noble businesse of man, being the naturall and immediate is­sue of that reason, whereby he is seuered from brute creatures: so they are in their vse most beneficiall to our selues, and others. For, by the meanes hereof, we enioy both God and our selues; and hereby we make others partners of those rich excellencies, which God hath hid in the minde. And though it be most easie and safe, for a man, with the Psalmist to commune with his owne heart in silence; yet is it more behouefull to the common good, for which (both as men and Christians) we are ordained, that those thoughts, which our experience hath found comfortable and fruitfull to our selues, should (with neglect of all censures) be communicated to others. The concealement whereof (me thinkes) can proceed from no other ground, but either timorousnesse, or enuie. Which considerati­on hath induced me to clothe these naked thoughts in plaine and simple words, and to aduenture them into the light, after their fel­lowes: Consecrating them the rather to your name, for that (be­sides all other respects of dutie) they are part of those medita­tions, [Page 44] which in my late peregrination with you, tooke me vp vnder the solitarie hilles of Ardenna, wanting as then the opportunitie of other employment. J offer them to you not for that your selfe is not stored with choice of better; but as poore men vse to bring pre­sents to the rich: Jf they may carrie acceptation from you, and bring profit vnto my soule, it shall abundantly satisfie mee, who should thinke it honour enough, if I might be vouchsafed to bring but one pinne towards the decking of the Spouse of Christ; whiles others, out of their abundance, adorne her with costly robes, and rich medals. J commend their successe to God, their patronage to you, their vse to the world. That God multiplie his rare fauours vpon you, and your worthy Ladie; and goe you on to fauour

Your Worships humbly deuoted, IOS. HALL.

MEDITATIONS AND VOWES.

1

GOOD men are placed by God, as so many starres in the lower firmament of the world. As they must imitate those heauenly bodies, in their light and influence; so also in their motion: and therefore as the Planets haue a course proper to themselues, against the sway of the Heauen that carries them about; so must each good man haue a motion out of his owne iudgement, contrary to the customes and opinions of the vulgar; finishing his owne course with the least shew of resistance. I will neuer affect singularity, except it bee among those that are vicious. It is better to doe, or thinke well alone, than to follow a mul­titude in euill.

2

What strange variety of actions doth the eie of God see at once round about the com­passe of the earth, and within it! Some building houses; some deluing for metals; some marching in troups, or encamping one against another; some bargaining in the market; some trauelling on their way; some praying in their closets; others quaffing at the Ta­uerne; some rowing in the Gallies; others dallying in their chambers; and in short, as many different actions as persons: yet all haue one common intention of good to them­selues; true in some, but in the most, imaginary. The glorified Spirits haue but one vni­forme worke, wherein they all ioyne; The praise of their Creator. This is one difference betwixt the Saints aboue, and below: They aboue are free both from businesse, and distra­ction; these below are free (though not absolutely) from distraction, not at all from bu­sinesse. Paul could thinke of the cloke that he left at Troas; and of the shaping of his skins for his Tents: yet, thorow these he look't still at heauen. This world is made for businesse: my actions must vary according to occasions: my end shall be but one, and the same now on earth, that it must be one day in heauen.

3

To see how the Martyrs of God died, and the life of their persecutors, would make a man out of loue with life, and out of all feare of death. They were flesh and bloud, as well as we; life was as sweet to them, as to vs; their bodies were as sensible of paine as [Page 46] ours; wee goe to the same heauen with them. How comes it then, that they were so cou­ragious in abiding such torments in their death, as the very mention strikes horror into any Reader, and we are so cowardly in encountering a faire and naturall death? if this va­lour had beene of themselues, I would neuer haue looked after them in hope of imitation. Now, I know it was he for whom they suffered, and that suffered in them, which sustained them. They were of themselues as weake as I; and God can bee as strong in me as hee was in them. O Lord, thou art not more vnable to giue me this grace; but I am more vn­worthie to receiue it: and yet thou regardest not worthinesse, but mercie. Giue mee their strength, and what end thou wilt.

4

Our first age is all in hope. When wee are in the wombe, who knowes whether wee shall haue our right shape and proportion of body, being neither monstrous nor defor­med? When wee are borne, who knowes whether with the due features of a man, wee shall haue the faculties of reason and vnderstanding? When yet our progresse in yeeres discouereth wit or follie; who knowes, whether with the power of reason wee shall haue the grace of faith to bee Christians? and when wee begin to professe well, whether it bee a temporarie, and seeming, or a true and sauing faith? Our middle age is halfe in hope for the future, and halfe in proofe for that is past: Our old age is out of hope, and altogether in proofe. In our last times therefore we know, both what wee haue beene, and what to expect. It is good for youth to looke forward, and still to propound the best things vnto it selfe; for an old man to looke backward, and to repent him of that wherein he hath fai­led, and to recollect himselfe for the present: but in my middle age I will looke both back­ward and forward; comparing my hopes with my proofe; redeeming the time, ere it be all spent, that my recouerie may preuent my repentance. It is both a folly and miserie to say, This I might haue done.

5

It is the wonderfull mercie of God, both to forgiue vs our debts to him in our sinnes, and to make himselfe a debtor to vs in his promises. So that now both waies the soule may be sure; since hee neither calleth for those debts which hee hath once forgiuen; nor withdraweth those fauours, and that heauen which hee hath promised: but as hee is a mer­cifull creditor to forgiue, so is hee a true debtor to pay whatsoeuer hee hath vndertaken: whence it is come to passe, that the penitent sinner owes nothing to God but loue and obedience, and God owes still much and all to him: for he owes as much as he hath pro­mised; and what he owes by vertue of his blessed promise, we may challenge. O infinite mercie! Hee that lent vs all that wee haue, and in whose debt-bookes wee runne hourely forward till the summe be endlesse; yet owes vs more, and bids vs looke for payment. I cannot deserue the least fauour hee can giue; yet will I as confidently challenge the grea­test, as if I deserued it. Promise indebteth no lesse than loane or desert.

6

It is no small commendation to manage a little well. He is a good Waggoner that can turne in a narrow roome. To liue well in abundance, is the praise of the estate, not of the person. I will studie more how to giue a good account of my little, than how to make it more?

7

Many Christians doe greatly wrong themselues with a dull and heauie kinde of fullen­nesse; who not suffering themselues to delight in any worldly thing, are thereupon oft-times so heartlesse, that they delight in nothing. These men, like to carelesse guests, when they are inuited to an excellent banquet, lose their dainties for want of a stomacke; and lose their stomacke for want of exercise. A good conscience keepes alwaies good cheere [...] hee cannot chuse but fare well that hath it, vnlesse hee lose his appetite with [Page 47] neglect and slothfulnesse. It is a shame for vs Christians, not to finde as much ioy in God, as worldlings doe in their forced meriments; and lewd wretches in the practice of their sinnes.

8

A wise Christian hath no enemies. Many hate and wrong him: but hee loues all men, and all pleasure him. Those that professe loue to him, pleasure him with the comfort of their societie, and the mutuall reflection of friendship: those that professe hatred, make him more warie of his waies; shew him faults in himselfe, which his friends would ei­ther not haue espied, or not censured; send him the more willingly to seeke fauour aboue; and as the worst doe bestead him, though against their wills; so hee againe doth volunta­rily good to them. To doe euill for euill, as Ioab to Abner, is a sinfull weaknesse. To doe good for good, as Ahasuerus to Mordecai, is but naturall iustice: To doe euill for good, as Iudas to Christ, is vnthankfulnesse and villanie: Onely to doe good for euill, agrees with Christian profession. And what greater worke of friendship, than to doe good? If men will not be my friends in loue, I will perforce make them my friends in a good vse of their hatred. I will be their friend, that are mine, and would not be.

9

All temporall things are troublesome. For if wee haue good things, it is a trouble to forgoe them; and when wee see they must bee parted from, either wee wish they had not beene so good, or that wee neuer had enioyed them. Yea, it is more trouble to lose them, than it was before ioy to possesse them. If contrarily, wee haue euill things, their very presence is troublesome; and still we wish that they were good, or that we were disbur­dened of them. So good things are troublesome in euent, euill things in their vse. They in the future, these in present: they, because they shall come to an end; these, because they doe continue. Tell mee, thy wife, or thy childe lies dying, and now makes vp a louing and dutifull life, with a kinde and louing parture; whether hadst thou rather for thy owne part, shee had beene so good, or worse? would it haue cost thee so many heartie sighs and teares, if shee had beene peruerse and disobedient? yet if in her life time I put thee to this choice, thou thinkest it no choice at all, in such inequalitie. It is more tor­ment (saiest thou) to liue one vnquiet moneth, than it is pleasure to liue an age in loue. Or if thy life bee yet dearer: Thou hast liued to gray haires, not hastened with care, but bred with late succession of yeeres. Thy table was euer couered with varietie of dishes. Thy backe softly and richly clad: Thou neuer gauest deniall to either skinne or stomacke: Thou euer fauouredst thy selfe; and health, thee. Now death is at thy threshold, and vnpartially knocks at thy doore, dost thou not wish thou hadst liued with crusts, and beene clothed with rags? Wouldst not thou haue giuen a better welcome to death, if hee had found thee, lying vpon a pallet of straw, and supping of water-gruell; after many painefull nights, and many sides changed in vaine? Yet this beggerly estate thou detestest in health, and pittiest in others, as truly miserable. The summe is; A begger wisheth hee might bee a Monarch while he liues; and the great Potentate wisheth he had liued a beg­ger when he comes to die: and, if beggerie bee to haue nothing, hee shall bee so in death, though he wished it not. Nothing therefore but eternitie can make a man truly happy; as nothing can make perfect miserie but eternitie: for as temporall good things afflict vs in their ending, so temporall sorrowes afford vs ioy in the hope of their end. What folly is this in vs to seeke for our trouble, to neglect our happinesse? I can bee but well; and this that I was well, shall one day bee grieuous. Nothing shall please mee, but that once I shall be happie for euer.

10

The eldest of our fore-fathers liued not so much as a day to God, to whom a thousand yeeres is as no more; we liue but as an houre to the day of our fore-fathers: for if nine hundred and sixtie were but their day, our fourescore is but as the twelfth part of it: and [Page 48] yet of this our houre we liue scarce a minute to God. For, take away all that time that is consumed in sleeping, dressing, feeding, talking, sporting; of that little time there can re­maine not much more than nothing: yet the most seeke pastimes to hasten it. Those which seeke to mend the pace of Time, spurre a running horse. I had more need to redeeme it with double care and labour, than to seeke how to sell it for nothing.

11

Each day is a new life, and an abridgement of the whole. I will so liue, as if I counted euery day my first, and my last: as if I began to liue but then, and should liue no more afterwards.

12

It was not in vaine, that the ancient founders of languages vsed the same word in many tongues, to signifie both Honour and Charge; meaning therein to teach vs the insepa­rable connexion of these two. For there scarce euer was any charge without some opi­nion of honour: neither euer was there honour without a charge; which two as they are not without reason ioined together in name by humane institution, so they are most wisely coupled together by God in the disposition of these worldly estates. Charge with­out Honour, to make it amends, would be too toilesome, and must needs discourage and ouer-lay a man. Honour without charge would bee too pleasant, and therefore both would be too much sought after, and must needs carrie away the minde in the enioying it. Now many dare not bee ambitious, because of the burden; chusing rather to liue ob­scurely and securely: And yet on the other side those that are vnder it, are refreshed in the Charge with the sweetnesse of Honour. Seeing they cannot bee separated, it is not the worst estate to want both. They whom thou enuiest for Honour, perhaps enuie thee more for thy quietnesse.

13

Hee that taketh his owne cares vpon himselfe, loades himselfe in vaine with an vneasie burden. The feare of what may come, expectation of what will come, desire of what will not come, and inabilitie of redressing all these, must needs breed him continuall tor­ment. I will cast my cares vpon God, hee hath bidden mee: they cannot hurt him; hee can redresse them.

14

Our infancie is full of folly; youth, of disorder and toyle; age, of infirmitie. Each time hath his burden, and that which may iustly worke our wearinesse: yet infancie lon­geth after youth; and youth, after more age: and he that is very old, as he is a childe for simplicitie, so he would be for yeeres. I account old age the best of three; partly, for that it hath passed thorow the folly and disorder of the others; partly, for that the inconueni­ences of this are but bodily, with a bettered estate of the minde; and partly, for that it is neerest to dissolution. There is nothing more miserable, than an old man that would bee young againe. It was an answer worthy the commendations, of Petrarch, and that which argued a minde truly philosophicall of him, who when his friend bemoned his age appea­ring in his white temples, telling him he was sorry to see him looke so old, replied: Nay, be sorrie rather that euer I was young, to be a foole.

15

There is not the least action or euent (what-euer the vaine Epicures haue imagi­ned) which is not ouer-ruled, and disposed by a prouidence: which is so farre from de­tracting ought from the maiestie of God for that the things are small, as that there can bee no greater honour to him, than to extend his prouidence and decree to them because they are infinite. Neither doth this hold in naturall things onely, which are chained one to another by a regular order of succession, but euen in those things which fall out by [Page 49] casualtie and imprudence: whence that worthy Father, when as his speech digressed his intention to a confutation of the errors of the Manichees, could presently ghesse, that in that vnpurposed turning of it, God intended the conuersion of some vnknowne Auditor; as the euent proued his coniecture true ere many daies. When ought falls out contrary to that I purposed, it shall content me, that God purposed it as it is falne out: so the thing hath attained his owne end, whiles it missed mine. I know what I would, but God knoweth what I should will. It is enough that his will is done, though mine be crossed.

16

It is the most thanklesse office in the world, to be a mans Pandar vnto sinne. In other wrongs, one man is a Wolfe to another: but in this, a Deuill. And, though at the first this damnable seruice carry away reward, yet in conclusion, it is required with hatred and curses. For, as the sicke man extremely distasted with a loathsome potion, hateth the very cruze wherein it was brought him; so doth the conscience, once soundly de­testing sinne, loath the meanes that induced him to commit it. Contrarily, who with­stands a man in his prosecution of a sin, while he doteth vpon it, beares away frownes, and heart-burnings for a time: but when the offending partie comes to himselfe, and right reason, he recompenseth his former dislike with so much more loue, and so many more thankes. The franticke man returned to his wits, thinkes him his best friend that bound him, and beat him most. I will doe my best to crosse any man in his sinnes: if I haue not thanks of him, yet of my conscience I shall.

17

God must be magnified in his very iudgements. He lookes for praise, not onely for heauen, but for hell also. His iustice is himselfe, as well as his mercy. As heauen then is for the praise of his mercy; so hell for the glory of his iustice. We must therefore be so affected to iudgements as the author of them is, who delighteth not in bloud, as it makes his creature miserable, but as it makes his iustice glorious. Euery true Christian then must learne to sing that compound dittie of the Psalmist: Of mercy and iudgement. It shall not onely ioy me to see God gracious and bountifull in his mercies, and deli­uerances of his owne; but also to see him terrible in vengeance to his enemies. It is no crueltie to reioyce in iustice. The foolish mercy of men is cruelty to God.

18

Rarenesse causeth wonder, and more than that, incredulitie, in those things which in themselues are not more admirable, than the ordinary proceedings of Nature. If a blazing starre be seene in the sky, euery man goes forth to gaze; and spends, euery eue­ning, some time in wondring at the beames of it. That any fowle should be bred of corrupted wood resolued into wormes: or that the Chameleon should euer change his colours, and liue by aire: that the Ostrich should digest Iron: that the Phoenix should burne her selfe to ashes, and from thence breed a successor; we wonder, and can scarce credit. Other things more vsuall, no lesse miraculous, we know and neglect. That there should be a bird, that knoweth, and noteth the houres of day and night, as certainly as any Astronomer by the course of Heauen, if we knew not, who would be­leeue? Or that the Load-stone should by his secret vertue so draw iron to it selfe, as that a whole chaine of needles should all hang by insensible points at each other, onely by the influence that it sends downe from the first, if it were not ordinary, would seeme incredible. Who would beleeue when he sees a fowle mounted as high as his sight can deserv it, that there were an engine to be framed, which could fetch it downe into his fist? Yea, to omit infinite examples, that a little despised creature should weaue nets out of her owne entrailes, and in her platformes of building should obserue as iust pro­portions as the best Geometrician, we should suspect for an vntruth, if we saw it not daily practised in our owne windowes. If the Sun should arise but once to the earth, I [Page 50] doubt, euery man would be a Persian, and fall downe and worship it: whereas now it riseth and declineth without any regard. Extraordinarie euents each man can wonder at. The frequence of Gods best workes causeth neglect: not that they are euer the worse for commonnesse; but because we are soone cloyed with the same conceit, and haue contempt bred in vs through familiaritie. I will learne to note Gods power and wisdome, and to giue him praise of both, in his ordinarie workes: so those things which are but triuiall to the most ignorant, shall be wonders to me; and that not for nine daies, but for euer.

19

Those that affect to tell nouelties and wonders, fall into many absurdities, both in busie enquirie after matters impertinent, and in a light credulitie, to what euer they heare; and in fictions of their owne, and additions of circumstances to make their re­ports the more admired. I haue noted these men, not so much wondered at for their strange stories, while they are telling, as derided afterwards, when the euent hath wrought their disproofe and shame. I will deale with rumors as graue men doe by strange fashions, take them vp when they are growne into common vse before: I may beleeue, but I will not relate them but vnder the name of my author; who shall either warrant me with defence, if it be true; or if false, beare my shame.

20

It was a wittie and true speech of that obscure Heraclitus, That all men awaking are in one common world, but when we sleepe, each man goes into a seuerall world by himselfe; which though it be but a world of fancies, yet is the true image of that little world which is in euery mans heart. For the imaginations of our sleepe, shew vs what our disposition is awaking. And as many in their dreames reueale those their secrets to others, which they would neuer haue done awake: so all may and doe disclose to them­selues in their sleepe those secret inclinations, which after much searching, they could not haue found out waking. I doubt not therefore, but as God heretofore hath taught future things in dreames (which kinde of reuelation is now ceased) so still he teacheth the present estate of the heart this way. Some dreames are from our selues, vaine and idle, like our selues: Others are diuine, which teach vs good, or moue vs to good: and others deuillish, which sollicite vs to euill. Such answer commonly shall I giue to any temptation in the day, as I doe by night. I will not lightly passe ouer my very dreames. They shall teach me somewhat; so neither night nor day shall be spent vnprofitably: the night shall teach me what I am, the day what I should be.

21

Men make difference betwixt seruants, friends, and sonnes. Seruants, though neere vs in place, yet for their inferioritie, are not familiar. Friends, though by reason of their equalitie, and our loue, they are familiar; yet still we conceiue of them as others from our selues. But children we thinke of, affectionately, as the diuided peeces of our owne bodies. But all these are one to God: his seruants are his friends, his friends are his sons, his sons his seruants. Many claime kinred of God, and professe friendship to him, because these are priuileges without difficultie, and not without honour: all the triall is in seruice. The other are most in affection, and therefore secret, and so may be dissembled, this consisting in action, must needs shew it selfe to the eies of others. Yee are my friends, if ye doe whatsoeuer I command you: friendship with God is in seruice, and this seruice is in action. Many weare Gods cloth, that know not their master, that neuer did good chare in his seruice: so that God hath many retainers that weare his li­uerie, for a countenance, neuer wait on him; whom he will neuer owne for seruants ei­ther by fauour, or wages; few seruants, and therefore few sons. It is great fauour in God, and great honour to me, that he will vouchsafe to make me the lowest drudge in his fa­mily; which place if I had not, and were a Monarch of men, I were accursed. I desire no [Page 51] more but to serue; yet, Lord, thou giuest me more, to be thy sonne. I heare Dauid say, Seemeth it a small matter to you, to be the sonne in law to a King? What is it then, oh what is it, to bee the true adopted sonne of the King of glory? Let me not now say as Dauid of Saul, but as Sauls grand-childe to Dauid; Oh, what is thy seruant, that thou shoul­dest looke vpon such a dead dogge as I am?

22

I am a stranger here below, my home is aboue; yet I can thinke too well of these for­raine vanities, and cannot thinke enough of my home. Surely, that is not so farre aboue my head, as my thoughts; neither doth so farre passe me in distance, as in com­prehension: and yet I would not stand so much vpon conceiuing, if I could admire it enough: but my straight heart is filled with a little wonder; and hath no roome for the greatest part of glorie that remaineth. O God, what happinesse hast thou prepared for thy chosen? What a purchase was this, worthy of the bloud of such a Sauiour? As yet I doe but looke towards it afarre off: but it is easie to see by the outside, how goodly it is within: Although as thine house on earth; so that aboue hath more glorie within, than can be bewrayed by the outward appearance. The outer part of thy Tabernacle here below, is but an earthly and base substance; but within, it is furnished with a li­uing, spirituall, and heauenly guest: so the outer heauens, though they bee as gold to all other materiall creatures; yet they are but drosse to thee: yet how are euen the out­most walls of that house of thine, beautified with glorious lights, whereof euery one is a world for bignesse, and as an heauen for goodlinesse! Oh teach me by this to long after, and wonder at the inner part, before thou letst me come in to behold it.

23

Riches or beautie, or what-euer worldly good that hath beene, doth but grieue vs; that which is, doth not satisfie vs; that which shall be, is vncertaine. What folly is it to trust to any of them?

24

Securitie makes worldlings merry: and therefore are they secure, because they are ignorant. That is onely solid ioy, which ariseth from a resolution; when the heart hath cast vp a full account of all causes of disquietnesse, and findeth the causes of his ioy more forcible: thereupon setling it selfe in a staied course of reioicing. For the other, so soone as sorrow makes it selfe to be seene, especially in an vnexpected forme, is swal­lowed vp in despaire; whereas this can meet with no occurrence, which it hath not preuented in thought. Securitie and ignorance may scatter some refuse morsels of ioy, sawced with much bitternesse; or may be like some boasting house-keeper, which kee­peth open doores for one day with much cheere, and liues staruedly all the yeere after. There is no good Ordinarie but in a good conscience. I pittie that vnsound ioy in others, and will seeke for this sound ioy in my selfe. I had rather weepe vpon a iust cause, than reioice vniustly.

25

As loue keepes the whole Law, so loue onely is the breaker of it; being the ground, as of all obedience, so of all sinne; for whereas sinne hath beene commonly accounted to haue two roots, Loue and Feare; it is plaine, that feare hath his originall from loue: for no man feares to lose ought but what hee loues. Here is sinne and righteousnesse brought both into a short summe, depending both vpon one poore affection: It shall be my onely care therefore to bestow my loue well, both for obiect, and measure. All that is good, I may loue, but in seuerall degrees; what is simply good, absolutely; what is good by circumstance, onely with limitation. There be these three things that I may loue without exception, God, my neighbour, my soule; yet so as each haue their due place▪ My body, goods, fame, &c. as seruants to the former. All other things I will either not care for, or hate.

26

One would not thinke, that pride and base-mindednesse should so well agree; yea, that they loue so together, that they neuer goe asunder. That enuie euer proceeds from a base minde, is granted of all: Now the proud man, as he faine would bee enuied of others, so he enuieth all men. His betters he enuies, because he is not so good as they: he enuies his inferiours, because he feares they should proue as good as he: his equals, because they are as good as he. So vnder bigge lookes, he beares a base minde, resem­bling some Cardinals Mule, which to make vp the traine, beares a costly Port-mantle stuffed with trash. On the contrary, who is more proud than the basest? (the Cynicke tramples on Platoes pride, but with a worse) especially if he be but a little exalted; where­in wee see base men so much more haughtie, as they haue had lesse before what they might be proud of. It is iust with God, as the proud man is base in himselfe, so to make him basely esteemed in the eies of others; and at last to make him base without pride. I will contemne a proud man, because he is base, and pitie him, because he is proud.

27

Let me but haue time to my thoughts; but leisure to thinke of Heauen, and grace to my leisure; and I can be happy in spight of the world. Nothing, but God that giues it, can bereaue me of grace; and he will not; for his gifts are without repentance. No­thing but death can abridge me of time; and when I begin to want time to thinke of heauen, I shall haue eternall leisure to enioy it. I shall be both waies happie, not from any vertue of apprehension in mee (which haue no peere in vnworthinesse) but from the glorie of that I apprehend; wherein the act and obiect are from the author of hap­pinesse. He giues me this glorie; let me giue him the glorie of his gift. His glory is my happinesse; let my glorie be his.

28

God bestowes fauours vpon some in anger, as he strikes othersome in loue: (The Is­raelites had better haue wanted their Quailes, than to haue eaten them with such sawce.) And sometimes at our instancie remouing a lesser punishment, leaues a grea­ter, though insensible, in the roome of it. I will not so much striue against affliction, as displeasure. Let me rather be afflicted in loue, than prosper without it.

29

It is strange that we men hauing so continuall vse of God, and being so perpetually beholding to him, should be so strange to him, and so little acquainted with him: since wee account it a peruerse nature in any man, that being prouoked with many kinde of­fices, refuses the familiaritie of a worthy friend, which doth still seeke it, and hath de­serued it. Whence it comes, that we are so loth to thinke of our dissolution and going to God: for naturally where we are not acquainted, we Iist not to hazard our welcome; chusing rather to spend our money at a simple Inne, than to turne in for a free lodging to an vnknowne Oast, whom we haue onely heard of, neuer had friendship with; where­as to an entire friend, whose nature and welcome we know, and whom wee haue else­where familiarly conuersed withal, we goe as boldly & willingly as to our home know­ing that no houre can be vnseasonable to such a one: whiles on the other side we scrape acquaintance with the world, that neuer did vs good, euen after many repulses. I will not liue with God, and in God, without his acquaintance, knowing it my happinesse to haue such a friend. I will not let one day passe without some act of renewing my fa­miliaritie with him; not giuing ouer till I haue giuen him some testimonie of my loue to him, and ioy in him; and till he hath left behinde him some pledge of his continu­ed fauour to me.

30

Men, for the most part, would neither die nor be old. When we see an aged man that [Page 53] hath ouer-liued all the teeth of his gums, the haire of his head, the sight of his eies, the taste of his palate; we professe, we would not liue till such a combersome age wherein we proue burdens to our dearest friends, and our selues: yet if it be put to our choice what yeere we would die, we euer shift it off till the next; and want not excuses for this prorogation, rather than faile, alleaging, we would liue to amend; when yet wee doe but adde more to the heape of our sinnes by continuance. Nature hath nothing to plead for this folly, but that life is sweet: wherein wee giue occasion of renewing that ancient checke, or one not vnlike to it, whereby that primitiue vision taxed the timo­rousnesse of the shrinking Confessors; Yee would neither liue to bee old, nor die ere your age: what should I doe with you? The Christian must not thinke it enough to en­dure the thought of death with patience, when it is obtruded vpon him by necessitie; but must voluntarily call it into his minde with ioy; not onely abiding it should come, but wishing that it might come. I will not leaue till I can resolue, if I might die to day, not to liue till to morrow.

31

As a true friend is the sweetest contentment in the world: so in his qualities hee well resembleth hony, the sweetest of all liquors. Nothing is more sweet to the taste, no­thing more sharpe and cleansing, when it meets with an exulcerate sore. For my selfe, I know I must haue faults; and therefore I care not for that friend, that I shall neuer smart by. For my friends, I know they cannot be faultlesse; and therefore as they shall finde mee sweet in their praises and encouragements, so sharpe also in their censure. Either let them abide me no friend to their faults, or no friend to themselues.

32

In all other things, we are lead by profit; but in the maine matter of all, we shew our selues vtterly vnthriftie; and whiles we are wise in making good markets in these base commodities, we shew our selues foolish in the great match of our soules. God and the world come both to one shop, and make proffers for our soules. The world, like a franke Chapman, sayes, All these will I giue thee, shewing vs his bagges, and promo­tions, and thrusting them into our hands. God offers a crowne of glory, which yet he tels vs we must giue him day to performe, and haue nothing in present, but our hope and some small earnest of the bargaine. Though we know there is no comparison be­twixt these two in value, finding these earthly things vaine and vnable to giue any con­tentment, and those other of inualuable worth and benefit: yet wee had rather take these in hand, than trust God on his word for the future; while yet in the same kinde we chuse rather to take some rich Lordships in reuersion, after the long expectation of three liues expired, than a present summe much vnder foot: As contrarily, when God and the world are sellers, and we come to the Mart, the world offers fine painted wares, but will not part with them vnder the price of our torment: God proclaimes; Come yee that want, buy for nought. Now we thriftie men, that trie all shops for the cheapest pennieworth, refuse God, proffering his precious commodities for nothing; and pay an hard price for that which is worse than nothing, painfull. Surely, wee are wise for any thing but our soules: and not so wise for the body, as foolish for them. O Lord, thy payment is sure, and who knowes how present? Take the soule that thou hast both made and bought: and let me rather giue my life for thy fauour, than take the offers of the world for nothing.

33

There was neuer age that more bragged of knowledge, and yet neuer any that had lesse soundnesse. He that knowes not God, knoweth nothing; and hee that loues not God, knowes him not: for hee is so sweet, and infinitely full of delight, that who-euer knowes him, cannot chuse but affect him. The little loue of God then argues the great ignorance euen of those that professe knowledge. I will not suffer my affections to run [Page 54] before my knowledge: for then I shall loue fashionably onely, because I heare God is worthy of loue; and so be subiect to relapses: but I will euer lay knowledge as the ground of my loue. So, as I grow in diuine knowledge, I shall still profit in an hea­uenly zeale.

34

Those that trauell in long pilgrimages to the holy Land, what a number of wearie pases they measure? what a number of hard lodgings, and knowne dangers they passe? and at last when they are come within view of their iournies end, what a large tribute pay they at the Pisan Castle to the Turkes? And when they are come thither, what see they but the bare Sepulcher wherein their Sauiour lay? and the earth that he trode vpon, to the increase of a carnall deuotion? What labour should I willingly vnder­take in my iourney to the true Land of promise, the celestiall Ierusalem, where I shall see and enioy my Sauiour himselfe? What tribute of paine or death should I refuse to pay for my entrance, not into his Sepulcher, but his Palace of glory? and that not to looke vpon, but to possesse it?

35

Those that are all in exhortation, no whit in doctrine, are like to them that snuffe the candle, but powre not in oile. Againe, those that are all in doctrine, nothing in exhor­tation, drowne the wike in oile, but light it not; making it fit for vse, if it had fire put to it; but as it is, rather capable of good, than profitable in present. Doctrine, without exhortation, makes men all braine, no heart. Exhortation, without doctrine, makes the heart full, leaues the braine empty. Both together make a man: One makes a man wise; the other good. One serues that we may know our dutie; the other, that we may performe it. I will labour in both: but I know not in whether more. Men can­not practise, vnlesse they know; and they know in vaine, if they practise not.

36

There be two things in euery good worke; honour and profit. The latter God be­stowes vpon vs, the former he keepes to himselfe. The profit of our works redoundeth not to God. My weldoing extendeth not to thee. The honour of our worke may not be allowed vs. My glorie I will not giue to another. I will not abridge God of his part, that he may not bereaue me of mine.

37

The proud man hath no God; the enuious man hath no neighbour; the angry man hath not himselfe. What can that man haue that wants himselfe? What is a man bet­ter, if he haue himselfe, and want all others? What is he the neerer, if hee haue him­selfe, and others, and yet want God? What good is it then to be a man, if he be either, wrathfull, proud, or enuious?

38

Man that was once the soueraigne Lord of all creatures, whom they seruiceably at­tended at all times, is now sent to the very basest of all creatures to learne good quali­ties, Goe to the Pismire, &c. and see, the most contemptible creatures prefer'd before him: The Asse knoweth his owner; wherein we, like the miserable heire of some great Peere, whose house is decaied through the treason of our progenitors, heare and see what Honours and Lord-ships wee should haue had; but now finde our selues below many of the vulgar: we haue not so much cause of exaltation, that wee are men, and not beasts; as we haue of humiliation, in thinking how much we were once better than we are, and that now in many duties we are men inferiour to beasts: so as those whom we contemne, if they had our reason, might more iustly contemne vs; and as they are, may teach vs by their examples, and doe condemne vs by their practice.

39

The idle man is the Deuils cushion, on which hee taketh his free case: who as hee is [Page 55] vncapable of any good, so he is fitly disposed for all euill motions. The standing wa­ter soone stinketh; whereas the current euer keepes cleere and cleanly: conueying downe all noisome matter that might infect it, by the force of his streame. If I doe but little good to others by my endeuours, yet this is great good to me, that by my labour I keepe my selfe from hurt.

40

There can be no neerer coniunction in nature, than is betwixt the body and the soule: yet these two are of so contrarie disposition, that as it falls out in an ill-marched man and wife, those seruants which the one likes best, are most dispraised of the other, so here, one still takes part against the other in their choice: what benefits the one, is the hurt of the other. The glutting of the body pines the soule; and the soule thriues, best when the body is pinched. Who can wonder, that there is such faction amongst others, that sees so much in his very selfe? True wisdome is to take, not with the stron­ger, as the fashion of the world is, but with the better: following herein, not vsurped power, but iustice. It is not hard to discerne, whose the right is; whether the seruant should rule or the mistresse. I will labour to make and keepe the peace, by giuing each part his owne indifferently: but if more bee affected with an ambitious contention, I will rather beat Hagar out of dores, than she shall ouer-rule her mistresse.

41

I see Iron first heated red hot in the fire, and after beaten and hardened with cold water. Thus will I deale with an offending friend: first heat him with deserued praise of his vertue, and then beat vpon him with reprehension: so good nurses, when their children are fallen, first take them vp and speake them faire, chide them afterwards: Gentle speech is a good preparatiue for rigor. He shall see that I loue him, by my appro­bation; and that I loue not his faults, by my reproofe. If he loue himselfe, he will loue those that mislike his vices; & if he loue not himselfe, it matters not whether he loue me.

42

The liker we are to God, which is the best and onely good, the better and happier we must needs be. All sinnes make vs vnlike him, as being contrary to his perfect holinesse; but some shew more direct contrarietie: such is enuie. For whereas God bringeth good out of euill; the enuious man fetcheth euill out of good; wherein also his sinne proues a kinde of punishment: for whereas to good men euen euill things worke to­gether to their good; contrarily, to the enuious, good things worke together to their euill. The euill, in any man, though neuer so prosperous, I will not enuie, but pittie: The good graces I will not repine at, but holily emulate; reioicing that they are so good, but grieuing that I am no better.

43

The couetous man is like a Spider, as in this that he doth nothing but lay his nets to catch euery Flie, gaping onely for a bootie of gaine; so yet more, in that whiles hee makes nets for these Flies, he consumeth his owne bowels: so that which is his life is his death. If there be any creature miserable, it is he; and yet hee is least to be pitied, be­cause he makes himselfe miserable; such as he is I will acount him; and will therefore sweepe downe his webs and hate his poyson.

44

In heauen there is all life, and no dying: in hell is all death, and no life. In earth there is both liuing and dying; which, as it is betwixt both, so it prepares for both. So that he which here below dies to sinne, doth after liue in heauen, and contrarily, hee that liues in sinne vpon earth, dies in hell afterwards. What if I haue no part of ioy here below, but still succession of afflictions? The wicked haue no part in heauen, and yet [Page 56] they enioy the earth with pleasure: I would not change portions with them. I reioyce, that seeing I cannot haue both, yet I haue the better. O Lord, let me passe both my deaths here vpon earth. I care not how I liue or die, so I may haue nothing but life to looke for in another world.

45

The conceit of proprietie hardens a man against many inconueniences, and addeth much to our pleasure. The mother abides many vnquiet nights, many painfull throes, and vnpleasant sauours of her childe, vpon this thought, It is my owne. The indulgent father magnifies that in his owne sonne, which he would scarce like in a stranger. The want of this to God-ward, makes vs so subiect to discontentment, and cooleth our de­light in him, because we thinke of him aloofe, as one in whom we are not interessed. If we could thinke, It is my God that cheereth me with his presence, and blessings, while I prosper; that afflicteth me in loue, when I am deiected; my Sauiour is at Gods right hand; my Angels stand in his presence, it could not bee but Gods fauour would bee sweeter, his chastisements more easie, his benefits more effectuall. I am not my owne, while God is not mine: and while he is mine, since I doe possesse him, I will enioy him.

46

Nature is of her owne inclination froward, importunately longing after that which is denied her; and scornfull of what she may haue. If it were appointed that we should liue alwaies vpon earth, how extremely would we exclaime of wearinesse, and wish ra­ther that we were not? Now it is appointed wee shall liue here but a while, and then giue roome to our successors, each one affects a kinde of eternitie vpon earth. I will labour to tame this peeuish and sullen humour of nature, and will like that best that must be.

47

All true earthly pleasure forsooke man, when he forsooke his Creator; what honest and holy delight he tooke before in the dutifull seruices of the obsequious creatures; in the contemplation of that admirable varietie, and strangenesse of their properties; in seeing their sweet accordance with each other, and all with himselfe? Now most of our pleasure is, to set one creature together by the eares with another, sporting our selues onely with that deformitie, which was bred through our owne fault: yea, there haue beene, that haue delighted to see one man spill anothers bloud vpon the sand, and haue shouted for ioy at the sight of that slaughter, which hath fallen out vpon no other quarrell, but the pleasure of the beholders: I doubt not but as wee solace our selues in the discord of the inferiour creatures, so the euill spirits sport themselues in our dis­sentions. There are better qualities of the creature, which we passe ouer without plea­sure. In recreations, I will chuse those which are of best example, and best vse; seeking those by which I may not onely be the merrier, but the better.

48

There is no want for which a man may not finde a remedie in himselfe. Doe I want riches? He that desires but little, cannot want much. Doe I want friends? If I loue God enough, and my selfe but enough, it matters not. Doe I want health? If I want it but a little, and recouer, I shall esteeme it the more, because I wanted. If I be long sicke, and vnrecouerably, I shall be the fitter and willinger to die; and my paine is so much lesse sharpe, by how much more it lingreth. Doe I want maintenance? A little, and course, will content nature. Let my minde be no more ambitious, than my backe and belly, I can hardly complaine of too little. Doe I want sleepe? I am going whither there is no vse of sleepe: where all rest, and sleepe not. Doe I want children? Many that haue them, wish they wanted: It is better to be childlesse, than crossed with their miscariage. Doe I want learning? He hath none, that saith he hath enough. The next way to get more, is to finde thou wantest. There is remedy for all wants, in our selues, sauing onely for [Page 57] want of grace: and that, a man cannot so much as see and complaine that he wants, but from aboue.

49

Euery vertuous action (like the Sunne eclipsed) hath a double shadow; according to the diuers aspects of the beholders: one of glory, the other of enuy. Glory followes vpon good deserts; Enuy vpon glory. He that is enuied, may thinke himselfe well: for he that enuies him, thinkes him more than well: I know no vice in another, whereof a man may make so good and comfortable vse to himselfe. There would be no shadow, if there were no light.

50

In medling with the faults of friends, I haue obserued many wrongfull courses; what for feare, or selfe-loue, or indiscretion. Some I haue seene, like vnmercifull and couetous Chirurgians, keepe the wound raw, (which they might haue seasonably re­medied) for their owne gaine. Others, that haue laid healing plaisters to skin it aloft, when there hath beene more need of Corrosiues to eat out the dead flesh within. O­thers, that haue galled and drawne, when there hath beene nothing but solid flesh, that hath wanted onely filling vp. Others, that haue healed the sore, but left an vnsightly scarre of discredit behinde them. He that would doe good this way, must haue Fideli­tie, Courage, Discretion, Patience. Fidelitie, not to beare with; Courage, to reproue them; Discretion, to reproue them well; Patience, to abide the leisure of amendment; making much of good beginnings, and putting vp many repulses, bearing with many weaknesses; still hoping, still solliciting; as knowing that those who haue beene long vsed to fetters, cannot but halt a while, when they are taken off.

51

God hath made all the World, and yet what a little part of it is his? Diuide the World into foure parts: but one, and the least containeth all that is worthy the name of Christendome: the rest ouer-whelmed with Turcisme, and Paganisme: and of this least part, the greater halfe yet holding aright concerning God and their Sauiour in some common principles, ouerthrow the truth in their conclusions; and so leaue the lesser part of the least part for God. Yet lower: of those that hold aright concerning Christ, how few are there, that doe otherwise than fashionably professe him? And of those that do seriously professe him, how few are there that in their liues deny him not, liuing vnworthy of so glorious a calling? Wherein I doe not pittie God, who will haue glory euen of those that are not his: I pitie miserable men, that doe reiect their Crea­tor and Redeemer, and themselues in him. And I enuy Satan, that he ruleth so large. Since God hath so few, I will be more thankfull that he hath vouchsafed me one of his; and be the more zealous of glorifying him, because we haue but a few fellowes.

52

As those that haue tasted of some delicate dish, finde other plaine dishes but vnplea­sant; so it fareth with those which haue once tasted of heauenly things, they cannot but contemne the best worldly pleasures. As therefore some dainty guest knowing there is so pleasant fare to come; I will reserue my appetite for it, and not suffer my selfe cloied with the course diet of the world.

53

I finde many places where God hath vsed the hand of good Angels for the punish­ment of the wicked; but neuer could yet finde one, wherein he emploied an euill An­gell in any direct good to his children. Indirect I finde many, if not all, through the po­wer of him that brings light out of darknesse, and turnes their euill to our good: In this choice God would and must be imitated. From an euill spirit I dare not receiue ought, [Page 58] if neuer so good; I will receiue as little as I may from a wicked man. If he were as per­fectly euill as the other, I durst receiue nothing; I had rather hunger, than wilfully dip my hand in a wicked mans dish.

54

Wee are ready to condemne others, for that which is as eminently faulty in our selues. If one blinde man rush vpon another in the way; either complaines of others blindnesse, neither of his owne. I haue heard those which haue had most corrupt lungs, complaine of the vnsauoury breath of others. The reason is, because the minde casteth altogether outward, and reflecteth not into it selfe. Yet it is more shamefull to be either ignorant of, or fauourable to our owne imperfections. I will censure others vices fearefully, my owne confidently, because I know them; and those I know not, I will suspect.

55

He is a very humble man, that thinkes not himselfe better than some others; and he is very meane, whom some others doe not account better than themselues: so that Vessell that seemed very small vpon the Maine, seemes a tall ship vpon the Thames. As there are many better for estate than my selfe, so there are some worse; and if I were yet worse, yet would there be some lower: and if I were so low, that I accounted my selfe the worst of all, yet some would account themselues in worse case. A mans opinion is in others, his being is in himselfe. Let me know my selfe, let others guesse at me. Let others either enuy or pitie me, I care not, so long as I enioy my selfe.

56

He can neuer wonder enough at Gods workmanship, that knowes not the frame of the world: for he can neuer else conceiue of the hugenesse, and strange proportion of the creature. And he that knowes this, can neuer wonder more at any thing else. I will learne to know, that I may admire; and by that little I know, I will more wonder at that I know not.

57

There is nothing below but toyling, grieuing, wishing, hoping, fearing; and weari­nesse in all these. What fooles are we to be besotted with the loue of our owne trou­ble, and to hate our libertie and rest? The loue of misery, is much worse than miserie it selfe. We must first pray, that God would make vs wise, before we can wish he would make vs happy.

58

If a man referre all things to himselfe, nothing seemes enough: If all things to God, any measure will content him of earthly things; but in grace he is insatiable. World­lings serue themselues altogether in God, making Religion but to serue their turnes, as a colour of their ambition, and couetousnesse. The Christian seekes God onely in seeking himselfe, vsing all other things but as subordinately to him; not caring whe­ther himselfe win or lose, so that God may win glory in both. I will not suffer mine eies and minde to be bounded with these visible things; but still looke through these mat­ters, at God which is the vtmost scope of them: accounting them onely as a through­fare to passe by, not as an habitation to rest in.

59

He is wealthy enough, that wanteth not. He is great enough, that is his owne master. Hee is happy enough, that liues to die well. Other things I will not care for; nor too much for these, saue onely for the last, which alone can admit of no immodera­tion.

60

A man of extraordinary parts, makes himselfe by strange and singular behauiour, more admired; which if a man of but common facultie doe imitate, he makes himselfe ridiculous: for that which is construed as naturall to the one, is descried to be affected in the other. And there is nothing forced by affectation can be comely. I will euer striue to goe in the common road: so while I am not notable, I shall not be notorious.

61

Gold is the best [...]tall, and for the puritie nor subiest r [...]r [...]t, as all others; and yet the best Gold hath some drosse. I esteeme not that man that hath no faults: I like him well that hath but a few, and those not great.

62

Many a man matres a good estate, for want of skill to proportion his carriage an­swerably to his ability. A little saile to a large vessell, rids no way, though the wind be faire. A large saile to a little Barke drownes it. A top-saile to a ship of meane burthen in a rough weather, is dangerous. A low saile in an easie gale, yeelds little aduantage. This disproportion causeth some to liue miserably in a good estate: and some to make a good estate miserable. I will first know what I may doe for safetie, and then I will try what I can doe for speed.

63

The rich man hath many friends; although in truth riches haue them, and not the man. As the Asse that carried the Egyptian Goddesse, had many bowed knees, yet not to the beast, but to the burthen. For, separate the riches from the person, and thou shalt see friendship leaue the man, and follow that which was euer her obiect: while he may command, and can either giue, or controll, he hath attendance, & proffer of loue at all hands; but which of these dares acknowledge him, when hee is going to prison for debt? Then these Waspes, that made such musicke about this Gally-pot, shew plainly, that they came onely for the honey that was in it. This is the misery of the wealthy, that they cannot know their friends: whereas those that loue the poore man, loue him for himselfe. He that would chuse a true friend, must search out one that is neither coue­tous nor ambitious; for such a one loues but himselfe in thee. And if it be rare to finde any not infected with these qualities, the best is to entertaine all, and trust few.

64

That which the French Prouerbe hath of sicknesses, is true of all euils; That they come on horsebacke, and goe away on foot. We haue oft seene a sudden fall, or one meales surfeit hath stucke by many to their graues; whereas pleasures come like Oxen, slow and heauily, and goe away like Post-horses, vpon the spur. Sorrowes, because they are lingring guests, I will entertaine but moderately; knowing, that the more they are made of, the longer they will continue: and for pleasures, because they stay not, and doe but call to drinke at my doore; I will vse them as passengers, with slight respect. He is his owne best friend, that makes least of both of them.

65

It is indeed more commendable to giue good example, than to take it: yet imitati­on, how euer in ciuill matters it be condemned of seruilitie, in Christian practice hath his due praise; and though it be more naturall for beginners at their first imitation, that cannot swim without bladders; yet the best proficient shall see euer some higher steps of those that haue gone to heauen before him, worthy of his tracing wherin much caution must be had, that we follow good men, and in good: Good men, for if we pro­pound imperfect patterns to our selues, we shall be constrained first to vnlearne those [Page 60] ill habits we haue got by their imitation, before we can be capable of good: so besides the losse of labour, we are further off from our end. In good; for that a man should be so wedded to any mans person, that he can make no separation from his infirmities, is both absurdly seruile, and vnchristian. He therefore that would follow well, must know to distinguish well, betwixt good men, and euill; betwixt good men and better; be­twixt good qualities and infirmities. Why hath God giuen me education not in a De­sart alone, but in the company of good and vertuous men, but that by the sight of their good carriage, I should better my owne? Why should we haue interest in the vices of men, and not in their vertues? And although precepts be surer, yet a good mans action is according to precept; yea, is a precept it selfe. The Psalmist compared the Law of God to a Lanterne; good example beares it. It is safe following him that carries the light. If he walke without the light, he shall walke without me.

66

As there is one common end to all good men; saluation; and one author of it, Christ: so there is but one way to it, doing well, and suffering euill. Doing well (me thinks) is like the Zodiacke in the heauen, the hie way of the Sunne, thorow which it daily passeth: Suffering euill, is like the Eclipticke line that goes thorow the middest of it. The rule of doing well, the Law of God, is vniforme and eternall; and the copies of suffering euill in all times agree with the originall. No man can either do well, or suffer ill without an example. Are we sawne in peeces? so was Esay. Are we beheaded? so Iohn Baptist. Crucified? so Peter. Throwne to wilde beasts? so Daniel. Into the furnace? so the three children. Stoned? so Steuen. Banished? so the beloued Disciple. Burnt? so millions of Martyrs. Defamed and slandered? what good man euer was not? It were easie to be endlesse both in torments and sufferers: whereof each hath begun to other, all to vs. I may not hope to speed better than the best Christians; I cannot feare to fare worse. It is no matter which way I goe, so I come to heauen.

67

There is nothing beside life of this nature, that it is diminished by addition. Euery moment we liue longer than other, and each moment that we liue longer, is so much taken out of our life. It increaseth and diminisheth onely by minutes, and therefore is not perceiued: the shorter steps it taketh, the more slily it passeth. Time shall not so steale vpon me, that I shall not discerne it, and catch it by the fore-lockes; nor so steale from me, that it shall carry with it no witnesse of his passage in my proficiency.

68

The prodigall man, while he spendeth, is magnified: when he is spent, is pitied: and that is all his recompence for his lauisht Patrimonie. The couetous man is grudged while he liues, and his death is reioyced at: for when he ends, his riches begin to bee goods. He that wisely keepes the meane betweene both, liueth well, and heares well; neither repined at by the needy, nor pittied by greater men. I would so manage these worldly commodities, as accounting them mine to dispose, others to partake of.

69

A good name (if any earthly thing) is worth seeking, worth striuing for, yet to affect a bare name, when we deserue either ill or nothing, is but a proud hypocrisie: and to be puffed vp with the wrongfull estimation of others mistaking our worth, is an idle and ridiculous pride. Thou art well spoken of vpon no desert: what then? Thou hast decei­ued thy neighbours, they one another, and all of them haue deceiued thee: for thou madest them thinke of thee otherwise than thou art; and they haue made thee thinke of thy selfe as thou art accounted: the deceit came from thee, the shame will end in thee. I will account no wrong greater, than for a man to esteeme and report me aboue that [Page 61] I am: not reioicing in that I am well thought of, but in that I am such as I am esteemed.

70

It was a speech worthy the commendation, and frequent remembrance of so diuine a Bishop as Augustine, which is reported of an aged Father in his time; who when his friends comforted him on his sicke bed, and told him, they hoped hee should recouer, answered: If I shall not die at all, well; but if euer; why not now? Surely it is folly, what we must doe, to doe vnwillingly. I will neuer thinke my soule in a good case, so long as I am loth to thinke of dying; and will make this my comfort: Not, I shall yet liue longer, but, I shall yet doe more good.

71

Excesses are neuer alone. Commonly those that haue excellent parts, haue some ex­tremely vicious qualities: great wits haue great errours; and great estates haue great cares: whereas mediocritie of gifts or of estate, hath vsually but easie inconueniences: else the excellent would not know themselues, and the meane would bee too much de­iected. Now those whom we admire for their faculties, we pittie for their infirmities; and those which finde themselues but of the ordinarie pitch, ioy that as their vertues, so their vices are not eminent. So the highest haue a blemished glory, and the meane are contentedly secure. I will magnifie the highest, but affect the meane.

72

The body is the case, or sheath of the minde: yet as naturally it hideth it; so it doth also many times discouer it. For although the forehead, eyes, and frame of the coun­tenance doe sometime belie the disposition of the heart; yet most commonly they giue true generall verdicts. An angry mans browes are bent together, and his eies sparkle with rage, which when he is well pleased, looke smooth and cheerefully. Enuie hath one looke; desire another; sorrow yet another; contentment, a fourth, different from all the rest. To shew no passion, is too Stoicall; to shew all, is impotent; to shew other than we feele, hypocriticall. The face and gesture doe but write, and make com­mentaries vpon the heart. I will first endeuour so to frame and order that, as not to entertaine any passion, but what I need not care to haue laid open to the world: and therefore will first see that the Text be good; then that the glosse bee true; and lastly, that it be sparing. To what end hath God so walled-in the heart, if I should let euery mans eies into it by my countenance?

73

There is no publike action which the world is not ready to scan; there is no action so priuate, which the euill spirits are not witnesses of; I will endeuour so to liue, as knowing that I am euer in the eies of mine enemies.

74

When we our selues, and all other vices are old, then couetousnesse alone is young, and at his best age. This vice loues to dwell in an old ruinous cotage: yet that age can haue no such honest colour for niggardlinesse and insatiable desire. A young man might plead the vncertaintie of his estate, and doubt of his future need: but an old man sees his set period before him. Since this humour is so necessarily annexed to this age, I will turne it the right way, and nourish it in my selfe. The older I grow, the more co­uetous I will be; but of the riches, not of the world I am leauing, but of the world I am entring into. It is good coueting what I may haue, and cannot leaue behinde mee.

75

There is a mutuall hatred betwixt a Christian, and the world: for on the one side, the loue of the world is enmitie with God; and Gods children cannot but take their Fa­thers [Page 62] part. On the other, The world hates you, because it hated me first. But the hatred of the good man to the wicked is not so extreme, as that wherewith hee is hated. For the Christian hates euer with commiseration and loue of that good he sees in the worst; knowing that the essence of the very Deuils is good, and that the lewdest man hath some excellent parts of nature, or common graces of the Spirit of God, which he wa­rily singleth out in his affection. But the wicked man hates him for goodnesse, and therefore findes nothing in himselfe to moderate his detestation. There can be no bet­ter musicke in my eare than the discord of the wicked. If he like me, I am afraid he spies some qualitie in me, like to his owne. If he saw nothing but goodnesse, hee could not loue me, and be bad himselfe. It was a iust doubt of Phocion, who when the people praised him, asked, What euill haue I done? I will striue to deserue euill of none: but not deseruing ill, it shall not grieue me to heare ill of those that are euill. I know no greater argument of goodnesse, than the hatred of a wicked man.

76

A man that comes hungry to his meale, feeds heartily on the meat set before him, not regarding the metall, or forme of the platter, wherein it is serued; who afterwards when his stomacke is satisfied, begins to play with the dish, or to reade sentences on his trencher. Those auditors which can finde nothing to doe, but note elegant words and phrases, or rhetoricall colours, or perhaps an ill grace of gesture in a pithie and mate­riall speech, argue themselues full ere they came to the feast: and therefore goe away with a little pleasure, no profit. In hearing others, my onely intention shall be to feed my minde with solid matter: if my eare can get ought by the way, I will not grudge it, but I will not intend it.

77

The ioy of a Christian in these worldly things is limited, and euer awed with feare of excesse, but recompenced abundantly with his spirituall mirth: whereas the world­ling giues the reines to his minde, and powres himselfe out into pleasure, fearing onely that he shall not ioy enough. He that is but halfe a Christian, liues but miserably; for he neither enioyeth God, nor the world. Not God, because he hath not grace enough to make him his owne: Not the world, because hee hath some taste of grace; enough to shew him the vanitie and sinne of his pleasures. So the sound Christian hath his hea­uen aboue, the worldling here below, the vnsetled Christian no where.

78

Good deeds are very fruitfull; and not so much of their nature, as of Gods blessing, multipliable. We thinke ten in the hundred extreme and biting vsurie; God giues vs more than an hundred for ten; yea, aboue the increase of the gaine which wee com­mend most for multiplication. For out of one good action of ours, God produceth a thousand; the haruest whereof is perpetuall: Euen the faithfull actions of the old Pa­triarchs, the constant sufferings of ancient Martyrs liue still, and doe good to all suc­cessions of ages by their example. For publike actions of vertue, besides that they are presently comfortable to the doer, are also exemplary to others: and as they are more beneficiall to others, so are more crowned in vs. If good deeds were vtterly barren and incommodious, I would seeke after them for the conscience of their owne goodnesse: how much more shall I now be incouraged to performe them, for that they are so pro­fitable both to my selfe, and to others, and to me in others? My principall care shall be, that while my soule liues in glory in heauen, my good actions may liue vpon earth; and that they may be put into the banke and multiply, while my body lies in the graue and consumeth.

79

A Christian for the sweet fruit hee beares to God and men, is compared to the no­blest of all plants, the Vine. Now as the most generous Vine, if it be not pruned, runs [Page 63] out into many superfluous stems, and growes at last weake and fruitlesse: so doth the best man, if he be cut short of his desires, and pruned with afflictions. If it bee painfull to bleed, it is worse to wither. Let me be pruned that I may grow, rather than cut vp to burne.

80

Those, that doe but superficially taste of diuine knowledge, finde little sweetnesse in it; and are ready for the vnpleasant rellish to abhorre it: whereas if they would diue deepe into the Sea, they should finde fresh water neere to the bottome: That it sauours not well at the first, is the fault not of it, but of the distempered palate that tastes it. Good metals and minerals are not found close vnder the skinne of the earth, but below in the bowels of it: No good Miner casts away his Mattock, because he findes a veine of tough clay, or a shelfe of stone; but still delueth lower, and passing thorow many chan­ges of soyle, at last comes to his rich treasure. We are too soone discouraged in our spirituall gaines. I will still perseuere to seeke, hardning my selfe against all difficultie. There is comfort euen in seeking, hope; and there is ioy in hoping, good successe; and in that successe, is happinesse.

81

Hee that hath any experience in spirituall matters, knowes that Satan is euer more violent at the last; then raging most furiously, when he knowes he shall rage but a while. Hence of the persecutions of the first Church, the tenth and last vnder Dioclesia [...] and Maximinian, and those other fiue Tyrants, was the bloudiest. Hence this age is the most dissolute, because neerest the conclusion. And as this is his course in the vniuersall as­saults of the whole Church: so it is the same in his conflicts with euery Christian soule. Like a subtill Orator he reserues his strongest force till the shutting vp: And therefore miserable is the folly of those men who defer their repentance till then, when their on­set shall be most sharpe, and they through paine of body, and perplexednesse of minde, shall be least able to resist. Those that haue long furnisht themselues with spirituall mu­nition, finde worke enough in this extreme brunt of temptation: how then should the carelesse man, that with the helpe of all opportunities could not finde grace to repent, hope to atchieue it at the last gaspe, against greater force, with lesse meanes, more di­straction, no leisure? Wise Princes vse to prepare ten yeeres before for a field of one day: I will euery day lay vp somewhat for my last. If I win that skirmish, I haue enough. The first and second blow begin the battell, but the last onely wins it.

82

I obserue three seasons wherein a wise man differs not from a foole; In his infancy, in sleepe, and in silence: for in the two former we are all fooles; and in silence all are wise. In the two former yet, there may bee concealement of folly; but the tongue is a blab: there cannot be any kinde of folly, either simple, or wicked, in the heart, but the tongue will bewray it. He cannot be wise that speakes much, or without sense, or out of season; nor he knowne for a foole that saies nothing. It is a great misery to be a foole: but this is yet greater, that a man cannot be a foole but he must shew it. It were well for such a one, if he could be taught to keepe close his foolishnes: but then there should be no fooles. I haue heard some (which haue scorned the opinion of folly in themselues) for a speech wherein they haue hoped to shew most wit, censured of folly, by him that hath thought himselfe wiser: and another, hearing his sentence againe, hath condem­ned him for want of wit in censuring. Surely hee is not a foole that hath vnwise thoughts, but he that vtters them. Euen concealed folly is wisdome: and sometimes wisdome vttered, is folly. While others care how to speake, my care shall be how to hold my peace.

83

A worke is then onely good and acceptable, when the action, meaning, and manner [Page 64] are all good: For to doe good with an ill meaning, (as Iudas saluted Christ to betray him) is so much more sinfull, by how much the action is better; which being good in the kinde, is abused to an ill purpose: To doe ill, in a good meaning, (as Vzza in stay­ing the Arke) is so much amisse, that the good intention cannot beare out the vnlaw­full act: which although it may seeme some excuse, why it should not be so ill, yet is no warrant to iustifie it. To meane well and doe a good action, in an ill manner, (as the Pharisee made a good praier, but arrogantly) is so offensiue, that the euill manner de­praueth both the other. So a thing may be euill vpon one circumstance, it cannot bee good but vpon all. In what euer businesse I goe about, I will enquire, What I doe for the substance, How for the manner, Why for the intention: For the two first, I will consult with God; for the last, with my owne heart.

84

I can doe nothing without a million of Witnesses: The conscience is as a thousand witnesses; and God is as a thousand consciences: I will therefore so deale with men, as knowing that God sees me; and so with God, as if the world saw me; so with my selfe, and both of them, as knowing that my conscience seeth me: and so with them all, as knowing I am alwaies ouer-looked by my accuser, by my Iudge.

85

Earthly inheritances are diuided oft-times with much inequality. The priuilege of primogeniture stretcheth larger in many places now, than it did among the ancient Iewes. The younger many times serues the elder; and while the eldest aboundeth, all the latter issue is pinched. In heauen it is not so: all the sonnes of God are heires, none vnderlings; and not heires vnder wardship, and hope, but inheritors; and not inheri­tors of any little pittance of land, but of a Kingdome; nor of an earthly Kingdome, subiect to danger of losse, or alteration, but one glorious and euerlasting. It shall con­tent me here, that hauing right to all things, yet I haue possession of nothing but sor­row. Since I shall haue possession aboue, of all that, whereto I haue right below, I will serue willingly, that I may reigne; serue for a while, that I may reigne for euer.

86

Euen the best things ill vsed, become euils; and contrarily, the worst things vsed well, proue good. A good tongue, vsed to deceit; a good wit, vsed to defend errour; a strong arme, to murther; authority, to oppresse; a good profession, to dissemble; are all euill; yea Gods owne Word is the sword of the Spirit; which if it kill not our vices, kils our soules. Contrariwise (as poisons are vsed to wholesome medicine) afflictions and sinnes, by a good vse proue so gainfull, as nothing more. Words are as they are taken: and things are as they are vsed. There are euen cursed blessings: O Lord, rather giue me no fauours, than not grace to vse them. If I want them, thou requirest not what thou doest not giue: but if I haue them, and want their vse, thy mercy proues my iudge­ment.

87

Man is the best of all these inferiour creatures; yet liues in more sorrow and discon­tentment, than the worst of them: whiles that Reason wherein he excels them, and by which he might make aduantage of his life, hee abuses to a suspitious distrust. How many hast thou found of the fowles of the aire, lying dead in the way for want of pro­uision? They eat, and rest, and sing, and want nothing. Man, which hath farre better meanes to liue comfortably, toyleth and careth, and wanteth; whom yet his reason a­lone might teach, that he which careth for these lower creatures made onely for man, will much more prouide for man, to whose vse they were made. There is an holy care­lesnesse; free from idlenesse; free from distrust. In these earthly things, I will so depend on my Maker, that my trust in him may not exclude all my labour; and yet so labour (vpon my confidence on him) as my endeuour may be void of perplexity.

88

The precepts, and practice of those with whom we liue, auaile much on either part. For a man not to bee ill, where hee hath no prouocations to euill, is lesse commen­dable; but for a man to liue continently in Asia (as he said) where hee sees nothing but allurements to vncleannesse: for Lot to be a good man in the middest of Sodom, to bee abstemious in Germany, and in Italy chaste, this is truly praise-worthy. To sequester our selues from the companie of the world, that we may depart from their vices, proceeds from a base and distrusting minde: as if wee would so force goodnesse vpon our selues, that therefore onely we would be good, because we cannot be ill. But for a man so to bee personally, and locally in the throng of the world, as to withdraw his affections from it, to vse it, and yet to contemne it at once, to compell it to his seruice without any infection, becomes well the noble courage of a Christian. The world shall be mine, I will not be his; and yet so mine, that his euill shall be still his owne.

89

He that liues in God, cannot be wearie of his life, because he euer findes both some­what to doe, and somewhat to solace himselfe with; cannot bee ouer-loth to part with it, because hee shall enter into a neerer life and societie with that God in whom hee de­lighteth. Whereas he that liues without him, liues many times vncomfortably here, because partly he knowes not any cause of ioy in himselfe; and partly he finds not any worthy employment to while himselfe withall; dies miserably, because hee either knowes not whither he goes, or knowes he goes to torment. There is no true life, but the life of faith. O Lord, let me liue out of the world with thee (if thou wilt) but let me not liue in the world without thee.

90

Sinne is both euill in it selfe, and the effect of a former euill, and the cause of sinne following; a cause of punishment, and lastly a punishment it selfe. It is a damnable iniquitie in man, to multiplie one sinne vpon another; but to punish one sinne by ano­ther, in God is a iudgement both most iust, and most fearefull; so as all the store-house of God hath not a greater vengeance: with other punishments the body smarteth, the soule with this. I care not how God offends me with punishments, so hee punish mee not with offending him.

91

I haue seene some afflict their bodies with wilfull famine, and scourges of their owne making; God spares me that labour; for hee whips mee daily with the scourge of a weake body; and sometimes with ill tongues. He holds me short many times of the feeling of his comfortable presence, which is in truth so much more miserable an hun­ger than that of the body, by how much the soule is more tender, and the food denied, more excellent. Hee is my Father; infinitely wise, to proportion out my correction according to my estate; and infinitely louing, in fitting mee with a due measure. Hee is a presumptuous childe, that will make choice of his owne rod. Let mee learne to make a right vse of his corrections, and I shall not need to correct my selfe. And if it should please God to remit his hand a little; I will gouerne my body, as a Master, not as a Tyrant.

92

If God had not said, Blessed are those that hunger, I know not what could keepe weake Christians from sinking in despaire: Many times all I can doe, is to finde and com­plaine that I want him, and wish to recouer him: Now this is my stay, that he in mercie esteemes vs not onely by hauing, but by desiring also; and after a sort accounts vs to haue that which we want, and desire to haue: and my soule affirming, tells me I doe vn­fainedly [Page 66] wish him, and long after that grace I misse. Let me desire still more, and I know I shall not desire alwaies. There was neuer soule miscarried with longing after grace. O blessed hunger, that ends alwaies in fulnesse! I am sorry that I can but hunger; and yet I would not bee full; for the blessing is promised to the hungry: Giue mee more, Lord, but so as I may hunger more. Let me hunger more, and I know I shall be satisfied.

93

There is more in the Christian than thou seest. For he is both an entire body of him­selfe, and he is a limme of another more excellent; euen that glorious mysticall body of his Sauiour; to whom he is so vnited, that the actions of either are reciprocally re­ferred to each other. For, on the one side, the Christian liues in Christ, dies in Christ, in Christ fulfils the Law, possesseth heauen: on the other, Christ is persecuted by Paul in his members, and is persecuted in Paul afterwards by others; he suffers in vs, he liues in vs, he workes in and by vs: so thou canst not doe either good or harme to a Christi­an, but thou doest it to his Redeemer, to whom he is inuisibly vnited. Thou seest him as a man, and therefore worthy of fauour for humanities sake: Thou seest him not as a Christian, worthy of honour for his secret and yet true vnion with our Sauiour. I will loue euery Christian, for that I see; honour him, for that I shall see.

94

Hell it selfe is scarce a more obscure dungeon, in comparison of the earth, than earth is in respect of heauen. Here, the most see nothing, and the best see little: Here, halfe our life is night; and our very day is darknesse, in respect of God. The true light of the world, and the Father of lights dwelleth aboue: There is the light of knowledge to informe vs, and the light of ioy to comfort vs; without all change of darknesse. There was neuer any captiue loued his dungeon, and complained when he must bee brought out to light and libertie: whence then is this naturall madnesse in vs men, that wee de­light so much in this vncleane, noysome, darke, and comfortlesse prison of earth? and thinke not of our release to that lightsome and glorious Paradise aboue vs, without griefe and repining? We are sure that we are not perfectly well here: if we could bee as sure that we should be better aboue, we would not feare changing. Certainly our sense tells vs, we haue some pleasure here; and we haue not faith to assure vs of more pleasure aboue: and hence we settle our selues to the present, with neglect of the fu­ture, though infinitely more excellent: The heart followes the eies: and vnknowne good is vncared for. O Lord, doe thou breake thorow this darknesse of ignorance, and faithlesnesse, wherewith I am compassed. Let mee but see my heauen, and I know I shall desire it.

95

To be carried away with an affectation of fame, is so vaine, and absurd, that I wonder it can be incident to any wise man. For what a mole-hill of earth is it, to which his name can extend, when it is furthest carried by the wings of report? and how short a while doth it continue where it is once spread? Time (the deuourer of his owne brood) consumes both vs and our memories; not brasse, nor marble can beare age. How ma­ny flattering Poets haue promised immortalitie of name to their Princes, who now to­gether are buried long since in forgetfulnesse! Those names and actions, that are once on the file of heauen, are past the danger of defacing. I will not care whether I bee knowne, or remembred, or forgotten amongst men, if my name and good actions may liue with God in the records of eternitie.

96

There is no man, nor no place free from spirits, although they testifie their presence by visible effects but in few. Euery man is an Oast to entertaine Angels, though not in visible shapes, as Abraham and Lot. The euill ones doe nothing but prouoke vs to sinne, and plot mischiefes against vs; by casting into our way dangerous obiects, by sug­gesting [Page 67] sinfull motions to our mindes, stirring vp enemies against vs amongst men, by frighting vs with terrors in our selves, by accusing vs to God. On the contrary, The good Angels are euer remouing our hinderances from good, and our occasions of euill; mi [...]gating our tentations; helping vs against our enemies; deliuering vs from dangers; comforting vs in sorrowes; furthering our good purposes; and at last carry­ing vp our soules to heauen. It would affright a weake Christian that knowes the power and malice of wicked spirits, to consider their presence, and number, but when with the eies of Elishaes seruant, he sees those on his side as present, as diligent, more power full; he cannot but take heart againe especially if he consider, that neither of them is without God, limiting the one the bounds of their tentation; directing the other in the safegard of his children. Whereupon it is come to passe, that though there be ma­ny legions of Deuils, and euery one more strong than many legions of men, and more malicious than strong, yet the little flocke of Gods Church liueth and prospereth. I haue euer with me inuisible friends, and enemies. The consideration of mine enemies shall keepe me from securitie, and make me fearefull of doing ought to aduantage them. The consideration of my spirituall friends shall comfort me against the terrour of the other; shall remedie my solitarinesse; shall make me warie of doing ought in­decently, grieuing me rather, that I haue euer heretofore made them turne away their eyes, for shame of that whereof I haue not beene ashamed; that I haue no more enioy­ed their societie; that I haue beene no more affected with their presence. What though I see them not? I beleeue them. I were no Christian, if my faith were not as sure as my sense.

96

There is no word or action, but may be taken with two hands; either with the right hand of charitable construction, or the sinister interpretation of malice, and suspicion: and all things doe so succeed, as they are taken. I haue noted euill actions well taken, passe currant for either indifferent or commendable: Contrarily, a good speech or action ill taken, scarce allowed for indifferent; an indifferent one, censured for euill; an euill one for notorious: So fauour makes vertues of vices; and suspicion makes ver­tues faults; and faults crimes. Of the two, I had rather my right hand should offend: It is alwaies safer offending on the better part. To construe an euill act well, is but a pleasing and profitable deceit of my selfe: but to misconstrue a good thing, is a treble wrong; to my selfe, the action, the author. If no good sense can be made of a deed or speech, let the blame light vpon the author: If a good interpretation may be giuen, and I chuse a worse, let me be as much censured of others, as that misconceit is punishment to my selfe.

97

I know not how it comes to passe, that the minde of man doth naturally both ouer­prize his owne, in comparison of others, and yet contemne and neglect his owne, in comparison of what he wants. The remedie of this latter euil is, to compare the good things we haue, with the euils which we haue not, and others groane vnder. Thou art in health and regardest it not; Looke on the miserie of those which on their bed of sicknesse, through extremitie of paine and anguish, intreat death to release them. Thou hast cleare eye-sight, sound lims, vse of reason; and passest these ouer with slight re­spect: Thinke how many there are which in their vncomfortable blindnesse, would giue all the world for but one glimpse of light: how many that deformedly crawle on all foure, after the manner of the most loathsome creatures: how many that in mad phren­sies are worse than brutish, worse than dead: thus thou mightest bee, and art not. If I be not happy for the good that I haue, I am yet happy for the euils that I might haue had, and haue escaped. I haue deserued the greatest euill; euery euill that I misse, is a new mercy.

98

Earth, which is the basest element, is both our mother that brought vs forth, our [Page 68] stage that beares vs aliue, and our graue wherein at last we are entombed; giuing to vs both our originall, our harbour, our Sepulcher: She hath yeelded her backe to beare thousands of generations; and at last opened her mouth to receiue them; so swallow­ing them vp, that she still both beareth more, and lookes for more; not bewraying any change in her selfe, while she so oft hath changed her brood, and her burden. It is a wonder we can be proud of our parentage, or of our selues, while we see both the base­nesse and stabilitie of the earth, whence we came. What difference is there? Liuing earth treads vpon the dead earth, which afterwards descends into the graue, as sense­lesse and dead, as the earth that receiues it. Not many are proud of their soules; and none but fooles can be proud of their bodies. While wee walke and looke vpon the earth, we cannot but acknowledge sensible admonitions of humility; and while we re­member them, we cannot forget our selues. It is a mother-like fauour of the earth, that she beares and nourishes me, and at the last entertaines my dead carkase: but it is a greater pleasure, that she teacheth me my vilenesse by her owne, and sends me to hea­uen, for what she wants.

99

The wicked man carrieth euery day a brand to his hell, till his heape be come to the height: then he ceaseth sinning, and begins his torment; whereas the repentant, in e­uery fit of holy sorrow, caries away a whole faggot from the flame, and quencheth the coales that remaine, with his teares. There is no torment for the penitent; no redemp­tion for the obstinate. Safetie consisteth not in not sinning, but in repenting: neither is it sinne that condemnes, but impenitence. O Lord, I cannot bee righteous, let me be repentant.

100

The estate of heauenly and earthly things is plainly represented to vs, by the two lights of heauen, which are appointed to rule the night and the day. Earthly things are rightly resembled by the Moone, which being neerest to the region of mortalitie, is e­uer in changes, and neuer lookes vpon vs twice with the same face; and when it is at the full, is blemished with some darke blots, not capable of any illumination. Heauen­ly things are figured by the Sunne, whose great and glorious light is both naturall to it selfe, and euer constant. That other fickle and dimme starre is fit enough for the night of misery, wherein we liue here below. And this firme and beautifull light is but good enough for that Day of glory, which the Saints liue in. If it be good liuing here where our sorrowes are changed with ioyes; what is it to liue aboue, where our ioyes change not? I cannot looke vpon the body of the Sunne: and yet I cannot see at all without the light of it. I cannot behold the glory of thy Saints, O Lord; yet without the know­ledge of it, I am blinde. If thy creature be so glorious to vs here below; how glorious shall thy selfe be to vs when we are aboue this Sunne? This Sunne shall not shine vp­ward, where thy glory shineth: the greater light extinguisheth the lesser. O thou Sunne of righteousnesse (which shalt onely shine to me when I am glorified) doe thou heat, enlighten, comfort me with the beames of thy presence, till I be glori­fied. AMEN.

FINIS.
HEAVEN VPON EARTH: O …

HEAVEN VPON EARTH: OR, OF TRVE PEACE AND TRANQVILLITIE of Minde.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, HENRY Earle of Huntingdon, Lord Hastings, Hungerford, Botreaux, Molines and Moiles, his Maiesties Lieutenant in the Counties of L [...]icester, and Rutland, my singular good Lord: All increase of true Honour, and HEAVEN begun vpon EARTH.

RIGHT HONORABLE,

I Haue vndertaken a great taske, to teach men how to bee happy in this life: J haue vndertaken and performed it: wherein J haue followed Seneca, and gone beyond him; followed him as a Philo­sopher, gone beyond him as a Christian, as a Di­uine. Finding it a true censure of the best Moralists, that they were like to goodly Ships, graced with great titles, the Sauegard, the Triumph, the Good-speed, and such like, when yet they haue beene both extremely Sea-beaten, and at last wracked. The volume is little, perhaps the vse more; J haue euer thought accor­ding to the Greeke Prouerbe, [...]. What it is, euen iustice challengeth it to him, to whom the Author hath deuoted himselfe: The children of the bondman are the goods of the pa­rents Master. J humbly betake it to your Honours protection, and your Honour to the protection of the Highest.

Your Honours most humbly deuoted in all dutie and seruice, IOS. HALL.

The Analysis or Resolution of this Treatise concerning TRANQVILLITIE.

Our Treatise concerning Tranquillitie, is partly
  • Refutatorie: where the pre­cepts of the Heathen are
    • Recited.
    • Reiected for
      • Enumeration Insufficient.
      • Qualitie of reme­dies too weake.
  • Positiue, which teacheth,
    • What it is, and where­in it consists.
    • How to be attained.
      • Enemies of peace subdued, whether those
        • On the left hand
          • Of sinnes done; Whose trouble is
            • In their guiltines consid.
              • How turbulent they are till the conscience be pacified.
              • How re­medied.
                • Peace is through reconciliation.
                • Reconciliation, through Remission.
                • Remission, by Satisfaction.
                • Satisfa­ction,
                  • Not by vs.
                  • By infinite merits of Where are considered
                    • The person and me­rits of Christ, by whom peace is offered.
                    • The receiuing of our offered peace by faith.
            • In their sollicitation. Remedied by resolute resistance. Where is the subduing and moderation of our Affections.
          • Of paine suffered:
            • Crosses
              • Imaginarie: How redressed.
              • True,
                • How preuented and prepared against, by
                  • Expectation.
                  • Exercise.
                • How to be born:
                  • Contentedly, in respect of their cause.
                  • Thankefully, in respect of their good effect.
                  • Ioyfully, in respect of their is­sue.
            • Death, consid.
              • How fearefull.
              • Which way sweetned.
        • On the right.
          • Ouer-ioying
          • Ouer-desiring Of
            • Riches
            • Honour
            • Pleasure How to be esteemed, As
              • Not good in themselues.
              • Exposing vs to euill.
      • Rules and grounds of Peace set downe.
        • Maine or principall. A continuall fruition of the presence of God: to be renewed to vs by all holy exercises.
        • Subordinate
          • In respect of our actions. A resolution
            • To refraine from all occasions of the displea­sure of God.
            • To performe all required duties.
            • To doe nothing doubtingly.
          • In respect of our estate:
            • To depend wholly on the prouidence of God.
            • To account our owne estate best.

HEAVEN VPON EARTH: OR, Of true Peace of Minde.

SECT. I.

WHEN I had studiously read ouer the morall writings of some wise Heathen, especially those of the Stoicall profession, Censure of Philosophers. I must confesse, I found a little enuie and pitie striuing together within me. I enuied nature in them, to see her so witty in de­uising such plausible refuges for doubting and troubled minds: I pittied them, to see that their carefull disquisition of true rest, led them in the end but to meere vnquietnesse. Where­in me thought, they were as Hounds swift of foot, but not exquisite in sent, which in an hasty pursuit take a wrong way, spending their mouthes, and courses in vaine. Their praise of ghessing wi [...]tily they shall not leese, their hopes both they lost, and whosoeuer followes them. If Seneca could haue had grace to his wit, what wonders would he haue done in this kinde? what Diuine might not haue yeelded him the chaire for precepts of Tranquillity without any disparagement? As he was, this he hath gained: Neuer any Heathen wrote more diuinely, neuer any Philosopher more probably. Neither would I euer desire better Master, if to this purpose I needed no other mistris than Nature. But this in truth is a taske, which Nature hath neuer without presumption vndertaken, and neuer performed without much imperfection. Like to those vaine and wandring Empi­rickes, which in Tables and pictures make great ostentation of Cures, neuer approuing their skill to their credulous Patients. And if she could haue truly effected it alone, I know not what employment in this life she should haue left for grace to busie her selfe about, nor what priuilege it should haue beene heere below to be a Christian, since this that we seeke is the noblest worke of the soule, and in which alone consists the only heauen of this world; this is the summe of all humane desires: which when we haue at­tained, then onely we begin to liue, and are sure we cannot thence-forth liue miserably. No maruell then if all the Heathen haue diligently sought after it, many wrote of it, none attained it. Not Athens must teach this lesson, but Ierusalem.

SECT. II.

YEt something Grace scorneth not to learne of Nature, What Tran­quillity is, and wherein it consists. as Moses may take good counsell of a Midianite. Nature hath euer had more skill in the end, than in the way to it; and whether shee haue discoursed of the good estate of the minde, which wee call TRANQVILLITIE, or the best, which is happinesse, hath more happily [Page 74] ghessed at the generall definition of them, than of the meanes to compasse them. Shee teacheth vs therefore without controlement, that the Tranquillity of the minde is, as of the Sea and weather, when no wind stirreth, when the waues doe not tumultuously rise and fall vpon each other, but when the face both of the Heauen and waters is still, faire, and equable. That it is such an euen disposition of the heart, wherein the scoales of the minde neither rise vp towards the beame, through their owne lightnesse, or the ouer­weening opinion of prosperity, nor are too much depressed with any loade of sorrow; but hanging equall and vnmoued betwixt both, giue a man liberty in all occurrences to enioy himselfe. Not that the most temperate minde can be so the master of his passions, as not sometimes to ouer-ioy his griefe, or ouer-grieue his ioy, according to the contra­ry occasions of both: for not the euenest weights, but at their first putting into the bal­lance, somewhat sway both parts thereof, not without some shew of inequality, which yet after some little motion, settle themselues in a meet poyse. It is enough that after some sudden agitation, it can returne to it selfe, and rest it selfe at last in a resolued peace. And this due composednesse of minde we require vnto our Tranquillitie, not for some short fits of good mood, which soone after end in discontentment, but with the condition of perpetuity. For there is no heart makes so rough weather, as not some­times to admit of a calme, and whether for that he knoweth no present cause of his trouble, or for that he knoweth, that cause of trouble is counteruailed with as great an occasion of priuate ioy, or for that the multitude of euills hath bred carelesnesse, the man that is most disordred, findes some respits of quietnesse. The balances that are most ill matched in their vnsteddy motions, come to an equality, but stay not at it. The franticke man cannot auoid the imputation of madnesse, though he be sober for many Moones, if he rage in one. So then the calme minde must be setled in an habituall rest, not then firme when there is nothing to shake it, but then least shaken when it is most assayled.

SECT. III.

Insufficiency of humane precepts.WHence easily appeares how vainely it hath beene sought either in such a constant estate of outward things, as should giue no distaste to the minde whiles all earthly things varie with the weather, and haue no stay but in vncertainty, or in the naturall temper of the soule, so ordered by humane wisdome, as that it should not be affected with any casuall euents to either part; since that cannot euer by naturall power be held like to it selfe; but one while is cheerefull, stirring and rea­dy to vndertake; another while drowsie, dull, comfortlesse, prone to rest, weary of it selfe, loathing his owne purposes, his owne resolutions. In both which since the wisest Phi­losophers haue grounded all the rules of their Tranquillity, it is plaine that they saw it afarre off, as they did heauen it selfe with a desire and admiration, but knew not the way to it: whereupon alas, how slight and impotent are the remedies they prescribe for vnquietnesse! Senecaes rules of Tranquilli­ty abridged. For what is it that for the inconstancie and lazinesse of the minde still dis­pleasing it selfe in what it doth, and for that distemper thereof which ariseth from the fearefull, vnthriuing, and restlesse desires of it, wee should euer bee imploying our selues in some publike affaires, chusing our businesse according to our inclination, and pro­secuting what wee haue chosen? wherewith being at last cloyed, wee should retire our selues, and weare the rest of our time in priuate studies; that wee should make due com­paratiue trials of our owne abilitie; nature of our businesses; disposition of our chosen friends? that in respect of Patrimonie wee should bee but carelesly affected, so drawing it in as it may be least for shew, most for vse; remouing all pompe, bri­dling our hopes, cutting off superfluities; for crosses, to consider that custome will abate and mitigate them, that the best things are but chaines and burdens to those that haue them; to those that vse them, that the worst things haue some mixture of comfort to those that grone vnder them. Or leauing these lower rudiments that are giuen to weake [Page 75] and simple nouices, to examine those golden rules of Morality, which are commended to the most wise and able practitioners, what it is to account himselfe as a Tenant at will? To fore-imagine the worst in all casuall matters? To auoid all idle and imperti­nent businesses, all pragmaticall medling with affaires of State? not to fix our selues vp­on any one estate, as to bee impatient of a change, to call backe the minde from outward things, and draw it home into it selfe? to laugh at and esteeme lightly of others mis-demeanours? Not to depend vpon others opinions, but to stand on our owne bottomes? to carry our selues in an honest and simple truth, free from a cu­rious hypocrisie, and affectation of seeming other than we are, and yet as free from a base kinde of carelesnesse? to intermeddle retirednesse wich societie, so as one may giue sweetnesse to the other, and both to vs? So slackning the minde that we may not loo­sen it, and so bending as we may nor breake it? to make most of our selues, chearing vp our spirits with varietie of recreations, with satiety of meales, and all other bodily indulgence, sauing that drunkennesse (mee thinkes) can neither beseeme a wise Philo­sopher to prescribe, nor a vertuous man to practise? All these in their kindes please well, Allowed yet by Sene [...]a in his last chapter of Tranquillitie. Senecaes rules reiected as in­sufficient. profit much, and are as soueraigne for both these, as they are vnable to effect that for which they are propounded. Nature teacheth thee all these should be done, shee cannot teach thee to doe them: and yet doe all these and no more, let mee neuer haue rest, if thou haue it. For neither are here the greatest enemies of our peace so much as descri­ed afarre off, nor those that are noted are hereby so preuented, that vpon most dili­gent practice we can promise our selues any security: wherewith who so instructed, dare confidently giue challenge to all sinister euents, is like to some skilfull Fencer who stands vpon his vsuall wards, and plaies well; but if there come a strange fetch of an vnwon­ted blow, is put besides the rules of his Art, and with much shame ouer-taken. And for those that are knowne, beleeue mee, the minde of man is too weake to beare out it selfe hereby against all onsets. There are light crosses that will take an easie repulse; others yet stronger, that shake the house side, but breake not in vpon vs; others vehe­ment, which by force make way to the heart, where they finde none, breaking open the doore of the soule that denies entrance. Others violent, that lift the minde off the hindges, or rend the bars of it in peeces: others furious, that teare vp the very foundations from the bottome, leauing no monument behinde them, but ruine. Antonius Pius. The wisest and most reso­lute Moralist that euer was, lookt pale when he should taste of his Hemlocke; and by his timorousnesse made sport to those that enuied his speculations. An Epistle to the Asians concerning the persecuted Christians. The best of the Hea­then Emperors (that was honoured with the title of piety) iustly magnified that cou­rage of Christians which made them insult ouer their tormentors, and by their feareles­nesse of earth-quakes, and deaths, argued the truth of their Religion. It must be, it can be none but a diuine power, that can vphold the minde against the rage of maine affli­ctions, and yet the greatest crosses are not the greatest enemies to inward peace. Let vs therefore looke vp aboue our selues, and from the rules of an higher Art, supply the de­fects of naturall wisdome, giuing such infallible directions for tranquillity, that who­soeuer shall follow, cannot but liue sweetly and with continuall delight, applauding himselfe at home, when all the world besides him shall be miserable. Disposition of the worke. To which purpose it shall be requisite, first to remoue all causes of vnquietnesse, and then to set downe the grounds of our happy rest.

SECT. IV.

I Finde on the hand two vniuersall enemies of Tranquillity; Enemies of in­ward peace di­uided into their rankes. Conscience of euill done, Sense or feare of euill sufferred. The former in one word, we call sinnes, the lat­ter Crosses. The first of these must be quite taken away, the second duely tempered ere the heart can be at rest. For first, how can that man be at peace, that is at variance with God and himselfe? How should peace be Gods gift, if it could be without him, if it could be against him? It is the profession of sinne, although faire-spoken at the first [Page 76] closing, to be a perpetuall make-bate betwixt God and man, betwixt a man and him­selfe. And this enmitie, though it doe not continually shew it selfe, (as the mortallest enemies are not alwaies in pitched fields one against the other) for that the conscience is not euer clamorous, but some while is silent, other-whiles with still murmurings be­wraies his misl [...]kes, The torment of an euill conscience. yet doth euermore worke secret vnquietnesse to the heart. The guilty man may haue a seeming truce, a true peace he cannot haue. Looke vpon the face of the guilty heart, and thou shalt see it pale and ghastly; the smiles and laughters faint and heartlesse, the speeches doubtfull, and full of abrupt stops and vnseasonable turnings; the purposes and motions vnsteddy, and sauouring of much distraction, arguing plainly that sinne is not so smooth at her first motions, as turbulent afterwards: hence are those vaine wearyings of places and companies together with our selues; that the galled soule doth after the wont of sicke Patients seeke refreshing in variety; and after many tossed and turned sides, complaines of remedilesse and vnabated torment. Nero after so much innocent bloud, may change his bed-chamber, but his Fiends euer attend him, euer are within him, and are as parts of himselfe. Alas what auailes it to seeke outward releefes, when thou hast thine executioner within thee? If thou couldest shift from thy selfe, thou mightest haue some hope of ease; now thou shalt neuer want furies so long as thou hast thy selfe. Yea, what if thou wouldest runne from thy selfe? Thy soule may flie from thy bodie, thy conscience will not flie from thy soule, nor thy sinne from thy conscience. Some men indeed in the bitternesse of these pangs of sinne, like vnto those fondly impatient fishes, that leape out of the panne into the flame, haue leapt out of this priuate hell that is in themselues, into the common pit, choosing to aduenture vp­on the future paines that they haue feared, rather than to endure the present horrors they haue felt: wherein what haue they gained, but to that hell which was within them, a second hell without? The conscience leaues not where the Fiends begin, but both ioyne together in torture. But there are some firme and obdurate fore-heads, whose re­solution can laugh their sinnes out of countenance. There are so large and able gorges, as that they can swallow and digest bloudy murders, without complaint, who, with the same hands which they haue since their last meale embrued in bloud, can freely carue to themselues large morsels at the next sitting. The ioy and peace of the guilty but dissembled. Beleeuest thou that such a mans heart laughs with his face? will not he dare to bee an Hypocrite, that durst bee a villaine? These glow-wormes, when a night of sorrow compasses them, make a lightsome and fiery shew of ioy, when if thou presse them, thou findest nothing but a cold and crude moisture. Knowest thou not that there are those which count it no shame to sinne, yet count it a shame to be checked with remorse, especially so as others eies may descrie? to whom repentance seemes base-mindednesse, vnworthy of him that professes wisdome and valout. Such a man can grieue when none sees it, but himselfe can laugh when o­thers see it, himselfe feeles not. Assure thy selfe that mans heart bleedeth, when his face counterfeits a smile; he weares out many waking houres, when thou thinkest he rest­eth: yea as his thoughts afford him not sleepe, so his very sleepe affords him not rest, but while his senses are tyed vp, his sinne is loose; representing it selfe to him in the vg­liest shape, and frighting him with horrible and hellish dreames. And if perhaps custome hath bred a carelesnesse in him, (as wee see that vsuall whipping makes the childe not care for the rod) yet an vnwonted extremity of the blow shall fetch bloud of the soule, and make the backe that is most hardened, sensible of smart: and the further the blow is fetcht through intermission of remorse, the harder it must needs alight. Therefore I may confidently tell the carelesse sinner, as that bold Tragedi­an said to his great Pompey: The time shall come wherein thou shalt fetch deepe sighes, and therefore shalt sorrow desperately, because thou sorrowedst not sooner. The fire of the conscience may lie for a time smothered with a pyle of greene wood, that it cannot bee discerned, whose moisture when once it hath mastered, it sends vp so much greater flame, by how much it had greater resistance. Hope not then to stop the mouth of thy conscience from exclaiming, whiles thy sinne continues; that en­deuour is both vaine and hurtfull; So I haue seene them that haue stopt the nosthrill [Page 77] for bleeding, in hope to stay the issue, when the bloud hindered in his former course, hath broken out of the mouth, or found way downe into the stomacke. The consci­ence is not pacificable, while sinne is within to vex it: no more than angry swelling can cease throbbing and aching, whiles the thorne or the corrupted matter lies rot­ting vnderneath. Time, that remedies all other euills of the minde, increaseth this, which like to bodily diseases proues worse with continuance, and growes vpon vs with our age.

SECT. V.

THere can be therefore no peace without reconciliation, The remedy of an vnquiet Conscience. thou canst not be friends with thy selfe, till with God: for thy conscience (which is thy best friend while thou sinnest not) like an honest seruant takes his Masters part against thee when thou hast sinned; and will not looke straight vpon thee, till thou vpon God; not da­ring to be so kinde to thee, as to be vnfaithfull to his Maker: There can be no reconci­liation without remission. God can neither forget the iniury of sin, nor dissemble hatred. It is for men and those of hollow hearts, to make pretences contrary to their affections: soothings and smiles, and imbracements where we meane not loue, are from weaknesse: Either for that we feare our insufficiency of present reuenge, or hope for a fitter oppor­tunitie afterwards, or for that we desire to make our further aduantage of him to whom we meane euill. These courses are not incident into an Almighty power; who hauing the command of all vengeance, can smite were he lift without all doubtings or delaies. There can be no remission without satisfaction; neither dealeth God with vs as we men with some desperate debters, whom after long dilations of payments, and many daies broken, we altogether let goe for disabilitie, or at least dismisse them vpon an easie com­position. All sinnes are debts; all Gods debts must be discharged. It is a bold word, but a true; God should not be iust, if any of his debts should passe vnsatisfied. The conceit of the profane vulgar, makes him a God of all mercies; and thereupon hopes for pardon without paiment. Fond and ignorant presumption, to disioyne mercy and iustice in him to whom they are both essentiall; to make mercy exceede iustice in him, in whom both are infinite. Darest thou hope God can be so kinde to thee, as to be vniust to himselfe? God will be iust: goe thou on to presume and perish. There can be no satisfaction by any recompence of ours: an infinite iustice is offended, an infinite punishment is deserued by euery sinne, and euery mans sinnes are as neere to infinite, as number can make them. Our best endeuour is worse than finite, imperfect, and faulty. If it could be perfect, we owe it all in present; what wee are bound to doe in present, cannot make amends for what we haue not done in time past: which while we offer to God as good payment, we doe with the profane traueller thinke to please him with empty Date-shells in lieu of preseruation. Where shall we then finde a paiment of infinite value, but in him which is onely and all infinite? The dignitie of whose person being infinite, gaue such worth to his satisfaction, that what hee suffered in short time, was proportianable to what wee should haue suffered beyond all times. He did all, suffered all, payed all, be did it for vs, we in him. Where shall I begin to wonder at thee, O thou diuine and eternall Peace­maker, the Sauiour of men, the Anointed of God, Mediator betweene God and man, in whom there is nothing which doth not exceed not onely the conceit, but the very wonder of Angels, who saw thee in thy humiliation with silence, and adore thee in thy glory with perpetuall praises and reioycings? Thou wast for euer of thy selfe as God, of the Father, as tne Sonne; the eternall Son of an eternall Father; not later in being, not lesse in dignity, not other in substance. Begotten without diminution of him that be got thee, while he communicated that wholly to thee, which he retained wholly in himselfe, be­cause both were infinite without inequality of nature, without diuision of essence; when being in this estate, thine infinite loue and mercy to desperate mankinde, caused thee, O Sauiour, to empty thy selfe of thy glory, that thou mightest put on our shame and mi­sery. [Page 78] Wherefore not ceasing to be God as thou wert, thou beganst to be what thou wert not, Man; to the end that thou mightest be a perfect Mediator betwixt God and man, which wert both in one person; God, that thou mightst satisfie; man, that thou mightst suffer; that since man had sinned, and God was offended, thou which wert God and man, mightst satisfie God for man. None but thy selfe, which are the eternall Word, can expresse the depth of this mysterie, that God should be clothed with flesh, come downe to men, and become man, that man might be exalted into the highest heauens; and that our na­ture might be taken into the fellowship of the Deitie. That he to whom all powers in heauen bowed, and thought it their honour to be seruiceable, should come downe to be a seruant to his slaues, a ransome for his enemies; together with our nature taking vp our very infirmities, our shame, our torments, and bearing our sinnes without sinne. That thou whom the heauens were too strait to containe, shouldst lay thy selfe in an obscure cratch: thou which wert attended of Angels, shouldst be derided of men, reiected of thine owne, persecuted by Tyrants, tempted with Deuils, betrayed of thy seruant, cru­cified among theeues, and (which was worse than all these) in thine owne apprehensi­on, for the time as forsaken of thy Father; That thou whom our sinnes had pierced, shouldst for our sinnes both sweat drops of bloud in the Garden, and powre out streames of bloud vpon the Crosse. O the inualuable purchase of our peace! O ransome enough for moe worlds! Thou which wert in the counsell of thy Father, the Lambe slaine from the beginning of time, cam'st now in fulnesse of time to bee slaine by man, for man; be­ing at once the Sacrifice offered, the Priest that did offer, and the God to whom it was offered. How graciously diddest thou both proclaime our peace as a Prophet in the time of thy life vpon earth, and purchase it by thy bloud as a Priest at thy death, and now confirmest and appliest it as a King in heauen! By thee onely it was procured, by thee it is proffered. O mercy without example, without measure! God offers peace to man, the holy seekes to the vniust, the Potter to the clay, the King to the traitor. Wee are vnworthy that we should be receiued to peace though wee desired it; what are wee then that we should haue peace offered for the receiuing? An easie condition of so great a benefit; he requires vs not to earne it, but to accept it of him: what could he giue more? what could he require lesse of vs?

SECT. VI.

The receit of our peace offe­red by Faith.THe purchase therefore of our peace was paid at once, yet must bee seuerally reckoned to euery soule whom it shall benefit. If wee haue not an hand to take what Christs hand doth either hold, or offer, what is sufficient in him, cannot be effectuall to vs. The spirituall hand, whereby we apprehend the sweet offers of our Sauiour, is faith, which in short is no other than an affiance in the Mediator: receiue peace and bee happy, beleeue and thou hast receiued. From hence it is that we are in­teressed in all that either God hath promised, or Christ hath performed. Hence haue we from God both forgiuenesse and loue, the ground of all either peace or glory. Hence of enemies we become more than friends, sonnes: and as sonnes, may both expect and challenge not onely carefull prouision and safe protection on earth, but an euerla­sting patrimonie aboue. This field is so spacious, that it were easie for a man to lose himselfe in it: and if I should spend all my pilgrimage in this walke, my time would sooner end than my way; wherein I would haue measured more pases, were it not that our scope is not so much to magnifie the benefit of our peace, as to seeke how to ob­taine it.

A corolary of the benefit of this receit.Behold now, after we haue sought heauen and earth, where only the wearied Doue may finde an Oliue of peace. The apprehending of this all sufficient satisfaction, makes it ours: vpon our satisfaction we haue remission; vpon remission, followes reconcilia­tion; vpon our reconciliation, peace. When therefore thy conscience like a sterne Sergeant shall catch thee by the throat, and arrest thee vpon Gods debt, let thy only [Page 79] plea be, that thou hast already paid it: Bring forth that bloudie acquittance sealed to thee from heauen vpon thy true faith, straightway thou shalt see the fierce and terrible looke of thy conscience changed into friendly smiles, and that rough and violent hand that was ready to dragge thee to prison, shall now louingly embrace thee, and fight for thee against all the wrongfull attempts of any spirituall aduersarie. O heauenly Peace, and more than Peace, Friendship, whereby alone wee are leagued with our selues, and God with vs, which who-euer wants, shall finde a sad Remembrancer in the midst of his dissembled iollitie, and after all vaine strifes, shall fall into many secret dumps, from which his guiltie heart shall denie to be cheared, though all the world were his min­strell! Oh pleasure worthy to be pittied, and laughter worthy of teares, that is without this! Goe then, foolish man, and when thou feelest any checke of thy sinne, The vaine shifts of the guiltie. seeke after thy iocundest companions, deceiue the time and thy selfe with merry purposes, with busie games, feast away thy cares, burie them and thy selfe in wine and sleepe: after all these friuolous deferrings, it will returne vpon thee, when thou wakest, perhaps ere thou wakest, nor will be repelled till it haue shewed thee thy hell, nor when it hath shewed thee, will yet be repelled. So the stricken Deere hauing receiued a deadly arrow, whose shaft shaken out hath left the head behinde it, runnes from one Thicket to another, not able to change his paine with his places, but finding his wounds still the worse with continuance. Ah foole, thy soule festereth within, and is affected so much more dangerously, by how much lesse it appeareth. Thou maist while thy selfe with varietie, thou canst not ease thee. Sinne owes thee a spight, and will pay it thee, perhaps when thou art in worst case to sustaine it. This fl [...]tting doth but prouide for a further violence at last. I haue seene a little streame of no noise, which vpon his stoppage hath swelled vp, and with a loud gushing ha h borne ouer the heape of turnes wherewith it was resisted. Thy death-bed shall smart for these wilfull adiournings of repentance; whereon how many haue we heard rauing of their old neglected sinnes, and fearefully despairing when they haue had most need of comfort? In summe, there is no way but this: Thy consci­ence must haue either satisfaction or torment. Discharge thy sinne betimes, and be at peace. He neuer breakes his sleepe for debt, that payes when he takes vp.

SECT. VII.

NEither can it suffice for peace, to haue crossed the old scrole of our sinnes, Sollicitation of sinne reme­died. if wee preuent not the future; yea the present very importunitie of tentation breeds vnquietnesse. Sinne where it hath got an haunt, looketh for more, as humours that fall towards their old issue: and if it be not strongly repelled, doth neere as much vex vs with solliciting as with yeelding. Let others enuie their happinesse, I shall ne­uer thinke their life so much as quiet, whose doores are continually beaten, and their morning sleepe broken with early clients, whose entries are daily thronged with suters pressing neere for the next audience; much lesse that through their remisse answers are daily haunted with traitors or other instruments of villanie, offering their mischieuous seruice, and inciting them to some pestilent enterprise. Such are tentations to the soule. Whereof it cannot be rid, so long as it holds them in any hope of entertainement: and so long they will hope to preuaile, while wee giue them but a cold and timorous deniall. Suters are drawne on with an easie repulse; counting that as halfe granted, which is but faintly gaine-said. Peremptory answers can only put sinne out of heart for any second attempts. It is euer impudent when it meets not with a bold heart; hoping to preuaile by wearying vs, and wearying vs by intreaties. Let all suggestions therefore finde thee resolute: so shall thy soule finde it selfe at rest; for as the Deuill, so sinne his naturall brood, flies away with resistance. To which purpose, The ordering of affections. all our heady and disordered affections, which are the secret factors of sinne and Satan, must bee restrained by a strong and yet temperate command of Reason and Religion: these, if they finde the reynes loose in their necks (like to the wilde horses, of that chaste hunter in the Tra­gedie) [Page 80] carry vs ouer hills and rockes, and neuer leaue vs till wee be dismembred, and they breathlesse: but contrarily, if they bee pulled in with the sudden violence of a straight hand, they fall to plunging, and careering, and neuer leaue till their saddle bee empty, and euen then dangerously strike at their prostrate Rider. If there bee any exer­cise of Christian wisdome, it is in the managing of these vnruly affections, which are not more necessary in their best vse, than pernicious in their mis-gouernance. Reason hath alwaies beene busie in vndertaking this so necess [...]y a moderation: wherein al­though shee haue preuailed with some of colder temper, yet those which haue beene of more stubborne metall, like vnto growne schollers, which scorne the ferule that ru­led their minority, haue still despised her weake endeuours. Onely Christianitie hath this power; which with our second birth giues vs a new nature: so that now, if excesse of passions be naturall to vs as men, the order of them is naturall to vs as Christians. Reason bids the angry man say ouer his Alphabet ere he giue his answer; hoping by this intermission of time, to gaine the mitigation of his rage. He was neuer throughly angry, that can endure the recitall of so many idle letters. Christianitie giues not rules, but power to auoid this short madnesse. It was a wise speech that is reported of our best and last Cardinall (I hope) that this Iland either did or shall see; who when a skilfull Astrologer, vpon the calculation of his natiuitie, had foretold him some specialties, con­cerning his future estate, answered, Such perhaps I was borne, but since that time, I haue beene borne againe, and my second natiuitie hath crossed my first. The power of nature is a good plea for those that acknowledge nothing aboue nature. But for a Christian to excuse his intemperatenesse, by his naturall inclination, and to say, I am borne cholericke, sullen, amorous, is an Apologie worse than the fault. Wherefore serues Religion, but to subdue or gouerne nature? We are so much Christians, as we can rule our selues, the rest is but forme, and speculation. Yea, the very thought of our pro­fession is so powerfull, that (like vnto that precious stone) being cast into this Sea, it asswageth those inward tempests, that were raised by the affections. The vnregenerate minde is not capable of this power; and therefore through the continuall mutinies of his passions, cannot but be subiect to perpetuall vnquietnesse. There is neither remedy nor hope in this estate. But the Christian soule, that hath inured it selfe to the awe of God, and the exercises of true mortification, by the onely looking vp at his holy professi­on, cureth the burning venome of these fiery serpents that lurke within him. Hast thou nothing but nature? Resolue to looke for no peace. God is not prodigall to cast away his best blessings on so vnworthy subiects. Art thou a Christian? Doe but remember thou art so; and then if thou dar'st, if thou canst, yeeld to the excesse of passions.

SECT. VIII.

The second maine enemy to Peace, Crosses.HItherto the most inward and dangerous enemie of our peace: which if wee haue once mastered, the other field shall be fought and wonne with lesse bloud. Crosses disquiet vs either in their present feeling, or their expectation: both of them, when they meet with weake mindes, so extremely distempering them, that the patient for the time is not himselfe. How many haue we knowne, which through a lingring disease, weary of their paine, weary of their liues, haue made their owne hands their executioners? How many meeting with a headstrong griefe, which they could not manage, haue by the violence of it beene carried quite from their wits? How ma­ny millions, what for incurable maladies, what for losses, what for defamations, what for sad accidents to their children, rub out their liues in perpetuall discontent­ment, therefore liuing, because they cannot yet die, not for that they like to liue? If there could be any humane receit prescribed to auoid euils, it would bee purchased at an high rate: but both it is impossible that earth should redresse that which is sent from Heauen; and if it could be done, euen the want of miseries would proue miserable: for the minde cloyed with continuall felicity, would grow a burden to it selfe, loathing that [Page 81] at last, which intermission would haue made pleasant. Giue a free horse the full reynes, and he will soone tire. Summer is the sweetest season by all consents, wherein the earth is both most rich with increase, and most gorgeous for ornament; yet if it were not recei­ued with interchanges of cold frosts and piercing windes, who could liue? Summer would be no Summer, if Winter did not both lead it in, and follow it: we may not there­fore either hope or striue to escape all crosses; some we may: what thou canst, flie from; what thou canst not, allay and mitigate; in crosses vniuersally let this be thy rule, Make thy selfe none, escape some, beare the rest, sweeten all.

SECT. IX.

APprehension giues life to crosses: and if some be simply, Of crosses that arise from conceit. most are as they are ta­ken. I haue seene many, which when God hath meant them no hurt, haue fra­med themselues crosses out of imagination, and haue found that insupportable for weight, which in truth neuer was, neither had euer any but a fancied being. Others againe laughing out heauie afflictions, for which they were bemoaned of the behol­ders. One receiues a deadly wound, and lookes not so much as pale at the smart; ano­ther heares of many losses, and like Zeno, after newes of his shipwracke, (as altogether passion-lesse) goes to his rest, not breaking an houres sleepe for that, which would breake the heart of some others. Greenham that Saint of ours (whom it cannot dispa­rage that he was reserued for our so loose an age) can lie spread quietly vpon the forme looking for the Chirurgians knife, binding himselfe as fast with a resolued patience, as others with strongest cords, abiding his flesh carued, and his bowels rifled, and not stir­ring more than if he felt not, while others tremble to expect, and shrinke to feele but the pricking of a veyne. There can be no remedie for imaginary crosses but wisdome, which shall teach vs to esteeme of all euents as they are; like a true glasse representing all things to our mindes in their due proportion. So as crosses may not seeme that are not, nor little and gentle ones seeme great and intolerable. Giue thy body Elle­bore, thy minde good counsell, thine eare to thy friend, and these fantasticall euills shall vanish away like themselues.

SECT. X.

IT were idle aduice to bid men auoid euils. Of true and reall crosses. Nature hath by a secret instinct taught brute creatures so much, whether wit or sagacity: and our selfe-loue making the best aduantage of reason, will easily make vs so wise and carefull. It is more worth our labour, since our life is so open to calamities, and nature to impatience, to teach men to beare what euills they cannot auoid, and how by a well-disposednesse of minde we may correct the iniquitie of all hard euents. Wherein it is hardly credible, how much good Art and precepts of resolution may auaile vs. I haue seene one man, by the helpe of a little engine, lift vp that weight alone, which forty helping hands by their cleare strength might haue endeuoured in vaine. Wee liue here in an Ocean of troubles, where­in we can see no firme land; one waue falling vpon another, ere the former haue wrought all his spight. Mischiefes striue for places, as if they feared to lose their roome if they hasted not. So many good things as we haue, so many euills arise from their pri­uation; besides no fewer reall and positiue euills that afflict vs. To prescribe and apply re­ceits to euery particular crosse, were to write a Sa [...]meron-like commentary vpon Pe­trarchs remedies; and I doubt whether so the worke would be perfect: a life would be too little to write it, and but enough to reade it.

SECT. XI.

The first re­medy of cros­ses before they come.THe same medicines cannot helpe all diseases of the body, of the soule they may. Wee see Fencers giue their schollers the same common rules of position, of warding and weilding their weapon for offence, for defence, against all com­mers: such vniuersall precepts there are for crosses. In the first whereof, I would pre­scribe Expectation, that either killeth or abateth euills. For Crosses, after the nature of the Cockatrice, die, it they be foreseene; whether this prouidence makes vs more strong to resist, or by some secret power makes them more vnable to assault vs. It is not credi­ble what a fore-resolued minde can doe, can suffer. Could our English Milo, of whom Spaine yet speaketh since their last peace, haue ouerthrowne that furious Beast, made now more violent through the rage of his baiting, if he had not setled himselfe in his station, and expected? The frighted multitude ran away from that ouer-earnest sport, which begun in pleasure, ended in terrour. If he had turned his backe with the rest, where had beene his safety, where his glory, and reward? Now he stood still, expected, ouercame, by one fact he at once preserued, honoured, enriched himselfe. Euills will come neuer the sooner for that thou lookest for them, they will come the easier: it is a labour well lost, if they come not; and well bestowed, if they doe come. We are sure the worst may come, why should wee bee secure that it will not? Suddennesse findes weake mindes secure, makes them miserable, leaues them desperate. The best way therefore is, to make things present, in conceit before they come, that they may be halfe past in their violence when they doe come: euen as with woodden wasters we learne to play at the sharp. As therefore good Souldiers exercise themselues long at the pale, and there vse those actiuities, which afterwards they shall practise vpon a true aduersarie: so must we present to our selues imaginary crosses, and manage them in our minde, be­fore God sends them in euent. Now I eat, sleepe, digest, all soundly, without com­plaint: what if a languishing disease should bereaue me of my appetite and rest? that I should see dainties and loath them, surfetting of the very smell, of the thought of the best dishes? that I should count the lingring houres, and thinke Ezechias long day returned, wearying my selfe with changing sides, and wishing any thing but what I am? How could I take this distemper? Now I haue (if not what I would, yet) what I need; as not abounding with idle superfluities, so not straitned with penurie of necessary things. What if pouerty should rush vpon me as an armed man, spoiling mee of all my little that I had, and send me to the fountaine for my best cellar? to the ground for my bed? for my bread to anothers cupbord? for my clothes to the Brokers shop, or my friends wardrobe? How could I brooke this want? I am now at home, walking in my owne grounds, looking on my young plants the hope of posterity, considering the nature, ad­uantages or feares of my soile, enioying the patrimony of my Fathers. What if for my Religion, or the malicious sentence of some great one, I should be exiled from my Countrey, wandering amongst those, whose habit, language, fashion, my ignorance shall make me wonder at; where the solitude of places, and strangenesse of persons, shall make my life vncomfortable? How could I abide the smell of forraine smoke? how should I take the contempt and hard vsage that waits vpon strangers? Thy prosperity is idle, and ill spent, if it be not medled with such fore-casting, and wisely suspicious thoughts, if it be wholly bestowed in enioying, no whit in preuenting. Like vnto a foo­lish Citie, which notwithstanding a dangerous situation, spends all her wealth in rich furnitures of chambers, and state-houses; while they bestow not one shouell-full of earth on outward Bulwarks to their defence: this is but to make our enemies the happier, and our selues the more readily miserable. If thou wilt not therefore be oppressed with euils, Expect and Exercise; Exercise thy selfe with conceit of euils: Expect the euils themselues; yea exercise thy selfe in expectation: so while the minde pleaseth it selfe in thinking, Yet I am not thus, it prepareth it selfe against it may be so. And if some that haue beene good at the Foyles, haue proued cowardly at the sharp, yet on the contrary, who euer durst point a single combat in the field, that hath not beene somewhat trained in the Fence-schoole?

SECT. XII.

NEither doth it a little blunt the edge of euils, The next re­medy of cros­ses when they are come. From their Author. to consider that they come from a diuine hand, whose almighty power is guided by a most wise prouidence, and tempered with a Fatherly loue. Euen the sauage creatures will be smitten of their keeper, and repine not; if of a stranger, they teare him in peeces. He strikes me that made me, that moderates the world; why struggle I with him, why with my selfe? Am I a foole, or a Rebell? A foole, if I be ignorant whence my crosses come: a Rebell, if I know it, and be impatient. My sufferings are from a God, from my God; he hath de­stin'd me euery dramme of sorrow that I feele: thus much thou shalt abide, and here shall thy miseries be stinted. All worldly helps cannot abate them, all powers of hell cannot adde one scruple to their weight, that he hath allotted me: I must therefore either blas­pheme God in my heart, detracting from his infinite iustice, wisdome, power, mercy, which all shall stand inuiolable, when millions of such wormes as I am, are gone to dust; or else confesse that I ought to be patient. And if I professe I should be that I will not, I befoole my selfe, and bewray miserable impotencie. But (as impatience is full of excuse) it was thine owne rash improuidence, or the spight of thine enemie that impouerisht, that defamed thee: it was the malignitie of some vnwholesome dish, or some grosse corrup­ted aire, that hath distempered thee. Ah foolish curre, why doest thou bite at the stone, which could neuer haue hurt thee, but from the hand that threw it? If I wound thee, what matters it whether with mine owne sword, or thine, or anothers? God strikes some immediatly from heauen with his owne arme, or with the arme of Angels: others hee buffets with their owne hands, some by the reuenging sword of an enemie, others with the fist of his dumbe creatures: God strikes in all; his hand moues theirs. If thou see it not, blame thy carnall eies. Why dost thou fault the instrument, while thou knowest the agent? Euen the dying theefe pardons the executioner, exclaimes on his vniust Iudge, or his malicious accusers. Either then blame the first mouer, or discharge the meanes: which as they could not haue touched thee, but as from him; so from him they haue afflicted thee iustly, wrongfully perhaps as in themselues.

SECT. XIII.

BVt neither seemeth it enough to be patient in crosses, The third an­tidote of cros­ses. if wee bee not thankfull also. Good things challenge more than bare contentment. Crosses (vniustly ter­med euils) as they are sent of him that is all goonesse, so they are sent for good, and his end cannot bee frustrate. What greater good can be to the diseased man, than fit and proper Physicke to recure him? Crosses are the only medicines of sicke mindes. Thy sound body carries within it a sicke soule; thou feelest it not perhaps: so much more art thou sicke, and so much more dangerously. Perhaps thou labourest of some plethorie of pride, or of some dropsie of couetousnesse, or the staggers of inconstancy, or some feauer of luxurie, or consumption of enuie, or perhaps of the lethargie of idle­nesse, or of the phrensie of anger: It is a rare soule that hath not some notable disease: onely crosses are thy remedies. What if they be vnpleasant? They are physicke: it is enough if they be wholesome. Not pleasant taste, but the secret vertue commends medi­cines. If they cure thee, they shall please thee, euen in displeasing; or else thou louest thy palate aboue thy soule. What madnesse is this? When thou complainest of a bodily disease, thou sendest to the Physician, that he may send thee not sauourie, but wholesome potions: thou receiuest them in spight of thine abhorring stomach, and withall both thankest and rewardest the Physician. Thy soule is sicke: thy heauenly Physician sees it, and pitties thee ere thou thy selfe; and vnsent to, sends thee not a plausible, but a so­ueraigne remedie: thou loathest the sauour, and rather wilt hazard thy life, than offend thy palate; and in stead of thankes, repinest at, reuilest the Physician. How comes it [Page 84] that we loue our selues so little (if at least we count our soules the best or any part) as that we had rather vndergoe death than paine, chusing rather wilfull sicknesse, than an harsh remedie? Surely we men are meere fooles in the estimation of our owne good: like children, our choice is lead altogether by shew, no whit by substance. Wee cry after euery well-seeming toy, and put from vs solid proffers of good things. The wise Ar­bitrator of all things sees our folly, and corrects it, with-holding our idle desires, and forcing vpon vs the sound good we refuse. It is second folly in vs, if we thanke him not. The foolish babe cries for his fathers bright knife, or gilded pilles. The wiser father knowes that they can but hurt him; and therefore with-holds them after all his teares. The childe thinkes he is vsed but vnkindly. Euery wise man, and himselfe at more yeeres, can say, it was vsed but childish folly, in desiring it, in complaining that he missed it. The losse of wealth, friends, health, is sometimes gaine to vs. Thy body, thy estate, is worse; thy soule is better, why complainest thou?

SECT. XIV.

The 4. and last part, from their issue.NAy, it shall not be enough (mee thinkes) if onely wee be but contented and thankfull, if not also chearefull in afflictions; if that, as we feele their paine, so wee looke to their end; although indeed this is not more requisite, than rarely found, as being proper onely to the good heart. Euery bird can sing in a cleare heauen, in a temperate spring; that one, as most familiar, so is most commended, that sings merrie notes in the middest of a showre, or the dead of Winter. Euery Epicure can en­large his heart to mirth in the middest of his cups and dalliance; onely the three chil­dren can sing in the furnace, Paul and Silas in the stockes. Martyrs at the stake. It is from heauen that this ioy comes, so contrary to all earthly occasions, bred in the faithfull heart, through a serious and feeling respect to the issue of what he feeles, the quiet and vntroubled fruit of his righteousnesse; glorie, the crowne after his fight; after his mi­nute of paine, eternity of ioy. He neuer lookt ouer the threshold of heauen, that cannot more reioyce that he shall be glorious, than mourne in present that he is miserable.

SECT. XV.

Of the impor­tunitie and ter­ror of Death.YEa, this consideration is so powerfull, that it alone is able to make a part against the feare or sense of the last and greatest of all terribles, Death it selfe: which in the conscience of his owne dreadfulnesse, iustly laughs at all the vaine hu­mane precepts of Tranquillitie, appalling the most resolute, and vexing the most cheerefull mindes. Neither prophane Lucretius, with all his Epicurean rules of confi­dence, nor drunken Anacreon, with all his wanton Odes, can shift off the importunate and violent horrour of this Aduersarie. Seest thou the Chaldean Tyrant beset with the sacred bowles of Ierusalem, the late spoiles of Gods Temple; and (in contempt of their owner) carowsing healths to his Queenes, Concubines, Peeres, singing amids his cups, triumphant carols of praise to his molten and carued gods? Wouldest thou euer sus­pect that this high courage could be abated? or that this sumptuous and presumptuous banquet (after so royall and iocond continuance) should haue any other conclusion, but pleasure? Stay but one houre longer, and thou shalt see that face, that now shines with a ruddie glosse (according to the colour of his liquor) looke pale and gastly, stained with the colours of feare and death; and that proud hand, which now lifts vp her massie Goblets in defiance of God, tremble like a leafe in a storme; and those strong knees, which neuer stooped to the burden of their laden body, now not able to beare vp themselues, but loosened with a sudden palsie of feare, one knocking against the other: and all this, for that Death writes him a letter of summons to appeare that night before him; and accordingly ere the next Sunne, sent two Eunuches for his honora­ble [Page 85] conueiance into another world. Where now are those delicate morsels, those deep draughts, those merry ditties, wherewith the palate and eare so pleased themselues? What is now become of all those cheerefull looks, loose laughters, stately port, reuels, triumphs of the feasting Court? Why doth none of his gallant Nobles reuiue the fain­ted courage of their Lord with a new cup? or with some stirring iest shake him out of this vnseasonable melancholy? O death, how imperious art thou to carnall mindes? aggrauating their miserie not onely by expectation of future paine, but by the remem­brance of the wonted causes of their ioy; and not suffering them to see ought but what may torment them? Euen that monster of Cesars, that had beene so well acquainted with bloud, and neuer had sound better sport than in cutting of throats; when now it came to his owne turne, how effeminate, how desperately cowardous did he shew him­selfe! to the wonder of all Readers, that he which was euer so valiant in killing, should be so womanishly heartlesse in dying.

SECT. XVI.

THere are that feare not so much to be dead, as to die; The grounds of the feare of death. the very act of dissolution frighting them with a tormenting expectation of a short, but intolerable painfulnesse. Which let if the wisdome of God had not interposed to timo­rous nature, there would haue beene many more Lucreces, Cleopatraes, Achitophels; and good lawes should haue found little opportunitie of execution, through the wilfull fu­nerals of malefactors. For the soule that comes into the body without any (at least sensible) pleasure, departs not from it without an extremitie of paine; which varying according to the manner and meanes of separation, yet in all violent deaths especially retaineth a violence not to be auoided, hard to be endured. And if diseases, which are destin'd towards death as their end, bee so painfull, what must the end and perfection of diseases be? Since as diseases are the maladies of the body, so death is the malady of diseases. There are that feare not so much to die, as to be dead. If the pang be bitter, yet it is but short: the comfortlesse state of the dead strikes some that could well resolue for the act of their passage. Not the worst of the Heathen Emperours, made that moanfull dittie on his death-bed, wherein he bewraieth (to all memory) much feeling pittie of his soule, for her doubtfull and impotent condition after her parture. How doth Platoes worldling bewaile the misery of the graue, besides all respect of paine! Woe is mee, that I shall lie alone rotting in the silent earth, amongst the crawling Wormes, [...], &c. not seeing ought aboue, not seene. Very not-being is sufficiently abhorred of nature, if death had no more to make it fearefull. But those that haue liued vnder light enough, to shew them the gates of hell, after th [...]ir passage thorow the gates of death, (and haue learned, that death is not onely horrible for our not-being here, but for being infinitly, eternal­ly miserable in a future world, nor so much for the dissolution of life, as the beginning of torment) those cannot, without the certaine hope of their immunitie, but carnally feare to die, and hellishly feare to be dead. For if it be such paine to die, what is it to be euer dying? And if the straining or luxation of one ioynt can so afflict vs, what shall the racking of the whole body, and the torturing of the soule, whose animation alone makes the body to feele and complaine of smart? And if men haue deuised such exquisite torments, what can spirits, more subtile, more malicious? And if our mo­mentanie sufferings seeme long, how long shall that be that is eternall? And if the sor­rowes indifferently incident to Gods deare ones vpon earth, be so extreme, as some­times to driue them within sight of despairing, what shall those be that are reserued onely for those that hate him, and that he hateth? None but those who haue heard the desperate complaints of some guiltie Spyra, of whose soules haue beene a little scor­ched with these flames, can enough conceiue of the horror of this estate; it being the policy of our common enemy to conceale it so long, that we may see and feele it at once, lest we should feare it, before it be too late to be auoided.

SECT. XVII.

Remedy of the last and grea­test breach of peace, arising from death.NOw when this great Aduersary, like a proud Giant, comes stalking out in his fearefull shape, and insults ouer our fraile mortalitie, daring the world to match him with an equall Champion, whiles a whole host of worldlings shew him their backs for feare, the true Christian (armed onely with confidence and resolu­tion of his future happinesse) dares boldly encounter him, and can wound him in the forehead (the wonted seat of terror) and trampling vpon him, can cut off his head with his owne sword, and victoriously returning, can sing in triumph, O death, where is thy sting? An happy victory! Wee die, and are not foiled: yea, we are conquerours in dy­ing: we could not ouercome death, if we died not. That dissolution is well bestowed, that parts the soule from the body, that it may vnite both to God. All our life here (as that heauenly Doctor well tearmes it) is but a vitall death. Augustine. How aduant [...]gious is that death that determines this false and dying life, and begins a true one, aboue all the ti­tles of happinesse! The Epicure or Sadduce dare not die, for feare of not being. The guiltie and loose worldling dares not die, for feare of being miserable. The distrustfull and doubting semi-Christian dares not die, because he knowes not, whether hee shall be, or be miserable, or not be at all. The resolued Christian dares, and would die, be­cause he knowes he shall be happy; and looking merrily towards heauen (the place of his rest) can vnfainedly say, I desire to be dissolued: I see thee, my home, I see thee, (a sweet and glorious home, after a weary pilgrimage) I see thee; and now after many lingring hopes, I aspire to thee. How oft haue I looked vp at thee, with admiration and rauishment of soule! and by the goodly beames that I haue seene, ghessed at the glory that is aboue them! How oft haue I scorned these dead and vnpleasant pleasures of earth, in comparison of thine! I come now, my ioyes, I come to possesse you: I come through paine and death; yea if hell it selfe were in the way betwixt you and mee, I would passe through hell it selfe to enioy you. Tull. Tuscul. Callimach. Epigram. And (in truth) if that Heathen Cleom­brotus (a follower of the ancient Academie) but vpon onely reading of his Master Pla­toes discourses of the immortalitie of the soule, could cast downe himselfe head-long from an high rocke, and wilfully breake his necke, that he might be possessed of that immortalitie which he beleeued to follow vpon death; how contented should they be to die, that knew they shall be (more than immortall) glorious? Hee went, not in an hate of the flesh, August. de Hae­res. as the Patrician Heretickes of old; but in a blinde loue to his soule, out of bare opinion: We, vpon an holy loue grounded vpon assured knowledge. He, vpon an opinion of future life: we on knowledge of future glory. He went, vnsent for; we, called for by our Maker. Why should his courage exceed ours, since our ground, our estate so farre exceeds his? Euen this age, within the reach of our memorie, bred that peremptory Italian, which in imitation of old Romane courage (left, in that de­generated Nation, there should be no step left of the qualities of their Ancestors) en­tring vpon his torment for killing a Tyrant, cheered himselfe with this confidence; My death is sharpe: Mors acerba, Fama perpetua. my fame shall be euerlasting. The voice of a Romane, not of a Chri­stian. My fame shall be eternall: an idle comfort. My fame shall liue; not my soule liue to see it. What shall it auaile thee to be talkt of, while thou art not? Then fame onely is precious, when a man liues to enioy it. The fame that suruiues the soule, is bootlesse. Yet euen this hope cheered him against the violence of his death. What should it doe vs, that (not our fame, but) our life, our glory after death, cannot die? He that hath Stephens eies to looke into heauen, cannot but haue the tongue of the Saints, Come Lord: How long? That man, seeing the glory of the end, cannot but con­temne the hardnesse the way. But who wants those eies, if he say and sweares that he feares not death, beleeue him not: if he protest this Tranquillitie, and yet feare death, beleeue him not: beleeue him not, if he say he is not miserable.

SECT. XVIII.

THese are enemies on the left hand. There want not some on the right, The second ranke of the enemies of peace. which with lesse profession of hostilitie, hurt no lesse. Not so easily perceiued, be­cause they distemper the minde, not without some kinde of pleasure. Surfet kils more than famine. These are the ouer-desiring and ouer-ioying of these earthly things. All immoderations are enemies, as to health, so to peace. He that desires, Hippocr. Aphoris. wants as much, as he that hath nothing. The drunken man is as thirstie as the sweating trauel­ler. Hence are the studies, cares, feares, iealousies, hopes, griefes, enuies, wishes, plat­formes of atchieuing, alterations of purposes, and a thousand like; whereof each one is enough to make the life troublesome. One is sicke of his neighbours field, whose mis­shapen angles disfigure his, and hinder his Lordship of entirenesse: what he hath, is not regarded, for the want of what hee cannot haue. Another feeds on crusts, to pur­chase what he must leaue (perhaps) to a foole, or, (which is not much better) to a pro­digall heire. Another, in the extremitie of couetous folly, chuses to die an vnpitied death; hanging himselfe for the fall of the market, while the Commons laugh at that losse, and in their speeches Epitaph vpon him, as on that Pope, He liued as a Wolfe, and died as a Dogge. One cares not what attendance hee dances at all houres, on whose staires he sits, what vices he soothes, what deformities he imitates, what seruile offices he doth, in an hope to rise. Another stomackes the couered head and stiffe knee of his inferiour; angry that other men thinke him not so good as he thinkes himselfe. Ano­ther eats his owne heart, with enuy at the richer furniture, and better estate, or more honour of his neighbour; thinking his owne not good, because another hath better. Another vexeth himselfe with a word of disgrace, past from the mouth of an enemy, The first reme­dy of an ouer-prosperous estate. The vanity and vnprofitable­nesse of riches. The first ene­my on the right hand. Socrates. A proofe, that with Christians deserues no credit; but with Heathens commands it. which he neither can digest, nor cast vp; resoluing, because another will be his enemy, to be his owne. These humours are as manifold, as there are men that seeme prospe­rous. For the auoiding of all which ridiculous, and yet spightfull inconueniences, the minde must be setled in a perswasion of the worthlesnesse of these outward things. Let it know, that these riches haue made many prouder, none better: That, as neuer man was, so neuer wise man thought himselfe better for enioying them. Would that wise Philosopher haue cast his gold into the sea, if he had not knowne he should liue more happily without it? If hee knew not the vse of riches, he was no wise man: if he knew not the best way to quietnesse, he was no Philosopher: now euen by the voice of their Oracle, he was confessed to be both; yet cast away his gold, that he might bee happy. Would that wise Prophet haue praied as well against riches, as pouertie? Would so many great men (whereof our little Iland hath yeelded nine crowned Kings while it was held of old by the Saxons) after they had continued their life in the Throne, haue ended it in the Cell, and changed their Scepter for a Booke, if they could haue found as much felicitie in the highest estate, as securitie in the lowest? I heare Peter and Iohn (the eldest and dearest Apostles) say, Gold & Siluer haue I none: I heare the Deuill say, All these will I giue thee; and they are mine, to giue. Whether shall I desire to be in the state of these Saints, or that deuill? He was therefore a better husband then a Philo­sopher, that first tearmed riches Goods: and he mended the title well, that (adding a fit Epithet) called them goods of Fortune; false goods ascribed to a false patron. There is no fortune, to giue or guide riches: there is no true goodnes in riches, to be guided. His meaning then was (as I can interpret it) to teach vs, in this title; that it is a chance, if euer riches were good to any. In summe, who would account those as riches, or those riches as goods, which hurt the owner, disquiet others? which the worst haue; which the best haue not, which those that haue not, want not; which those want, that haue them: which are lost in a night; and a man is not worse, when he hath lost them? It is true of them, that we say of fire and water; They are good seruants, ill masters. Make them thy slaues, they shall be goods indeed: in vse, if not in nature; good to thy selfe, good to others [Page 88] by thee: But if they bee thy masters, thou hast condemned thy selfe to thine owne Gallies. If a seruant rule, he proues a Tyrant. What madnesse is this? thou hast made thy selfe, at once, a slaue and a foole: What if thy chaines be of Gold? or if, with He­liogabalus, thou hast made thee silken halters? thy seruitude may be glorious: it is no lesse miserable.

SECT. XIX.

The second enemy on the right hand, Honour.HOnour, perhaps, is yet better; such is the confused opinion of those that know little: but a distinct and curious head shall finde an hard taske, to define in what point the goodnesse thereof consisteth. Is it in high descent of bloud? I would thinke so, if nature were tied by any law to produce children like qualitied to their Parents. But, although in the brute creatures shee be euer thus regular, that yee shall neuer finde a young Pigeon hatched in an Eagles nest; neither can I thinke that true, (or if true, it was monstrous) that Nicippus his sheepe should yeane a Lion: yet in the best creature (which hath his forme, and her attending qualities from aboue) with a likenesse of face and features, is commonly found an vnlikenesse of disposition: onely the earthly part followes the seed; wisdome, valour, vertue, are of another beginning. Shall I bow to a molten Calfe, because it was made of golden eare rings? Shall I con­demne all honor of the first head (though vpon neuer so noble deseruing) because it can shew nothing, before it selfe, but a white shield? If Caesar, or Agathocles, bee a Potters sonne, shall I contemne him? Or if wise Bion be the sonne of an infamous Curtizan, shall the censorious Lawyer race him out of the Catalogue, Olympia. Diog. L [...]ert. with Partus sequitur ven­trem? Lastly, shall I account that good, which is incident to the worst? Either there­fore greatnesse must shew some Charter, wherein it is priuileged with succession of vertue; or else the goodnesse of honour cannot consist in bloud. Is it then in the admi­ration and high opinion that others haue conceiued of thee, which drawes all dutifull respect, and humble offices from them, to thee? O fickle good, that is euer in the kee­ping of others! especially of the vnstable vulgar, that beast of many heads: whose diui­ded tongues, as they neuer agree with each other; so seldome (when euer) agree long with themselues. Doe we not see the superstitious Listrians, that ere-while would needs make Paul a God, against his will; and in deuout zeale, drew crowned Bulls to the Al­tars of their new Iupiter and Mercury? violence can scarce hold them from sacrificing to him: now not many houres after, gather vp stones against him; hauing in their con­ceits, turned him, from a God, into a malefactor; and are ready to kill him, in stead of killing a sacrifice to him. Such as the multitude; and such the stedfastnesse of their ho­nour. There then onely is true honour, where bloud and vertue meet together: the greatnesse whereof is from bloud; the goodnesse from vertue. Reioyce, yee great men, that your bloud is ennobled with the vertues and deserts of your Ancestors. This onely is yours: this onely challengeth all vnfained respect of your inferiours. Count it praise-worthy, not that you haue, but that you deserue honour. Bloud may bee tainted; the opinion of the vulgar cannot be constant; onely vertue is euer like it selfe, and onely winnes reuerence, euen of those that hate it. Without which, greatnesse is as a Beacon of vice, to draw mens eies the more to behold it: and those that see it, dare lothe it; though they dare not censure it. So, while the knee bendeth, the minde abhorreth; and telleth the body, it honours an vnworthy subiect: within it selfe, secret­ly comparing that vicious great man (on whom his submisse courtesie is cast away) to some goodly faire bound Senecaes Tragedies, that is curiously gilded without; which if a man open, he shall finde Thyestes the tombe of his owne children; or Oedipus the husband of his owne mother, or some such monstrous part: which he (at once) reades, and hates.

SECT. XX.

LEt him thinke, that not onely these outward things are not in themselues good, The second remedy of o­uer-ioyed prosperitie. but that they expose their owners to misery. For, besides that God vsually pu­nishes our ouer-louing them, with their losse, (because he thinkes them vnwor­thy Riuals to himselfe, who challengeth all height of loue, as his onely right) so that the way to lose, is to loue much; the largenesse moreouer either of affection, or estate, makes an open way to ruine: while a man walkes on plaine ground, he falls not; or, if he fall, he doth but measure his length on the ground, and rise againe without harme: but he that climbeth high, is in danger of falling; and if he fall, of killing. All the sailes hoised, giue vantage to a tempest; which (through the Mariners foresight giuing time­ly roome thereto) by their fall, deliuer the Vessell from the danger of that gust, whose rage now passeth ouer with onely beating her with waues for anger that he was pre­uented. So the larger our estate is, the fairer marke hath Mischiefe giuen to hit; and (which is worse) that which makes vs so easie to hit, makes our wound more deepe and grieuous. If poore Codrus his house burne, he stands by and warmes him with the flame, because he knowes it is but the losse of an out-side; which (by gathering some few sticks, straw, and clay) may with little labour, and no cost, be repaired. But, when the many lofts of the rich man doe one giue fire to another; he cries out one while of his Counting house, another while of his Wardrobe: then of some noted Chest; and straight of some rich Cabinet: and lamenting both the frame and the furniture, is therefore impatient, because he had something.

SECT. XXI.

BVt, if there be any Sorceresse vpon earth, it is pleasure: The vanitie of pleasure; the third enemy on the right hand. which so inchanteth the minds of men, and worketh the disturbance of our Peace, with such secret de­light, that foolish men thinke this want of Tranquillitie, happinesse. She turneth men into swine, with such sweet charmes, that they would not change their brutish na­ture, for their former reason. It is a good vnquietnesse (say they) that contenteth: it is a good enemy, that profiteth. Is it any wonder that men should be sottish, when their reason is mastered with sensualitie? Thou foole, thy pleasure contents thee: how much? how long? If she haue not more befriended thee, than euer she did any earthly fauo­rite: yea, if she haue not giuen thee more, than shee hath her selfe; thy best delight hath had some mixture of discontentment. For either some circumstance crosseth thy desire, or the inward distaste of thy conscience (checking thine appetite) permits thee not any entire fruition of thy ioy. Euen the sweetest of all flowers hath his thornes: and who can determine whether the sent be more delectable, or the pricks more irke­some? It is enough for heauen to haue absolute pleasures: which if they could bee found here below; certainly, that heauen, which is now not enough desired, would then bee feared. God will haue our pleasures here (according to the fashion of our selues) compounded: so as the best delights may still sauour of their earth. See how that great King, which neuer had any match for wisdome, scarce euer any superiour for wealth; trauersed ouer all this inferiour world, with diligent inquiry, and obserua­tion, and all to finde out that goodnesse of the children of men which they enioy vn­der the Sunne; abridging himselfe of nothing that either his eyes, or his heart could suggest to him: (as what is it, that he could not either know or purchase?) and now comming home to himselfe, (after the disquisition of all naturall and humane things) complaines, that Behold, all is not onely vanitie, but vexation. Goe then, thou wise Scholler of experience, and make a more accurate search for that which hee sought, and missed. Perhaps some-where (betwixt the tallest Cedar in Lebanon, and the shrubby Hysop vpon the wall) Pleasure shrouded her selfe, that she could not be de­scried [Page 90] of him; whether through ignorance, or negligence: thine in-sight may be more piercing, thy meanes more commodious, thy successe happier. If it were possible for any man to entertaine such hopes, his vaine experience could not make him a greater foole: it could but teach him what he is and knoweth not. And yet so imperfect, as out Pleasures are, they haue their satietie: and as their Continuance is not good, so their Conclusion is worse: looke to the end, and see how sudden, how bitter it is. Their onely Courtesie is, to salute vs with a farewell; and such a one, as makes their salutation vncomfortable. This Dalila shewes and speakes faire; but in the end she will bereaue thee of thy strength, of thy sight, yea of thy selfe. These Gnats flie about thine eares, and make thee musicke awhile; but euermore they sting, ere they part. Sorrow and Repentance, is the best end of Pleasure: Paine is yet worse; but the worst is Despaire. If thou misse of the first of these, one of the latter shall finde thee; perhaps both. How much better is it for thee, to want a little honie, than to bee swolne vp with a veno­mous sting?

Thus then, the minde resolued that these earthly things (Honour, Wealth, Pleasures) are casuall, vnstable, deceitfull, imperfect, dangerous; must learne to vse than without trust, and to want them without griefe; thinking still, If I haue them, I haue some bene­fit with a great charge: If I haue them not; with little respect of others, I haue much securitie and ease, in my selfe: which once obtained, wee cannot fare amisse in either estate; and without which, we cannot but miscarrie in both.

SECT. XXII.

Positiue rules of our peace.AL the enemies of our inward peace, are thus descried and discomforted. Which done, we haue enough to preserue vs from misery: but (since wee moreouer seeke how to liue well and happily) there yet remaine those Positiue Rules where­by our Tranquillitie may be both had, continued, and confirmed. Wherein, I feare not lest I should seeme ouer-diuine, in casting the Anchor of Quietnesse so deepe as Heauen (the onely seat of constancy;) whiles it can finde no hold at all vpon earth. All earthly things are full of variablenesse: and therefore hauing no stay in themselues, can giue none to vs. He that will haue and hold right Tranquillitie, must finde in himselfe a sweet fruition of God, and a feeling apprehension of his presence; that when hee findes ma­nifold occasions of vexation in these earthly things, he (ouer-looking them all, and ha­uing recourse to his Comforter) may finde in him such matter of contentment, that he may passe ouer all these pettie grieuances with contempt: which whosoeuer wants, may be secure, cannot be quiet. The minde of man cannot want some refuge, and (as we say of the Elephant) cannot rest, vnlesse it haue something to leane vpon. The Couetous man, (whose heauen is his chest) when he heares himselfe rated and cursed for oppres­sion, comes home; and seeing his bagges safe, applauds himselfe against all censurers. The Glutton, when he loseth friends or good name; yet ioyeth in his well furnisht table, and the laughter of his Wine: more pleasing himselfe in one dish, than he can bee grieued with all the worlds mis-carriage. The needy Scholler (whose wealth lies all in his braine) cheeres himselfe against iniquitie of times, with the conceit of his knowledge. These starting holes the minde cannot want, when it is hard driuen. Now, when as like to some chased Sisera, it shrowds it selfe vnder the harbour of these Iaels; although they giue it house-roome and milke for a time, yet at last either they entertaine it with a naile in the Temples, or (being guiltie to their owne impotency) send it out of themselues, for safetie and peace. For, if the Crosse light in that which it made his refuge (as, if the couetous man be crossed in his riches) what earthly thing can stay him from a desperate phrensie? Or, if the Crosse fall in a degree aboue the height of his stay; as if the rich man be sicke, or dying (wherein, all wealth is either contemned, or remembred with anguish) how doe all his comforts (like vermine, from an house on fire) runne away from him, and leaue him ouer to his ruine! whiles the Soule, that [Page 91] hath placed his refuge aboue, is sure that the ground of his comfort cannot be matched with an earthly sorrow, cannot be made variable by the change of any euent; but is in­finitely aboue all casualties, and without all vncertainties. What state is there, wherein this heauenly stay shall not affoord mee, not onely Peace, but Ioy? Am I in prison? or in the hell of prisons (in some darke, low, and desolate dungeon? Pompon. Alger. Fox Martyr.) Lo there Algerius (that sweet Martyr) findes more light than aboue; and pitties the darknesse of our li­bertie. We haue but a Sunne to enlighten our world, which euery cloud dimmeth, and hideth from our eies: but the Father of lights (in respect of whom, all the bright starres of heauen are but as the snuffe of a dimme candle) shines into his pit, and the presence of his glorious Angels make that an heauen to him, which the world purposed as an hell of discomfort. What walls can keepe out that infinite Spirit, that fills all things? What darknesse can be where the God of this Sunne dwelleth? What sorrow where he comforteth? Am I wandring in banishment? Can I goe whither God is not? what Sea can diuide betwixt him and mee? then would I feare exile, if I could bee driuen away as well from God, as my countrie. Now he is as much in all earths: His title is alike to all places; and mine in him: His sunne shines to me; his sea or earth beares me vp; his presence cheereth mee, whither-soeuer I goe. He cannot be said to flit, that neuer changeth his Host. He alone is a thousand companions; he alone is a world of friends. That man neuer knew what it was to be familiar with God, that complaines of the want of home, of friends, of companions, while God is with him. Am I contemned of the world? It is enough for me, that I am honoured of God: of both, I cannot. The world would loue me more, if I were lesse friends with God. It cannot hate mee so much as God hates it. What care I to be hated of them, whom God hateth? He is vnworthy of Gods fauour, that cannot thinke it happinesse enough without the worlds. How easie is it for such a man, whiles the world disgraces him, at once to scorne and pittie it, that it can­not thinke nothing more contemptible than it selfe? I am impouerished with losses: That was neuer throughly good, that may be lost. My riches will not leese mee, yea, tho I forgoe all, to my skin, yet haue I not lost any part of my wealth. For, if hee bee rich that hath something; how rich is he, that hath the Maker and owner of all things! I am weake and diseased in body: He cannot miscarry, that hath his Maker for his Phy­sician. Yet, my soule (the better part) is sound; for that cannot bee weake, whose strength God is. How many are sicke in that, and complaine not! I can be content to be let bloud in the arme or foot, for the curing of the head or heart. The health of the principall part is more ioy to me, than it is trouble to bee distempered in the inferiour. Let me know that God fauours me: then I haue libertie in prison, home in banishment, honour in contempt, in losses wealth, health in infirmitie, life in death; and in all these hap­pinesse. And (surely) if our perfect fruition of God bee our complete heauen: it must needs be, that our inchoate conuersing with him is our heauen imperfectly, and the en­trance into the other: which (me thinkes) differs from this, not in the kinde of it, but in the degree. For the continuation of which happy societie (sith strangenesse loseth ac­quaintance and breedeth neglect) on our part must bee a daily renuing of heauenly fa­miliaritie, by seeking him vp, euen with the contempt of all inferiour distraction; by talking with him in our secret inuocations; by hearing his conference with vs; and by mutuall entertainment of each other in the sweet discourses of our daily meditations. He is a sullen and vnsociable friend that wants words. God shall take no pleasure in vs if wee be silent. The heart that is full of loue, cannot but haue a busie tongue. All our talke with God is either Suites or Thankes. In them the Christian heart powres out it selfe to his Maker; and would not change this priuilege for a world. All his annoy­ances, all his wants, all his dislikes are powred into the bosome of his inuisible friend; who likes vs still so much more as we aske more, as we complaine more. Oh the easie and happy recourse that the poore soule hath to the high throne of Heauen! we stay not for the holding out of a golden scepter, to wame our admission, before which our presence should be presumption and death. No houre is vnseasonable, no person too base, no words too homely, no fact too hard, no importunitie too great. We speake familiarly, [Page 92] we are heard, answered, comforted. Another while God interchangeably speaks vnto vs by the secret voice of his spirit; or by the audible sound of his word; we heare, adore, answer him; by both which the minde so communicates it selfe to God, and hath God so plentifully communicated vnto it, that hereby it growes to such an habit of heauen­linesse, as that now it wants nothing, but dissolution of full glory.

SECT. XXIII.

The subordi­nate rules of Tranquillitie. 1. For actions.OVt of this maine ground once setled in the heart (like as so many riuers from one common sea) flow those subordinate resolutions, which we require as ne­cessary to our peace, whether in respect of our actions, or our estate. For our actions, there must be a secret vow passed in the soule, both of constant refraining from whatsoeuer may offend that maiestie we rest vpon; and aboue this, of true and canoni­call obedience to God, without all care of difficultie, and in spight of all contradictions of nature. Not out of the confidence of our owne power, impotent men, who are we, that we should either vow or performe? But as he said; Giue what thou bidst, and bid what thou wilt. Hence the courage of Moses durst venture his hand to take vp the craw­ling & hissing Serpent. Hence Peter durst walk vpon the pauement of the waues. Hence that heroicall spirit of Luther (a man made of metall fit for so great a worke) durst re­solue and professe to enter into that fore-warned Citie, though there had bin as many Deuils in their streets as tiles on their houses. Both these vowes as wee once solemnly made by others; so, for our peace we must renew in our selues. Thus the experienced minde both knowing that it hath met with a good friend, and withall what the price of a friend is; cannot but be carefull to retaine him, & warie of displeasing, and therefore to cut off all dangers of variance, voluntarily takes a double oath of allegeance of it selfe to God; which neither benefit shall induce vs to breake, if we might gaine a world, nor feare vrge vs thereto, though we must lose our selues. The wauering heart that finds continuall combats in it selfe betwixt Pleasure and Conscience, so equally matched that neither gets the day, is not yet capable of peace; and whether euer ouercommeth, is troubled both with resistance and victorie. Barren Rebecca found more case, than when her twins struggled in her wombe. If Iacob had beene there alone, she had not complai­ned of that painfull contention: One while Pleasure holds the Fort, and conscience as­saults it; which when it hath entred at last by strong hand, after many batteries of iudge­ments denounced; ere long Pleasure either corrupts the watch, or by some cunning stratagem, findes way to recouer her first hold. So, one part is euer attempting, and euer resisting. Betwixt both, the heart cannot haue peace, because it resolues not. For while the soule is held in suspence, it cannot enioy the pleasure it vseth; because it is halfe taken vp with feare; onely a strong and resolute repulse of pleasure is truly plea­sant; for therein the Conscience, (filling vs with heauenly delight) maketh sweet tri­umphs in it selfe; as being now the Lord of his owne dominions, and knowing what to trust to. No man knowes the pleasure of this thought, I haue done well, but he that hath felt it: and he that hath felt it, contemnes all pleasure to it. It is a false slander rai­sed on Christianitie, that it maketh men dumpish and melancholicke: for therefore are we heauie, because we are not enough Christians. We haue religion enough to mis­like pleasures, not enough to ouercome them. But if we be once conquerors ouer our selues, and haue deuoted our selues wholly to God, there can be nothing but heauenly mirth in the soule. Loe here, yee Philosophers, the true musicke of Heauen, which the good heart continually heareth, and answers it in the iust measures of ioy. Others may talke of mirth, as a thing they haue heard of, or vainely fancied; onely the Christian feeles it; and in comparison thereof scorneth the idle, ribaldish, and scurrilous mirth of the prophane.

SECT. XXIV.

ANd this resolution which we call for, 2. Rule for our actions. must not onely exclude manifestly euill actions, but also doubting and suspension of minde in actions suspected, and questionable; wherein the iudgement must euer giue confident determinati­on one way. For this Tranquillitie consisteth in a steadinesse of the minde: and how can that vessell which is beaten vpon, by contrary waues and winds (and tottereth to either part) be said to keepe a steadie course? Resolution is the onely mother of secu­ritie. For instance: I see, that Vsury which was wont to be condemned for no better than a Legall theft, hath now obtained (with many) the reputation of an honest Trade; and is both vsed by many, and by some defended. It is pittie that a bad pra­ctice should finde any learned or religious Patron. The summe of my patrimony lieth dead by me, sealed vp in the bagge of my Father: my thriftier friends aduise mee to this easie and sure improuement. Their counsell and my gaine preuaile; my yeerely summes come in with no cost but of time, wax, parchment: my estate likes it well, better than my conscience; which tells me still, he doubts, my trade is too easie to be honest: Yet I continue my illiberall course not without some scruple and contradicti­on: so as my feare of offence hinders the ioy of my profit, and the pleasure of my gaine, hartens me against the feare of iniustice; I would be rich with ease; and yet I would not be vncharitable, I would not bee vniust. All the while I liue in vnquiet doubts, and distraction: Others are not so much entangled in my bonds, as I in my owne. At last, that I may be both iust and quiet, I conclude to referre this case whol­ly to the sentence of my inward Iudge, the Conscience: the Aduocates Gaine and Iustice plead on either part at this barre with doubtfull successe. Gaine informes the Iudge of a new and nice distinction, of toothlesse, and biting Interest, and brings presidents of particular cases of Vsury so farre from any breach of charitie or iustice, that both parts therein confesse themselues aduantaged. Iustice pleads euen the most toothlesse vsury to haue sharpe gums, and findes in the most harmelesse and profitable practice of it, an insensible wrong to the common body; besides the infinite wracks of priuate estates. The weake Iudge suspends in such probable allegations, and demurreth; as being ouercome of both, and of neither part: and leaues me yet no whit more quiet, no whit lesse vncertaine. I suspend my practice accordingly; being sure it is good not to doe, what I am not sure is good to be done: and now Gaine sollicits me as much as Iustice did before. Betwixt both I liue troublesomely: nor euer shall doe other, till (in a resolute detestation) I haue whipped this euill Merchant out of the Temple of my heart. This rigour is my peace. Before, I could not be well, either full or fasting. Vn­certaintie is much paine, euen in a more tolerable action. Neither is it (I thinke) easie to determine, whether it be worse to doe a lawfull act with doubting, or an euill with resolution: since that which in it selfe is good, is made euill to me by my doubt: and what is in nature euill, is in this one point not euill to me, that I doe it vpon a verdict of a Conscience: so now my iudgement offends in not following the truth: I offend not in that I follow my iudgment: Wherein if the most wise God had left vs to roue one­ly according to the aime of our owne coniectures, it should haue beene lesse faulty to be Scepticks in our actions, and either not to iudge at all, or to iudge amisse: but now that hee hath giuen vs a perfect rule of eternall equitie, and truth, whereby to direct the sentences of our iudgement; that vncertaintie which alloweth no p [...]ce to vs, will affoord vs no excuse before the tribunall of Heauen: wherefore, then onely is the heart quiet, when our actions are grounded vpon iudgement, and our iudgement vpon truth.

SECT. XXV.

Rules for e­state. 1. Reliance vp­on the proui­dence of God.FOr his estate, the quiet minde must first roll it selfe vpon the prouidence of the Highest. For, whosoeuer so casts himselfe vpon these outward things, that in their prosperous estate he reioiceth, and (contrarily) is cast downe in their miscariage; I know not whether he shall finde more vncertaintie of rest, or more certaintie of vn­quietnesse; since hee must needs bee like a light vnballaced Vessell, that rises and falls with euery waue, and depends onely on the mercie of wind and water: But who relies on the ineuitable decree, and all-seeing prouidence of God, (which can neither be cros­sed with second thoughts, nor with euents vnlooked for,) layes a sure ground of Tran­quillitie. Let the world tosse how it list, and varie it selfe (as it euer doth) in stormes and calmes; his rest is pitched aloft, aboue the sphere of changeable mortalitie. To begin, is harder than to prosecute: What counsell had God in the first moulding of thee in the wombe of thy mother? what aid shall he haue in repairing thee from the wombe of the earth? And if he could make, and shall restore thee without thee, why shall he not much more (without thy indeuour) dispose of thee? Is God wise enough to guide the Heauens, and to produce all creatures in their kindes and seasons? And shall hee not bee able to order thee alone? Thou sayest, I haue friends, and (which is my best friend) I haue wealth to make both them and me; and wit to put both to best vse. O the broken reedes of humane confidence! Who euer trusted on friends that could trust to him­selfe? Who euer was so wise, as not sometimes to be a foole in his owne conceit? oft times in the conceit of others? Who was euer more discontent, than the wealthie? Friends may bee false: Wealth cannot but be deceitfull: Wit hath made many fooles. Trust thou to that, which (if thou wouldest) cannot faile thee. Not that thou desirest shall come to passe; but that which God hath decreed. Neither thy feares, nor thy hopes, nor vowes shall either forslow or alter it. The vnexperienced passenger, when he sees the Vessell goe amisse or too farre, layes fast hold on the contrary part, or on the Mast for remedie: the Pilot laughs at his folly; knowing, that (whateuer he labours) the Barke will goe which way the wind and his sterne directeth it. Thy goods are embarked: Now thou wishest a di­rect North-wind to driue thee to the Strayts; and then a West, to runne in: and now, when thou hast emptied and laded againe, thou callest as earnestly for the South, and South-East, to returne; and lowrest, if all these answer thee not: As if Heauen and Earth had nothing else to doe, but to wait vpon thy pleasure; and serued onely, to bee commanded seruice by thee. Another that hath contrary occasion, askes for winds quite opposite to thine. He that sits in Heauen, neither fits thy fancie nor his: but bids his winds spet sometimes in thy face; sometimes to fauour thee with a side blast; some­times, to be boistrous; otherwhiles, to be silent, at his owne pleasure. Whether the Mariner sing or curse, it shall goe, whither it is sent. Striue, or lie still, thy destinie shall runne on; and what must be, shall be: Not that wee should hence exclude benefit of meanes (which are alwaies necessarily included in this wise preordinanon of all things) but perplexitie of cares, and wrestling with prouidence. Oh, the idle and ill-spent cares of curious men, that consult with starres, and spirits for their destinies, vnder colour of preuention! If it be not thy destinie; why wouldst thou know it, what needst thou resist it? If it bee thy destinie; why wouldst thou know that thou canst not preuent? That which God hath decreed, is already done in Heauen, and must be done on Earth. This kinde of expectation doth but hasten slow euils, and prolong them in their conti­nuance: hasten them, not in their euent, but in our conceit. Shortly then, if thou swim­mest against the streame of this prouidence, thou canst not escape drowning; euery waue turnes thee ouer, like a Porkpisce before a tempest: But if thou swimmest with the streame, doe but cast thine armes abroad, thou passest with safetie, and with ease: it both beares thee vp, and carries thee on to the Hauen (whither God hath determined thine arriuall) in peace.

SECT. XXVI.

NExt to this, The second rule for estate. A perswasion of the goodnes and fitnesse of it for vs. the minde of the vnquiet man must bee so wrought by these former resolutions, that it be throughly perswaded, The estate wherein he is, is best of all; if not in it selfe, yet to him: Not out of pride, but out of contentment: Which whosoeuer wanteth, cannot but bee continually vexed with enuie, and racked with ambition. Yea, if it were possible to be in Heauen without this, he could not be happy, for it is as impossible, for the minde at once to long after and enioy, as for a man to seed and sleepe at once. And this is the more to be striuen for, because we are all naturally prone to afflict our selues with our owne frowardnesse: ingratefully contem­ning all we haue, for what we would haue. Euen the best of the Patriarkes could say, O Lord, what wilt thou giue me, since I goe childlesse? The bond-man desires now, no­thing but libertie: that alone would make him happy. Once free (forgetting his former thought) he wishes some wealth, to make vse of his freedome; and saies, it were as good be straited in place, as in abilitie. Once rich, he longeth after Nobilitie, thinking it no praise, to bee a wealthie peasant. Once noble, he begins to deeme it a base matter to be subiect: nothing can now content him but a Crowne. Then it is a small matter to rule, so long as he hath but little dominions, and greater neighbours. Hee would therefore be an Vniuersall Monarch: whither then? surely, it vexeth him as much, that the earth is so small a globe, so little a mole-hill; and that there are no more worlds to conquer. And now that he hath attained the highest dignitie amongst men, he would needs be a God, conceits his immortalitie, erects Temples to his owne name, commands his dead Statues to be adored, and (not thus contented) is angry that hee cannot command heauen, and controll nature. O vaine fooles! whither doth our restlesse ambition climbe? What shall be at length the period of our wishe? I could not blame these de­sires, if contentment consisted in hauing much: but, now that he onely hath much, that hath contentment, (& that it is as easily obtained in a low estate,) I can account of these thoughts no better than proudly foolish. Thou art poore: what difference is there be­twixt a greater man and thee? saue that he doth his businesses by others; thou doest them thy selfe. Hee, hath Caters, Cookes, Baylines, Stewards, Secretaries, and all other officers for his seuerall seruices: thou prouidest, dressest, gatherest, receiuest, expen­dest, writest for thy selfe. His patrimonie is large: thine earnings small. If Briareus feed fiftie bellies with his hundred hands; what is he the better, than he that with two hands feedeth one? He is serued in siluer: thou in vessell of the same colour, of lesser price; as good for vse, though not for value. His dishes are more daintie, thine as well rellished to thee, and no lesse wholsome. Hee eats Oliues, thou Garlike: hee mislikes not more the smell of thy sawce, than thou dost the taste of his. Thou wantest some­what that he hath: he wisheth something which thou hast, and regardest not. Thou couldst bee content to haue the rich mans purse, but his gout thou woulds not haue: He would haue thy health, but not thy fare. If we might picke out of all mens estates, that which is laudable, omitting the inconueniences, wee would make our selues com­plete: but if we must take all together, we should perhaps little aduantage our selues with the change. For the most wise God hath so proportion'd out euery mans condi­tion, that hee hath some iust cause of sorrow inseparably mixed with other content­ments, and hath allotted to no man liuing, an absolute happinesse, without some grie­uances; nor to any man such an exquisite miserie, as that hee findeth not somewhat wherein to solace himselfe: the weight whereof varies, according to our estimation of them. One hath much wealth, but no childe to inherit it: hee enuies at the poore mans fruitfulnesse, which hath man heires, and no lands; and could be content, with all his abundance to purchase a successor of his owne loynes. Another hath many children, little maintenance: he commendeth the carelesse quietnesse of the barren; and thinkes, fewer mouthes and more meat would doe better. The labouring man hath the blessing of a strong body, fit to digest any fare, to endure any labour: yet hee wisheth himselfe [Page 96] weaker, on condition hee might bee wealthier. The man of nice education hath a feeble stomacke; and (rasping since his last meale) doubts, whether hee should eat of his best dish, or nothing: this man repines at nothing more, than to see his hungry Plough-man feed on a crust; and wisheth to change estates, on condition hee might change bodies with him. Say that God should giue thee thy wish: what wouldest thou desire? Let mee (thou faiest) be wise, healthfull, rich, honourable, strong, learned, beautifull, immortall. I know thou louest thy selfe so well, that thou canst wish all these and more. But say that God hath so shared out these gifts (by a most wise and iust distribution) that thou canst haue but some of these, perhaps but one; which wouldest thou single out for thy selfe? Any thing, beside what thou hast: If learned, thou wouldest bee strong; if strong, honourable; if honourable, long-liued: Some of these thou art already. Thou foole! cannot God choose better for thee, than thou for thy selfe? In other matches thou trustest the choice of a skilfuller chapman: when thou seest a goodly horse in the Faire (though his shape please thine eie well) yet thou darest not buy him, if a cunning Horse-master shall tell thee he is faultie; and art wil­ling to take a plainer and sounder, on his commendation, against thy fancie. How much more should we in this case, allow his choice that cannot deceiue vs; that can­not bee deceiued? But, thou knowest that other thou desirest, to be better than what thou hast: Better perhaps for him that hath it; not better for thee. Libertie is sweet and profitable to those that can vse it; but fetters are better for the franticke man. Wine is good nourishment for the healthfull; poyson to the aguish. It is good for a sound body to sleepe in a whole skinne; but hee that complaines of swelling sores, cannot sleepe till it be broken. Hemlocke to the Goat, and Spiders to the Monkey, turne to good sustenance; which to other creatures are accounted deadly. As in diets, so in estimation of good and euill, of greater and lesser good, there is much varietie. All palats commend not one dish; and what one commends for most delicate, ano­ther reiects for vnsauourie. And if thou know what dish is most pleasant to thee, thy Physician knowes best which is wholsome. Thou wouldst follow thine appetite too much; and (as the French haue in their Prouerbe) wouldst dig thy owne graue with thy teeth: thy wise Physician ouer-sees and ouer-rules thee. Hee sees, if thou wert more esteemed, thou wouldst be proud; if more strong, licentious; if richer, couetous; if healthfuller, more secure: but thou thinkest not thus hardly of thy selfe. Fond man! what knowest thou future things? beleeue thou him, that onely knowes what would bee, what will be. Thou wouldest willingly goe to heauen; what better guide canst thou haue, than him that dwels there? If hee leade thee thorow deepe sloughs, and brakie thickets; know, that he knowes this the neerer way, though more comber­some. Can there be in him any want of wisdome, not to foresee the best? Can there be any want of power, not to effect the best? any want of loue, not to giue thee what hee knowes is best? How canst thou then faile of the best? Since what his power can doe, and what his Wisdome sees should be done, his Loue hath done, because al are in­finite. Hee willeth not things, because they are good: but they are good, because hee wills them. Yea, if ought had beene better, this had not beene. God willeth what hee doth: and if thy will accord not with his, whether wilt thou condemne of im­perfection?

SECT. XXVII.

The conclusi­on of the whole.I Haue chalked out the way of Peace: What remaineth, but that we walke along in it? I haue conducted my Reader to the Mine, yea, to the Mint of Happinesse; and shew­ed him those glorious heapes, which may eternally enrich him: If (now) hee shall goe away with his hands and skirt empty; how is he but worthy of a miserable want? [Page 97] Who shall pity vs, while we haue no mercy on our selues? Wilfull distresse hath neither remedie, nor compassion. And to speake freely, I haue oft wondered at this painefull folly of vs men, who in the open view of our peace (as if we were condemned to a ne­cessarie and fatall vnquietnesse) liue vpon our owne racke, finding no more ioy, than if we were vnder no other hands, but our executioners. One droupeth vnder a fained euill; another augments a small sorrow through impatience; another drawes vpon him­selfe an vncertaine euill through feare; one seekes true contentment, but not enough; a­nother hath iust cause of ioy, and perceiues it not: One is vexed, for that his grounds of ioy are matched with equall grieuances; another cannot complaine of any present oc­casion of sorrow, yet liues sullenly, because he findes not any present cause of comfort; one is hanted with his sinne; another distracted with his passion: amongst all which, he is a miracle of all men that liues, not some-way discontented. So we liue not while we doe liue, onely for that we want either wisdome, or will, to husband our liues to our owne best aduantage. O the inequality of our cares! Let riches or honour be in question, we sue to them, we seeke for them with importunity, with seruile ambition: our paines neede no sollicitor; yea, there is no way wrong that leads to this end: wee abhorre the patience to stay till they inquire for vs. And if euer (as it rarely happens) our desert and worthinesse winnes vs the fauour of this proffer, we meet it with both hands, not daring with our modest denyals to whet the instancie, and double the intreaties of so welcome suiters. Yet loe, here the onely true and precious riches, the highest aduancement of the soule, peace and happinesse, seekes for vs, sues to vs for accepta­tion; our answers are coy and ouerly, such as we giue to those clyents that looke to gaine by our fauours. If our want were through the scarcitie of good, we might yet hope for pity to ease vs: but now that it is through negligence, and that wee perish with our hands in our bosome, we are rather worthy of stripes, for the wrong wee doe our selues, than of pity for what we suffer. That wee may and will not, in opportu­nitie of hurting others, is noble and Christian: but in our owne benefit sluggish, and sa­uouring of the worst kinde of vnthriftinesse.

Saiest thou then, this peace is good to haue, but hard to get? It were a shamefull neglect that hath no pretence. Is difficulty sufficient excuse to hinder thee from the pursuit of riches, of preferment, of learning, of bodily pleasures? Art thou content to sit shrugging in a base cottage, ragged, famished, because house, clothes, and food will neither be had without money, nor money without labour, nor labour without trouble and painfulnesse? Who is so mercifull, as not to say that a whip is the best almes for so lazie and wilfull need? Peace should not be good, if it were not hard: Goe, and by this excuse shut thy selfe out of heauen at thy death, and liue miserably till thy death, be­cause the good of both worlds is hard to compasse. There is nothing but misery on earth and hell below, that thou canst come too without labour: And if wee can bee content to cast away such immoderate and vnseasonable paines vpon these earthly trifles as to weare our bodies with violence, and to encroach vpon the night for time to get them; what madnesse shall it seeme in vs, not to afford a lesse labour to that which is infinitely better, and which onely giues worth and goodnesse to the other? Wherefore if we haue not vowed enmity with our selues, if we be not in loue with misery and vexa­tion, if wee bee not obstinately carelesse of our owne good; let vs shake off this vn­thriftie, dangerous, and desperate negligence, and quicken these dull hearts to a liuely and effectuall search of what onely can yeeld them sweet and abiding contentment: which once attained, how shall we insult ouer euils, and bid them doe their worst? How shall we vnder this calme and quiet day, laugh at the rough weather and vnsteady mo­tions of the world? How shall heauen and earth smile vpon vs, and wee on them; com­manding the one, aspiring to the other? How pleasant shall our life bee, while neither ioyes nor sorrowes can distemper it with excesse? yea while the matter of ioy that is within vs, turnes all the most sad occurrences into pleasure? How deare and welcome shall our death bee, that shall but lead vs from one heauen to another, from peace to glory? Goe now, yee vaine and idle worldlings, and please your selues in the large ex­tent [Page 98] of your rich Mannors, or in the homage of those whom basenesse of minde hath made slaues to your greatnesse, or in the price and fashions of your full ward-robe, or in the wanton varieties of your delicate Gardens, or in your coffers full of red and white earth; or if there be any other earthly thing, more alluring, more precious, enioy it, possesse it, and let it possesse you: Let mee haue onely my Peace; and let me neuer want it, till I enuie you.

FINIS.
THE ART OF DIVINE ME …

THE ART OF DIVINE MEDITATION: EXEMPLIFIED WITH TWO LARGE Patternes of Meditation: The one of eternall Life, as the end; The other of Death, as the way.

Reuised and augmented.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL, SIR RICHARD LEA, Knight, all increase of true honour with God and men.

SIR, euer since J began to bestow my selfe vpon the common good, studying wherein my labours might be most seruiceable; J still found they could be no way so well im­proued, as in that part which concerneth de­uotion, and the practice of true pietie. For on the one side I perceiued the number of Polemicall bookes, rather to breed, than end strifes; and those which are doctrinall, by reason of their multitude, rather to op­presse than satisfie the Reader; wherein, if we write the same things, wee are iudged tedious; if different, singular. On the other part, respecting the Reader, J saw the braines of men neuer more stuffed, their tongues neuer more stirring, their hearts neuer more emptie, nor their hands more idle. Wherefore, after those sudden Meditations which passed me without rule, J was easily induced by their successe (as a small thing moues the willing) to send forth this Rule of Meditation; and after my Heauen vpon Earth, to discourse (although by way of example) of Heauen aboue. Jn this Art of mine, J confesse to haue recei­ued more light from one obscure namelesse Monke, which wrote some 112. yeeres agoe, than from the directions of all other Wri­ters. [Page 102] J would his humilitie had not made him niggardly of his name, that we might haue knowne whom to haue thanked. It had beene easie to haue framed it with more curiosity: but God and my soule know, that J made profit the scope of my labour, and not applause; and therefore (to chuse) J wished rather to bee rude than vnprofitable. Jf now the simplicitie of any Reader shall be [...]eaue him of the benefit of my precepts, I know hee may make his vse of my examples. Why I haue honoured it with your name, J need not giue account to the world, which alreadie knoweth your worth and deserts; and shall see by this, that J acknow­ledge them. Goe you on happily (according to the heauenly ad­uice of your Iunius) in your worthy and glorious profession, still bearing your selfe as one that knoweth vertue the truest Nobili­tie, and Religion the best vertue. The God whom you serue, shall honour you with men, and crowne you in heauen. To his grace J humbly commend you: requesting you only to accept the worke, and continue your fauour to the Author.

Your Worships humbly deuoted, IOS. HALL.

THE SVMME OF THE CHAPTERS.

  • THe benefit and vses of Meditation. Chap. 1
  • The description and kindes of Meditation. Chap. 2
  • Concerning Meditation Extemporall. Chap. 3
  • Cautions of Extemporary Meditation. Chap. 4
  • Of Meditation deliberate: wherein first the qualitie of the person: of whom is required,
    • 1 That he be pure from his sinnes. Chap. 5
    • 2 That he be free from worldly thoughts. Chap. 6
    • 3 Constant
      • In the time set. Chap. 7
      • In continuance. Chap. 8
  • Of other necessary circumstances: and
    • 1 Of the place fit for Meditation. Chap. 9
    • 2 Of the time. Chap. 10
    • 3 Of the site and gesture of body. Chap. 11
  • Of the matter and subiect of Meditation. Chap. 12
  • The order of handling the worke it selfe. Chap. 13
  • The entrance into the worke:
    • 1 Common entrance, which is Prayer. Chap. 14
    • 2 The particular and proper entrance into the matter, which is in our choice thereof. Chap. 15
  • The proceeding of our Meditation; therein, a method allowed by some Authors reiected. Chap. 16
  • Premonitions concerning our proceeding in the first part of Meditation. Chap. 17
The practice of Meditation: the first part whereof in the vnderstanding; therein
  • 1 We begin with some description of that which we meditate of. Chap. 18
  • 2 An easie and voluntary diuision of the matter meditated. Chap. 19
  • 3 A consideration of the causes thereof in all the kindes of them. Chap. 20
  • 4 The consideration of the fruits and effects. Chap. 21
  • 5 The Consideration of the subiect wherein or whereabout it is employed. Chap. 22
  • 6 Consideration of the appendances and qualities of it. Chap. 23
  • 7 Consideration of that which is contrary to it, or diuers from it. Chap. 24
  • 8 Of comparisons and similitudes, whereby it may be most fitly set forth to vs. Chap. 25
  • 9 The titles and names of the matter considered. Chap. 26
  • 10 Consideration of fit testimonies of Scripture concerning our Theme. Chap. 27
Of the second part of Meditation, which is the affections: wherein is
  • 1 First required a taste and rellish of what we thought vpon. Chap. 28
  • 2 A complaint bewailing our want and vntowardnesse. Chap. 29
  • 3 A hearty wish of the soule for what it complaines to want. Chap. 30
  • 4 An humble confession of our disability to effect what we wish. Chap. 31
  • 5 An earnest petition for that which we confesse to want. Chap. 32
  • 6 A vehement enforcement of our petition. Chap. 33
  • 7 A cheerefull confidence of obtaining what we haue requested and inforced. Chap. 34
  • The conclusion of our Meditation, in what order. Chap. 35
  • First, with thanksgiuing for what we are confident to be granted. Ibidem.
  • Secondly, with a recommendation of our soules and waies to God. Chap. 36
  • The Epilogue, reprouing the neglect, and exhorting to the vse of Meditation. Chap. 37

THE ART OF DIVINE MEDITATION.

CHAP. I.

IT is not, I suppose, a more bold than profitable labour, The benefit and vses of Meditation. after the en­deuours of so many contemplatine men, to teach the Art of Medi­tation: An heauenly businesse, as any belongeth either to man or Christian; and such as whereby the soule doth vnspeakably benefit it selfe. For by this doe we ransacke our deepe and false hearts, finde out our secret enemies, buckle with them, expell them, arme our selues against their re-entrance. By this, we make vse of all good meanes, fit our selues to all good duties; by this we descrie our weaknesse, obtaine re­dresse, preuent tentations, cheare vp our solitarinesse, temper our occasions of delight, get more light vnto our knowledge, more heat to our affections, more life to our deuo­tion. By this we grow to be (as we are) strangers vpon earth; and, out of a right esti­mation of all earthly things, into a sweet fruition of inuisible comforts. By this, we see our Sauiour with Steuen, wee talke with God as Moses, and by this we are rauished with blessed Paul into Paradise, and see that Heauen which we are loth to leaue, which we can­not vtter. This alone is the remedie of security and worldlinesse, the pastime of Saints, the ladder of heauen, and in short, the best improuement of Christianity. Learne it who can, and neglect it who list; he shall neuer finde ioy, neither in God nor in himselfe, which doth not both know and practise it. Which are vni­uersall to all Christians, and not to be appropriated to some pro­fessions. And how-euer of old some hidden Cloysters haue ingrossed it to themselues, and confined it within their Celles, who indeed professing nothing but contemplation, through their immunity from those cares which accompany an actiue life, might haue the best leisure to this businesse: yet seeing there is no man so taken vp with action, as not sometimes to haue a free minde; and there is no reasonable minde so simple, as not to be able both to discourse somewhat and to better it selfe by her secret thoughts; I deeme it an enuious wrong to conceale that from any, whose bene­fit may bee vniuersall. Those that haue but a little stocke, had need to know the best rules of thrift.

CHAP. II.

THe rather, The descripti­on and kindes of Meditation. for that whereas our Diuine Meditation is nothing else but a ben­ding of the minde vpon some spirituall obiect, through diuers formes of dis­course, vntill our thoughts come to an issue: and this must needs be either Ex­temporall, and occasioned by outward occurrences offered to the minde; or delibe­rate, and wrought out of our owne heart: which againe is either in matter of Know­ledge, [Page 106] for the finding out of some hidden truth, and conuincing of an heresie by pro­found trauersing of reason; or in matter of Affection, for the enkindling of our loue to God: the former of these two last, wee sending to the Schooles and Masters of Contro­uersies, search after the latter; which is both of larger vse, and such as no Christian can reiect, as either vnnecessary, or ouer-difficult: for, both euery Christian had need of fire put to his affections, and weaker iudgements are no lesse capable of this diuine heat, which proceeds not so much from reason, as from faith.

One saith (and I beleeue him) that Gods Schoole is more of Affection, than Vnder­standing: Both lessons very needfull, very profitable; but for this age, especially the lat­ter: for if there be some that haue much zeale, little knowledge, there are more that haue much knowledge without zeale. And he that hath much skill, and no affection, may doe good to others by information of iudgement, but shall neuer haue thanke either of his owne heart, or of God, who vseth not to cast away his loue on those, of whom he is but knowne, not loued.

CHAP. III.

Concerning Meditation Extemporall.OF Extemporall Meditation there may be much vse, no rule: forasmuch as our conceits herein varie according to the infinite multitude of obiects, and their diuers manner of proffering themselues to the minde; as also for the suddennesse of this act. Man is placed in this Stage of the world, to view the seuerall natures and acti­ons of the creature; to view them, not idly, without his vse, as they doe him: God made all these for man, and man for his owne sake. Both these purposes were lost, if man should let the creatures passe carelesly by him, onely seene, not thought vpon. He only can make benefit of what he sees; which if he doe not, it is all one, as if he were blinde or brute. Whence it is, that wise Salomon putteth the sluggard to schoole vnto the Ant; and our Sauiour sendeth the distrustfull to the Lillie of the field.

In this kinde was that Meditation of the diuine Psalmist, which vpon the view of the glorious frame of the Heauens, was led to wonder at the mercifull respect God hath to so poore a creature as man. Thus our Sauiour tooke occasion of the water fetcht vp solemn­ly to the Altar, from the Well of Shilo, on the day of the great Hosannah, to meditate and discourse of the Water of life. Thus holy and sweet Augustine, from occasion of the water-course neere to his lodging, running among the pebbles, sometimes more silently, sometimes in a baser murmure, and sometimes in a shriller note, entred into the thought and discourse of that excellent order which God hath setled in all these inferiour things. Thus that learned and heauenly soule of our late Estye, when we sate together and heard a sweet consort of Musicke, seemed vpon this occasion carried vp for the time before­hand to the place of his rest, saying, not without some passion, What Musicke may wee thinke there is in heauen? Thus lastly (for who knowes not that examples of this kinde are infinite?) that faithfull and reuerend Deering, when the Sunne shined on his face now lying on his death-bed, fell into a sweet Meditation of the glory of God, and his appro­ching ioy. The thoughts of this nature are not only lawfull, but so behoouefull, that we cannot omit them, without neglect of God, his creatures, our selues. The creatures are halfe lost, if we only employ them, not learne something of them. God is wronged, if his creatures be vnregarded; our selues most of all, if we reade this great volume of the creatures, and take out no lesson for our instruction.

CHAP. IV.

Cautions of Extemporall Meditation.WHerein yet caution is to be had, that our meditations bee not either too farre fetcht, or sauouring of superstition. Farre fetcht I call those, which haue not a faire and easie resemblance vnto the matter from whence they are raised; in which case our thoughts proue loose and heartlesse, making no memo­rable [Page 107] impression in the minde. Superstitious, when we make choise of those grounds of Meditation, which are forbidden vs as Teachers of Vanitie; or imploy our owne deui­ces (though well grounded) to an vse aboue their reach; making them, vpon our owne pleasures, not onely furtherances, but parts of Gods worship; in both which, our Medi­tations degenerate, and grow rather perillous to the soule. Whereto adde, that the minde be not too much cloyed with too frequent iteration of the same thought; which at last breeds a wearinesse in our selues, and an vnpleasantnesse of that conceit, which at the first entertainment promised much delight. Our nature is too ready to abuse fami­liaritie in any kinde: and it is with Meditations, as with Medicines; which with ouer-ordinarie vse, lose their soueraignty; and fill, in stead of purging. God hath not straited vs for matter, hauing giuen vs the scope of the whole world; so that there is no crea­ture, euent, action, speech, which may not afford vs new matter of Meditation. And that which we are wont to say of fine wits, wee may as truly affirme of the Christian heart, that it can make vse of any thing. Wherefore as trauellers in a forraine countrey make euery sight a lesson; so ought wee in this our pilgrimage. Thou seest the heauen rolling aboue thine head, in a constant and vnmoueable motion; the starres so ouerloo­king one another, that the greatest shew little, the least greatest, all glorious: the aire full of the bottles of raine, or fleeces of snow, or diuers formes of fiery Exhalations: the Sea vnder one vniforme face, full of strange and monstrous shapes beneath: the earth so adorned with varietie of plants, that thou canst not but tread on many at once with euery foot; besides the store of creatures that flie aboue it, walke vpon it, liue in it. Thou idle Truant, doest thou learne nothing of so many masters? Hast thou so long read these capitall letters of Gods great Booke, and canst thou not yet spell one word of them? The brute creatures see the same things, with as cleere, perhaps better eies. If thine inward eies see not their vse, as well as thy bodily eies their shape, I know not whether is more reasonable or lesse brutish.

CHAP. V.

DEliberate Meditation is that wee chiefly inquire for; Of Meditation deliberate. which both may bee well guided, and shall be not a little furthered by precepts; part whereof the labours of others shall yeeld vs, and part, the plainest mistresse, Experience: Wherein first, the qualities of the person. Of whom is re­quired: First, that hee bee pure from his sinnes. wherein order requires of vs first, the qualities of the person fit for meditation, then the circum­stances, manner, and proceedings of the worke.

The hill of Meditation may not be climbed with a prophane foot; but as in the deliue­ry of the Law, so here, no beast may touch Gods hill, lest he die; only the pure of heart haue promise to see God. Sinne dimmeth and dazeleth the eie, that it cannot behold spi­rituall things. The Guard of heauenly Souldiers was about Elishaes seruant before; hee saw them not before, through the scales of his infidelity. The soule must therefore bee purged, ere it can profitably meditate. And as of old they were wont to search for, and thrust out malefactors from the presence, ere they went to sacrifice; so must we our sins, ere we offer our thoughts to God. First, saith Dauid, I will wash my hands in innocen­cie, then I will compasse thine Altar. Whereupon not vnfitly did that worthy Chan­cellour of Paris make the first staire of his Ladder of Contemplation, Humble Repen­tance. The cloth that is white (which is wont to be the colour of innocencie) is capable of any Dye; the blacke, of none other. Not that wee require an absolute perfection, (which, as it is incident vnto none, so if it were, would exclude all need and vse of Medi­tation) but rather an honest sinceritie of the heart, not willingly sinning, willingly repen­ting when we haue sinned: which who so findes in himselfe, let him not thinke any weak­nesse a lawfull barre to Meditation. He that pleads this excuse, is like some simple man, which being halfe starued with cold, refuseth to come neere the fire, because hee findeth not heat enough in himselfe.

CHAP. VI.

Secondly, that he bee free from worldly thoughts.NEither may the soule that hopeth to profit by meditation, suffer it selfe for the time intangled with the world; which is all one, as to come to Gods flaming bush on the hill of visions, with our shooes on our feet. Thou seest the bird, whose feathers are limed, vnable to take her former flight: so are we, when our thoughts are clinged together by the world, to soare vp to our heauen in Meditation. The paire of brothers must leaue their nets, if they will follow Christ; Elisha his oxen, if hee will at­tend a Prophet. It must bee a free and a light minde that can ascend this Mount of Con­templation, ouercomming this height, this steepenesse. Cares are an heauy load, and vn­easie: these must bee laid downe at the bottome of this hill, if wee euer looke to at­taine the top. Thou art loaded with houshold cares, perhaps publike; I bid thee not cast them away: euen these haue their season, which thou canst not omit without impi­etie: I bid thee lay them downe at thy Closet doore, when thou attemptest this worke. Let them in with thee, thou shalt finde them troublesome companions, euer distracting thee from thy best errand. Thou wouldest thinke of heauen; thy Barne comes in thy way, or perhaps thy Count-Booke, or thy Coffers, or it may be, thy minde is beforehand tra­uelling vpon the morrowes iourney. So, while thou thinkest of many things, thou thinkest of nothing; while thou wouldest goe many waies, thou standest still. And as in a crowde, while many presse forward at once thorow one doore, none proceedeth; so when variety of thoughts tumultuously throng in vpon the minde, each proueth a barre to the other, and all an hinderance to him that entertaines them.

CHAP. VII.

Thirdly, that he be constant: and that, First, in time and matter.ANd as our Clyent of Meditation must both bee pure and free in vndertaking this taske, so also constant in continuing it; Constant both in time and in matter: both in a set course and houre reserued for this worke, and in an vnwearied pro­secution of it once begunne. Those that meditate by snatches and vncertaine fits, when onely all other employments forsake them, or when good motions are thrust vpon them by necessitie, let them neuer hope to reach to any perfection. For these feeble begin­nings of luke-warme grace, which are wrought in them by one fit of serious Meditation, are soone extinguished by intermission, and by mis-wonting perish: This daies meale (though large and liberall) strengthens thee not for to morrow: the body languisheth, if there bee not a daily supply of repast. Thus feede thy soule by Meditation; Set thine houres and keepe them, and yeeld not to an easie distraction. There is no hardnesse in this practice, but in the beginning; vse shall giue it not ease onely, but delight. Thy companion entertaineth thee this while in louing discourses, or some inexpected busi­nesse offers to interrupt thee. Neuer any good worke shall want some hinderance: Ei­ther breake through the lets, except it be with inciuility or losse; or if they bee impor­tunate, pay thy selfe the time that was vnseasonably borrowed; and recompence thine omitted houres with the double labours of another day: For thou shalt finde, that de­ferring breeds (beside the losse) an indisposition to good; So that what was before pleasant to thee, being omitted, to morrow growes harsh; the next day vnnecessary; afterward odious. To day thou canst, but wilt not; to morrow thou couldest, but listest not; the next day thou neither wilt nor canst bend thy minde on these thoughts. So I haue seene friends that vpon neglect of dutie grow ouerly: vpon ouerlinesse, strange; vp­on strangenesse, to vtter defiance. Those, whose very trade is Diminitie, (mee thinkes) should omit no day without his line of Meditation: those which are secular men, not many; remembring that they haue a common calling of Christianitie to attend, as well as a speciall vocation in the world: and that other being more noble and important, may iustly challenge both often and diligent seruice.

CHAP. VIII.

ANd as this constancie requires thee to keepe day with thy selfe, Secondly, that he be constant in the continu­ance. vnlesse thou wilt proue bankrupt in good exercises; so also that thy minde should dwell vp­on the same thought without flitting, without wearinesse, vntill it haue attai­ned to some issue of spirituall profit: otherwise it attempteth much, effecteth nothing. What auaileth it to knock at the doore of the heart, if we depart ere we haue an answer? What are we the warmer, if we passe hastily along by the heart, and stay not at it? Those that doe onely trauell thorow Africke, become not Blackmores: but those which are borne there, those that inhabit there. We account those damosels too light of their loue, which betroth themselues vpon the first sight, vpon the first motion: and those we deeme of much price, which require long and earnest solliciting. Hee deceiueth himselfe that thinketh grace so easily wonne; there must be much suit and importu­nity, ere it will yeeld to our desires: Not that wee call for a perpetuity of this labour of Meditation; Humane frailty could neuer beare so great a toile. Nothing vnder Heauen is capable of a continuall motion without complaint. It is enough for the glorified spirits aboue, to be euer thinking, and neuer weary. The minde of man is of a strange metall; if it be not vsed, it rusteth; if vsed hardly, it breaketh: briefly, is soo­ner dulled than satisfied with a continuall Meditation. Whence it came to passe, that those ancient Monkes, who intermedled bodily labour with their contemplations, pro­ued so excellent in this diuine businesse; when those at this day, which hauing mewed and mured vp themselues from the world, spend themselues wholly vpon their Beads and Crucifix, pretending no other worke but Meditation, haue cold hearts to God, and to the world shew nothing but a dull shadow of deuotion: for, that, if the thoughts of these latter were as diuine as they are superstitious; yet being, without all inter­changeablenesse, bent vpon the same discourse, the minde must needs grow weary, the thoughts remisse and languishing, the obiects tedious: while the other refreshed them­selues with this wise variety, employing the hands, while they called off the minde, as good Comoedians so mixe their parts, that the pleasantnesse of the one, may temper the austerenesse of the other; whereupon they gained both enough to the body, and to the soule more than if it had beene all the while busied.

Besides, the excellency of the obiect letteth this assiduity of Meditation, which is so glorious, that like vnto the Sunne, it may abide to haue an eye cast vp to it for a while, will not be gazed vpon; whosoeuer ventureth so farre, loseth both his hope and his wits. If we hold with that blessed Monica, that such like cogitations are the food of the minde, yet euen the minde also hath her satiety, and may surfet of too much. It shall be sufficient therefore, that we perseuere in our Meditation, without any such affecta­tion of perpetuity, and leaue without a light ficklenesse; making alwaies not our Houre-glasse, but some competent increase of our deuotion, the measure of our continuance; knowing, that as for Heauen, so for our pursuit of grace, it shall auaile vs little to haue begun well, without perseuerance: and withall, that the soule of man is not alwaies in the like disposition: but sometimes is longer in setling, through some vnquietnesse, or more obstinate distraction; sometimes heauier, and sometimes more actiue, and nim­ble to dispatch. Sauing our iust quarrell a­gainst him for the Councell of Constance. Gerson (whose authority I rather vse, because our aduersaries dis­claime him for theirs) professeth, hee hath beene sometimes foure houres together working his heart, ere he could frame it to purpose. A singular patterne of vnwearied constancy, of an vnconquerable spirit; whom his present vnfitnesse did not so much dis­courage, as it whetted him to striue with himselfe till he could ouercome. And surely other victories are hazzardous, this certaine, if we will persist to striue: other fights are vpon hope, this vpon assurance; whiles our successe dependeth vpon the promise of God, which cannot disappoint vs. Persist therefore, and preuaile: persist till thou hast preuailed: so that which thou beganst with difficulty, shall end in comfort.

CHAP. IX.

Of the Cir­cumstance of Meditation.FRom the qualities of the Person, we descend towards the action it selfe: where first we meet with those circumstances which are necessary for our predisposition to the worke; Place, Time, Site of the body.

And therein, First, of the place. Solitarinesse of Place is fittest for Meditation. Retire thy selfe from others, if thou wouldst talke profitably with thy selfe. So IESVS meditates alone in the Mount, Isaac in the fields, Iohn Baptist in the Desart, Dauid on his bed, Chrysostome in the Bath, each in seuerall places; but all solitary. There is no place free from God, none to which he is more tied: one findes his Closet most conuenient, where his eyes being limited by the knowne walls, call the minde after a sort from wandring abroad. Another findeth his soule more free, when it beholdeth his heauen aboue and about him. It matters not so we be solitary and silent. It was a witty and diuine speech of Bernard, that the Spouse of the soule, CHRIST IESVS, is bashfull, neither willingly commeth to his Bride in the presence of a multitude. And hence is that sweet inuitation which wee finde of her: Come, my welbeloued, let vs goe forth into the fields: let vs lodge in the villages: Let vs goe vp early to the Vines: let vs see if the Vine flourish, whether it hath disclosed the first Grape, or whether the Pomegranates blossome; there will I giue thee my loue. Abandon therefore all worldly society, that thou maiest change it for the company of GOD and his Angels; the society, I say, of the world, not outward onely, but inward also. There be many that sequester themselues from the visible company of men, which yet carry a world within them; who being alone in body, are haunted with a throng of fancies: as Ierome, in his wildest Desart, found himselfe too oft in his thoughts amongst the dances of the Roman Dames. This company is worse than the other: for it is more possible for some thoughtfull men to haue a solitary minde in the midst of a mar­ket, than for a man thus disposed to be alone in a wildernesse. Both companies are ene­mies to Meditations; whither tendeth that ancient counsell of a great Master in this Art, of three things requisite to this businesse, Secrecy, Silence, Rest: whereof the first excludeth company, the second noise, the third motion. It cannot be spoken how sub­iect we are in this worke, to distraction, like Salomons old man, whom the noise of euery bird wakeneth: sensuall delights we are not drawne from with the three-fold cords of iudgement; but our spirituall pleasures are easily hindred. Make choice therefore of that place, which shall admit the fewest occasions of with-drawing thy soule from good thoughts: wherein also euen change of places is somewhat preiudici­all; and I know not how it falls out, that we finde God neerer vs in the place where we haue beene accustomed familiarly to meet him: not for that his presence is confined to one place aboue others, but that our thoughts are, through custome more easily ga­thered to the place where we haue ordinarily conuersed with him.

CHAP. X.

Secondly, of the time.ONe Time cannot be prescribed to all: for neither is God bound to houres, nei­ther doth the contrary disposition of men agree in one choice of opportuni­ties: the golden houres of the morning some finde fittest for Meditation, when the body newly raised, is well calmed with his late rest, and the soule hath not as yet had from these outward things any motiues of alienation. Others finde it best to learne wisdome of their reines in the night; hoping with Iob, that their bed will bring them comfort in their Meditation; when both all other things are still, and themselues, wea­ried with these earthly cares, doe out of a contempt of them, grow into greater liking and loue of heauenly things. I haue euer found Isaacs time fittest, who went out in the [Page 111] euening to meditate. No precept, no practice of others can prescribe to vs in this cir­cumstance. It shall be enough, that first we set our selues a time: secondly, that we set apart that time, wherein we are aptest for this seruice. And as no time is preiudiced with vnfitnesse, but euery day is without difference seasonable for this worke, so espe­cially Gods Day. No day is barren of grace to the searcher of it, none alike fruitfull to this; which being by God sanctified to himselfe, and to be sanctified by vs to God, is priuileged with blessings aboue others: for the plentifull instruction of that Day stir­reth thee vp to this action, and fills thee with matter; and the zeale of thy publike ser­uice warmeth thy heart to this other businesse of deuotion. No MANNA fell to the Israelites on their Sabbath; our spirituall MANNA falleth on ours, most frequent: if thou wouldst haue a full soule, gather as it falls; gather it by hearing, reading, medi­tation: spirituall idlenesse is a fault this Day, perhaps not lesse than bodily worke.

CHAP. XI.

NEither is there lesse variety in the Site and gesture of the body: Of the Site and gesture of the body. the due com­posednesse wherof is no little aduantage to this exercise; euen in our speech to God, we obserue not alwaies one and the same position; sometimes wee fall groueling on our faces; sometimes we bow our knees; sometimes stand on our feet; sometimes we lift vp our hands, sometimes cast downe our eies. God is a Spirit, who therefore being a seuere obseruer of the disposition of the soule, is not scrupulous for the body; requiring not so much, that the gesture thereof should be vniforme, as re­uerent. No maruell therefore though in this, all our teachers of Meditation haue com­mended seuerall positions of body, according to their disposition and practice. Gerson. One, sitting with the face turned vp to heauen-ward, according to the precept of the Philo­sopher, who taught him, that by sitting and resting, the minde gathereth wisdome. Guliel. Paris. Another, leaning to some Rest, towards the left side, for the greater quieting of the heart. D [...]onys. Car­thus. A third, standing with the eies lift vp to Heauen, but shut, for feare of distracti­ons. But of all other (me thinketh) Isaacs choice the best, who meditated walking. In this let euery man be his owne master; so be we vse that frame of body that may both testifie reuerence, and in some cases helpe to stirre vp further deuotion; which also must needs be varied according to the matter of our Meditation. If we thinke of our sinnes. Ahabs soft pase, the Publicans deiected eies, and his hand beating his brest, are more seasonable. If of the ioyes of heauen, Steuens countenance fixed aboue, and Dauids hands lift vp on high, are most fitting. In all which, the body, as it is the instrument and vassall of the soule, so will easily follow the affections thereof; and in truth then is our deuotion most kindly, when the body is thus commanded his seruice by the Spirit, and not suffe­red to goe before it, and by his forwardnesse to prouoke his master to emulation.

CHAP. XII.

NOw time and order call vs from these circumstances, Of the matter and subiect of our [...]editation to the matter and subiect of Meditation: which must be Diuine and Spirituall; not euill, nor worldly. O the carnall and vnprofitable thoughts of men! We all meditate; one, how to doe ill to others; another, how to doe some earthly good to himselfe: another, to hurt himselfe, vnder a colour of good, as how to accomplish his lewd desires, the fulfilling whereof proueth the bane of the soule; how he may sinne vnseene, and goe to hell with the least noise of the world. Or perhaps, some better mindes bend their thoughts vpon the search of naturall things; the motions of euery heauen, and of euery starre; the reason and course of the ebbing and flowing of the Sea; the manifold [Page 112] kinds of simples that grow out of the earth, and creatures that creepe vpon it; with all their strange qualities, and operations. Or perhaps, the seuerall formes of gouernment, and rules of State take vp their busie heads: so that while they would be acquainted with the whole world, they are strangers at home, and while they seeke to know all other things [...]y remaine vnknowne of themselues. The God that made them, the vilenesse of their nature, the danger of their sinnes, the multitude of their imperfections, the Sauiour that bought them, the Heauen that he bought for them, are in the meane time as vnknowne, as vnregarded, as if they were not.

Thus doe foolish children spend their time and labour, in turning ouer leaues to looke for painted babes, not at all respecting the solid matter vnder their hands. We fooles, when will we be wise, and turning our eies from vanity, with that sweet Singer of Israel, make Gods statutes our song and meditation in the house of our pilgrimage?

Earthly things proffer themselues with importunity. Heauenly things must with im­portunity be sued to. Those, if they were not so little worth, would not be so forward, & being forward, need not any Meditation to solicit them: These, by how much more hard they are to intreat, by so much more precious they are being obtained; and there­fore worthier our endeuor. As then we cannot goe amisse, so long as we keep our selues in the tracke of Diuinitie; while the soule is taken vp with the thoughts, either of the Deitie in his essence, and persons (sparingly yet in this point, and more in faith and ad­miration than inquiry) or of his attributes, his Iustice, Power, Wisdome, Mercy, Truth; or of his workes, in the creation, preseruation, gouernment of all things; according to the Psalmist, I will meditate of the beauty of thy glorious Maiesty, and thy wonderfull workes: so, most directly in our way, and best fitting our exercise of Meditation, are those mat­ters in Diuinitie, which can most of all worke compunction in the heart, and most stirre vs vp to deuotion. Of which kinde, are the Meditations concerning Christ Iesus our Mediator, his Incarnation, Miracles, Life, Passion, Buriall, Resurrection, Ascension, In­tercession, the benefit of our Redemption, the certainty of our Election, the graces and proceeding of our Sanctification, our glorious estate in Paradise lost in our first Pa­rents, our present vilenesse, our inclination to sinne, our seuerall actuall offences, the ten­tations and sleights of euill Angels, the vse of the Sacraments, nature and practice of Faith and Repentance: the miseries of our life, with the frailty of it; the certainty and vncertainty of our death, the glory of Gods Saints aboue, the awfulnesse of iudge­ment, the terrors of hell, and the rest of this quality: wherein both it is fit to haue vari­ety (for that euen the strongest stomacke doth not alwaies delight in one dish) and yet so to change, that our choice may be free from wildnesse and inconstancy.

CHAP. XIII.

The order of the worke it selfe.NOw after that we haue thus orderly suited the person and his qualities, with the due circumstances of time, place, disposition of body, and substance of the matter discussed, I know not what can remaine, besides the maine businesse it selfe, and the manner and degrees of our prosecution thereof; which aboue all other calleth for an intentiue Reader, and resolute practice. Wherein that we may auoid all nicenesse and obscurity (since wee striue to profit) we will giue direction for the En­trance, Proceeding, Conclusion of this Diuine worke.

CHAP. XIIII.

The entrance into the workeA Goodly building must shew some magnificence in the gate; and great perso­nages haue seemely Vshers to goe before them; who by their vncouered heads command reuerence and way. Euen very Poets of old had wont, before their [Page 113] Ballads to implore the aid of their gods. And the heathen Romans entred not vpon any publike ciuill businesse, without a solemne apprecation of good successe: 1 The com­mon entrance, which is Prayer. How much lesse should a Christian dare to vndertake a spirituall worke of such importance, not hauing craued the assistance of his God? which (me thinkes) is no lesse, than to pro­fesse he could doe well without Gods leaue. When we thinke euill, it is from our selues: when good, from God. As Prayer is our speech to God, so is each good Meditation (according to Bernard) Gods speech to the heart: The heart must speake to God, that God may speake to it. Prayer therefore and Meditation, are as those famous twinnes in the story, or as two louing Turtles, whereof separate one, the other languisheth.

Prayer maketh way for Meditation. Meditation giueth matter, strength, and life to our prayers. By which, as all other things are sanctified to vs, so we are sanctified to all holy things. This is as some royall Eunuch to perfume and dresse our soules, that they may be fit to conuerse with the King of Heauen.

But the prayer that leadeth in Meditation, would not be long, requiring rather that the extension and length should be put into the vigour and feruency of it; for that is not here intended to be the principall businesse, but an introduction to another; and no otherwise, than as a Portall to this building of Meditation: The matter whereof shall be, that the course of our Meditation may be guided aright and blessed; that all distractions may be auoided; our iudgement enlightned, our inuentions quickned, our wills rectified, our affections whetted to heauenly things, our hearts enlarged to God-ward, our deuotion enkindled; so that we may finde our corruptions abated, our gra­ces thriuen, our soules and liues euery way bettered by this exercise.

CHAP. XV.

SVch is the common entrance into this worke: Particular and proper en­trance into the matter, which is in our choice thereof. there is another yet more particular and proper; wherein the minde, recollecting it selfe, maketh choice of that Theme or matter whereupon it will bestow it selfe for the present; settling it selfe on that which it hath chosen: which is done by an inward inquisition made into our heart, of what we both doe, and should thinke vpon: reiecting what is vnexpedient and vnpro­fitable. In both which, the Soule, like vnto some noble Hawke, lets passe the Crowes, and Larkes, and such other worthlesse Birds that crosse her way, and stoopeth vpon a Fowle of price, worthy of her flight: after this manner.

What wilt thou muse vpon, O my soule? thou seest how little it auaileth thee to wander and roue about in vncertainties: thou findest how little sauour there is in these earthly things, where­with thou hast wearied thy selfe; Trouble not thy selfe any longer (with Martha) about the many and needlesse thoughts of the world: None but heauenly things can afford thee comfort: vp then, my soule, and minde those things that are aboue, whence thy selfe art: Amongst all which, wherein shouldest thou rather meditate than of the life and glory of Gods Saints? A worthier imployment thou canst neuer finde, than to thinke vpon that estate thou shalt once possesse, and now desirest.

CHAP. XVI.

HItherto the entrance; after which, our Meditation must proceed in due order, The proceed­ing of our Me­ditation. not troubledly, not preposterously: It begins in the vnderstanding, endeth in the affection; It begins in the braine, descends to the heart; Begins on earth, ascends to Heauen; Not suddenly, but by certaine staires and degrees, till we come to the highest.

I haue found a subtill scale of Meditation, admired by some Professors of this Art, [Page 114] aboue all other humane deuices, And therein a Method allow­ed by some Authors reie­cted by vs. and farre preferred by them to the best directions of Origen, Austen, Bernard, Hugo Bonauenture, Gerson, and whosoeuer hath beene reputed of greatest perfection in this skill. The seuerall staires whereof (lest I should seeme to defraud my Reader through enuy) I would willingly describe, were it not that I feared to scarre him rather with the danger of obscurity, from venturing further vpon this so worthy a businesse: yet lest any man perhaps might complaine of an vnknowne losse, my Margent shall finde roome for that which I hold too knotty for my Text.

The Scale of Meditation of an Author, ancient, but namelesse.

* Degrees of Preparation.
  • 1 Question. What I
    • thinke.
    • should thinke.
  • 2 Excussion. A repelling of what I should not thinke.
  • 3 Choice, or Election. Of what most
    • necessary.
    • expedient.
    • comely.
* Degrees of proceeding in the vnderstanding.
  • 4 Commemoration. An actuall thinking vpon the matter elected.
  • 5 Consideration. A redoubled Commemoration of the same, till it be fully knowne.
  • 6 Attention. A fixed and earnest consideration whereby it is fastned in the minde.
  • 7 Explanation. A clearing of the thing considered by similitudes.
  • 8 Tractation. An extending the thing considered to other points, where all questi­ons of doubts are discussed.
  • 9 Dijudication. An estimation of the worth of the thing thus handled.
  • 10 Causation. A confirmation of the estimation thus made.
  • 11 Rumination. A sad and serious Meditation of all the former, till it may work vpon the affections.

From hence to the degrees of affection.

* In all which, (after the incre­dible commendations of some pra­ctitioners) I doubt not but an or­dinarie Reader will easily espie a double fault at the least, Darknesse and Coincidence: that they are both too obscurely deliuered, and that diuers of them fall into other, not without some vaine superfluity. For this part therefore which concer­neth the vnderstanding, I had rather to require onely a deepe and firme Consideration of the thing propoun­ded: which shall bee done if we fol­low it in our discourse, through all, or the principall of those places which naturall reason doth affoord vs: wherein, let no man pleade ig­norance, or feare difficulty, wee are all thus farre borne Logicians; nei­ther is there, in this, so much neede of skill, as of industry. In which course yet, wee may not bee too cu­rious, in a precise search of euery place and argument, without omis­sion of any (though to bee fetcht in with racking the inuention.) For as the minde, if it goe loose and with­out rule, roues to no purpose; so if it be too much fettered, with the gieues of strict regularitie, moueth nothing at all.

CHAP. XVII.

Premonitions concerning our proceed­ing in the first part of Medita­tion.ERe I enter therefore into any particular tractation, there are three things whereof I would premonish my Reader, concerning this first part, which is in the vnder­standing. First, that I desire not to binde euery man to the same vniforme pro­ceeding in this part: Practice and custome may perhaps haue taught other courses more familiar, and not lesse direct. If then we can, by any other method, worke in our hearts so deepe an apprehension of the matter meditated, as it may duly stirre the affe­ctions, it is that onely we require.

Secondly, that whosoeuer applieth himselfe to this direction, thinke him not neces­sarily [Page 115] tied to the prosecution of all these Logicall places, which hee findeth in the se­quele of our Treatise, so as his Meditation should be lame and imperfect without the whole number: for there are some Themes will not beare all these; as, when we medi­tate of God, there is no roome for Causes or Comparisons, and others yeeld them with such difficulty, that their search interrupteth the chiefe worke intended. It shall be suf­ficient, if we take the most pregnant, and most voluntary.

Thirdly, that when we sticke in the disposition of any the places following (as if, me­ditating of Sinne, I cannot readily meet with the Materiall and Formall Causes, or the Appendances of it) we racke not our mindes too much with the inquiry thereof; which were to striue more for Logique, than deuotion: but without too much disturbance of our thoughts, quietly passe ouer to the next. If we breake our teeth with the shell, wee shall finde small pleasure in the kernell.

Now then for that my only feare is, lest this part of my discourse shall seeme ouer-perplexed vnto the vnlearned Reader; I will in this whole processe, second my rule with his example, that so what might seeme obscure in the one, may by the other be explai­ned; and the same steps he seeth me take in this, he may accordingly tread in any other Theme.

CHAP. XVIII.

FIrst therefore it shall be expedient to consider seriously, The practice of Meditation; wherein, First, we begin with some descripti­on of that we meditate of. what the thing is where­of we meditate.

What then, O my soule, is the life of the Saints, whereof thou studiest? Who are the Saints, but those which hauing beene weakly holy vpon earth, are perfectly holy aboue? which euen on earth were perfectly holy in their Sauiour, now are so in themselues? which ouercom­ming on earth, are truly canonized in Heauen? What is their life, but that blessed estate aboue, wherein their glorified soule hath a full fruition of God?

CHAP. XIX.

THe nature whereof, Secondly, fol­lowes an easie and voluntary diuision of the matter medi­tated. after we haue thus shadowed out to our selues by a descrip­tion, not curious alwaies, and exactly framed according to the rules of Art, but sufficient for our owne conceit; the next is (if it shall seeme needfull, or if the matter will beare, or offer it) some easie and voluntary diuision, whereby our thoughts shall haue more roome made for them, and our proceeding shall be more distinct.

There is a life of nature, wh n thou, my soule, dwellest in this body, and informest thine earth­ly burthen. There is a life of grace, when the Spirit of God dwells in thee. There is a life of glory, when the body being vnited to thee, both shall be vnited to God: or when, in the meane time, be­ing separated from thy companion, thou inioyest God alone. This life of thine therefore, as the o­ther, hath his ages, hath his statures; for it entreth vpon his birth, when thou passest out of thy body, and changest this earthly house for an Heauenly: It enters into his full vigour, when at the day of the common resurrection, thou resumest this thy companion, vnlike to it selfe, like to thee, like to thy Sauiour, immortall now, and glorious. In this life here may be degrees; there can be no imperfection. If some be like the skie, others like the Starres, yet all shine. If some sit at their Sauiours right hand, others at his left, all are blessed. If some vessels hold more, all are full; none complaineth of want, none enuieth at him that hath more.

CHAP. XX.

3 A considera­tion of the causes thereof in all kinds of them. WHich done, it shall be requisit for our perfecter vnderstanding, and for the laying grounds of matter for our affection, to carry it thorow those other principall places, and heads of reason, which Nature hath taught euery man, both for knowledge and amplification: the first whereof are the Causes, of all sorts.

Whence is this eternall life, but from him which onely is eternall, which onely is the fountaine of life, yea life it selfe? Who but the same God that giues our temporall life, giueth also that eter­nall? The Father bestoweth it, the Sonne meriteth it, the Holy Ghost seales and applieth it. Ex­pect it onely from him, O my soule, whose free election gaue thee the first title to it, to be purcha­sed by the bloud of thy Sauiour. For thou shalt not therefore be happy, because he saw that thou wouldst be good; but therefore art thou good, because he hath ordained, thou shalt be happy. Hee hath ordained thee to life; he hath giuen thee a Sauiour to giue this life vnto thee; faith, whereby thou mightest attaine to this Sauiour; his Word, by which thou mightst attaine to this faith; what is there in this not his? And yet not his so simply, as that it is without thee: without thy merit in­deed, not without thine act. Thou liuest here through his blessing, but by bread; thou shalt liue aboue through his mercy, but by thy faith below, apprehending the Author of thy life. And yet as he will not saue thee without thy faith, so thou canst neuer haue faith without his gift. Looke vp to him therefore, O my soule, as the beginner and finisher of thy saluation; and while thou mag­nifiest the Author, be rauished with the glory of the worke: which farre passeth both the tongue of Angels, and the heart of man. It can be no good thing that is not there. How can they want water that haue the spring? Where God is enioyed, in whom only all things are good, what good can bee wanting? And what perfection of blisse is there, where all goodnesse is met and vnited? In thy presence is fulnesse of ioy, and at thy right hand are pleasures for euermore. O blessed re­flection of glory! We see there, as we are seene: in that we are seene, it is our glory; in that we see, it is Gods glory; therefore doth be glorifie vs, that our glory should be to his. How worthy art thou, O Lord, that through vs thou shouldest looke at thy selfe!

CHAP. XXI.

4 The Consi­deration of the Fruits and Ef­fects. THe next place shal be the fruits and effects following vpon their seuerall causes: which also affoords very feeling and copious matter to our meditation; where­in it shall be euer best, not so much to seeke for all, as to chuse out the chiefest.

No maruell then if from this glory proceed vnspeakable ioy, and from this ioy the sweet songs of praise and thanksgiuing. The Spirit bids vs, when we are merry, sing: How much more then, when we are merry without all mixture of sorrow, beyond all measure of our earthly affections, shall we sing ioyfull Hallelu-iahs, and Hosannahs to him that dwelleth in the highest Heauens? our hearts shall be so full, that we cannot chuse but sing, and wee cannot but sing melodiously. There is no iar in this Musicke, no end of this song. O blessed change of the Saints! They doe no­thing but weepe below, and now nothing but sing aboue. We sowed in teares, reape in ioy; there was some comfort in those teares, when they were at worst; but there is no danger of complaint in this heauenly mirth. If we cannot sing here with Angels, On earth peace, yet there wee shall sing with them, Glory to God on high; and ioyning our voices to theirs, shall make vp that celesti­all consort, which none can either heare or beare part in, and not be happy.

CHAP. XXII.

5 Considerati­on of the Sub­iect wherein, or whereabout it is. AFter which comes to be considered the Subiect, either wherein that is, or where­about that is imploied, which we meditate of: As,

And indeed, what lesse happinesse doth the very place promise, wherein this glory is [Page 117] exhibited? which is no other than the Paradise of God. Here below we dwell, or rather we wander in a continued wildernes; there we shall rest vs in the true Eden: I am come into my Garden; my Sister, my Spouse. Kings vse not to dwell in Cottages of Clay; but in Royall Courts fit for their estate: How much more shall the King of Heauen, who hath prepared for men so faire mansions on earth, make himselfe an habitation sutable to his Maiestie? Euen earthly Princes haue dwelt in Cedar and Yuory: But the great Citie, Holy Ierusalem, the Palace of the Highest, hath her walls of Iasper, her building of gold, her foundation of precious stones, her gates of pearle: How glorious things are spoken of thee, O thou City of God! We see but the pauement, and yet how goodly it is! The beleeuing Centurion thought himselfe vnworthy that Christ should come vnder his roofe: yet wert thou, O Sauiour, in thine humbled estate, in the forme of a seruant: How then shall I thinke my selfe worthy to come vnder this roofe of thine, so shining and glorious? O, if this clay of mine may come to this honour aboue, let it bee trampled vpon and despised on earth.

CHAP. XXIII.

SIxtly, shall follow the Appendances and Qualities, 6 Consid. of the Appendan­ces and Quali­ties of it. which cleaue vnto the subiect whereof we meditate: As,

But were the place lesse noble and maiesticall; yet the company which it affordeth, hath enough to make the soule blessed. For, not the place giueth ornament to the guest, so much as the guest to the place. How loth are we to leaue this earth, onely for the society of some few friends in whom we delight, which yet are subiect euery day to mutuall dislikes? what pleasure shall we then take in the enioying of the Saints; when there is nothing in them not amiable, nothing in vs that may coole the feruour of our loue? There shalt thou, my soule, thy selfe glorified, meete with thy deare Parents and friends alike glorious, neuer to be seuered: There thou shalt see and conuerse with those ancient Worthies of the former World; the blessed Patriarchs and Pro­phets, with the crowned Martyrs and Confessors; with the holy Apostles, and the Fathers of that Primitiue, and this present Church, shining each one according to the measure of his blessed labours. There shalt thou liue familiarly in the sight of those Angels, whom now thou receiuest good from, but seest not. There (which is the head of all thy felicity,) thine eies shall see Him whom now thine heart longeth for, (that Sauiour of thine) in the onely hope of whom now thou liuest. Alas, how dimly, and afarre off doest thou now behold him? How imperfectly doest thou enioy him, while euery temptation bereaues thee, for the time, of his presence? I sought him whom my soule loueth: I sought him, but found him not; his backe is now towards thee many times through thy sinnes, and therefore thou hardly discernest him. Other-while and often thy backe is turned vnto him through negligence, that when thou mightest obscurely see him, thou doest not: now thou shalt see him, and thine eies thus fixed shall not bee remoued. Yet neither could this glory make vs happy, if being thus absolute, it were not perpetuall. To bee happy, is not so sweet a state, as it is miserable to haue beene happy. Lest ought therefore should be wanting, behold, this felicity knoweth no end, feareth no intermission, and is as eternall for the continuance, as he that had no beginning. O blessednesse truly infinite! Our earthly ioyes doe scarce euer begin; but when they begin, their end bordereth vpon their beginning. One houre seeth vs oft-times ioyfull and miserable: here alone is nothing but eternity. If then the Diuine Prophet thought here one day in Gods earthly house, better than a thousand other-where; what shall I compare to thousands of millions of yeeres in Gods heauenly Temple? Yea, millions of yeeres are not so much as a minute to eternity, and that other house not a cottage to this.

CHAP. XXIV.

SEuenthly, our thoughts, 7 Of that which is diuerse from it, or con­trary to it. leauing a while the consideration of the thing as it is in it selfe, shall descend vnto it as respectiuely with others; and therefore first shall meditate of that which is diuerse from it, or contrarie vnto it.

What doest thou here then, O my soule? What doest thou here groueling vpon earth? where the best things are vanity, the rest no better than vexation. Looke round about thee, and see whether thine eies can meet with any thing but either sinnes or miseries. Those few and short pleasures thou seest, end euer sorrowfully; and in the meane time are intermingled with many grieuances. Here thou hearest one cry out of a sicke body, whereof there is no part which affords not choice of diseases. This man layeth his hand vpon his consuming lungs, and complaineth of short wind: that other, vpon his rising spleene: a third shaketh his painfull head: another roares out for the torment of his reines or bladder: another for the racking of his gowty ioints: one is distempered with a watery Dropsie, another with a windie Collicke, a third with a fiery Ague, a fourth with an earthen Melancholy; one grouels and fometh with the falling sick­nesse; another lyeth bed-rid, halfe senselesse with a dead Palsie. There are but few bodies that complaine not of some disease; and that thou maiest not looke farre, it is a wonder if thy selfe feele not alwaies one of these euills within thee. There, thou hearest another lament his losse: either his estate is impaired by suretiship, or stealth, or shipwracke, or oppression; or his childe is vnruly, or miscarried; or his wife dead, or disloyall; another tormented with passions; each one is some way miserable. But, that which is yet more irkesome, thy one eare is beaten with cur­sings and blasphemies; thy other with scornefull, or wanton, or murthering speeches; thine eyes see nothing but pride, filthinesse, profanenesse, bloud, excesse; and whatsoeuer else might vex a righteous soule: and if all the world besides were innocent, thou findest enough within thy selfe to make thy selfe wearie, and thy life lothsome. Thou needest not fetch cause of com­plaint from others; thy corruptions yeeld thee too much at home; euer sinning, euer presuming; Sinning euen when thou hast repented: yea, euen while thou repentest, sinning. Goe to now, my soule, and solace thy selfe here below, & suffer thy selfe besottted with these goodly contentments; worthy of no better, while thou fixest thy selfe on these: see if thou canst finde any of these aboue; and if thou canst meet with any distemper, any losse, any sinne, any complaint, from thy selfe or any other aboue, despise thine Heauen as much as now thou louest the earth. Or if all this can­not enough commend vnto thee the state of Heauenly Glory, cast downe thine eyes yet lower, into that deepe and bottomlesse pit, full of horror, full of torment, where there is nothing but flames, and teares, and shrikes, and gnashing of teeth, nothing but Fiends and tortures: where there is palpable darknesse, and yet perpetuall fire; where the damned are euer boyling, neuer consumed; euer dying, neuer dead; euer complaining, neuer pitied; where the Glutton, that once would not giue a crust of bread, now begs for one drop of water; and yet alas, if whole riuers of water should fall into his mouth, how should they quench those riuers of Brimstone that feed this flame? where there is no intermission of complaints, no breathing from paine, and after millions of yeeres, no possibility of comfort. And if the rod wherewith thou chastisest thy children, O Lord, euen in this life, be so smart and galling, that they haue beene brought downe to the brim of despaire; and in the bitternesse of their soule haue intreated death to release them: What shall I thinke of their plagues, in whose righteous confusion thou insultest, and saiest; Aha, I will auenge mee of mine enemies? Euen that thou shalt not be thus miserable, O my soule, is some kinde of happi­nesse: but that thou shalt be as happy, as the reprobate are miserable, how worthy is it of more estimation, than thy selfe is capable of?

CHAP. XXV.

8 Of comparisons and simili­tudes whereby it may be most fitly set forth. AFter this opposition, the minde shall make comparison of the matter me­ditated, with what may neerest resemble it; and shall illustrate it with fittest similitudes, which giue no small light to the vnderstanding, nor lesse force to the affection.

Wonder then, O my soule, as much as thou canst, at this glory; and in comparison thereof, contemne this earth, which now thou treadest vpon; whose ioyes if they were perfect, are but short; and if they were long, are imperfect. One day when thou art aboue, looking downe from the height of thy glory, and seeing the sonnes of men creeping like so many Ants on this Mole­hill of earth, thou shalt thinke, Alas; how basely I once liued! Was yonder silly dungeon the [Page 119] place I so loued, and was so loth to leaue! Thinke so now before hand; and since of heauen thou canst not, yet account of thy earth as it is worthy: How heartlesse and irkesome are yee, O yee best earthly pleasures, if ye be matched with the least of those aboue? How vile are you, O yee sumptuous buildings of Kings, euen if all the entrailes of the earth had agreed to enrich you, in comparison of this frame not made with hands? It is not so high aboue the earth in distance of place, as in worth and Maiesty. Wee may see the face of Heauen from the heart of the earth; but from the neerest part of the earth who can see the least glory of Heauen? The three Disciples, on Mount Tabor, saw but a glimpse of this glory shining vpon the face of their Sauiour; and yet being rauished with the sight, cried out, Master, it is good being here; and, thinking of building of three Tabernacles (for Christ, Moses, Elias) could haue beene content themselues to haue lien without sh [...]lter, so they might alwaies haue enioyed that sight. Alas, how could earthly Taberna­cles haue fitted those heauenly bodies? They knew what they saw; what they said, they knew not. Loe, these three Disciples were not transfigured; yet how deeply they were affected euen with the glory of others! How happy shall we be, when our selues shall be changed into glorious? and shall haue Tabernacles not of our owne making, but prepared for vs by God? and yet not Tabernacles, but eternall Mansions. Moses saw God but a while, and shined: how shall we shine, that shall be­hold his face for euer? What greater honour is there than in Soueraignty? What greater plea­sure than in feasting? This life is both a Kingdome and a feast. A Kingdome: Hee that ouer­comes, shall rule the Nations, and shall sit with me in my Throne: O blessed promotion! Oh large dominion, and royall seast to which Salomons Throne of Yuory was not worthy to become a foot-stoole. A feast: Blessed are they that are called to the Marriage-supper of the Lambe. Feasts haue more than necessity of prouision, more than ordinary diet; but marri­age-feasts yet more than common abundance; but the Marriage-feast of the Sonne of God to his blessed Spo [...]fe the Church, must so farre exceed in all heauenly munificence and variety, as the persons are of the greater state and Maiesty. There is new wine, pure Manna, and all manner of spirituall dainties; and with the continuall cheere, a sweet and answerable welcome; while the Bridegroome louingly cheereth vs vp, Eat, O friends, drinke, and make you merry, O wel­beloued: yea there shalt thou be, my soule, not a guest, but (how vnworthy soeuer) the Bride her selfe, whom he hath euerlastingly espoused to himselfe in truth and righteousnesse. The contract is passed here below, the marriage is consummate aboue, and solemnized with a perpetuall feast: so that now thou maist safety say, My welbeloued is mine, and I am his: Wherefore hearken, O my soule, and consider and incline thine eare, forget also thine owne people, and thy fathers house, (thy supposed home of this world) so shall the King haue pleasure in thy beauty; for hee is the Lord, and worship thou him.

CHAP. XXVI.

THe very Names and Titles of the matter considered, 9 The Titles and Names of the thing con­sidered. yeeld no small store to our Meditation: which being commonly so imposed, that they secretly compre­hend the nature of the thing which they represent, are not vnworthy of our discourse.

What need I seeke those resemblances, when the very name of life implieth sweetnesse to w [...] on earth, euen to them which confesse to liue with some discontentment? Surely the light is a plea­sant thing, and it is good to the eies to see the Sunne: yet when Temporall is added to Life, I know not how this add [...]tion detracteth something, and doth greatly abate the pleasure of Life; for those which [...]oy to thinke of Life, grieue to thinke it but Temporall: so vexing is the end of that whose continuance was delightfull. But now when there is an addition (aboue Time) of Eternity, it maketh life so much more sweet as it is most lasting; and lasting infinitely, what can it giue lesse than an infinite contentment? Oh dying and false life, which wee enioy here; and scarce a shadow and counterfeit of that other! What is more esteemed than glory? which is so precious to men of spirit, that it makes them prodigall of their bloud, proud of their wounds, care­blesse of themselues: and yet (alas) how pent & how fading is this glory, affected with such dangers [Page 120] and death? hardly after all Trophees and monuments, either knowne to the next Sea, or suruiuing him that dieth for it: It is true glory to triumph in heauen, where is neither enuy nor forgetfulnes.

What is more deare to vs than our Country? which the worthy and faithfull Patriots of all times haue respected aboue their parents, their Children, their lines; counting it only happy to liue in it, and to die for it. The banisht man pines for the want of it: the traueller digesteth all the te­diousnesse of his way, all the sorrowes of an ill iourney, in the onely hope of home; forgetting all his forraine miseries, when he feeleth his owne smoke. Where is our Country but aboue? Thence thou camest, O my soule; thither thou art going, in a short, but weary pilgrimage. O miserable men, if we account our selues at home in our pilgrimage; if in our iourney, we long not for home! Doest thou see men so in loue with their natiue soile, that euen when it is all deformed with the desolati­ons of warre, and turned into rude heapes, or while it is euen now flaming with the fire of ciuill broiles, they couet yet still to liue in it, preferring it to all other places of more peace and pleasure? and shalt thou, seeing nothing but peace and blessednesse at home, nothing but trouble abroad, content thy selfe with a faint wish of thy dissolution? If heauen were thy Iayle, thou couldest but thinke of it vncomfortably. Oh what affection can be worthy of such an home?

CHAP. XXVII.

10. Consid. of fit testimonies of Scripture, concerning our Theme. LAstly, if wee can recall any pregnant Testimonies of Scripture concerning our Theme, those shall fitly conclude this part of our Meditation. Of Scripture; for that in these matters of God, none but diuine authority can command as­sent, and settle the conscience. Witnesses of holy men may serue for colours; but the ground must be onely from God.

There it is (saith the Spirit of God, which cannot deceiue thee) that all teares shall bee wiped from our eies; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there bee any more paine: yea, there shall not onely bee an end of sorrowes, but an abundant recompence for the sorrowes of our life; as he that was rapt vp into the third Heauen, and there saw what can­not be spoken, speaketh yet thus of what he saw: I count, that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory which shall bee shewed to vs: It was shewed vnto him what should hereafter be shewed vnto vs; and he saw, that if all the world full of miseries were laid in one ballance, and the least glory of heauen in another, those would be incomparably light, yea (as that diuine Father) that one daies felicity aboue, were worth a thousand yeeres torment below; what then can be matched with the eternity of such ioyes? Oh how great therefore is this thy goodnesse, O Lord, which thou hast laid vp for them that feare thee, and done to them that trust in thee, before the sonnes of men!

CHAP. XXVIII.

Of our second part of Medi­tation: which is in the affe­ctions.THe most difficult and knotty part of Meditation thus finished, there remaineth that which is both more liuely, and more easie vnto a good heart, to be wrought altogether by the affections: which if our discourses reach not vnto, they proue vaine and to no purpose. That which followeth therefore, is the very soule of Medi­tation, whereto all that is past serueth but as an instrument. A man is a man by his vn­derstanding part: but he is a Christian by his will and affections. Seeing therefore, that all our former labour of the braine is onely to affect the heart, after that the minde hath thus trauersed the point proposed through all the heads of reason, it shall ende­uour to finde in the first place some feeling touch, Wherein is re­quired a Taste and rellish of what we haue thought vpon. and sweet rellish in that which it hath thus chewed; which fruit, through the blessing of God, will voluntarily follow vpon a serious Meditation. Dauid saith, Oh taste, and see how sweet the Lord is. In Meditation we doe both see and taste; but we see before we taste: sight, is of the vnderstanding: [Page 121] taste, of the affection; neither can we see, but we must taste; we cannot know aright, but we must needs be affected. Let the heart therefore first conceiue and feele in it selfe the sweetnesse or bitternesse of the matter meditated: which is neuer done, without some passion; nor expressed, without some hearty exclamation.

Oh blessed estate of the Saints! O glory not to be expressed, euen by those which are glorified! O incomprehensible saluation! What sauour hath this earth to thee? Who can regard the world, that beleeueth thee? Who can thinke of thee, and not be rauished with wonder and desire? Who can hope for thee, and not reioyce? Who can know thee, and not be swallowed vp with admira­tion at the mercy of him that bestoweth thee? O blessednesse worthy of Christs bloud to purchase thee! Worthy of the continuall songs of Saints and Angels to celebrate thee! How should I mag­nifie thee! How should I long for thee? How should I hate all this world for thee!

CHAP. XXIX.

AFter this Taste shall follow a Complaint, Secondly, a Complaint, be wailing our wants and vn­towardnesse. wherein the heart bewaileth to it selfe his owne pouertie, dulnesse, and imperfection; chiding and abasing it selfe in respect of his wants and indisposition: wherein Humiliation truly goeth before glory. For the more we are cast downe in our conceit, the higher shall God lift vs vp at the end of this exercise, in spirituall reioycing.

But alas, where is my loue? Where is my longing? Where art thou, O my soule? What heaui­nesse hath ouertaken thee? How hath the world bewitched and possessed thee, that thou art be­come so carelesse of thine home, so senselesse of spirituall delights, so fond vpon th [...]se vanities? Doest thou doubt whether there be an heauen? or whether thou haue a God, and a Sauiour there? O farre be from thee this Atheisme; farre be from thee the least thought of this desperate impiety. Woe were thee, if thou beleeuedst not: But, O thou of little Faith, doest thou beleeue there is happinesse, and happinesse for thee, and desirest it not, and delightest not in it? Alas, how weake and vnbeleeuing is thy beleefe! How cold and faint are thy desires? Tell me, what such goodly entertainment hast thou met withall here on earth, that was worthy to with-draw thee from these heauenly ioyes? What pleasure in it euer gaue thee contentment? or what cause of dislike findest thou aboue? Oh no, my soule, it is onely thy miserable drowsinesse, onely thy securitie: The world, the world hath besotted thee, hath vndone thee with carelesnesse. Alas, if thy de­light be so cold, what difference is there in thee from an ignorant Heathen, that doubts of another life: yea, from an Epicure, that denies it? Art thou a Christian, or art thou none? If thou bee what thou professest, away with this dull and senselesse worldlinesse; away with this earthly vncheerefulnesse; shake off at last this prophane and godlesse securitie, that hath thus long weighed thee downe from mounting vp to thy ioyes. Looke vp to thy God, and to thy Crowne, and say with confidence, O Lord, I haue waited for thy saluation.

CHAP. XXX.

AFter this Complaint, must succeed an hearty and passionate Wish of the soule, Thirdly, an hearty Wish of the soule, for what it com­plaineth to want. which ariseth cleerely from the two former degrees: For, that which a man hath found sweet, and comfortable, and complaines that he still wanteth, hee cannot but wish to enioy.

O Lord, that I could wait and long for thy saluation! Oh that I could minde the things aboue; that as I am a stranger indeed, so I could be also in affection! Oh that mine eies, like the eies of thy first Martyr, could by the light of Faith see but a glimpse of heauen! Oh that my heart could be rapt vp thither in desire! How should I trample vpon these poore vanities of the earth! How willingly should I endure all sorrowes, all torments! How scornfully should I passe by all plea­sures! How should I be in trauaile of my dissolution! Oh when shall that blessed day come, when all this wretched worldlinesse remoued, I shall solace my selfe in my God? Behold, as the Hart [Page 122] braieth for the riuers of waters, so panteth my soule after thee, O God: My soule thirsteth for God, euen for the liuing God; Oh when shall I come and appeare before the presence of God?

CHAP. XXXI.

4. An humble Confession of our disability to effect what we wish. AFter this Wishing, shall follow humble Confession, by iust order of nature for, ha­uing bemoaned our want, and wished supply, not finding this hope in ourselues, we must needs acknowledge it to him, of whom onely we may both seeke and finde; wherein it is to be duly obserued, how the minde is by turnes depressed, and lif­ted vp: Being lifted vp with our taste of ioy, it is cast downe with Complaint: lift vp with Wishes, it is cast downe with Confession; which order doth best hold it in vre, and iust temper; and maketh it more feeling of the comfort which followeth in the conclusion. This Confession must derogate all from ourselues, and ascribe all to God.

Thus I desire, O Lord, to bee aright affected towards thee and thy glory; I desire to come to thee: but, alas, how weakly? how heartlesly? Thou knowest that I can neither come to thee, nor desire to come, but from thee. It is Nature that holds me from thee; this treacherous Nature fauours it selfe, loueth the world, hateth to thinke of a dissolution, and chuseth rather to dwell in this dungeon with continuall sorrow and complaint, than to endure a parting, although to li­bertie and ioy. Alas, Lord, it is my misery that I loue my paine. How long shall these vanities thus besot me? It is thou onely that canst turne away mine eies from regarding these follies, and my heart from affecting them: thou onely, who as thou shalt one day receiue my soule into heauen, so now before-hand canst fix my soule vpon heauen and thee.

CHAP. XXXII.

5. An earnest Petition for that which we confesse to want. AFter Confession, naturally followes Petition; earnestly requesting that at his hands, which wee acknowledge our selues vnable, and none but God able to per­forme.

O carrie it vp therefore, thou that hast created and redeemed it, carry it vp to thy glory: Oh let me not alwaies be thus dull and brutish; let not these scales of earthly affection alwaies dim and blinde mine eies: Oh thou that laiedst clay vpon the blinde mans eies, take away this clay from mine eies, where-with (alas) they are so dawbed vp, that they cannot see heauen. Illuminate them from aboue, and in thy light let mee see light. Oh thou that hast prepared a place for my soule, prepare my soule for that place; prepare it with holinesse, prepare it with desire: and euen while it soiourneth on earth, let it dwell in heauen with thee, beholding euer the beautie of thy face, the glory of thy Saints, and of it selfe.

CHAP. XXXIII.

6. A vehement Enforcement of our petition. AFter Petition shall follow the Enforcement of our request, from argument and importunate obsecration; wherein we must take heed of complementing in termes with God, as knowing that he will not be mocked by any fashionable forme of suit, but requireth holy and feeling intreaty.

How graciously hast thou proclaimed to the world, that who-euer wants wisdome, shall aske it of thee, which neither deniest nor vpbraidest! O Lord, I want heauenly wisdome, to conceiue aright of heauen; I want it, and aske it of thee; giue me to aske it instantly, and giue me accor­ding to thy promise abundantly. Thou seest, it is no strange fauour that I begge of thee: no o­ther than that which thou hast richly bestowed vpon all thy valiant Martyrs, Confessors, Ser­uants, from the beginning: who neuer could haue so cheerefully embraced death and torment, if through the middest of their flames and paine they had not seene their Crowne of glory. The poore Theefe on the Crosse had no sooner craued thy remembrance when thou earnest to thy [Page 123] Kingdome, than thou promisedst to take him with thee into heauen. Presence was better to him than remembrance. Behold, now thou art in thy Kingdome, I am on earth; remember thine vn­worthy seruant, and let my soule in conceit, in affection, in conuersation be this day and for euer with thee in Paradise. I see man walketh in a vaine shadow, and disquieteth himselfe in vaine: they are pittifull pleasures he enioyeth, while he forgetteth thee; I am as vaine, make me more wise: Oh let mee see heauen, and I know, I shall neuer enuie, nor follow them. My times are in thine hand: I am no better than my fathers, a stranger on earth. As I speake of them, so the next, yea this generation shall speake of me as one that was. My life is a bubble, a smoake, a shadow, a thought: I know, it is no abiding in this thorow fare: Oh suffer me not so mad, as while I passe on the way, I should forget the end. It is that other life that I must trust to: With thee it is that I shall continue: Oh let mee not be so foolish, as to settle my selfe on what I must leaue, and to neglect eternitie. I haue seene enough of this earth, and yet I loue it too much. O let me see hea­uen another while, and loue it so much more than the earth, by how much the things there are more worthy to be loued. Oh God, looke downe on thy wretched Pilgrim; and teach me to looke vp to thee, and to see thy goodnesse in the Land of the liuing. Thou that boughtest heauen for me, guide me thither; and for the price that it cost thee, for thy mercies sake, in spight of all tentati­ons, enlighten thou my soule, direct it, crowne it.

CHAP. XXXIV.

AFter this Enforcement, doth follow Confidence; wherein the soule, 7. A cheerefull Confidence of obtaining what we haue reque­sted and enfor­ced. after many doubtfull and vnquiet bickerings, gathereth vp her forces, and cheerefully row­zeth vp it selfe; and like one of Dauids Worthies, breaketh thorow a whole Ar­mie of doubts, and fetcheth comfort from the Well of life, which, though in some lat­ter, yet in all is a sure reward from God of sincere Meditation.

Yea, be thou bold, O my soule, and doe not meerely craue, but challenge this fauour of God, as that which he oweth thee, he oweth it thee, because he hath promised it, and by his mercy hath made his gift, his debt: Faithfull is he that hath promised, which will also doe it. Hath he not giuen thee not onely his hand in the sweet hopes of the Gospell, but his seale also in the Sacra­ments? Yea, besides promise, hand, seale, hath he not giuen thee a sure earnest of thy saluation, in some weake, but true graces? Yet more, hath he not giuen thee, besides Earnest, possession? while he that is the Truth and Life, saith, He that beleeueth hath euerlasting life, and hath passed from death to life. Canst thou not then be content to cast thy selfe vpon this blessed issue; If God be mercifull, I am glorious; I haue thee already, Oh my life? God is faithfull, and I doe beleeue: who shall separate me from the loue of Christ? from my glory with Christ? Who shall pull me out of my heauen? Goe to then, and returne to thy rest, O my soule; make vse of that heauen wherein thou art, and be happy.

Thus we haue found, that our Meditation, like the wind, gathereth strength in pro­ceeding; and as naturall bodies, the neerer they come to their places, moue with more celeritie; so doth the soule in this course of Meditation, to the vnspeakable benefit of it selfe.

CHAP. XXXV.

THe Conclusion remaineth: The Conclusi­on of our Me­ditation, in what order it must be. wherein we must aduise (like as Physicians doe in their sweats and exercise) that we cease not ouer-suddenly, but leaue off by little and little. The minde may not be suffered to fall head-long from this height, but must also descend by degrees.

The first whereof, after our Confidence, shall bee an heartie Gratulation, First, with Thanksgiuing. and thanksgi­uing. For, as man naturally cannot be miserable, but he must complaine, and craue remedie; so the good heart cannot finde it selfe happy, and not be thankfull: and this thankfulnesse which it feeleth and expresseth, maketh it yet more good, and affecteth it more.

What shall I then doe to thee for this mercy, O thou Sauiour of men? What should I render to my Lord, for all his benefits? Alas! what can I giue thee, which is not thine owne before? Oh that I could giue thee but all thine! Thou giuest me to drinke of this cup of saluation: I will there­fore take the cup of saluation, and call vpon the name of the Lord: Praise thou the Lord, O my soule; and all that is within mee, praise his holy name. And since here thou beginnest thine hea­uen, begin here also that ioyfull song of thanksgiuing, which there thou shalt sing more sweetly, and neuer end.

CHAP. XXXVI.

Secondly, with Recommenda­tion of our soules and waies to God.AFter this Thanksgiuing, shall follow a faithfull recommendation of our selues to God; wherein the soule doth cheerefully giue vp it selfe, and repose it selfe wholly vpon her Maker, and Redeemer; committing her selfe to him in all her waies, submitting her selfe to him in all his waies, desiring in all things to glorifie him, and to walke worthy of her high and glorious calling.

Both which latter shall be done (as I haue euer found) with much life and comfort, if for the full conclusion, we shall lift vp our heart and voice to God, in singing some Ver­sule of Dauids diuine Psalmes, answerable to our disposition, and matter; whereby the heart closes vp it selfe with much sweetnesse and contentment.

This course of Meditation thus heartily obserued, let him that practiseth it, tell mee whether hee finde not that his soule, which at the beginning of this exercise did but creepe and grouell vpon earth, doe not now in the conclusion soare aloft in heauen; and being before aloose off, doe not now finde it selfe neere to God, yea with him and in him.

CHAP. XXXVII.

An Epilogue.THus haue I endeuoured (Right Worshipfull Sir) according to my slender fa­cultie, to prescribe a method of Meditation: not vpon so strict tearmes of ne­cessitie, that whosoeuer goeth not my way, erreth. Diuers paths leade oft times to the same end; and euery man aboundeth in his owne sense. If experience and cu­stome hath made another forme familiar to any man, I forbid it not: as that learned Father said of his Translation, Let him vse his owne, not contemne mine. If any man be to chuse, and begin, let him practise mine, till he meet with a better Master: If another course may be better, Reprouing the neglect of Me­ditation. I am sure this is good. Neither is it to be suffered, that like as fan­tasticall men, while they doubt what fashioned sute they should weare, put on nothing; so, that we Christians should neglect the matter of this worthy businesse, while wee nicely stand vpon the forme thereof. Wherein giue mee leaue to complaine with iust sorrow and shame, that if there be any Christian dutie, whose omission is notoriously shamefull, and preiudiciall to the soules of Professors, it is this of Meditation. This is the very end God hath giuen vs our soules for: we misse-spend them, if we vse them not thus. How lamentable is it, that we so imploy them, as if our facultie of discourse serued for nothing but our earthly prouision? as if our reasonable and Christian minds were appointed for the slaues and drudges of this body, onely to bee the Caters and Cookes of our Appetite?

The world filleth vs, yea cloieth vs: we finde our selues worke enough to thinke; What haue I yet? How may I get more? What must I lay out? What shall I leaue for posteritie? How may I preuent the wrong of mine Aduersary? How may I returne it? What answers shall I make to such allegations? What entertainment shall I giue to such friends! What courses shall I take in such suits? In what pastime shall I spend this day? In what the next? What aduantage shall I reape by this practice, what losse? What was said, answered, replied, done, followed?

Goodly thoughts, and fit for spirituall minds! Say there were no other world; [Page 125] how could we spend our cares otherwise? Vnto this onely neglect, let mee ascribe the commonnesse of that Laodicean temper of men, or (if that be worse) of the dead cold­nesse which hath stricken the hearts of many, hauing left them nothing but the bodies of men, and visors of Christians; to this onely, They haue not meditated. It is not more impossible to liue without an heart, than to bee deuout without Meditation. Exhorting to the vse of Me­ditation. Would God therefore my words could be in this (as the Wise-man saith the words of the wise are) like vnto Goades in the sides of euery Reader, to quicken him vp out of this dull and lazie securitie, to a cheerefull practice of this Diuine Meditation. Let him curse mee vpon his death-bed, if looking backe from thence to the be­stowing of his former times, hee acknowledge not these houres placed the most happily in his whole life; if he then wish not hee had worne ont more daies in so profi­table and heauenly a worke.

A MEDITATION OF DEATH, ACCORDING to the former Rules.

The Entrance. ANd now, my soule, that thou hast thought of the end, what can fit thee better than to thinke of the way? And though the forepart of the way to Heauen bee a good life, the latter and more immediate is death▪ shall I call it the way, or the gate of life? Sure I am, that by it onely w [...] passe into that blessednesse, whereof we haue so thought, that we haue found it cannot be thought of enough.

The Descrip­tion.What then is this death, but the taking downe of these sticks, whereof this earthly Tent is composed? The separation of two great and old friends till they meet againe? The Gaole-deliuerie of a long prisoner? Our iourney into that other world, for which wee, and this thorow-fare were made? Our paiment of our first debt to Nature, the sleepe of the body, and the awaking of the soule?

The Diuision.But lest thou shouldest seeme to flatter him, whose name and face hath euer seemed terrible to others, remember that there are more deaths than one: If the first death bee not so fearefull as hee is made, (his horrour lying more in the conceit of the beholder, than in his owne aspect) surely, the second is not made so fearefull as hee is. No liuing eye can behold the terrours thereof: it is as impossible to see them, as to feele them, and liue. Nothing but a name is common to both: The first hath men, casualties, diseases, for his executioners: the second, Deuils. The power of the first is in the graue: the se­cond, in hell. The worst of the first, is senslesnesse; the easiest of the second, is, a per­petuall sense of all the paine that can make a man exquisitely miserable.

The Causes.Thou shalt haue no businesse, O my soule, with the second death: Thy first Resurre­ction hath secured thee: Thanke him that hath redeemed thee, for thy safetie. And how can I thanke thee enough, O my Sauiour, which hast so mercifully bought off my tor­ment, with thy owne; and hast drunke off that bitter potion of thy Fathers wrath, whereof the very taste had beene our death? Yea, such is thy mercie, O thou Redeemer of men, that thou hast not onely subdued the second death, but reconciled the first; so as thy children taste not at all of the second, and finde the first so sweetned to them by thee, that they complaine of bitternesse. It was not thou, O God, that madest death; our hands are they that were guiltie of this euill. Thou sawest all thy worke that it was good; we brought forth sinne, and sinne brought forth death. To the discharge of thy Iustice and Mercie, we acknowledge this miserable conception; and needs must that childe be vgly, that hath such parents. Certainly, if Being and Good be (as they are) of an equall extent, then the dissolution of our Being must needs in it selfe be euill. How ful of darke­nesse and horrour then is the priuation of this vitall light? especially since thy wisdome intended it to the reuenge of sinne, which is no lesse than the violation of an infinite Iustice? it was thy iust pleasure to plague vs with this brood of our owne begetting: Behold, that death which was not till then in the world, is now in euery thing: one great Conqueror findes it in a Slate, another findes it in a Flie; one findes it in the kernel of a Grape, another in the pricke of a thorne; one in the taste of an herbe, another in the [Page 127] smell of a flower; one in a bit of meat, another in a mouthfull of aire; one in the very sight of a danger, another in the conceit of what might haue beene; Nothing in all our life is too little to hide death vnder it: There need no cords, nor kniues, nor swords, nor Pee­ces: we haue made our selues as many waies to death, as there are helps of liuing.

But if we were the authors of our death, it was thou that didst alter it: our disobe­dience made it, and thy mercie made it not to be euill. It had beene all one to thee, to haue taken away the very Being of death from thine owne: but thou thoughtest it best to take away the sting of it onely; as good Physicians, when they would apply their Lee­ches, scowre them with Salt and Nettles, and when their corrupt bloud is voided, im­ploy them to the health of the patient. It is more glory to thee, that thou hast remoued enmitie from this Esau, that now he meets vs with kisses in stead of frownes: and if wee receiue a blow from this rough hand, yet that very stripe is healing. Oh how much more powerfull is thy death, than our sinne! O my Sauiour, how hast thou perfumed and sof­tened this bed of my graue by dying? How can it grieue mee to tread in thy steps to glory?

Our sinne made death our last enemie; The Effects. thy goodnesse hath made it the first friend that we meet with, in our passage to another world: For as shee that receiues vs from the knees of our mother, in our first entrance to the light, washeth, cleanseth, dresseth vs, and presents vs to the brest of our nurse, or the armes of our mother, challenges some interest in vs when we come to our growth; so death, which in our passage to that other life, is the first that receiues and presents our naked soules to the hands of those Angels, which carry it vp to her glorie, cannot but thinke this office friendly and meritorious. What if this guide leade my carcase through corruption and rottennesse, when my soule in the very instant of her separation knowes it selfe happy? What if my friends mourne about my bed and coffin, when my soule sees the smiling face and louing em­bracements of him that was dead, and is aliue? What care I, who shuts these earthen eyes, when death opens the eye of my soule, to see as I am seene? What if my name be forgotten of men, when I liue aboue with the God of Spirits?

If death would be still an enemie, The Subiect. it is the worst part of mee that he hath any thing to doe withall: the best is aboue his reach, and gaines more than the other can leese. The worst peece of the horrour of death is the graue; and set aside infidelitie, what so great miserie is this? That part which is corrupted, feeles it not; that which is free from cor­ruption, feeles an abundant recompence, and foresees a ioyfull reparation. What is here but a iust restitution? We carry heauen and earth wrapt vp in our bosomes; each part returnes homeward: And if the exceeding glory of heauen cannot countetuaile the dolesomnesse of the graue, what doe I beleeuing? But if the beautie of that cele­stiall Sanctuarie doe more than equalize the horrour of the bottomlesse pit, how can I shrinke at earth like my selfe, when I know my glorie? And if examples can moue thee any whit, looke behinde thee, O my soule, and see which of the Worthies of that an­cient latter world, which of the Patriarchs, Kings, Prophets, Apostles, haue not trod in these red steps. Where are those millions of generations, which haue hitherto peo­pled the earth? How many passing-bels hast thou heard for they knowne friends? How many sicke beds hast thou visited? How many eies hast thou seene closed? How many vaine men hast thou seene that haue gone into the field to seeke death, in hope to finde an honour as foolish as themselues? How many poore creatures hast thou mulcted with death for thine owne pleasure? And canst thou hope that that God will make a by-way and a Posterne for thee alone, that thou maiest passe to the next world, not by the gates of death, not by the bottome of the graue?

What then doest thou feare, O my soule? There are but two stages of death, The Adiunct. the bed and the graue: This latter, if it haue senslesnesse, yet it hath rest: The former, if it haue paine, yet it hath speedinesse; and when it lights vpon a faithfull heart, meets with many and strong antidotes of comfort. The euill that is euer in motion, is not fearefull: That which both time and eternitie finde standing where it was, is worthy of terrour. Well may those tremble at death, which finde more distresse within, than without, [Page 128] whose consciences are more sicke, and neerer to death, than their bodies. It was thy Fathers wrath that did so terrifie thy soule, O my Sauiour, that it put thy body into a bloudy sweat. The mention and thought of thy death ended in a Psalme, but this be­gan in an agonie. Then didst thou sweat out my feares. The power of that agonie doth more comfort all thine, than the Angels could comfort thee. That very voice deser­ued an eternall separation of horrour from death, where thou saidst, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? Thou hadst not complained of being left, if thou wouldest haue any of thine left destitute of comfort in their parting. I know not whom I can feare, while I know whom I haue beleeued; how can I be discouraged with the sight of my losse, when I see so cleere an aduantage?

The Con­trary.What discomfort is this, to leaue a fraile body, to bee ioyned vnto a glorious head? To forsake vaine pleasures, false honours, bootlesse hopes, vnsatisfying wealth, stormie contentments, sinfull men, perillous tentations, a sea of troubles, a gallie of seruitude, an euill world, and a consuming life; for Freedome, Rest, Happinesse, Eternitie? And if thou wert sentenced, O my soule, to liue a thousand yeeres in this body, with these in­firmities, how wouldest thou be wearie, not of being only, but of complaining? Whiles, ere the first hundred, I should bee a childe; ere the second, a beast; a stone, ere the third; and therefore should be so farre from finding pleasure in my continuance, that I should not haue sense enough left, to feele my selfe miserable. And when I am once gone, what difference is there betwixt the agedst of the first Patriarchs, and mee, and the childe that did but liue to be borne, saue onely in what was; and that which was, is not? And if this body had no weaknesse, to make my life tedious, yet what a torment is it, that while I liue, I must sinne? Alas, my soule, euery one of thy knowne sinnes, is not a disease, but a death. What an enemie art thou to thy selfe, if thou canst not bee content, that one bodily death should excuse thee from many spirituall; to cast off thy body, that thou maiest be stripped of the ragges, yea the fetters of thy sinne, and cloa­thed with the Robes of glorie? Yet these termes are too hard: Thou shalt not bee cast off, O my body; rather thou shalt be put to making: this change is no lesse happy for thee, than for thy partner. This very skinne of thine, which is now tawnie, and wrink­led, shall once shine; this earth shall bee heauen, this dust shall bee glorious. These eyes, that are now wearie of being witnesses of thy sinnes and miseries, shall then neuer be wearie of seeing the beautie of thy Sauiour, and thine owne in his. These eares, that haue beene now tormented with the impious tongues of men; shall first heare the voice of the Sonne of God, and then the voices of Saints and Angels in their songs of Alle­luia. And this tongue, that now complaines of miseries, and feares, shall then beare a part in that diuine harmonie.

The compari­sons.In the meane time, thou shalt but sleepe in this bed of earth: hee that hath tried the worst of death, hath called it no worse; very Heathens haue termed them cousins; and it is no vnusuall thing for cousins of bloud, to carrie both the same names, and features. Hast thou wont, O my body, when the day hath wearied thee, to lie downe vnwillingly to thy rest? Behold in this sleepe there is more quietnesse, more pleasure of visions, more certaintie of waking, more cheerefulnesse in rising: why then art thou loth to thinke of laying off thy ragges, and reposing thy selfe? Why art thou like a childe, vnwilling to goe to bed? Hast thou euer seene any bird, which when the cage hath beene opened, would rather sit still, and sing within her grates, than flie forth vnto her freedome in the woods? Hast thou euer seene any prisoner, in loue with his bolts and fetters? Did the Chiefe of the Apostles, when the Angell of God shined in his Iayle, and strooke him on the side, and loosed his two chaines, and bade him, Arise quickly, and opened both the woodden, and Iron gate, say, What, so soone? yet, a little sleepe? What madnesse had it beene, rather to slumber betwixt his two Keepers, than to follow the Angell of God into libertie? Hast thou euer seene any Mariner that hath saluted the sea with songs, and the Hauen with teares? What shall I say to this diffidence, O my soule, that thou art vnwilling to thinke of rest after thy toile, of freedome after thy durance, of the Hauen after an vnquiet and tempestuous passage? How many are there that seeke [Page 129] death, and cannot finde it? meerely out of the irksomenesse of life. Hath it found thee, and offered thee better conditions, not of immunitie from euils, but of possession of more good, than thou canst thinke, and wouldest thou now flie from happinesse, to be rid of it?

What? Is it a name that troubles thee? what if men would call sleepe death, The Names. wouldst thou be afraid to close thine eies? what hurt is it then, if he that sent the first sleepe vp­on man, whilest hee made him an helper, send this last and soundest sleepe vpon mee, whiles he prepares my soule for a glorious Spouse to himselfe? It is but a parting, which we call death; as two friends, when they haue lead each other on the way, shake hands till they returne from their iourney: If either could miscarry, there were cause of sorrow; now they are more sure of a meeting, than of a parture; what folly is it, not to be con­tent to redeeme the vnspeakable gaine of so deare a friend; with a little intermission of enioying him? He will returne laden with the riches of heauen, and will fetch his old partner to the participation of this glorious wealth. Goe then, my Soule, to this sure and gainefull traffique, and leaue my other halfe in an harbour as safe, though not so blessed; yet so shalt thou be separated, that my very dust shall be vnited to thee still, and to my Sauiour in thee.

Wert thou vnwilling at the command of thy Creator to ioine thy selfe at the first with this body of mine? why art thou then loth to part with that, which thou hast found, The Testimo­nies. though intire, yet troublesome? Doest thou not heare Salomon say, The day of death is better than the day of thy birth? dost thou not beleeue him? or art thou in loue with the worse, and displeased with the better? If any man could haue found a life worthy to be preferred vnto death, so great a King must needs haue done it; now in his very Throne, he commends his Coffin. Yea, what wilt thou say to those Heathens, that mourned at the birth, and feasted at the death of their children? They knew the miseries of liuing as well as thou, the happinesse of dying they could not know; and if they reioiced out of a conceit of ceasing to be miserable; how shouldest thou cheere thy selfe in an ex­pectation, yea an assurance of being happy? He that is the Lord of life, and tried what it was to die, hath proclaimed them blessed that die in the Lord. Those are blessed, I know, that liue in him, but they rest not from their labours; Toyle and sorrow is be­tweene them, and a perfect enioying of that blessednesse, which they now possesse one­ly in hope and inchoation; when death hath added rest, their happinesse is finished.

O death, how sweet is that rest, The taste of our Medita­tion. wherewith thou refreshest the weary Pilgrims of this vale of mortalitie? How pleasant is thy face to those eies, that haue acquainted them­selues with the sight of it, which to strangers is grim, and gastly? How worthy art thou to be welcome vnto those that know whence thou art, and whither thou tendest? who that knowes thee, can feare thee? who that is not all nature, would rather hide himselfe amongst the baggage of this vile life, than follow thee to a Crowne? what indifferent Iudge that should see life painted ouer, with vaine semblances of pleasures, attended with troupes of sorrowes on the one side, and on the other with vncertaintie of conti­nuance, and certaintie of dissolution; and then should turne his eyes vnto death, and see her blacke, but comely, attended on the one hand with a momentanie paine, with eternitie of glorie on the other, would not say, out of choice, that which the Prophet said out of passion, It is better for me to die than to liue?

But, O my Soule, what ailes thee to bee thus suddenly backward, and fearefull? The Com­plaint. No heart hath more freely discoursed of death, in speculation; no tongue hath more extol­led it in absence. And now, that it is come to thy beds-side, and hath drawne thy cur­taines, and takes thee by the hand, and offers thee seruice, thou shrinkest inward, and by the palenesse of thy face, and wildnesse of thine eye, bewraiest an amazement at the pre­sence of such a ghest. That face, which was so familiar to thy thoughts, is now vnwel­come to thine eies; I am ashamed of this weake irresolution. Whitherto haue tended all thy serious meditations? what hath Christianitie done to thee, if thy feares bee still heathenish? Is this thine imitation of so many worthy Saints of God, whom thou hast seene entertaine the violentest deaths with smiles and songs? Is this the fruit of thy [Page 130] long and frequent instruction? Didst thou thinke death would haue beene content with words? didst thou hope it would suffice thee to talke, while all other suffer? Where is thy faith? Yea, where art thou thy selfe, O my soule? Is heauen worthy of no more thankes, no more ioy? Shall Heretikes, shall Pagans giue death a better welcome than thou? Hath thy Maker, thy Redemer sent for thee, and art thou loth to goe? hath hee sent for thee, to put thee in possession of that glorious Inheritance, which thy wardship hath cheerefully expected, and art thou loth to goe? Hath God with this Sergeant of his, sent his Angels to fetch thee, and art thou loth to goe? Rouze vp thy selfe for shame, O my soule: and if euer thou hast truly beleeued, shake off this vnchristian dif­fidence, and addresse thy selfe ioyfully for thy glory.

The Wish.Yea, O my Lord, it is thou, that must raise vp this faint and drooping heart of mine; thou onely canst rid me of this weake and cowardly distrust; Thou that sendest for my soule, canst prepare it for thy selfe; thou onely canst make thy messenger welcome to me. O that I could but see thy face through death! Oh that I could see death, not as it was, but as thou hast made it! Oh that I could heartily pledge thee, my Sauiour, in this cup, that so I might drinke new wine with thee, in thy Fathers Kingdome!

The Confes­sion.But alas, O my God, nature is strong and weake in mee, at once: I cannot wish to welcome death, as it is worthy; when I looke for most courage, I finde strongest temp­tations: I see and confesse, that when I am my selfe, thou hast no such coward as I: Let me alone, and I shall shame that name of thine, which I haue professed: euery secure worldling shall laugh at my feeblenesse. O God, were thy Martyrs thus haled to their stakes? might they not haue beene loosed from their rackes, and chose to die in those torments? Let it be no shame for thy seruant, to take vp that complaint which thou mad'st of thy better Attendants; The spirit is willing, but the flesh is weake.

The Petition and enforce­ment.O thou God of spirits, that hast coupled these two together, vnite them in a desire of their dissolution; weaken this flesh to receiue, and encourage this spirit either to de­sire, or to contemne death; and now, as I grow neerer to my home, let me increase in the sense of my ioyes: I am thine, saue me, O Lord; It was thou that didst put such courage into thine ancient, and late witnesses, that they either inuited, or challenged death; and held their persecutors their best friends, for letting them loose from these gieues of flesh. I know, thine hand is not shortned; neither any of them hath receiued more proofes of thy former mercies; Oh let thy goodnesse inable me to reach them in the comfortable steddinesse of my passage: Doe but draw this vaile a little, that I may see my glory, and I cannot but be inflamed with the desire of it: It was not I, that either made this body for the earth, or this soule for my body, or this heauen for my soule, or this glorie of heauen, or this entrance into glory: All is thine owne worke; Oh perfect what thou hast begun, that thy praise, and my happinesse may be consummate at once.

The assurance, or Confidence.Yea, O my soule, what need'st thou wish the God of mercies to be tender of his owne honour? Art thou not a member of that body, whereof thy Sauiour is the Head? canst thou drowne, when thy Head is aboue? was it not for thee, that hee triumpht ouer death? Is there any feare in a foyled aduersarie? Oh my Redeemer, I haue already ouer­come in thee: how can I miscarrie in my selfe? O my soule, thou hast marched valiantly! Behold, the Damosels of that heauenly Ierusalem come forth with Timbrels and Harps to meet thee, and to applaud thy successe: And now, there remaines nothing for thee, but a Crowne of righteousnesse, which that righteous Iudge shall giue thee, at that Day: Oh Death, where is thy sting? Oh graue, where is thy victorie?

The Thanks­giuing.Returne now vnto thy rest, O my soule; for the Lord hath beene beneficiall vnto thee. O Lord God, the strength of my saluation, thou hast couered my head in the day of bat­tell: O my God, and King, I will extoll thee, and will blesse thy name for euer, and euer. I will blesse thee daily, and praise thy Name for euer and euer. Great is the Lord, and most worthy to be praised, and his greatnesse is incomprehensible: I will meditate of the beautie of thy glorious Maiestie, and thy wonderfull workes: Hosanna, thou that dwellest in the highest heauens. Amen.

FINIS.
HOLY OBSERVATIONS.LI …

HOLY OBSERVA­TIONS.

LIB. I.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, EDWARD LORD DENNY, BARON OF WALTHAM, MY most bountifull Patron; Grace and Peace.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

THis aduantage a Scholar hath aboue others, that hee cannot be idle, and that he can worke without instru­ments. For, the minde inured to contemplation, will set it selfe on worke, when other occasions faile: and hath no more power not to studie, than the eye which is open, hath, not to see some thing; in which businesse it car­ries about his owne Librarie, neither can complaine to want Bookes while it enioyeth it selfe.

J could not then neglect the commoditie of this plentifull leasure in my so easie attendance here; but (though besides my course, and without the helpe of others writings) must needs busie my selfe in such thoughts as J haue euer giuen account of, to your Lordship: such as J hope shall not be vnprofitable, nor vnwelcome to their Pa­tron, to their Readers. J send them forth from hence, vnder your Honourable name; to shew you that no absence, no imployment can make mee forget my due respect to your Lordship: to whom (next vnder my gracious Master) J haue deseruedly bequeathed my selfe and my endeuours. Your goodnesse hath not wont to mag­nifie [Page 134] it selfe more in giuing, than in receiuing such like holy presents: the knowledge whereof hath intitled you to more labours of this na­ture (if I haue numbred aright) than any of your Peeres. I mis­doubt not either your acceptation, or their vse. That God, who hath aboue all his other fauours giuen your Lordship, euen in these carelesse times, an heart truly religious, giue you an happy increase of all his heauenly graces by my vnworthy seruice. To his graci­ous care I daily commend your Lordship with my Honourable Lady; wishing you both, all that little ioy earth can affoord you, and fulnesse of glory aboue.

Your Lordships Most humbly deuoted for euer in all dutie and obseruance, IOS. HALL.

HOLY OBSERVATIONS.

1

AS there is nothing sooner drie than a teare; so there is nothing sooner out of season than worldly sorrow which if it bee fresh and still blee­ding, findes some to comfort and pittie it; if stale and skinned ouer with time, is rather entertained with smiles, than commiseration. But the sorrow of repentance comes neuer out of time. All times are alike vnto that Eternitie, whereto wee make our spirituall mones: That which is past, that which is future, are both present with him. It is neither weake nor vncomely, for an old man to weepe for the sinnes of his youth. Those teares can neuer be shed either too soone, or too late.

2

Some men liue to bee their owne executors for their good name; which they fee (not honestly) buried, before themselues die. Some other of great place, and ill desert, part with their good name and breath, at once. There is scarce a vicious man, whose name is not rotten before his carcasse. Contrarily, the good mans name is oft times heire to his life; either borne after the death of the parent, for that enuie would not suffer it to come forth before: or perhaps so well growne vp in his life time, that the hope thereof is the staffe of his age, and ioy of his death. A wicked mans name may be feared a while; soone after, it is either forgotten or cursed: The good man either sleepeth with his body in peace, or waketh (as his soule) in glory.

3

Oft times those which shew much valour while there is equall possibilitie of life, when they see a present necessitie of death, are found most shamefully timorous. Their courage was before grounded vpon hope: that, cut off, leaues them at once desperate and cowardly: whereas men of feebler spirits meet more cheerefully with death; be­cause though their courage be lesse, yet their expectation was more.

4

I haue seldome seene the sonne of an excellent and famous man, excellent: But that an ill bird hath an ill egge, is not rare; children possessing as the bodily diseases, so the vices of their Parents. Vertue is not propagated: Vice is; euen in them which haue it not reigning in themselues. The graine is sowne pure, but comes vp with chaffe and huske. Hast thou a good sonne? He is Gods, not thine. Is he euill? Nothing but his sinne is thine. Helpe by thy praiers and endeuours to take away that which thou hast giuen him, and to obtaine from God that which thou hast, and canst not giue: Else thou maiest name him a possession; but thou shalt finde him a losse.

5

These things be comely and pleasant to see, and worthy of honour from the behol­der: A young Saint, an old Martyr, a religious Souldier, a conscionable Statesman, a great man courteous, a learned man humble, a silent woman, a childe vnderstanding the eie of his Parent, a merry companion without vanitie, a friend not changed with honour, a sicke man cheerefull, a soule departing with comfort and assurance.

6

I haue oft obserued in merry meetings solemnly made, that somewhat hath falne out crosse, either in the time, or immediatly vpon it; to season (as I thinke) our immo­deration in desiring or enioying our friends: and againe, euents suspected, haue pro­ued euer best; God herein blessing our awfull submission with good successe. In all these humane things, indifferencie is safe. Let thy doubts be euer equall to thy desires: so thy disappointment shall not bee grieuous, because thy expectation was not pe­remptorie.

7

You shall rarely finde a man eminent in sundry faculties of minde, or sundry manu­arie trades. If his memorie be excellent, his fantasie is but dull: if his fancie bee busie and quicke, his iudgement is but shallow: If his iudgement bee deepe, his vtterance is harsh: which also holds no lesse in the actiuities of the hand. And if it happen that one man be qualified with skill of diuers trades, and practise this varietie, you shall seldome finde such one thriuing in his estate: with spirituall gifts it is otherwise; which are so chained together, that who excels in one, hath some eminencie in more, yea, in all. Looke vpon faith: shee is attended with a Beuie of Graces: Hee that beleeues, cannot but haue hope: if hope, patience. Hee that beleeues and hopes, must needs finde ioy in God: if ioy, loue of God; hee that loues God, cannot but loue his bro­ther: his loue to God, breeds pietie and care to please, sorrow for offending, feare to offend: his loue to men, fidelitie and Christian beneficence. Vices are seldome single; but vertues goe euer in troupes: they goe so thicke, that sometimes some are hid in the crowd; which yet are, but appeare not. They may bee shut out from sight; they cannot be seuered.

8

The Heauen euer moues, and yet is the place of our rest: Earth euer rests, and yet is the place of our trouble. Outward motion can be no enemie to inward rest; as out­ward rest may well stand with inward vnquietnesse.

9

None liue so ill, but they content themselues in somewhat: Euen the begger likes the smell of his dish. It is a rare euill that hath not something to sweeten it, either in sense, or in hope: Otherwise men would grow desperate, mutinous, enuious of others, weary of themselues. The better that thing is wherein we place our comfort, the happier wee liue: and the more we loue good things, the better they are to vs. The worldlings com­fort, though it be good to him because hee loues it; yet because it is not absolutely and eternally good, it failes him: wherein the Christian hath iust aduantage of him, while he hath all the same causes of ioy refined and exalted; besides, more and higher, which the other knowes not of: the worldling laughs more, but the Christian is more de­lighted. These two are easily seuered. Thou seest a goodly picture, or an heape of thy gold: thou laughest not, yet thy delight is more than in a iest that shaketh thy spleene. As griefe, so ioy is not lesse when it is least expressed.

10

I haue seene the worst natures, and most depraued minds, not affecting all sinnes: but [Page 137] still some they haue condemned in others, and abhorred in themselues. One ex­claimes on couetousnesse, yet he can too well abide riotous good fellowship. Another inueighs against drunkennesse and excesse, not caring how cruell hee bee in vsurie and oppression. One cannot endure a rough and quarrelous disposition, yet giues himselfe ouer to vncleane and lasciuious courses. Another hates all wrongs, saue wrong to God. One is a ciuill Atheist, another a religious Vsurer, a third an honest Drunkard, a fourth an vnchaste Iusticer, a fift a chaste Quarreller. I know not whether euery Deuill excell in all sinnes: I am sure, some of them haue denomination from some sinnes more spe­ciall. Let no man applaud himselfe for those sinnes he wanteth, but condemne him­selfe rather for that sinne he hath. Thou censurest another mans sinne, hee thine; God curseth both.

11

Gold is the heauiest of all metals: It is no wonder that the rich man is vsually carried downeward to his place. It is hard for the soule, clogged with many weights, to ascend to heauen: It must be a strong and nimble soule, that can carrie vp it selfe, and such a load; yet Adam and Noah flew vp thither with the double Monarchie of the world, the Patriarkes with much wealth, many holy Kings with massie Crownes and Scepters. The burden of couetous desires is more heauie to an emptie soule, than much treasure to the full. Our affections giue poize or lightnesse to earthly things. Either abate of thy load, if thou finde it too pressing, whether by hauing lesse, or louing lesse: or adde to thy strength and actiuitie, that thou maiest yet ascend. It is more commendable, by how much more hard, to climbe into heauen with a burden.

12

A Christian in all his waies must haue three guides: Truth, Charitie, Wisdome: Truth to goe before him; Charitie and Wisdome on either hand. If any of the three bee absent, he walkes amisse. I haue seene some doe hurt by following a truth vncha­ritably. And others, while they would salue vp an errour with loue, haue failed in their wisdome, and offended against iustice. A charitable vntruth, and an vncharitable truth, and an vnwise menaging of truth or loue, are all to be carefully auoided of him, that would goe with a right foot in the narrow way.

13

God brought man forth at first, not into a wildernesse, but a Garden; yet then hee expected the best seruice of him. I neuer finde that hee delights in the miserie, but in the prosperitie of his seruants. Cheerefulnesse pleases him better than a deiected and dull heauinesse of heart. If wee can be good with pleasure, hee grudgeth not our ioy: If not, it is best to stint our selues; not for that these comforts are not good, but be­cause our hearts are euill: faulting not their nature, but our vse and corruption.

14

The homeliest seruice that we doe in an honest calling, though it be but to plow, or digge, if done in obedience, and conscience of Gods commandement, is crowned with an ample reward; whereas the best workes for their kinde (preaching, praying, offe­ring Euangelicall sacrifices) if without respect of Gods iniunction and glory, are loaded with curses. God loueth aduerbs; and cares not how good, but how well.

15

The golden infancie of some hath proceeded to a brazen youth, and ended in a lea­den age. All humane maturities haue their period: onely grace hath none. I durst neuer lay too much hope on the forward beginnings of wit and memorie, which haue beene applauded in children. I know, they could but attaine their vigor; and that if soo­ner, no whit the better: for the earlier is their perfection of wisdome, the longer shall be [Page 138] their witlesse age. Seasonablenesse is the best in all these things which haue their ripe­nesse and decay. We can neuer hope too much of the timely blossomes of grace, whose spring is perpetuall, and whose haruest begins with our end.

16

A man must giue thanks for somewhat which he may not pray for. It hath beene said of Courtiers, that they must receiue iniuries, and giue thanks. God cannot wrong his, but he will crosse them; those crosses are beneficiall; all benefits challenge thanks: yet I haue read, that Gods children haue with condition prayed against them, neuer for them. In good things, wee pray both for them, and their good vse: in euill, for their good vse, not themselues; yet we must giue thanks for both. For there is no euill of paine which God doth not; nothing that God doth, is not good; no good thing but is worthy of thanks.

17

One halfe of the world knowes not how the other liues: and therefore the better sort pittie not the distressed; and the miserable enuie not those which fare better, because they know it not. Each man iudges of others conditions, by his owne. The worst sort would bee too much discontented, if they saw how farre more pleasant the life of others is. And if the better sort (such we call those which are greater) could looke downe to the infinite miseries of inferiours, it would make them either miserable in compassion, or proud in conceit. It is good, sometimes, for the delicate rich man to looke into the poore mans Cupbord: and seeing God in mercie giues him not to know their sorrow by experience, to know it yet in speculation: This shall teach him more thanks to God, more mercie to men, more contentment in himselfe.

18

Such as a mans praier is for another, it shall be in time of his extremitie for himselfe: for though he loue himselfe more than others, yet his apprehension of God is alike for both. Such as his praier is in a former extremitie, it shall be also in death: this way we, may haue experience euen of a thing future: If God haue beene farre off from thee in a fit of thine ordinarie sicknesse, feare lest he will not be neerer thee in thy last: what dif­fers that from this, but in time? Correct thy dulnesse vpon former proofes; or else at last thy deuotion shall want life before thy body.

19

Those that come to their meat as to a medicine (as Augustine reports of himselfe) liue in an austere and Christian temper, and shall bee sure not to ioy too much in the creature, nor to abuse themselues: Those that come to their medicine as to meat, shall be sure to liue miserably, and die soone. To come to meat, if without a glu [...]onous ap­petite and palate, is allowed to Christians: To come to meat as to a sacrifice vnto the belly, is a most base and brutish idolatrie.

20

The worst that euer were, euen Cain and Iudas, haue had some Fautors that haue honoured them for Saints: and the Serpent that beguiled our first Parents, hath in that name had diuine honour and thanks. Neuer any man trod so perillous and deepe steps, but some haue followed, and admired him. Each master of Heresie hath found some clients; euen hee, that taught all mens opinions were true. Againe, no man hath beene so exquisite, but some haue detracted from him, euen in those quali­ties, which haue seemed most worthy of wonder to others. A man shall bee sure to be backed by some, either in good or euil, and by some should [...] in both. It is good for a man not to stand vpon his Ab [...]is, but his quarrell, and not to depend vpon others, but himselfe.

21

We see thousands of creatures die for our vse, and neuer doe so much as pittie them: why doe we thinke much to die once for God? They are not ours so much as we are his; nor our pleasure so much to vs, as his glory to him: their liues are lost to vs, ours but changed to him.

22

Much ornament is no good signe: painting of the face argues an ill complexion of body, a worse minde. Truth hath a face both honest and comely, and lookes best in her owne colours: but, aboue all, Diuine Truth is most faire, and most scorneth to borrow beautie of mans wit or tongue: shee loueth to come forth in her natiue grace, like a princely Matrone; and counts it the greatest indignitie, to bee dallied with as a wanton Strumpet: she lookes to command reuerence, not pleasure: she would bee kneeled to, not laughed at. To pranke her vp in vaine dresses and fashions, or to sport with her in a light and youthfull manner, is most abhorring from her nature: they know her not, that giue her such entertainment; and shall first know her angry, when they doe know her. Againe, she would be plaine, but not base, not sluttish: she would be clad, not garishly, yet not in ragges: she likes as little to be set out by a base soile, as to seeme credited with gay colours. It is no small wisdome to know her iust guise, but more to follow it; and so to keepe the meane, that while we please her, we discontent not the beholders.

23

In worldly carriage, so much is a man made of, as he takes vpon himselfe: but such is Gods blessing vpon true humilitie, that it still procureth reuerence. I neuer saw Chri­stian lesse honoured for a wise neglect of himselfe. If our deiection proceed from the conscience of our want, it is possible we should be as little esteemed of others, as of our selues: but if we haue true graces, and prize them not at the highest, others shall value both them in vs, and vs for them, and with vsury giue vs that honour we with-held mo­destly from our selues.

24

He that takes his full libertie in what he may, shall repent him: how much more in what he should not? I neuer read of Christian that repented him of too little worldly delight. The surest course I haue still found in all earthly pleasures, to rise with an ap­petite, and to be satisfied with a little.

25

There is a time when Kings goe not forth to warfare: our spirituall warre admits no intermission: it knowes no night, no winter, abides no peace, no truce. This calls vs not into garrison, where we may haue ease and respit, but into pitched fields con­tinually: we see our enemies in the face alwaies, and are alwaies seene and assaulted; euer resisting, euer defending, receiuing and returning blowes. If either wee be negligent or weary, we die: what other hope is there while one fights, and the other stands still? We can neuer haue safetie and peace, but in victory. There must our re­sistance be couragious and constant, where both yeelding is death, and all treaties of peace mortall.

26

Neutralitie in things good or euill, is both odious, and preiudiciall; but in matters of an indifferent nature is safe and commendable. Herein taking of parts maketh sides, and breaketh vnitie. In an vniust cause of separation, he that fauoreth both parts may (perhaps) haue least loue of either side, but hath most charitie in himselfe.

27

Nothing is more absurd than that Epicurean resolution, Let vs eat and drinke, to mor­row [Page 140] we shall die: As if we were made onely for the paunch, and liued that we might liue: yet there was neuer any naturall man found sauour in that meat which he knew should be his last: whereas they should say, Let vs fast and pray, to morrow we shall die: for, to what purpose is the bodie strengthned, that it may perish? Whose greater strength makes our death more violent. No man bestowes a costly roofe on a ruinous tene­ment: that mans end is easie and happy, whom death findes with a weake bodie, and a strong soule.

28

Sometime, euen things in themselues naturally good, are to bee refused for those, which (being euill) may be an occasion to a greater good. Life is in it selfe good, and death euill: else Dauid, Elias, and many excellent Martyrs would not haue fled, to hold life, and auoid death; nor Ezechiah haue praied for it, nor our Sauiour haue bidden vs to flee for it, nor God promised it to his for a reward: yet if in some cases we hate not life, we loue not God, nor our soules. Herein, as much as in any thing, the peruerse­nesse of our nature appeares, that we wish death, or loue life vpon wrong causes: wee would liue for pleasure, or we would die for paine; Iob for his sores, Elias for his perse­cution, Ionas for his Gourd would presently die, and will needs out-face God that it is better for him to die than to liue: wherein we are like to garrison-souldiers, that while they liue within safe walls, and shew themselues once a day rather for ceremonie and pompe, than need or danger, like warfare well enough; but if once called forth to the field, they wish themselues at home.

29

Not onely the least, but the worst is euer in the bottome: what should God doe with the dregges of our age? When sinne will admit thee his Client no longer, then God shall be beholden to thee for thy seruice: Thus is God dealt with in all other offe­rings: The worst and least sheafe must be Gods Tenth: The deformedst or simplest of our children must bee Gods Ministers: the vncleanliest and most carelesse house must be Gods Temple: The idlest and sleepiest houres of the day must be reserued for our praiers: The worst part of our age for deuotion. We would haue God giue vs still of the best, and are ready to murmure at euery little euill he sends vs: yet nothing is bad enough for him, of whom we receiue all. Nature condemnes this inequalitie; and tels vs, that he which is the Author of good, should haue the best; and he which giues all should haue his choice.

30

When we goe about an euill businesse, it is strange how readie the deuill is to set vs forward; how carefull, that we should want no furtherances. So that if a man would be lewdly witty, hee shall be sure to be furnished with store of profane iests, wherein a loose heart hath double advantage of the conscionable. If he would be voluptuous, he shall want neither obiects nor opportunities. The currant passage of ill enterprises is so farre from giuing cause of encouragement, that it should iustly fright a man to looke backe to the Author; and to consider that he therefore goes fast, because the de­uill driues him.

31

In the choice of companions for our conuersation, it is good dealing with men of good natures: for though grace exerciseth her power in bridling nature, yet (sith wee are still men, at the best) some swinge she will haue in the most mortified. Austeritie, sullennesse, or strangenesse of disposition, and whatsoeuer qualities may make a man vnsociable, cleaue faster to our nature, than those which are morally euill. True Chri­stian loue may be separated from acquaintance, and acquaintance from intirenesse: These are not qualities to hinder our loue, but our familiaritie.

32

Ignorance, as it makes bold, intruding men carelesly into vnknowne dangers; so al­so it makes men oft-times causelesly fearefull. Herod feared Christs comming, because he mistooke it: If that Tyrant had knowne the manner of his spirituall Regiment, he had spared both his owne fright and the bloud of other. And hence it is that we feare death, because we are not acquainted with the vertue of it. Nothing but innocencie and knowledge can giue sound confidence to the heart.

33

Where are diuers opinions, they may be all false; there can bee but one true: and that one truth oft-times must be fetcht by peece-meale out of diuers branches of con­trary opinions. For, it falls out not seldome, that Truth is through ignorance or rash vehemency, scattered into sundry parts; and like to a little Siluer melted amongst the ruines of a burnt house, must be tried out from heaps of much superfluous ashes. There is much paines in the search of it; much skill in finding it: the value of it once found, requites the cost of both.

34

Affectation of superfluitie, is in all things a signe of weaknesse: As, in words, he that vseth circumlocutions to expresse himselfe, shewes want of memory, and want of pro­per speech: And much talke argues a braine feeble and distempered. What good can any earthly thing yeeld vs beside his vse? and what is it but vanitie, to affect that which doth vs no good? and what vse is it in that which is superfluous? It is a great skill to know what is enough, and great wisdome to care for no more.

35

Good things, which in absence were desired, now offering themselues to our pre­sence, are scarce entertained; or at least not with our purposed cheerefulnesse. Christs comming to vs, and our going to him, are in our profession well esteemed, much wish­ed: but when he singleth vs out by a direct message of death, or by some fearefull signe giueth likelihood of a present returne, we are as much affected with feare, as before with desire. All changes, although to the better, are troublesome for the time, vntill our setling: There is no remedy hereof but inward preuention: Our minde must change, before our estate be changed.

36

Those are greatest enemies to Religion, that are not most irreligious. Atheists, though in themselues they bee the worst, yet are seldome found hot Persecuters of o­thers: whereas those which in some one fundamentall point bee hereticall, are com­monly most violent in oppositions. One hurts by secret infection, the other by open resistance: One is carelesse of all truth, the other vehement for some vntruth. An A­theist is worthy of more hatred, an Heretike of more feare; both of auoidance.

37

Waies, if neuer vsed, cannot but bee faire; if much vsed, are made commodiously passable; if before oft vsed, and now seldome, they become deepe and dangerous. If the heart be not at all inured to meditation, it findeth no fault with it selfe; not for that it is innocent, but secure, if often, it findeth comfortable passage for his thoughts; if rarely, and with intermission, tedious and troublesome. In things of this nature, we onely escape complaint, if we vse them either alwaies or neuer.

38

Our sensuall hand holds fast whatsoeuer delight it apprehendeth: our spirituall hand [Page 142] easily remitteth; because appetite is stronger in vs than grace: whence it is, that we so hardly deliuer our selues of earthly pleasures, which wee haue once entertained; and with such difficultie draw our selues to a constant course of faith, hope and spirituall ioy, or to the renued acts of them once intermitted. Age is naturally weake, and youth vigorous; but in vs the old man is strong, the new faint and feeble: the fault is not in grace, but in vs: Faith doth not want strength, but we want faith.

39

It is not good in worldly estates for a man to make himselfe necessary; for hereupon he is both more toiled, and more suspected: but in the sacred Common-wealth of the Church, a man cannot be ingaged too deeply by his seruice. The ambition of spirituall well doing breeds no danger. He that doth best, and may worst be spared, is happiest.

40

It was a fit comparison of worldly cares, to thornes: for as they choke the Word, so they pricke our soules: Neither the Word can grow vp amongst them, nor the heart can rest vpon them: Neither body nor soule can finde ease while they are within, or close to vs. Spirituall cares are as sharp; but more profitable: they paine vs, but leaue the soule better. They breake our sleepe, but for a sweeter rest: we are not well, but ei­ther while we haue them, or after we haue had them. It is as impossible to haue spiritu­all health without these, as to haue bodily strength with the other.

41

In temporall good things, it is best to liue in doubt; not making full account of that which wee hold in so weake a tenure: In spirituall, with confidence; not fearing that which is warranted to vs by an infallible promise and sure earnest. He liues more con­tentedly, that is most secure for this world, most resolute for the other.

42

God hath in nature giuen euery man inclinations to some one particular calling; which if he follow, he excels; if he crosse, hee proues a non-proficient, and changeable: but all mens natures are equally indisposed to grace, and to the common vocation of Christianity: we are all borne Heathens. To doe well, Nature must in the first be ob­serued and followed, in the other crossed and ouercome.

43

Good-man is a title giuen to the lowest; whereas all Titles of Greatnesse, Worship, Honor, are obserued and attributed with choice. The speech of the World bewraies their minde, and shewes the common estimation of goodnesse compared with other qualities. The World therefore is an ill Herald, and vnskilfull in the true stiles. It were happie that Goodnesse were so common; and pitty that it either should not stand with Greatnesse, or not be preferred to it.

44

Amongst all actions, Satan is euer busiest in the best, and most in the best part of the best; as in the end of Praier, when the heart should cloze vp it selfe with most comfort. He neuer feares vs, but when we are well emploied: and the more likelihood he sees of our profit, the more is his enuy and labour to distract vs. We should loue our selues, as much as he hates vs; and therefore striue so much the more towards our good, as his malice striueth to interrupt it. We doe nothing, if we contend not, when we are re­sisted. The good soule is euer in contradiction; denying what is granted, and conten­ding for that which is denied; suspecting when it is gaine-said, and fearing libertie.

45

God fore-warnes ere he try, because he would be preuented: Satan steales vpon vs [Page 143] suddenly by temptations, because he would foile vs. If we relent not vpon Gods pre­monition, and meet not the lingring pase of his punishments, to fore-stall them, he pu­nisheth more, by how much his warning was more euident and more large. Gods tri­als must be met when they come: Satans must be seene before they come; and if we be not armed ere we be assaulted, we shall be foiled ere we can be armed.

46

It is not good to be continuall in denunciation of iudgement: The noise to which we are accustomed (though lowd) wakes vs not; whereas a lesse (if vnusuall) stirreth vs. The next way to make threatnings contemned, is to make them common. It is a profitable rod that strikes sparingly, and frights somewhat oftner than it smiteth.

47

Want of vse causeth disabilitie, and custome perfection. Those that haue not vsed to pray in their Closet, cannot pray in publike, but coldly and in forme. He that discon­tinues meditation, shall be long in recouering; whereas the man inured to these exer­cises (who is not dressed till he haue praied, nor hath supped till hee haue meditated) doth both these well, and with ease. He that intermits good duties, incurres a double losse: of the blessing that followeth good; of the facultie of doing it.

48

Christianity is both an easie yoke, and an hard; hard to take vp; easie to beare when once taken. The heart requires much labour, ere it can be induced to stoope vnder it; and findes as much contentment when it hath stooped. The worldling thinkes Religi­on seruilitie; but the Christian knowes whose slaue he was, till hee entred into this ser­uice; and that no bondage can be so euill, as freedome from these bonds.

49

It is a wonder how full of shifts Nature is; ready to turne ouer all good purposes. If we thinke of death, she suggests secretly; Tush, it shall not come yet: If of iudgement for sinne; This concernes not thee; it shall not come at all: If of heauen, and our la­bour to reach it; Trouble not thy selfe; it will come soone enough alone. Addresse thy selfe to pray; It is yet vnseasonable; stay for a better opportunitie: To giue almes; Thou knowest not thy owne future wants: To reproue; What needst thou thrust thy selfe into wilfull hatred? Euery good action hath his let: He can neuer be good; that is not resolute.

50

All Arts are Maids to Diuinitie; therefore they both vaile to her, and doe her ser­uice, and she, like a graue Mistresse, controlles them at pleasure: Naturall Philosophy teacheth, that of nothing can bee nothing made; and that from the priuation to the habit, is no returne: Diuinitie takes her vp for these; and vpon supernaturall princi­ples, teaches her a Creation, a Resurrection. Philosophy teaches vs to follow sense, as an infallible guide: Diuinitie tels her, that Faith is of things not seene. Logick teaches vs first to discourse; then to resolue: Diuinitie, to assent without arguing. Ciuill Law teacheth, that long custome prescribeth: Diuinitie, that old things are passed. Morall Philosophy, that tallying of iniuries is iustice: Diuinitie, that good must be returned for ill. Policy, that better is a mischiefe than an inconuenience: Diuinitie, that we may not doe euill, that good may ensue. The Schoole is well ordred, while Diuinitie keepes the Chaire: but, if any other skill vsurpe it, and checke their Mistresse, there can follow nothing but confusion and Atheisme.

51

Much difference is to be made betwixt a reuolter and a man trained vp in error. A [Page 144] Iew and an Arrian both deny Christs Deity, yet this opinion is not in both punisht with bodily death. Yea a reuolt to a lesse error, is more punishable than education in a capitall Heresie. Errors of iudgement, though lesse regarded than errors of practice, yet are more pernicious: but none so deadly as theirs, that once were in the truth. If truth be not sued to, it is dangerous; but if forsaken, desperate.

52

It is an ill argument of a good action not well done, when we are glad that it is done. To be affected with the comfort of the conscience of well performing it, is good: but meerely to reioyce that the act is ouer, is carnall. He neuer can begin cheerefully, that is glad he hath ended.

53

He that doth not secret seruice to God with some delight, doth but counterfeit in publique. The truth of any act or passion is then best tried, when it is without witnesse. Openly, many sinister respects may draw from vs a forme of religious duties: secretly, nothing but the power of a good conscience. It is to be feared, God hath more true and deuout seruice in Closets, than in Churches.

54

Words and diseases grow vpon vs with yeeres. In age, we talke much, because wee haue seene much, and soone after shall cease talking for euer: Wee are most diseased, because nature is weakest; and death which is neere, must haue harbingers: such is the old age of the World. No maruell, if this last time be full of writing, and weake dis­course, full of sects and heresies, which are the sicknesses of this great and decaied body.

55

The best ground vntilled, soonest runs out into ranke weeds. Such are Gods Chil­dren; Ouer-growne with securitie ere they are aware, vnlesse they bee well exercised both with Gods plow of affliction, and their owne industry in meditation. A man of knowledge that is either negligent or vncorrected, cannot but grow wilde and god­lesse.

56

With vs, vilest things are most common; But with God the best things are most fre­quently giuen. Grace, which is the noblest of all Gods fauours, is vnpartially bestowed vpon all willing receiuers; whereas Nobilitie of bloud and height of place, blessings of an inferiour nature, are reserued for few. Herein the Christian followes his Father; his praiers which are his richest portion, he communicates to all; his substance according to his abilitie, to few.

57

God therefore giues, because he hath giuen; making his former fauours, arguments for more; Man therefore shuts his hand, because hee hath opened it. There is no such way to procure more from God, as to vrge him with what hee hath done. All Gods blessings are profitable and excellent; not so much in themselues, as that they are in­ducements to greater.

58

Gods immediate actions are best, at first. The frame of this creation how exquisite was it vnder his hand! afterward, blemished by our sinne: mans indeuours are weake in their beginnings, and perfecter by degrees. No science, no deuice hath euer beene per­fect in his cradle; or at once hath seene his birth and maturitie: of the same nature are those actions which God worketh mediatly by vs according to our measure of receit. [Page 145] The cause of both is, on the one side the infinitenesse of his wisdome and power, which cannot be corrected by any second assaies: On the other, our weaknesse, helping it selfe by former grounds and trials. Hee is an happy man that detracts nothing from Gods works, and addes most to his owne.

59

The old saying is more common than true; that those which are in hell, know no other heauen: for this makes the damned perfectly miserable, that out of their owne torment, they see the felicitie of the Saints; together with their impossibility of attai­ning it. Sight, without hope of fruition, is a torment alone: Those that here might see God and will not, or doe see him obscurely and loue him not, shall once see him with anguish of soule and not enioy him.

60

Sometimes euill speeches come from good men, in their vnaduisednesse: and some­times euen the good speeches of men may proceed from an ill spirit. No confession could be better than Satan gaue of Christ: It is not enough to consider what is spoken, or by whom; but whence, and for what. The spirit is oftentimes tried by the speech: but other-times the speech must be examined by the spirit; and the spirit, by the rule of an higher word.

61

Greatnesse puts high thoughts, and bigge words into a man; whereas the deiected minde takes, carelesly, what offers it selfe. Euery worldling is base-minded; and there­fore his thoughts creepe still low vpon the earth. The Christian both is and knowes himselfe truly great; and thereupon mindeth and speaketh of spirituall, immortall, glo­rious, heauenly things. So much as the soule stoopeth vnto earthly thoughts, so much is it vnregenerate.

62

Long acquaintance, as it maketh those things which are euill, to seeme lesse euill; so it makes good things, which at first were vnpleasant, delightfull. There is no euill of paine, not no morall good action, which is not harsh at the first. Continuance of euill, which might seeme to weary vs, is the remedy and abatement of wearinesse: and the practice of good, as it profiteth, so it pleaseth. He that is a stranger to good and euill, findes both of them troublesome. God therefore doth well for vs, while he exerciseth vs with long afflictions: and we doe well to our selues, while we continually busie our selues in good exercises.

63

Sometimes it is well taken by men, that we humble our selues lower than there is cause. Thy seruant IACOB, saith that good Patriarch, to his brother, to his inferiour. And no lesse well doth God take these submisse extenuations of our selues; I am a worme, and no man: Surely I am more foolish than a man, and haue not the vnder­standing of a man in me. But I neuer finde that any man bragged to God, although in a matter of truth, and within the compasse of his desert, and was accepted. A man may be too lowly in his dealing with men, euen vnto contempt: with God he cannot; but the lower he falleth, the higher is his exaltation.

64

The soule is fed as the body, starued with hunger as the body, requires proportiona­ble diet and necessary varietie, as the body. All ages and statures of the soule beare not the same nourishment. There is milke for spirituall Infants, strong meat for the growne Christian. The spoone is fit for one, the knife for the other. The best Christian is not so [Page 146] growne, that he need to scorne the spoone: but the weake Christian may finde a strong feed dangerous. How many haue beene cast away with spirituall surfets; because being but new-borne, they haue swallowed downe bigge morsels of the highest mysteries of godlinesse, which they neuer could digest; but together with them haue cast vp their proper nourishment? A man must first know the power of his stomacke, ere he know how with safetie and profit to frequent Gods Ordinary.

65

It is very hard for the best man in a sudden extremity of death, to satisfie himselfe in apprehending his stay, and reposing his heart vpon it: for the soule is so oppressed with sudden terrour, that it cannot well command it selfe, till it haue digested an euill. It were miserable for the best Christian, if all his former praiers and meditations did not serue to aide him in his last straits, and meet together in the center of his extremitie; yeelding, though not sensible releefe, yet secret benefit to the soule: whereas the world­ly man in this case, hauing not laid vp for this houre, hath no comfort from God, or from others, or from himselfe.

66

All externall good or euill is measured by sense: neither can we account that either good or ill, which doth neither actually auaile, nor hurt vs: spiritually this rule holds not. All our best good is insensible. For all our future (which is the greatest) good, we hold onely in hope; and the present fauour of God we haue many times, and feele not. The stomacke findes the best digestion euen in sleepe, when we least perceiue it: and whiles wee are most awake, this power worketh in vs either to further strength or dis­ease, without our knowledge of what is done within: And on the other side, that man is most dangerously sicke, in whom nature decaies without his feeling, without com­plaint. To know our selues happy, is good: but woe were to vs Christians, if we could not be happy, and know it not.

67

There are none that euer did so much mischiefe to the Church, as those that haue beene excellent in wit and learning. Others may be spightfull enough, but want power to accomplish their malice. An enemy that hath both strength and craft, is worthy be feared. None can sinne against the Holy Ghost, but those which haue had former il­lumination. Tell not me what parts a man hath, but what grace: honest sottishnesse is better than profane eminence.

68

The entertainment of all spirituall euents must be with feare, or hope; but, of all earthly extremities, must be with contempt or derision. For what is terrible, is wor­thy of a Christians contempt; what is pleasant, to be turned ouer with a scorne. The meane requires a meane affection betwixt loue and hatred. We may not loue them, because of their vanitie: we may not hate them, because of their necessary vse. It is an hard thing to be a wise Oast, and to fit our entertainment to all commers: which if it be not done, the soule is soone wasted, either for want of customers, or for the mis­rule of ill ghests.

69

God and man build in a contrary order. Man laies the foundation first, then addes the walls, the roofe last. God beganne the roofe first, spreading out this vault of hea­uen, ere hee laid the Base of the earth. Our thoughts must follow the order of his workmanship. Heauen must be minded first; earth afterward: and so much more, as it is seene more. Our meditation must herein follow our sense: A few miles giue bounds to our view of earth; whereas we may neere see halfe the heauen at once. Hee that thinkes most both of that which is most seene, and of that which is not seene at all, is happiest.

70

I haue euer noted it a true signe of a false heart, To be scrupulous and nice in small matters, negligent in the maine: whereas the good soule is still curious in substantiall points, and not carelesse in things of an inferiour nature; accounting no duty so small as to be neglected, and no care great enough for principall duties: not so tything Mint and Cummin, that he should forget iustice and iudgement; not yet so regarding iudge­ment and iustice, that he should contemne Mint and Cummin. He that thus misplaces his conscience, will be found either hypocriticall or superstitious.

71

It argues the world full of Atheists, that those offences which may impeach humane society, are entertained with an answerable hatred and rigour: those which doe imme­diately wrong the supreme Maiestie of God, are turned ouer with scarce so much as dislike. If we conuersed with God as we doe with men, his right would be at least as precious to vs as our owne. All that conuerse not with God, are without God: not onely those that are against God, but those that are without God, are Atheists. Wee may be too charitable: I feare not to say, that these our last times abound with honest Atheists.

72

The best thing corrupted, is worst: An ill man is the worst of all creatures, an ill Christian the worst of all men, an ill professor the worst of all Christians, an ill Mini­ster the worst of all professors.

73

Naturally life is before death; and death is onely a priuation of life: Spiritually it is contrary. As Paul saith of the graine, so may we of man in the businesse of regenerati­on: He must die before he can liue: yet this death presupposes a life that was once, and should be. God chuses to haue the difficultest, first: we must be content with the paine of dying, ere we feele the comfort of life. As we die to nature, ere we liue in glory: so we must die to sinne, ere we can liue to grace.

74

Death did not first strike Adam the first sinfull man; nor Caine the first hypocrite; but Abel the innocent and righteous. The first soule that met with death, ouercame death: the first soule that parted from earth, went to heauen. Death argues not displeasure; because he whom God loued best, dies first; and the murtherer is punished with liuing.

75

The liues of most are mis-spent, onely for want of a certaine end of their actions: wherein they doe as vnwise Archers, shoot away their arrowes they know not at what marke. They liue onely out of the present, not directing themselues and their procee­dings to one vniuersall scope: whence they alter vpon all change of occasions, and ne­uer reach any perfection; neither can doe other but continue in vncertaintie, and end in discomfort. Others aime at one certaine marke, but a wrong one. Some (though fewer) leuell at the right end, but amisse. To liue without one maine and common end, is idlenesse and folly. To liue to a false end, is deceit and losse. True Christian wisdome both shewes the end, and findes the way. And as cunning Politikes haue many plots to compasse one and the same designe by a determined succession; so the wise Christian failing in the meanes, yet still fetcheth about to his steady end with a constant change of endeuours: such one onely liues to purpose, and at last repents not that hee hath liued.

76

The shipwracke of a good conscience, is the casting away of all other excellencies. It is no rare thing to note the soule of a wilfull sinner stripped of all her graces, and by degrees exposed to shame: so those, whom we haue knowne admired, haue falne to be leuell with their fellowes; and from thence beneath them, to a mediocritie; and after­wards to sottishnesse and contempt, below the vulgar. Since they haue cast away the best, it is iust with God to take away the worst; and to cast off them in lesser regards, which haue reiected him in greater.

77

It hath euer beene counted more noble and successefull to set vpon an open enemy in his owne home, than to expect till he set vpon vs, whiles he make onely a defensiue war, This rule serues vs for our last enemy Death: whence that old demand of Epicure is ea­sily answered, Whether it be better Death should come to vs, or that we should meet him in the way: meet him in our minds, ere he seize vpon our bodies. Our cowardli­nesse, our vnpreparation is his aduantage; whereas true boldnesse in confronting him, dismaies and weakens his forces. Happy is that soule, that can send out the scouts of his thoughts before-hand, to discouer the power of death a farre off; and then can resolute­ly encounter him at vnawares vpon aduantage: such one liues with securitie, dies with comfort.

78

Many a man sends others to heauen, and yet goes to hell himselfe: and not few ha­uing drawne others to hell, yet themselues returne by a late repentance, to life. In a good action, it is not good to search too deepely into the intention of the agent, but in silence to make our best benefit of the worke: In an euill, it is not safe to regard the qualitie of the person, or his successe, but to consider the action abstracted from all circumstances, in his owne kinde. So we shall neither neglect good deeds, because they speed not well in some hands, nor affect a prosperous euill.

79

God doth some singular actions, wherein we cannot imitate him; some, wherein we may not; most, wherein he may and would faine be followed. He fetcheth good out of euill; so may we turne our owne and others sinnes to priuate or publike good: wee may not doe euill for a good vse; but we must vse our euill once done, to good. I hope I shall not offend, to say, that the good vse which is made of sinnes, is as gainefull to God, as that which arises from good actions. Happy is that man, that can vse either his good well, or his euill.

80

There is no difference betwixt anger and madnesse, but continuance: for, raging anger is a short madnesse. What else argues the shaking of the hands and lips, pale­nesse, or rednesse, or swelling of the face, glaring of the eies, stammering of the tongue, stamping with the feet, vnsteady motions of the whole body, rash actions which we re­member not to haue done, distracted and wilde speeches? And madnesse againe is no­thing but a continued rage, yea some madnesse rageth not: such a milde madnesse is more tolerable, than frequent and furious anger.

81

Those that would keepe state, must keepe aloofe off; especially if their qualities bee not answerable in height to their place. For many great persons are like a well-wrought picture vpon a course cloth; which a farre off shewes faire, but neere hand the round­nesse of the threed marres the good workmanship. Concealement of gifts, after some one commended act, is the best way to admiration, and secret honour: but hee that would profit, must vent himselfe oft, and liberally, and shew what he is, without all [Page 149] priuate regard. As therefore, many times, honor followes modesty vnlookt for; so, contrarily, a man may shew no lesse pride in silence and obscuritie, than others, which speake and write for glory. And that other pride is so much the worse, as it is more vn­profitable: for whereas those which put forth their gifts, benefit others whiles they seeke themselues; these are so wholly deuoted to themselues, that their secrety doth no good to others.

82

Such as a mans delights and cares are in health, such are both his thoughts and speeches commonly on his death-bed: The proud man talkes of his faire sutes, the glut­ton of his dishes, the wanton of his beastlinesse, the religious man of heauenly things. The tongue will hardly leaue that to which the heart is inured. If wee would haue good motions to visit vs while we are sicke, wee must send for them familiarly in our health.

83

He is a rare man, that hath not some kinde of madnesse raigning in him: One a dull madnesse of melancholy, another a conceited madnesse of pride; another a superstiti­ous madnesse of false deuotion; a fourth of ambition, or couetousnesse; a fift, the furi­ous madnesse of anger; a sixt, the laughing madnesse of extreme mirth; a seuenth, a drunken madnesse; an eight, of outragious lust; a ninth, the learned madnesse of cu­riositie; a tenth, the worst madnesse of profanenesse and Atheisme. It is as hard to rec­kon vp all kindes of madnesses, as of dispositions. Some are more noted and punished than others; so that, the mad man in one kinde as much condemnes another, as the so­ber man condemnes him. Onely that man is both good, and wise, and happy, that is free from all kindes of phrensie.

84

There be some honest errors, where-with I neuer found that God was offended. That an husband should thinke his owne Wife comely, although ill-fauoured in the eies of others: That a man should thinke more meanely of his owne good parts, than of wea­ker in others: To giue charitable (though mistaken) constructions of doubtfull actions and persons (which are the effects of naturall affection, humilitie, loue) were neuer cen­sured by God: Herein alone we erre, if we erre not.

85

No maruell if the worldling escape earthly afflictions. God corrects him not, be­cause he loues him not. He is ba [...]e borne and begot. God will not doe him the fauour to whip him. The world afflicts him not, because it loues him: for each one is indul­gent to his owne. God vses not the rod where he meanes to vse the sword. The Pillorie or scourge is for those malefactors which shall escape execution.

86

Weake stomacks which cannot digest large meales, feed oft and little: For our soules, that which wee want in mea [...], we must supply in frequence. We can neuer fully enough comprehend in our thoughts the ioyes of heauen, the meritorious suffe­rings of Christ, the terrors of the second death: therefore we must meditate of them often.

87

The same thoughts doe commonly meet vs in the same places; as if we had left them there till our returne. For that the minde doth secretly frame to it selfe memoratiue heads, whereby it recals easily the same conceits. It is best to imploy our minde there, where it is most fixed. Our deuotion is so dull, it cannot haue too many aduantages.

88

I finde but one example in all Scripture, of any bodily cure which our Sauiour wrought by degrees: onely the blinde man, whose weake faith craued helpe by others, not by himselfe, saw men first like trees, then in their true shape. All other miraculous cures of Christ were done at once, and perfect at first. Contrarily, I finde but one ex­ample of a soule fully healed (that is) sanctified and glorified, both in a day; all o­ther by degrees and leisure. The steps of grace are soft and short. Those ex­ternall miracles he wrought immediatly by himselfe; and therefore no maruell if they were absolute like their Author. The miraculous worke of our Regeneration he works together with vs: He giueth it efficacy; we giue it imperfection.

FINIS.
SOME FEW OF DAVIDS P …

SOME FEW OF DAVIDS PSALMES METAPHRASED, for a taste of the rest.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO MY LOVING AND LEARNED COVSIN, M r. SAMVEL BVRTON, Archdeacon of Glocester.

INdeed, my Poetrie was long sithence out of date, and yeelded her place to grauer studies: but whose veine would it not reuiue, to looke into those heauenly Songs? I were not worthy to be a Diuine, if it should repent mee to be a Poet with Dauid, after I shall haue aged in the Pul­pit. This work is holy and strict, & abides not any youth­full or heathenish libertie; but requires hands free from profanenesse, loose­nesse, affection. It is a seruice to God & the Church by somuch more careful­ly to be regarded, as it is more common. For who is there that will not chal­lenge a part in this labour? and that shall not finde himselfe much more af­fected with holy measure rightly composed? Wherefore I haue oft won­dred, how it could be offensiue to our aduersaries, that these diuine Ditties which the Spirit of God wrote in verse, should be sung in verse; and that an Hebrew Poeme should be made English. For if this kinde of composition had beene vnfit, God would neuer haue made choice of numbers, wherein to expresse himselfe. Yea, who knowes not that some other Scriptures, which the Spirit hath indited in prose, haue yet beene happily and with good allowance put into strict numbers? If histories tell vs of a wanton Poet of old, which lost his eies while hee went about to turne Moses into verse; yet euery student knowes with what good successe and commenda­tion Nonnus hath turned Iohns Gospell into Greeke Heroicks. And Apolli­narius, that learned Syrian matched with Basil and Gregorie (who liued in his time) in the termes of this equalitie, that Basils speech was [...], but Apollinaries [...], wrote, as Suidas reports, all the Hebrew Scripture in He­roicks, as Sozomen (somewhat more restrainedly) all the Archaiology of the Iewes, till Sauls gouernment, in 24. parts; or as Socrates yet more particu­larly, all Moses in Heroicks, and all the other Histories in diuers metres: but how-euer his other labours lie hid, his Metaphrase of the Psalmes is still in our hands, with the applause of all the learned: besides the labours of their [Page 154] owne Flaminius and Arias Montanus (to seeke for no more) which haue wor­thily bestowed themselues in this subiect. Neither doe I see how it can bee offensiue to our friends, that wee should desire our English Metaphrase bet­tered. I say nothing to the disgrace of that we haue: I know how glad our aduersaries are of all such aduantages; which they are ready enough to finde out without me, euer reprochfully vpbraiding vs with these defects. But since our whole Translation is now vniuersally reuised; what inconue­nience or show of innouation can it beare, that the verse should accompanie the prose? especially since it is well knowne how rude and homely our Eng­lish Poesie was in those times, compared with the present; wherein, if euer, it seeth her full perfection. I haue beene sollicited by some reuerend friends to vndertake this taske; as that which seemed well to accord with the for­mer exercises of my youth, and my present profession. The difficulties I found many, the worke long and great; yet not more painefull than bene­ficiall to Gods Church. Whereto as I dare not professe any sufficiencie; so I will not denie my readinesse, and vtmost endeauour, if I shall bee employed by Authoritie: wherefore, in this part, I doe humbly su [...]mit [...]y selfe to the graue censures of them, whose wisdome menageth these common affaires of the Church: and am ready either to stand still or proceed, as I shall see their Cloud or Fire goe before or behinde me. Onely (howsoeuer) I shall, for my true affection to the Church, wish it done by better workemen. Wherein as you approue, so further my bold, but not vnprofitable motion, and commend it vnto greater cares: as I doe you to the Greatest.

Your louing kinsman, IOS. HALL.

❧ Some few of DAVIDS Psalmes Metaphrased.

PSALME. 1.

In the tune of the 148. Psalme. Giue laud vnto the Lord.
WHo hath not walkt astray,
In wicked mens aduice,
Nor stood in sinners way;
Nor in their companies
That scorners are,
As their fit mate,
In scoffing chaire,
Hath euer sate.
verse 2 But in thy lawes diuine,
O Lord sets his delight,
And in those lawes of thine
Studies all day and night;
Oh, how that man
Thrice blessed is!
And sure shall gaine
Eternall blisse.
verse 3 He shall be like the tree
Set by the water-springs,
Which when his seasons be
Most pleasant fruit forth brings:
Whose boughs so greene
Shall neuer fade,
But couered beene
With comely shade.
So, to this happy wight,
All his designes shall thriue:
verse 4 Whereas the man vnright,
As chaffe which winds doe driue,
With euery blast
Is tost on hie,
Nor can at last
In safetie lie.
verse 5 Wherefore in that sad doome,
They dare not rise from dust:
Nor shall no sinner come
To glory of the iust.
For, God will grace
The iust mans way;
While sinners race
Runs to decay.

PSALME 2.

In the tune of the 125. Psalme, Those that doe put their confidence.
WHy doe the Gentiles tumults make,
And nations all conspire in vaine,
verse 2 And earthly Princes counsell take
Against their God; against the Raigne
Of his deare Christ? let vs, they saine,
verse 3 Breake all their bonds: and from vs shake
Their thraldome, yoke and seruile chaine.
verse 4 Whiles thus (alas) they fondly spake,
Hee that aloft rides on the skies,
Laughes all their lewd deuice to scorne,
verse 5 And when his wrathfull rage shall rise,
With plagues shall make them all forlorne,
And in his furie thus replies;
verse 6 But I, my King with sacred horne
Anointing, shall in princely guise
His head with royall Crowne adorne.
Vpon my Sions holy mount
His Empires glorious seat shall be.
And I thus rais'd shall farre recount
The tenour of his true degree.
verse 7 My Sonne thou art, said God, I thee
Begat this day by due account:
Thy Scepter, doe but aske of me,
All earthly kingdomes shall surmount.
verse 8 All nations to thy rightfull sway,
I will subiect from furthest end
verse 9 Of all the world, and thou shalt bray,
Those stubborne foes that will not bend,
With iron Mace (like Po [...]ters clay)
verse 10 In pieces small: yee Kings, attend;
And yee, whom others w [...]nt obey,
Learne wisdome, and at last amend.
verse 11 See, yee serue God, with greater dread
Than others you: and in your feare
Reioice the while; and (lowly spread)
verse 12 Doe homage to his Sonne so deare:
Lest he be wroth, and doe you dead
verse 13 Amids your way. If kindled
His wrath shall be; O blessed those,
That doe on him their trust repose.

PSALME 3.

As the 113. Psalme, Ye children which, &c.
AH Lord! how many be my foes!
How many are against me [...]ose,
verse 2 That to my grieued soule haue sed,
Tush, God shall him no succour yeeld;
verse 3 Whiles thou, Lord, art my praise, my shield,
And dost aduance my carefull head!
verse 4 Loud with my voice to God I cry'd:
His Grace vnto my sute reply'd,
From out his holy hill.
verse 5 I laid me downe, slept, rose againe.
For thou, O Lord, dost me sustaine,
And sau'st my soule from feared ill.
verse 6 Not if ten thousand armed foes
My naked side should round enclose,
Would I be thereof ought a-dred.
Vp, Lord, and shield me from disgrace:
verse 7 For thou hast broke my foe-mens face,
And all the wickeds teeth hast shed.
verse 8 From thee, O God, is safe defence;
Doe thou thy free beneficence
Vpon thy people largely spread.

PSALME 4.

As the ten Commandements, Attend my people.
THou witnesse of my truth sincere,
My God, vnto my poore request
Vouchsafe to lend thy gracious eare:
Thou hast my soule from thrall releast.
verse 2 Fauour me still, and d [...]igne to heare
Mine humble sute. O wretched wights,
verse 3 How long will yee mine honour deare
Turne into shame through your despights?
Still will ye loue what thing is vaine,
verse 4 And seeke false hopes? know then at last,
That God hath chose, and will maintaine
His fauorite, whom yee disgrac't.
God will regard my instant mone.
verse 5 Oh! tremble then, and cease offending;
And on your silent bed alone,
Talke with your hearts, your waies amending.
verse 6 Offer the truest sacrifice
Of broken hearts; on God besetting
verse 7 Your onely trust. The most deuise
The waies of worldly treasure getting:
But thou, O Lord, lift vp to me
The light of that sweet looke of thine;
verse 8 So shall my soule more gladsome be,
Than theirs with all their corne and wine.
verse 9 So I in peace shall lay me downe,
And on my bed take quiet sleepe;
Whiles thou, O Lord, shalt me alone
From dangers all securely keepe.

PSALME 5.

In the tune of 124. Psalme, Now Israel may say, &c.
BOw downe thine eare,
Lord, to these words of mine,
And well regard
the secret plaints I make.
verse 2 My King, my God,
to thee I doe betake
My sad estate:
oh doe thine eare incline
To these loud cries
that to thee powred bin.
verse 3 At early morne
thou shalt my voice attend:
For, at day breake,
I will my selfe addresse
Thee to implore,
and wait for due redresse.
verse 4 Thou dost not, Lord,
delight in wickednesse;
Nor to bad men
wilt thy protection lend.
verse 5 The boasters proud
cannot before thee stay:
Thou hat'st all those
that are to sinne deuoted:
verse 6 The lying lips.
and who with bloud are spotted,
Thou doest abhorre,
and wilt for euer slay:
verse 7 But I vnto
thine house shall take the way.
And through thy grace
abundant shall adore,
With humble feare
within thy holy place.
verse 8 Oh! lead me, Lord,
within thy righteous trace:
Euen for their sakes
that malice me so sore,
Make smooth thy paths
my dimmer eies before.
verse 9 Within their mouth
no truth is euer found:
Pure mischiefe is
their heart: a gaving toome
verse 10 Is their wide throat;
and yet their tongues still sound,
verse 11 With smoothing words.
O Lord, giue them their doome.
And let them fall
in those their plots profound.
In their excesse
of mischiefe them destroy
verse 12 That Rebels are;
so those that to thee flie,
Shall all reioyce
and sing eternally:
verse 13 And whom thou dost
protect, and who loue thee,
And thy deare name,
in thee shall euer ioy;
Since thou with blisse
the righteous dost reward,
And with thy grace
as with a shield him guard.

PSALME 6.

As the 50. Psalme, The mighty God, &c.
LEt me not, Lord,
be in thy wrath reproued:
Oh! scourge me not
when thy fierce wrath is moued.
verse 2 Pity me, Lord,
that doe with languor pine:
Heale me whose bones
with paine dissolued bin;
verse 3 Whose weary soule
is vexed aboue measure.
Oh Lord, how long
shall I bide thy displeasure!
verse 4 Turne thee, O Lord,
rescue my soule distrest;
verse 5 And saue me of thy grace.
'Mongst those that rest
In silent death,
can none remember thee:
And in the graue
how shouldst thou praised be?
verse 6 Weary with sighes,
All night I caus'd my bed
To swim: with teares
my couch I watered.
verse 7 Deepe sorrow hath
consum'd my dimmed eyne,
Sunke in with griefe
at these lewd foes of mine:
verse 8 But now hence, hence,
vaine plotters of mine ill:
The Lord hath heard
my lamentations shrill;
verse 9 God heard my suit
and still attends the same:
verse 10 Blush now, my foes,
and flie with sudden shame.

PSALME 7.

As the 112. Psalme. The man is blest that God, &c.
ON thee, O Lord my God, relies
My onely trust: from bloudy spight
Of all my raging enemies
Oh! let thy mercy me acquite:
verse 2 Lest they like greedy Lyons rend
My soule, while none shall it defend.
verse 3 O Lord, if I this thing haue wrought,
If in my hands be found such ill:
verse 4 If I with mischiefe euer sought
To pay good turnes; or did not still
Doe good vnto my causelesse foe,
That thirsted for my ouerthrow;
verse 5 Then let my foe in eager chace,
Ore-take my soule, and proudly tread
My life below; and with disgrace
In dust lay downe mine honour dead.
verse 6 Rise vp in rage, O Lord, eft-soone
Aduance thine arme against my fo [...]ne:
And wake for me, till thou fulfill
verse 7 My promis'd right; so shall glad throngs
Of people flocke vnto thine hill.
For their sakes then reuenge my wrong's,
verse 8 And r [...]use thy selfe. Thy iudgements be
O're all the world: Lord, iudge thou me.
As truth and honest innocence
Thou find'st in me, Lord, iudge thou me.
verse 9 Settle the iust with sure defence:
Let me the wicked's malice see
verse 10 Brought to an end. For thy iust eye
Doth heart and inward reynes descry.
verse 11 My safety stands in God; who shields
The sound in heart: whose doome each day
verse 12 To iust men and contemners yeelds
verse 13 Their due. Except he change his way,
His sword is whet, to bloud intended,
His murdering Bow is ready bended.
verse 14 Weapons of death he hath addrest
And arrowes keene to pierce my foe,
verse 15 Who late bred mischiefe in his brest;
But when he doth on trauell goe,
verse 16 Brings forth a lie: deepe pits doth delue,
And fals into his pits himselue.
verse 17 Backe to his owne head shall rebound.
His plotted mischiefe; and his wrongs
verse 18 His crowne shall craze: But I shall sound
Iehouah's praise with thankfull songs,
And will his glorious name expresse,
And tell of all his righteousnesse.

PSALME 8.

As the 113. Psalme, Yee children which, &c.
HOw noble is thy mighty Name,
O Lord, o're all the worlds wide frame,
Whose glory is aduanc't on high
Aboue the rowling heauens racke!
verse 2 How for the gracelesse scorners sake,
To still th'auenging enemy,
Hast thou by tender infants tongue,
The praise of thy great Name made strong,
While they hang sucking on the brest!
verse 3 But when I see the heauens bright,
The moone and glittering starres of night,
By thine almighty hand addrest,
verse 4 Oh! what is man, poore silly man,
That thou so mind'st him, and dost daine
To looke at his vnworthy seed!
verse 5 Thou hast him set not much beneath
Thine Angels bright; and with a wreath
Of glory hast adorn'd his head.
verse 6 Thou hast him made high soueraigne
verse 7 Of all thy works, and stretcht his raigne
Vnto the heards, and beasts vntame,
verse 8 To Fowles, and to the scaly traine,
That glideth through the watry Maine.
verse 9 How noble each-where is thy Name!

PSALME 9.

To the tune of that knowne song, beginning, Preserue vs, Lord.
THee, and thy wondrous deeds, O God,
Wi [...]h all my soule I sound abroad:
verse 2 My ioy, my triumph is in thee.
Of thy dread name my song shall be,
verse 3 O highest God: since put to flight.
And fal'ne and vanisht at thy sight
verse 4 Are all my foes; for thou hast past
Iust sentence on my cause at last:
And sitting on thy throne aboue,
A rightfull Iudge thy selfe doest proue:
verse 5 The troupes profane thy checks haue stroid,
And made their name for euer void.
verse 6 Wheres now, my foes, your threatned wrack?
So well you did our Cities sacke,
And bring to dust; while that ye say,
Their name shall die as well as they.
verse 7 Loe, in eternall state God sits:
And his high Throne to iustice fits:
verse 8 Whose righteous hand the world shall weeld,
And to all folke iust doome shall yeeld.
verse 9 The poore from high finde his releefe;
The poore in needfull times of griefe:
verse 10 Who knowes the Lord, to thee shall cleaue,
That neuer doest thy clients leaue.
verse 11 Oh! sing the God that doth abide,
On Sion mount; and blazon wide
verse 12 His worthy deeds. For he pursues
The guiltlesse bloud with vengeance due:
He mindes their cause, nor can passe o're
Sad clamors of the wronged poore.
verse 13 Oh! mercy Lord: thou that dost saue
My soule from gates of death and graue:
Oh! see the wrong my foes haue done:
verse 14 That I thy praise, to all that gone
Through daughter Sions beauteous gate,
With thankfull songs may loud relate;
And may reioyce in thy safe aide.
Behold, the Gentiles whiles they made
A deadly pit my soule to drowne,
Into their pit are sunken downe;
In that close snare they hid for mee,
Loe, their owne feet intangled be.
verse 16 By this iust doome the Lord is knowne,
That th'ill are punisht with their owne.
verse 17 Downe shall the wicked backward fall
To deepest hell, and nations all
verse 18 That God forget; nor shall the poore
Forgotten be for euermore.
The constant hope of soules opprest
verse 19 Shall not aye die. Rise from thy rest,
Oh Lord, let not men base and rude
Preuaile: iudge thou the multitude
verse 20 Of lawlesse Pagans: strike pale feare
Into those brests that stubborne were:
And let the Gentiles feele and finde,
They beene but men of mortall kinde.

PSALME 10.

As the 51. Psalme, O God, Consider.
WHy stand'st thou, Lord aloofe so long,
And hidst thee in due times of need,
verse 2 Whiles lewd men proudly offer wrong
Vnto the poore? In their owne deed,
And their deuice let them be caught.
verse 3 For loe, the wicked braues and boasts
In his vile and outragious thought,
And blesseth him that rauines most.
verse 4 On God he dares insult: his pride
Scornes to enquire of powers aboue.
But his stout thoughts haue still deni'd
verse 5 There is a God; His waies yet proue
[...] prosperous: thy iudgements hye
Doe farre surmount his dimmer fight.
verse 6 Therefore doth he all foes defie:
His heart saith, I shall stand in spight,
Nor euer moue; nor danger 'bide.
verse 7 His mouth is fill'd with curses foule,
And with close fraud: His tongue doth hide
verse 8 Mischiefe and ill: he seekes the soule
Of harmelesse men in secret waite,
And in the corners of the street
Doth shead their bloud; with scorne and hate,
His eies vpon the poore are set.
verse 9 As some fell Lyon in his den,
He closely lurkes the poore to spoyle:
He spoyles the poore and helplesse men,
When once he snares them in his toyle.
verse 10 He croucheth low in cunning wile,
And bowes his brest; whereon whole throngs
Of poore, whom his faire showes beguile,
Fall to be subiect to his wrongs.
verse 11 God hath forgot (in soule, he saies)
He hides his face to neuer see.
verse 12 Lord God, arise; thine hand vp-raise:
Let not thy poore forgotten be.
verse 13 Shall these insulting wretches scorne
Their God; and say, thou wilt not care?
verse 14 Thou see'st (for all thou hast forborne)
Thou see'st what all their mischiefes are;
That to thine hand of vengeance iust
Thou maist them take: the poore distressed
Rely on thee with constant trust,
The helpe of Orphans and oppressed.
verse 15 Oh! breake the wickeds arme of might,
And search out all their cursed traines,
And let them vanish out of sight.
verse 16 The Lord as King for euer raignes.
From forth his coasts, the heathen sect
verse 17 Are rooted quite: thou Lord attendst
To poore mens sutes; thou deo'st direct
Their hearts: to them thine eare thou bendst;
verse 18 That thou maist rescue from despight,
The wofull fatherlesse, and poore:
That so, the vaine and earthen wight
On vs may tyrannize no more.
FJNJS.
CHARACTERS OF VERTVE …

CHARACTERS OF VERTVES AND VICES:

JN TWO BOOKES.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, MY singular good Lords, EDWARD LORD DENNY, BARON of WALTHAM, AND JAMES LORD HAY, HIS RIGHT NOBLE AND WOR­THY SONNE IN LAW, I. H. HVMBLY DEDICATES HIS LABOVR, DEVOTETH HIM­SELFE, Wisheth all Happinesse.

A PREMONITION, OF THE TITLE AND VSE of Characters.

READER,

THe Diuines of the old Heathens were their Mo­rall Philosophers: These receiued the Acts of an inbred law, in the Sinai of Nature, and deliue­red them with many expositions to the multitude: These were the Ouerseers of manners, Correctors of vices, Directors of liues, Doctors of vertue, which yet taught their people the body of their naturall Diuinitie, not after one manner: while some spent themselues in deepe discourses of hu­mane felicitie, and the way to it in common; others thought it best to apply the generall precepts of goodnesse or decency, to parti­cular conditions and persons. A third sort in a meane course betwixt the two other, and compounded of them both, bestowed their time in drawing out the true lineaments of euerie vertue and vice, so liuely, that who saw the medals, might know the face: which Art they significantly tearmed Charactery. Their pa­pers were so many tables, their writings so many speaking pi­ctures, or liuing images, whereby the ruder multitude might euen by their sense learne to know vertue, and discerne what to detest. J am deceiued if any course could be more likely to preuaile; for herein the grosse conceit is led on with pleasure, and informed while it feeles nothing but delight: And if pictures haue beene accounted the bookes of Jdiots, behold here the benefit of an image [Page 166] without the offence. It is no shame for vs to learne wit of Hea­thens; neither is it materiall, in whose Schoole we take out a good lesson: yea, it is more shame not to follow their good, than not to lead them better. As one therefore that in worthy examples hold imitation better than inuention, J haue trod in their paths, but with an higher and wider steppe; and out of their Tablets haue drawne these larger portraitures of both sorts. More might be said, I deny not, of euery Ʋertue, of euery Ʋice: J desired not to say all, but enough. Jf thou doe but reade or like these, J haue spent good houres ill; but if thou shalt hence ab­iure those Vices, which before thou thoughtest not ill-fauoured, or fall in loue with any of these goodly faces of Vertue; or shalt hence finde where thou hast any little touch of these euils, to cleare thy selfe, or where any defect in these graces to supply it, neither of vs shall need to repent of our labour.

THE SVMME OF THE WHOLE.

FIRST BOOKE.
  • THe Prooeme. Page. 171
  • Character of Wisdome. Page. 173
  • Of Honestie. Page. 174
  • Of Faith. ibid.
  • Of Humilitie. Page. 175
  • Of Valour. Page. 176
  • Of Patience. Page. 177
  • Of True-Friendship. ibid.
  • Of True-Nobilitie. Page. 178
  • Of the good Magistrate. Page. 179
  • Of the Penitent. Page. 180
  • Of the Happy Man. Page. 181
SECOND BOOKE.
  • THe Prooeme. Page. 185
  • Character of the Hypocrite. Page. 187
  • Of the Busie-Bodie. Page. 188
  • Of the Superstitious. Page. 177
  • Of the Profane. ibid.
  • Of the Male-content. Page. 189
  • Of the Inconstant. Page. 191
  • Of the Flatterer. Page. 192
  • Of the Slothfull. ibid.
  • Of the Couetous. Page. 193
  • Of the Vaine-glorious. Page. 194
  • Of the Presumptuous. Page. 195
  • Of the Distrustfull. Page. 196
  • Of the Ambitious. Page. 197
  • Of the Vnthrift. Page. 198
  • Of the Enuious. ibid.
THE FIRST BOOKE.CHAR …

THE FIRST BOOKE.

CHARACTERISMES OF ƲERTVES.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE PROOEME.

VErtue is not loued enough, because she is not seene; and Ʋice loseth much detestation, because her vglinesse is secret. Certainly, my Lords, there are so many beau­ties, and so many graces in the face of Goodnesse, that no eye can possibly see it without affection, without rauishment: and the visage of Euill is so monstrous through loathsome deformities, that if her louers were not ignorant, they would be mad with dis­daine, and astonishment. What need we more than to discouer these two to the world? This worke shall saue the labour of exhorting, and disswasion. J haue here done it as I could, following that anci­ent Master of Morality, Theophrastus. who thought this the fittest taske for the ninety and ninth yeere of his age, and the profitablest monument that he could leaue for a fare-well to his Grecians. Loe here then Ʋertue and Ʋice stript naked to the open view, and despoiled, one of her rags, the other of her ornaments, and nothing left them but bare presence to pleade for affection: see now whether shall finde more suters. And if still the vaine mindes of lewd men shall dote vpon their old mistresse, it will appeare to be, not because she is not foule, but for that they are blinde, and bewitched. And first behold the goodly features of Wisdome, an amiable vertue, and worthy to leade this Stage: which as she extends her selfe to all the following Graces, so amongst the rest is for her largenesse most con­spicuous.

CHARACTER OF THE WISE MAN.

THere is nothing that hee desires not to know, but most and first himselfe; and not so much his owne strength, as his weaknesses; neither is his knowledge reduced to discourse, but practice. Hee is a skilfull Logician, not by nature so much as vse; his working minde doth nothing all his time but make syllogismes, and draw out conclusions; euery thing that hee sees and heares, serues for one of the premisses: with these hee cares first to informe himselfe, then to direct others. Both his eies are neuer at once from home, but one keepes house while the other roues abroad for intelligence. In materiall and weightie points he abides not his minde suspended in vncertainties; but hates doubting, where hee may, where he should be resolute: and first he makes sure worke for his soule; accoun­ting it no safetie to bee vnsetled in the fore-knowledge of his finall estate. The best is first regarded; and vaine is that regard which endeth not in securitie. Euery care hath his iust order; neither is there any one either neglected or misplaced. Hee is seldome ouerseene with credulitie; for knowing the falsenesse of the world, hee hath learn'd to trust himselfe alwaies; others so farre, as hee may not bee dammaged by their disap­pointment. He seekes his quietnesse in secrecie, and is wont both to hide himselfe in retirednesse, and his tongue in himselfe. He loues to be ghessed at, not knowne; and to see the world vnseene; and when he is forced into the light, shewes by his actions that his obscuritie was neither from affectation nor weaknesse. His purposes are neither so variable as may argue inconstancie; nor obstinately vnchangeable, but framed accor­ding to his after-wits, or the strength of new occasions. He is both an apt scholler and an excellent master; for both euery thing he sees informes him, and his minde enriched with plentifull obseruation, can giue the best precepts. His free discourse runs backe to the ages past, and recouers euents out of memorie, and then preuenteth Time in flying forward to future things; and comparing one with the other, can giue a verdict well-neere propheticall: wherein his coniectures are better than anothers iudgements. His passions are so many good seruants, which stand in a diligent attendance ready to be commanded by reason, by Religion; and if at any time forgetting their duty, they be miscarried to rebell, he can first conceale their mutinie; then suppresse it. In all his iust and worthy designes, hee is neuer at a losse, but hath so proiected all his courses, that a second begins where the first failed; and fetcheth strength from that which suc­ceeded not. There be wrongs which he will not see; neither doth he alwaies looke that way which he meaneth; nor take notice of his secret smarts, when they come from great ones. In good turnes, he loues not to owe more than he must; in euill, to owe and not pay. Iust censures he deserues not, for he liues without the compasse of an aduersa­rie; vniust he contemneth, and had rather suffer false infamie to die alone, than lay hands vpon it in an open violence. He confineth himselfe in the circle of his owne affaires, and lists not to thrust his finger into a needlesse fire. Hee stands like a center vnmoued, while the circumference of his estate is drawne aboue, beneath, about him. Finally, his wit hath cost him much; and he can both keepe, and value, and imploy it. He is his [Page 174] owne Lawyer; the treasurie of knowledge, the oracle of counsell; blinde in no mans cause, best-sighted in his owne.

Of an Honest man.

HE lookes not to what hee might doe, but what hee should. Iustice is his first guide, the second law of his actions, is expedience. Hee had rather complaine than offend, and hates sinne more for the indignitie of it, than the danger: his simple vprightnesse workes in him that confidence, which oft times wrongs him, and giues aduantage to the subtill, when he rather pitties their faithlesnesse, than repents of his credulitie: hee hath but one heart, and that lies open to sight; and were it not for discretion, hee neuer thinkes ought whereof he would auoid a witnesse: his word is his parchment, and his yea, his oath, which hee will not violate for feare, or for losse. The mis-haps of following euents, may cause him to blame his prouidence, can neuer cause him to eat his promise: neither saith he, This I saw not; but, This I said. When hee is made his friends Executor, he defrayes debts, payes legacies, and scorneth to gaine by Orphans, or to ransacke graues; and therefore will be true to a dead friend, because he sees him not. All his dealings are square, and aboue the boord: he bewraies the fault of what he sells, and restores the ouerseene gaine of a false reckoning. He esteemes a bribe venomous, though it come guilded ouer with the colour of gratuitie. His cheekes are neuer stained with the blushes of recantation; neither doth his tongue falter, to make good a lie with the secret gloses of double or reserued senses; and when his name is tra­duced, his innocencie beares him out with courage: then, loe, hee goes on the plaine way of truth, and will either triumph in his integritie, or suffer with it. His conscience ouer-rules his prouidence; so as in all things good or ill, he respects the nature of the actions, nor the sequell. If he see what he must doe, let God see what shall follow. He neuer loadeth himselfe with burdens aboue his strength, beyond his will; and once bound, what he can he will doe; neither doth he will but what he can doe. His eare is the Sanctuarie of his absent friends name, of his present friends secret: neither of them can mis-carry in his trust. Hee remembers the wrongs of his youth, and repaies them with that vsurie which he himselfe would not take. Hee would rather want, than bor­row, and begge, than not to pay: his faire conditions are without dissembling; and he loues actions aboue words. Finally, he hates falshood worse than death: he is a faithfull client of truth; no mans enemie; and it is a question, Whether more another mans friend or his owne; and if there were no heauen, yet he would be vertuous.

Of the Faithfull man.

HIs eies haue no other obiects, but absent and inuisible; which they see so cleer­ly, as that to them, sense is blinde: that which is present, they see not: if I may not rather say, that what is past or future, is present to them. Herein he exceeds all others, that to him nothing is impossible, nothing difficult, whether to beare, or vn­dertake. He walkes euery day with his Maker, and talkes with him familiarly, and liues euer in heauen, and sees all earthly things beneath him: when he goes in, to conuerse with God, he weares not his owne clothes, but takes them still out of the rich Ward­robe of his Redeemer, and then dare boldly prease in and challenge a blessing. The celestiall spirits doe not scorne his company, yea, his seruice. He deales in these world­ly affaires as a stranger, and hath his heart euer at home: without a written warrant he [Page 175] dare doe nothing, and with it any thing. His warre is perpetuall, without truce, without intermission; and his victorie certaine: he meets with the infernall powers, and tram­ples them vnder feet. The shield that he euer beares before him, can neither be missed, nor pierced; if his hand be wounded, yet his heart is safe: he is often tripped, seldome foyled; and if sometimes foyled, neuer vanquished. He hath white hands, and a cleane soule, fit to lodge God in, all the roomes whereof are set apart for his Holinesse: Iniqui­tie hath oft called at the doore, and craued entertainment, but with a repulse; or if sinne of force will be his tenant, his Lord hee cannot. His faults are few, and those hee hath, God will not see. Hee is allied so high, that hee dare call God Father, his Sauiour Bro­ther, heauen his patrimonie, and thinkes it no presumption to trust to the attendance of Angels. His vnderstanding is inlightened with the beames of diuine truth; God hath acquainted him with his will; and what he knowes, hee dare confesse: there is not more loue in his heart, than libertie in his tongue. If torments stand betwixt him and Christ, if death, he contemnes them; and if his owne parents lie in his way to God, his holy carelesnesse makes them his foot-steps. His experiments haue drawne forth rules of confidence, which he dares oppose against all the feares of distrust: wherein he thinks it safe to charge God with what he hath done; with what he hath promised. Examples are his poofes, and instances his demonstrations. What hath God giuen, which he can­not giue? What haue others suffered, which he may not bee enabled to endure? Is hee threatened banishment? There he sees the deare Euangelist in Pathmos. Cutting in pee­ces? he sees Esay vnder the saw. Drowning? he sees Ionas diuing into the liuing gulfe. Burning? he sees the three Children in the hot walke of the Furnace. Deuouring? he sees Daniel in the sealed denne amids his terrible companions. Stoning? hee sees the first Martyr vnder his heape of many graue-stones. Heading? loe there the Baptists necke bleeding in Herodias platter. He emulates their paine, their strength, their glory. He wearies not himselfe with cares; for he knowes hee liues not of his owne cost: not idlely, omitting meanes, but not vsing them with diffidence. In the midst of ill rumors and amazements, his countenance changeth not; for he knowes both whom hee hath trusted, and whither death can leade him. He is not so sure he shall die, as that he shall be restored; and out-faceth his death with his resurrection. Finally, he is rich in workes, busie in obedience, cheerefull and vnmoued in expectation, better with euils, in com­mon opinion miserable, but in true iudgement more than a man.

Of the Humble-man.

HE is a friendly enemie to himselfe: for though hee bee not out of his owne fa­uour, no man sets so low a value of his worth as himselfe; not out of igno­rance, or carelesnesse, but of a voluntarie and meeke deiectednesse. Hee ad­mires euery thing in another, whiles the same or better in himselfe hee thinkes not vn­worthily contemned: his eies are full of his owne wants, and others perfections. Hee loues rather to giue than take honour, not in a fashion of complementall courtesie, but in simplicitie of his iudgement; neither doth hee fret at those, on whom hee forceth precedencie, as one that hoped their modestie would haue refused; but holds his minde vnfainedly below his place, and is ready to goe lower (if need bee) without discontent. When he hath but his due, he magnifieth courtesie, and disclaimes his deserts. He can be more ashamed of honour, than grieued with contempt; because hee thinkes that causelesse, this deserued. His face, his cariage, his habit, fauour of lowlinesse without affectation, and, yet he is much vnder that he seemeth. His words are few and soft, neuer either peremptorie or censorious, because hee thinkes both each man more wise, and none more faultie than himselfe: and when he approcheth to the Throne of God, he is so taken vp with the diuine greatnesse, that in his owne eies he is either vile or nothing. [Page 176] Places of publike charge are faine to sue to him, and hale him out of his chosen obscu­ritie; which he holds off, not cunningly to cause importunitie, but sincerely in the con­science of his defects. He frequenteth not the stages of common resorts, and then alone thinkes himselfe in his naturall element, when hee is shrowded within his owne walls. He is euer iealous ouer himselfe, and still suspecteth that which others applaud. There is no better obiect of beneficence; for what he receiues, he ascribes meerely to the boun­tie of the giuer; nothing to merit. He emulates no man in any thing but goodnesse, and that with more desire, than hope to ouertake. No man is so contented with his little, and so patient vnder miseries, because he knowes the greatest euils are below his sinnes, and the least fauours aboue his deseruings. He walkes euer in awe, and dare not but subiect euery word and action to an high and iust censure. Hee is a lowly valley sweetly planted, and well watered; the proud mans earth, whereon he trampleth; but secretly full of wealthy Mines, more worth than he that walkes ouer them; a rich stone set in lead; and lastly, a true Temple of God built with a low roofe.

Of a Ʋaliant man.

HE vndertakes without rashnesse, and personnes without feare: hee seekes not for dangers; but when they finde him, hee beares them ouer with courage, with successe. He hath oft-times lookt Death in the face, and passed by it with a smile, and when he sees he must yeeld, doth at once welcome and contemne it. Hee fore-casts the worst of all euents, and encounters them before they come in a secret and mentall warre; and if the suddennesse of an vnexpected euill haue surprized his thoughts, and infected his cheekes with palenesse; he hath no sooner digested it in his conceit, than he gathers vp himselfe, and insults ouer mischiefe. Hee is the master of himselfe, and subdues his passions to reason; and by this inward victorie workes his owne peace. He is afraid of nothing but the displeasure of the Highest, and runnes away from nothing but sinne: he lookes not on his hands, but his cause; not how strong he is, but how innocent: and where goodnesse is his warrant, he may be ouer-mastered, he cannot be foiled. The sword is to him the last of all trials, which he drawes forth still as Defendant, not as Challenger, with a willing kinde of vnwillingnesse: no man can better manage it, with more safetie, with more fauour: hee had rather haue his bloud seene than his backe; and disdaines life vpon base conditions. No man is more milde to a relenting or vanquisht aduersarie, or more hates to set his foot on a carcase. He had rather smother an iniurie, than reuenge himselfe of the impotent: and I know not whe­ther more detests cowardlinesse or crueltie. He talkes little, and brags lesse; and loues rather the silent language of the hand; to be seene than heard. He lies euer close with­in himselfe, armed with wise resolution, and will not be discouered but by death or dan­ger. He is neither prodigall of bloud to mis-spend it idlely, nor niggardly to grudge it, when either God calls for it, or his Countrey; neither is hee more liberall of his owne life, than of others. His power is limited by his will, and he holds it the noblest reuenge, that he might hurt and doth not. He commands without tyrannie and imperiousnesse, obeyes without seruilitie, and changes not his minde with his estate. The height of his spirits ouer-lookes all casualties, and his boldnesse proceeds neither from ignorance nor senselesnesse: but first he values euils, and then despises them: he is so ballaced with wisdome, that he floats steddily in the midst of all tempests. Deliberate in his purpo­ses, firme in resolution, bold in enterprising, vnwearied in atchieuing, and howsoeuer, happy in successe: and if euer he be ouercome, his heart yeelds last.

Of a Patient man.

THe patient man is made of a metall, not so hard as flexible: his shoulders are large, fit for a load of iniuries; which he beares not out of basenesse and coward­linesse, because he dare not reuenge, but out of Christian fortitude, because he may not: he hath so conquered himselfe, that wrongs cannot conquer him; and herein alone findes, that victory consists in yeelding. He is aboue nature, while he seemes be­low himselfe. The vildest creature knowes how to turne againe; but to command him­selfe not to resist being vrged, is more than heroicall. His constructions are euer full of charity and fauour; either this wrong was not done, or not with intent of wrong; or if that, vpon mis-information; or if none of these, rashnesse (though a fault) shall serue for an excuse. Himselfe craues the offenders pardon, before his confession; and a slight an­swer contents, where the offended desires to forgiue. He is Gods best witnesse, & when he stands before the barre for truth, his tongue is calmely free, his forehead firme, and hee with erect and setled countenance heares his iust sentence, and reioyces in it. The Iaylors that attend him, are to him his Pages of honour; his dungeon, the lower part of the vault of heauen; his racke or wheele, the staires of his ascent to glory; he challengeth his executioners, and encounters the fiercest paines with strength of resolution, and while he suffers, the beholders pity him, the tormentors complaine of wearinesse, and both of them wonder. No anguish can master him, whether by violence or by lingring. He accounts expectation no punishment, & can abide to haue his hopes adiourned till a new day. Good lawes serue for his protection, not for his reuenge; and his owne pow­er, to auoid indignities, not to returne them. His hopes are so strong, that they can insult ouer the greatest discouragements; and his apprehensions so deepe, that when he hath once fastned, he sooner leaueth his life than his hold. Neither time nor peruers­nesse can make him cast off his charitable endeuours, and despaire of preuailing; but in spight of all crosses, and all denials, he redoubleth his beneficiall offers of loue. He trieth the sea after many ship-wracks, & beats still at that doore which he neuer saw opened. Contrariety of euents doth but exercise, not dismay him; and when crosses afflict him, he sees a diuine hand inuisibly striking with these sensible scourges: against which hee dares not rebell, nor murmure. Hence all things befall him alike; and he goes with the same minde to the shambles, and to the fold. His recreations are calme and gentle; and not more full of relaxation than void of fury. This man onely can turne necessity into vertue, and put euill to good vse. He is the surest friend, the latest and easiest enemy, the greatest conqueror, and so much more happy than others, by how much he could abide to be more miserable.

Of the true Friend.

HIs affections are both vnited and diuided; vnited to him hee loueth; diuided betwixt another and himselfe; and his owne heart is so parted, that whiles he hath some, his friend hath all. His choice is led by vertue, or by the best of ver­tues, Religion; not by gaine, not by pleasure; yet not without respect of equal condition, of disposition not vnlike; which once made, admits of no change, except hee whom he loueth, be changed quite from himselfe; nor that suddenly, but after long expectation. Extremity doth but fasten him, whiles he, like a well-wrought vault, lies the stronger, by how much more weight he beares. When necessity calls him to it, he can be a seruant to his equall, with the same will wherwith he can command his inferior; and though he [Page 178] rise to honor, forgets not his familiarity, nor suffers inequality of estate to work strange­nesse of countenance; on the other side, he lifts vp his friend to aduancement, with a wil­ling hand, without enuy, without dissimulation. When his mate is dead, he accounts himselfe but halfe aliue; then his loue not dissolued by death, deriues it selfe to those or­phans which neuer knew the price of their father; they become the heires of his affecti­on, and; the burthen of his cares. He embraces a free community of all things, saue those which either honesty reserues proper, or nature; and hates to enioy that which would doe his friend more good: his charity serues to cloke noted infirmities, not by vntruth, not by flattery, but by discreet secrecy; neither is he more fauourable in concealement, than round in his priuate reprehensions; and when anothers simple fidelity shewes it selfe in his reproofe, hee loues his monitor so much the more, by how much more hee smarteth. His bosome is his friends closet, where hee may safely lay vp his complaints, his doubts, his cares; and looke how he leaues, so he findes them; saue for some addition of seasonable counsell for redresse. If some vnhappy suggestion shall either disioint his affection, or breake it, it soone knits againe, and growes the stronger by that stresse. He is so sensible of anothers iniuries, that when his friend is stricken, he cries out, and equal­ly smarteth vntouched, as one affected not with sympathy, but with a reall feeling of paine: and in what mischiefe may be preuented, he interposeth his aid, and offers to re­deeme his friend with himselfe; no houre can be vnseasonable, no businesse difficult, nor paine grieuous in condition of his ease: and what either he doth or suffereth, he neither cares nor desires to haue knowne; lest he should seeme to looke for thanks. If hee can therefore steale the performance of a good office vnseene, the conscience of his faithful­nesse herein is so much sweeter as it is more secret. In fauours done, his memory is fraile, in benefits receiued, eternall: he scorneth either to regard recompence, or not to offer it. He is the comfort of miseries, the guide of difficulties, the ioy of life, the trea­sure of earth; and no other than a good Angell cloathed in flesh.

Of the Truly-Noble.

HE stands not vpon what he borrowed of his Ancestors, but thinkes hee must worke out his owne honour: and if hee cannot reach the vertue of them that gaue him outward glory by inheritance, hee is more abashed of his impoten­cie, than transported with a great name. Greatnesse doth not make him scornfull and imperious, but rather like the fixed starres; the higher he is, the lesse he desires to seeme. Neither cares he so much for pompe and frothy ostentation, as for the solid truth of Noblenesse. Courtesie and sweet affability can be no more seuered from him, than life from his soule; not out of a base and seruile popularity, and desire of ambitious insinua­tion; but of a natiue gentlenesse of disposition, and true value of himselfe. His hand is open & bounteous, yet not so, as that he should rather respect his glory, than his estate; wherein his wisdome can distinguish betwixt parasites and friends, betwixt changing of fauours and expending them. He scorneth to make his height a priuilege of loose­nesse, but accounts his titles vaine, if he be inferiour to others in goodnesse: and thinks he should be more strict, the more eminent he is; because he is more obserued, and now his offences are become exemplar. There is no vertue that he holds vnfit for ornament, for vse; nor any vice which he condemnes not as sordid, and a fit companion of basenes; and whereof he doth not more hate the blemish, than affect the pleasure. He so studies, as one that knowes, ignorance can neither purchase honor, nor wield it; and that know­ledge must both guide and grace him. His exercises are from his childhood ingenious, manly, decent, and such as tend still to wit, valor, actiuity: and if (as seldome) he descend to disports of chance, his games shall neuer make him either pale with feare, or hot with desire of gaine. Hee doth not so vse his followers, as if he thought they were made for [Page 179] nothing but his seruitude; whose felicity were only to be commanded and please: wearing them to the backe, and then either finding or framing excuses to discard them empty; but vpon all opportunities lets them feele the sweetnesse of their owne seruice­ablenesse and his bounty. Silence in officious seruice is the best Oratory to plead for his respect: all diligence is but lent to him, none lost. His wealth stands in receiuing, his honour in giuing: he cares not either how many hold of his goodnesse, or to how few he is beholden: and if he haue cast away fauours, he hates either to vpbraid them to his enemie, or to challenge restitution. None can bee more pitifull to the distressed, or more prone to succour; and then most, where is least meanes to sollicite, least possibi­lity of requitall. He is equally addressed to warre and peace; and knows not more how to command others, than how to be his Countries seruant in both. He is more carefull to giue true honour to his Maker, than to receiue ciuill honour from men. Hee knowes that this seruice is free and noble, and euer loaded with sincere glory; and how vaine it is to hunt after applause from the world, till he be sure of him that moldeth all hearts, and powreth contempt on Princes; and shortly, so demeans himselfe, as one that accounts the body of Nobility to consist in Bloud, the soule in the eminence of Vertue.

Of the good Magistrate.

HE is the faithfull Deputy of his Maker, whose obedience is the rule whereby he ruleth: his brest is the Ocean whereinto all the cares of priuate men empty themselues; which as he receiues without complaint and ouerflowing, so hee sends them forth againe by a wise conueyance in the streames of iustice: his dores, his eares are euer open to suters; and not who comes first speeds well, but whose cause is best. His nights, his meales are short and interrupted; all which he beares well, because he knowes himselfe made for a publike seruant of Peace and Iustice. Hee sits quietly at the sterne, and commands one to the top-saile, another to the maine, a third to the plummet, a fourth to the anchor, as hee sees the need of their course and weather re­quires; and doth no lesse by his tongue, than all the Marriners with their hands. On the Bench he is another from himselfe at home; now all priuate respects of bloud, alliance, amity are forgotten; and if his owne Sonne come vnder tryall, hee knowes him not: Pity which in all others is wont to be the best praise of humanity, and the fruit of Christian loue, is by him throwne ouer the barre for corruption: as for Fauour, the false Aduocate of the gracious, he allowes him not to appeare in the Court; there only cau­ses are heard speake, not persons: Eloquence is then only not discouraged, when she serues for a Client of truth: meere narrations are allowed in this Oratory, not Proems, not excursions, not Glosses: Truth must strip her selfe, and come in naked to his barre, without false bodies, or colors without disguises: A bride in his Closet, or a letter on the Bench, or the whispering and winks of a great neighbour, are answered with an angry and couragious repulse. Displeasure, Reuenge, Recompence stand on both sides the Bench, but he scornes to turne his eye towards them; looking onely right forward at Equity, which stands full before him. His sentence is euer deliberate and guided with ripe wisdome, yet his hand is slower than his tongue; but when he is vrged by occasion either to doome or execution, he shewes how much he hateth mercifull iniustice: nei­ther can his resolution or act be reuersed with partiall importunitie. His forehead is rugged and seuere, able to discountenance villany, yet his words are more awfull than his brow, and his hand than his words. I know not whether he be more feared or loued, both affections are so sweetly contempered in all hearts. The good feare him louingly, the middle sort loue him fearefully, and only the wicked man feares him slauishly without loue. He hates to pay priuate wrongs with the aduantage of his Office; and if [Page 180] euer he be partiall, it is to his enemy. He is not more sage in his gowne, than valorous in armes, and increaseth in the rigour of discipline, as the times in danger. His sword hath neither rusted for want of vse, nor surfetteth of bloud, but after many threats is vnshea­thed, as the dreadfull instrument of diuine reuenge. He is the Guard of good lawes, the Refuge of innocency, the Comet of the guilty, the Pay-master of good deserts, the Champion of iustice, the Patron of peace; the Tutor of the Church, the Father of his Countrey, and as it were another God vpon earth.

Of the Penitent.

HE hath a wounded heart and a sad face; yet not so much for feare, as for vnkind­nesse: The wrong of his sinne troubles him more than the danger: None but he is the better for his sorrow; neither is any passion more hurtfull to others, than this is gainfull to him; The more he seekes to hide his griefe, the lesse it will bee hid; Euery man may reade it not onely in his eyes, but in his bones. Whiles hee is in charity with all others, he is so falne out with himselfe, that none but God can recon­cile him: He hath sued himselfe in all Courts, accuseth, arraigneth, sentenceth, punish­eth himselfe vnpartially, and sooner may finde mercy at any hand, than at his owne. He onely hath pulled off the faire vizor of sinne; so as that appeares not but masked vnto others, is seene of him barefac'd; and bewraies that fearefull vglinesse, which none can conceiue but he that hath viewed it. Hee hath lookt into the depth of the bottomlesse pit, and hath seene his owne offence tormented in others, and the same brands shaken at him. He hath seene the change of faces in that euill one, as a tempter, as a tormenter; and hath heard the noise of a conscience, and is so frighted with all these, that he can neuer haue rest, till he haue runne out of himselfe, to God; in whose face at first, hee findes rigour, but afterwards, sweetnesse in his bosome: He bleeds first from the hand that heales him. The Law of God hath made worke for mercy; which he hath no soo­ner apprehended, than he forgets his wounds, and looks carelesly vpon all these terrors of guiltinesse. When he casts his eye backe vpon himselfe, he wonders where he was, and how he came there; and grants, that if there were not some witchcraft in sinne, he could not haue beene so sottishly gracelesse. And now, in the issue, Satan findes (not without indignation and repentance) that hee hath done him a good turne in temp­ting him: For he had neuer beene so good, if he had not sinned; he had neuer fought with such courage, if he had not seene his bloud, and beene ashamed of his foile. Now hee is seene, and felt in the front of the spirituall battell; and can teach others how to fight, and incourage them in fighting. His heart was neuer more taken vp with the pleasure of sinne, than now with care of auoiding it: The very sight of that cup, wherein such a fulsome potion was brought him, turnes his stomacke: the first offers of sinne make him tremble more now, than he did before at the iudgements of his sinne; neither dares he so much as looke towards Sodom: All the powers and craft of hell cannot fetch him in for a customer to euill; his infirmity may yeeld once, his resolution neuer. There is none of his senses or parts, which hee hath not within couenants for their good behauiour; which they cannot euer breake with impunity. The wrongs of his sinne he repaies to men with recompence, as hating it should be said, he owes any thing to his offence; to God (what in him lies) with sighs, teares, vowes, and endeuours of amendment. No heart is more waxen to the impressions of forgiue­nesse; neither are his hands more open to receiue, than to giue pardon. All the iniuries which are offered to him, are swallowed vp in his wrongs to his Maker, and Redeemer; neither can hee call for the arrerages of his farthings, when he lookes vpon the millions forgiuen him; he feeles not what he suffers from men, when he thinks of what hee hath done, and should haue suffered. He is a thankfull Herauld of the mercies of his God; [Page 181] which if all the world heare not from his mouth, it is no fault of his: Neither did hee so burne with the euill fires of concupiscence, as now with the holy flames of zeale to that glory which hee hath blemished: and his eies are full of moisture, as his heart of heat. The gates of heauen are not so knockt at by any suter, whether for frequence, or importunitie. You shall finde his cheekes furrowed, his knees hard, his lips sealed vp, saue when he must accuse himselfe, or glorifie God, his eies humbly deiected, and some­times you shall take him breaking off a sigh in the midst; as one that would steale an humiliation vnknowne, and would be offended with any part that should not keepe his counsell. When he findes his soule oppressed with the heauy guilt of a sinne, he giues it vent thorow his mouth, into the care of his spirituall Physician, from whom he receiues Cordials answerable to his complaint. Hee is a seuere exactor of discipline, first vpon himselfe, on whom he imposes more than one Lent; then, vpon others: as one that vowed to bee reuenged on sinne wheresoeuer he findes it; and though but one hath of­fended him, yet his detestation is vniuersall. He is his owne taske-master for deuotion; and if Christianity haue any worke more difficult, or perillous than other, that he en­ioynes himselfe, and resolues contentment euen in miscarriage. It is no maruell if the acquaintance of his wilder times know him not; for he is quite another from himselfe; and if his minde could haue had any intermission of dwelling within his breast, it could not haue knowne this was the lodging: Nothing but an out-side is the same it was, and that altred more with Regeneration than with age. None but he can rellish the pro­mises of the Gospell; which he findes so sweet, that he complaines not, his thirst after them is vnsatiable; and now that he hath found his Sauiour, he hugs him so fast, and holds him so deare, that he feeles not when his life is fetcht away from him, for his mar­tyrdome. The latter part of his life is so led, as if he desired to vnliue his youth; and his last Testament is full of restitutions, and legacies of piety. In summe, he hath so liued and died, as that Satan hath no such match, sinne hath no such enemy, God hath no such seruant as he.

He is an Happy man.

THat hath learn'd to reade himselfe more than all bookes; and hath so taken out this lesson, that he can neuer forget it; That knowes the world, and cares not for it; That after many trauerses of thoughts, is growne to know what he may trust to, and stands now equally armed for all euents: That hath got the mastery at home, so as he can crosse his will without a mutiny, and so please it, that he makes it not a wanton: That in earthly things wishes no more than nature; in spirituall, is euer gra­ciously ambitious: That for his condition, stands on his owne feet, not needing to leane vpon the great; and can so frame his thoughts to his estate, that when he hath least, he cannot want, because he is as free from desire, as superfluity: That hath seasonably bro­ken the head-strong restinesse of prosperitie, and can now menage it at pleasure: Vpon whom, all small or crosses light as haile-stones vpon a roofe; and for the greater calami­ties, he can take them as tributes of life, and tokens of loue; and if his ship be tossed, yet he is sure his Anchor is fast. If all the world were his, he could be no other than he is; no whit gladder of himselfelfe, no whit higher in his carriage, because he knowes, contentment lies not in the things hee hath, but in the minde that values them. The powers of his resolution can either multiply, or substract at pleasure. He can make his cottage a Mannor, or a Palace when hee lists; and his home-close, a large dominion; his staind cloth, Arras; his earth, plate; and can see state in the attendance of one ser­uant; as one that hath learned, a mans greatnesse or basenesse is in himselfe; and in this, he may euen contest with the proud, that he thinks his owne the best. Or, if he must be outwardly great, he can but turne the other end of the glasse, and make his stately Man­nor [Page 182] a low and strait Cottage; and in all his costly furniture hee can see not richnesse, but vse; he can see drosse in the best mettall, and earth thorow the best clothes; and in all his troupe, he can see himselfe his owne seruant. He liues quietly at home, out of the noise of the world, and loues to enioy himselfe alwaies, and sometimes his friend, and hath as full scope to his thoughts, as to his eies. Hee walkes euer euen, in the mid-way betwixt hopes and feares, resolued to feare nothing but God, to hope for nothing but that which he must haue. Hee hath a wise and vertuous minde in a seruiceable body; which that better part affects as a present seruant, and a future companion; so cherish­ing his flesh, as one that would scorne to be all flesh. He hath no enemies, not for that all loue him, but because he knowes to make a gaine of malice. He is not so ingaged to any earthly thing, that they two cannot part on euen tearmes; there is neither laugh­ter in their meeting, nor in their shaking of hands, teares. He keepes euer the best com­pany, the God of Spirits, and the Spirits of that God; whom he entertaines continu­ally in an awfull familiaritie, not being hindred, either with too much light, or with none at all. His conscience and his hand are friends, and (what Deuill soeuer tempt him) will not fall out. That diuine part goes euer vprightly and freely, not stooping vnder the burthen of a willing sinne, not fettered with the gieues of vniust scruples. He would not, if he could, run away from himselfe, or from God; not caring from whom he lies hid, so he may looke these two in the face. Censures and applauses are passen­gers to him, not ghests; his eare is their thorow-fare, not their harbour; he hath lear­ned to fetch both his counsell, and his sentence from his owne breast. He doth not lay weight vpon his owne shoulders, as one that loues to torment himselfe with the honor of much imploiment; but as he makes worke his game, so doth he not list to make him­selfe worke. His strife is euer to redeeme, and not to spend time. It is his trade to doe good; and to thinke of it, his recreation. He hath hands enow for himselfe and others, which are euer stretched forth for beneficence, not for need. He walkes cheerefully in the way that God hath chalked, and neuer wishes it more wide, or more smooth. Those very tentations whereby he is foiled, strengthen him; hee comes forth crowned, and triumphing out of the spirituall Battels, and those scarres that he hath, make him beautifull. His soule is euery day dilated to receiue that God, in whom he is; and hath at­tained to loue himselfe for God, and God for his owne sake. His eies stick so fast in hea­uen, that no earthly obiect can remoue them; yea his whole selfe is there before his time, and sees with Steuen, and heares with Paul, and enioyes with Lazarus, the glorie that he shall haue; and takes possession before-hand of his roome amongst the Saints: and these heauenly contentments haue so taken him vp, that now he lookes downe dis­pleasedly vpon the earth, as the region of his sorrow and banishment; yet ioying more in hope, than troubled with the sense of euils; he holds it no great matter to liue, and his greatest businesse to die: and is so well acquainted with his last ghest, that he feares no vnkindnesse from him: neither makes he any other of dying, than of walking home when he is abroad, or of going to bed when he is weary of the day. He is well prouided for both worlds, and is sure of peace here, of glory hereafter; and therefore hath a light heart, and a cheerefull face. All his fellow-creatures reioyce to serue him; his betters, the Angels, loue to obserue him; God himselfe takes pleasure to conuerse with him, and hath Sainted him afore his death, and in his death crowned him.

THE SECOND BOOKE.CHA …

THE SECOND BOOKE.

CHARACTERISMES OF ƲICES.

By IOS. HALL.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE PROOEME.

I Haue shewed you many faire Ʋertues: I speake not for them; if their sight cannot command af­fection, let them lose it. They shall please yet bet­ter, after you haue troubled your eies a little with the view of deformities; and by how much more they please, so much more odious, and like themselues, shall these deformities appeare. This light, contraries giue to each other, in the midst of their enmitie, that one makes the other seeme more good, or ill. Perhaps in some of these (which thing I doe at once feare, and hate) my stile shall seeme to some lesse graue, more Satyricall: if you finde mee not without cause iealous, let it please you to impute it to the nature of those Ʋices, which will not bee otherwise handled. The fashions of some euils are besides the odiousnesse, ridiculous; which to repeat, is to seeme bitterly merry. J abhorre to make sport with wickednesse, and forbid any laughter here, but of disdaine. Hypocrisie shall leade this ring; worthily, I thinke, because both she commeth neerest to Ʋertue, and is the worst of Vices.

CHARACTER OF THE HYPOCRITE.

AN Hypocrite is the worst kinde of Plaier, by so much as he acts the better part; which hath alwaies two faces, oft times two hearts: That can compose his forehead to sadnesse and gra­uitie, while he bids his heart bee wanton and carelesse within, and (in the meane time) laughs within himselfe, to thinke how smoothly he hath coozened the beholder. In whose silent face are written the characters of Religion, which his tongue and gestures pronounce, but his hands recant. That hath a cleane face and garment, with a foule soule: whose mouth belies his heart, and his fingers belie his mouth. Walking early vp into the Citie, he turnes into the great Church, and salutes one of the pillars on one knee, worshipping that God which at home he cares not for; while his eie is fixed on some window, on some passenger, and his heart knowes not whither his lips goe. Hee rises, and looking about with admiration, complaines on our frozen charitie, commends the ancient. At Church he will euer sit where he may be seene best, and in the middest of the Sermon puls out his Tables in haste, as if he feared to leese that note; when he writes either his forgotten errand, or nothing: then he turnes his Bible with a noyse, to seeke an omitted quotation; and folds the leafe, as if he had found it; and askes aloud the name of the Preacher, and repeats it, whom hee publikely salutes, thankes, praises, in­uites, entertaines with tedious good counsell, with good discourse, if it had come from an honester mouth. He can command teares when he speakes of his youth; indeed be­cause it is past, not because it was sinfull: himselfe is now better, but the times are worse. All other sinnes he reckons vp with detestation, while he loues and hides his dar­ling in his bosome. All his speech returnes to himselfe, and euery occurrent drawes in a storie to his owne praise. When he should giue, he lookes about him, and saies, Who sees me? No almes, no praiers fall from him without a witnesse; belike lest God should denie that he hath receiued them: and when he hath done (lest the world should not know it) his owne mouth is his Trumpet to proclaime it. With the superfluitie of his vsurie he builds an Hospitall, and harbours them whom his extortion hath spoiled; so while he makes many beggers, he keepes some. He turneth all Gnats into Camels, and cares not to vndoe the world for a circumstance. Flesh on a Friday is more abomina­tion to him than his neighbours bed: He abhorres more not to vncouer at the name of Iesus, than to sweare by the name of God. When a Rimer reads his Poeme to him, he begs a Copie, and perswades the Presse; there is nothing that hee dislikes in presence, that in absence hee censures not. Hee comes to the sicke bed of his stepmother, and weepes, when hee secretly feares her recouerie. Hee greets his friend in the street with so cleere a countenance, so fast a closure, that the other thinkes hee reads his heart in his face; and shakes hands with an indefinite inuitation of When will you come? and [Page 188] when his backe is turned, ioyes that he is so well rid of a guest: yet if that guest visit him vnfeared, he counterfets a smiling welcome, and excuses his cheare, when closely he frownes on his wife for too much. Hee shewes well, and saies well; and himselfe is the worst thing he hath. In briefe, he is the strangers Saint, the neighbours disease, the blot of goodnesse; a rotten sticke in a darke night, a Poppie in a corne field, an ill tem­pered candle with a great snuffe, that in going out smells ill; and an Angell abroad, a Deuill at home; and worse when an Angell, than when a Deuill.

Of the Busie-body.

HIs estate is too narrow for his minde, and therefore hee is faine to make him­selfe roome in others affaires; yet euer in pretence of loue. No newes can stir but by his doore; neither can hee know that, which hee must not tell. What euery man ventures in Guiana voyage, and what they gained, hee knowes to a haire. Whether Holland will haue peace, he knowes, and on what conditions, and with what successe, is familiar to him ere it be concluded. No Post can passe him without a questi­on, and rather than he will leese the newes, hee rides backe with him to appose him of tidings; and then to the next man he meets, he supplies the wants of his hastie intelli­gence, and makes vp a perfect tale; wherewith he so haunteth the patient auditor, that after many excuses, he is faine to endure rather the censure of his manners in running away, than the tediousnesse of an impertinent discourse. His speech is oft broken off with a succession of long parenthesis, which he euer vowes to fill vp ere the conclusion, and perhaps would effect it, if the others eare were as vnweariable as his tongue. If he see but two men talke and reade a letter in the street, he runnes to them, and askes if he may not be partner of that secret relation; and if they denie it, hee offers to tell, since he may not heare, wonders: and then falls vpon the report of the Scottish Mine, or of the great Fish taken vp at Linne, or of the freezing of the Thames; and after many thankes and dismissions, is hardly intreated silence. He vndertakes as much as he per­formes little: this man will thrust himselfe forward to bee the guide of the way hee knowes not; and calls at his neighbours window, and askes why his seruants are not at worke. The Market hath no commoditie which hee prizeth not, and which the next table shall not heare recited. His tongue, like the taile of Samsons Foxes, carries fire­brands, and is enough to set the whole field of the world on a flame. Himselfe begins table-talke of his neighbour at anothers boord; to whom he beares the first newes, and adiures him to conceale the reporter: whose cholericke answer he returnes to his first Oast, inlarged with a second edition; so, as it vses to be done in the fight of vnwilling Mastiues, hee claps each on the side apart, and prouokes them to an eager conflict. There can no Act passe without his Comment, which is euer farre-fetcht, rash, suspici­ous, delatorie. His eares are long, and his eies quicke, but most of all to imperfections; which as he easily sees, so hee increases with intermedling. He harbours another mans seruant, and amids his entertainment askes what fare is vsuall at home, what houres are kept, what talke passeth their meales, what his masters disposition is, what his gouern­ment, what his guests? and when hee hath by curious inquiries extracted all the iuice and spirit of hoped intelligence, turnes him off whence he came, and workes on a new. He hates constancie as an earthen dulnesse, vnfit for men of spirit: and loues to change his worke and his place; neither yet can he be so soone wearie of any place, as euery place is wearie of him; for as he sets himselfe on worke, so others pay him with hatred, and looke how many masters he hath, so many enemies: neither is it possible that any should not hate him, but who know him not. So then hee labours without thanks, talkes without credit, liues without loue, dies without teares, without pittie; saue that some say it was pittie he died no sooner.

Of the Superstitious.

SVperstition is godlesse Religion, deuout impietie. The superstitious is fond in obseruation, seruile in feare, he worships God but as he lists: he giues God what he askes not, more than he askes; and all but what he should giue; and makes more sinne than the Ten Commandements. This man dares not stirre forth till his brest be crossed, and his face sprinkled: if but an Hare crosse him the way, he returnes; or if his iourney began vnawares on the dismall day; or if he stumble at the threshold. If he see a Snake vnkilled, he feares a mischiefe; if the salt fall towards him, hee lookes pale and red, and is not quiet till one of the waiters haue powred wine on his lappe; and when he neezeth, thinkes them not his friends that vncouer not. In the morning hee listens whether the Crow crieth euen or odde, and by that token presages of the weather. If he heare but a Rauen croke from the next roofe, he makes his will, or if a Bittour flie ouer his head by night: but if his troubled fancie shall second his thoughts with the dreame of a faire garden, or greene rushes, or the salutation of a dead friend, he takes leaue of the world, and saies he cannot liue. He will neuer set to sea but on a Sunday; neither euer goes without an Erra Pater in his pocket. Saint Paules day and Saint Swithunes with the Twelue, are his Oracles; which hee dares beleeue against the Almanacke. When he lies sicke on his death-bed, no sinne troubles him so much, as that he did once eat flesh on a Friday, no repentance can expiate that; the rest need none. There is no dreame of his without an interpretation, without a prediction; and if the euent answer not his exposition, hee expounds it according to the euent. Euery darke groue and pictured wall strikes him with an awfull, but carnall deuotion. Old wiues and Starres are his counsellers; his night spell is his guard, and charmes his Physitian. He weares Paracelsian Characters for the tooth-ach, and a little hollowed wax is his Antidote for all euils. This man is strangely credulous, and calls impossible things, miraculous: If he heare that some sacred blocke speakes, moues, weepes, smiles, his bare feet carry him thither with an offering: and if a danger misse him in the way, his Saint hath the thankes. Some way he will not goe, and some he dares not; either there are bugges, or he faineth them; euery lanterne is a ghost, and euery noise is of chaines. He knowes not why, but his custome is to goe a little about, and to leaue the Crosse still on the right hand. One euent is enough to make a rule; out of these hee concludes fashions proper to himselfe, and nothing can turne him out of his owne course. If hee haue done his taske, hee is safe, it matters not with what affection. Finally, if God will let him be the caruer of his owne obedience, he could not haue a better subiect, as he is, he cannot haue a worse.

Of the Profane.

THe Superstitious hath too many gods: the Profane man hath none at all, vn­lesse perhaps himselfe be his owne deitie, and the world his heauen. To matter of Religion, his heart is a piece of dead flesh, without feeling of loue, of feare, of care, or of paine from the deafe strokes of a reuenging conscience. Custome of sinne hath wrought this senslesnesse, which now hath beene so long entertained, that it pleads prescription, and knowes not to be altered. This is no sudden euill: we are borne sinfull, but haue made our selues profane; through many degrees wee climbe to this height of impietie. At first he sinned, and cared not; now he sinneth and knoweth not. [Page 190] Appetite is his Lord, and Reason his seruant, and Religion his drudge. Sense is the rule of his beleefe; and if Pietie may be an aduantage, he can at once counterfeit and deride it. When ought succeedeth to him, he sacrifices to his nets, and thankes either his for­tune, or his wit; and will rather make a false God, than acknowledge the true: if con­trary, he cries out of destinie, and blames him to whom he will not bee beholden. His conscience would faine speake with him, but he will not heare it; sets the day, but hee disappoints it; and when it cries loud for audience, hee drownes the noise with good fellowship. He neuer names God, but in his oathes; neuer thinkes of him, but in ex­tremitie; and then he knowes not how to thinke of him, because hee begins but then. He quarrels for the hard conditions of his pleasure, for his future damnation; and from himselfe laies all the fault vpon his Maker; and from his decree fetcheth excuses of his wickednesse. The ineuitable necessitie of Gods counsell makes him desperately carelesse: so with good food he poysons himselfe. Goodnesse is his Minstrell; neither is any mirth so cordiall to him, as his sport with Gods fooles. Euery vertue hath his slander, and his iest to laugh it out of fashion: euery vice his colour. His vsuallest theame is the boast of his young sinnes, which he can still ioy in, though he cannot commit; and (if it may be) his speech makes him worse than he is. He cannot thinke of death with patience, with­out terrour, which hee therefore feares worse than hell, because this hee is sure of, the other he but doubts of. He comes to Church as to the Theater, sauing that not so wil­lingly; for company, for custome, for recreation, perhaps for sleepe, or to feed his eies or his eares: as for his foule, he cares no more than if he had none. He loues none but himselfe, and that not enough to seeke his true good; neither cares hee on whom hee treads, that he may rise. His life is full of licence, and his practice of outrage. Hee is hated of God, as much as he hateth goodnesse, and differs little from a Deuill, but that he hath a body.

Of the Male-content.

HE is neither well full nor fasting; and though he abound with complaints, yet nothing dislikes him but the present: for what hee condemned while it was, once past he magnifies, and striues to recall it out of the iawes of Time. What he hath, he seeth not, his eies are so taken vp with what he wants; and what he sees, hee cares not for, because he cares so much for that which is not. When his friend carues him the best morsell, he murmures that it is an happy feast wherein each one may cut for himselfe. When a present is sent him, he askes, Is this all? and What, no better? and so accepts it, as if he would haue his friend know how much hee is bound to him for vouchsafing to receiue it. It is hard to entertaine him with a proportionable gift. If no­thing, he cries out of vnthankfulnesse; if little, that he is basely regarded; if much, he exclaimes of flatterie, and expectation of a large requitall. Euery blessing hath some­what to disparage and distaste it: Children bring cares, single life is wilde and solitarie; eminencie is enuious, retirednesse obscure; fasting painfull; satietie vnwieldie; Reli­gion nicely seuere; libertie is lawlesse; wealth burdensome; mediocritie contemptible: Euery thing faulteth, either in too much, or too little. This man is euer head-strong, and selfe willed, neither is hee alwaies tied to esteeme or pronounce according to rea­son; some things he must dislike he knowes not wherefore, but he likes them not: and other-where rather than not censure, he will accuse a man of vertue. Euery thing hee medleth with, he either findeth imperfect, or maketh so: neither is there any thing that soundeth so harsh in his eare, as the commendation of another, whereto yet perhaps he fashionably and coldly assenteth, but with such an after-clause of exception, as doth more than marre his former allowance, and if he list not to giue a verball disgrace, yet he shakes his head and smiles, as if his silence should say, I could and will not. And when [Page 191] himselfe is praised without excesse, hee complaines that such imperfect kindnesse hath not done him right. If but an vnseasonable showre crosse his recreation, he is ready to fall out with heauen, and thinkes he is wronged, if God will not take his times when to raine, when to shine. He is a slaue to enuie, and loseth flesh with fretting, not so much at his owne infelicitie, as at others good; neither hath he leisure to ioy in his owne bles­sings whilest another prospereth. Faine would hee see some mutinies, but dares not raise them; and suffers his lawlesse tongue to walke thorow the dangerous paths of con­ceited alterations; but so, as in good manners hee had rather thrust euery man before him when it comes to acting. Nothing but feare keepes him from conspiracies, and no man is more cruell when he is not manicled with danger. Hee speakes nothing but Sa­tyrs and Libels, and lodgeth no ghests in his heart but Rebels. The inconstant and he agree well in their felicitie, which both place in change: but herein they differ; the inconstant man affects that which will be, the male-content commonly that which was. Finally, he is a querulous curre, whom no horse can passe by without barking at; yea, in the deepe silence of night the very moone-shine openeth his clamorous mouth: hee is the wheele of a well-couched fire-worke, that flies out on all sides, not without scorching it selfe. Euery eare is long agoe wearie of him, and he is now almost wearie of himselfe. Giue him but a little respit, and he will die alone; of no other death, than others welfare.

Of the Vnconstant.

THe inconstant man treads vpon a mouing earth, and keepes no pase. His pro­ceedings are euer heady and peremptorie; for he hath not the patience to con­sult with reason, but determines meerely vpon fancie. No man is so hot in the pursuit of what he liketh; no man sooner wearie. He is fierie in his passions, which yet are not more violent than momentanie: it is a wonder if his loue or hatred last so ma­ny daies as a wonder. His heart is the Inne of all good motions, wherein if they lodge for a night, it is well; by morning they are gone, and take no leaue: and if they come that way againe, they are entertained as ghests, not as friends. At first like another Ece­bolius he loued simple truth, thence diuerting his eies, hee fell in loue with idolatrie; those heathenish shrines had neuer any more doting and besotted client; and now of late he is leapt from Rome to Munster, and is growne to giddie Anabaptisme: what hee will be next, as yet he knoweth not; but ere he haue wintred his opinion, it will be ma­nifest. Hee is good to make an enemie of, ill for a friend; because as there is no trust in his affection, so no rancor in his displeasure. The multitude of his changed purposes brings with it forgetfulnesse; and not of others more than of himselfe. He saies, sweares, renounces, because what he promised, he meant not long enough to make an impressi­on. Herein alone he is good for a Common-wealth, that he sets many on worke, with building, ruining, altering; and makes more businesse than Time it selfe; neither is he a greater enemie to thrift, than to idlenesse. Proprietie is to him enough cause of dis­like; each thing pleases him better that is not his owne. Euen in the best things, long continuance is a iust quarrell; Manna it selfe growes tedious with age, and Noueltie is the highest stile of commendation to the meanest offers: neither doth he in bookes and fashions aske How good, but, How new. Varietie carries him away with delight, and no vniforme pleasure can be without an irksome fulnesse. Hee is so transformable into all opinions, manners, qualities, that he seemes rather made immediatly of the first mat­ter, than of well-tempered elements; and therefore is in possibilitie any thing or euery thing; nothing in present substance. Finally, hee is seruile in imitation, waxe to per­swasions, wittie to wrong himselfe, a ghest in his owne house, an Ape of others and in a word, any thing rather than himselfe.

Of the Flatterer.

FLatterie is nothing but false friendship, fawning hypocrisie, dishonest ciuilitie, base merchandize of words, a plausible discord of the heart and lips. The Flatterer is bleare-eyed to ill, and cannot see vices; and his tongue walkes euer in one tracke of vniust praises, and can no more tell how to discommend, than to speake true. His speeches are full of wondring interiections; and all his titles are superlatiue, and both of them seldome euer but in presence. His base minde is well matched with a merce­narie tongue, which is a willing slaue to another mans eare; neither regardeth he how true, but how pleasing. His Art is nothing but delightfull coozenage, whose rules are smoothing, and garded with periurie; whose scope is to make men fooles, in teaching them to ouer-value themselues, and to tickle his friends to death. This man is a Porter of all good tales, and mends them in the carriage: One of Fames best friends, and his owne; that helps to furnish her with those rumours, that may aduantage himselfe. Con­science hath no greater aduersarie; for when she is about to play her iust part of accu­sation, he stops her mouth with good termes, and wel-neere strangleth her with shifts. Like that subtill fish, he turnes himselfe into the colour of euery stone, for a bootie. In himselfe be is nothing, but what pleaseth his Great-one, whose vertues hee cannot more extoll, than imitate his imperfections, that he may thinke his worst gracefull. Let him say it is hot, he wipes his forehead, and vnbraceth himselfe; if cold, he shiuers, and calls for a warmer garment. When hee walkes with his friend, hee sweares to him, that no man else is looked at; no man talked of; and that whomsoeuer he vouchsafes to looke on and nod to, is graced enough: That he knowes not his owne worth, lest hee should be too happy; and when hee tells what others say in his praise, he interrupts himselfe modestly, and dares not speake the rest: so his concealement is more insinuating than his speech. He hangs vpon the lips which he admireth, as if they could let fall nothing but Oracles, and findes occasion to cite some approued sentence, vnder the name hee honoureth; and when ought is nobly spoken, both his hands are little enough to blesse him. Sometimes euen in absence he extolleth his Patron, where he may presume of safe conueyance to his eares; and in presence so whispereth his commendation to a com­mon friend, that it may not be vnheard where hee meant it. Hee hath salues for euery sore, to hide them, not to heale them; complexion for euery face: sinne hath not any more artificiall Broker, or more impudent Bawd. There is no vice, that hath not from him his colour, his allurement; and his best seruice is, either to further guiltinesse, or smother it. If hee grant euill things inexpedient, or crimes errours, hee hath yeelded much; either thy estate giues priuilege of libertie, or thy youth; or if neither, What if it be ill? yet it is pleasant. Honesty to him is nice singularitie, repentance superstiti­ous melancholy, grauitie dulnesse, and all vertue, an innocent conceit of the base-min­ded. In short, he is the Moth of liberall mens coats, the Eare-wig of the mightie, the bane of Courts, a friend and a slaue to the trencher, and good for nothing but to bee a factor for the Deuill.

Of the Slothfull.

HE is a religious man, and weares the time in his Cloister; and as the cloke of his doing nothing, pleads contemplation; yet is he no whit the leaner for his thoughts, no whit learneder. Hee takes no lesse care how to spend time, than [Page 193] others how to gaine by the expense; and when businesse importunes him, is more troubled to fore-thinke what he must doe, than another to effect it. Summer is out of his fauour, for nothing but long daies that make no haste to their euen. He loues still to haue the Sunne witnesse of his rising; and lies long, more for lothnesse to dresse him, than will to sleepe: and after some streaking and yawning, cals for dinner, vnwashed; which hauing digested with a sleepe in his chaire, hee walkes forth to the bench in the Market-place, and lookes for Companions: whomsoeuer he meets, he staies with idle questions, and lingring discourse; how the daies are lengthned, how kindly the weather is, how false the clocke, how forward the Spring, and ends euer with What shall we doe? It pleases him no lesse to hinder others, than not to worke himselfe. When all the peo­ple are gone from Church, hee is left sleeping in his seat alone. He enters bonds, and forfeits them by forgetting the day; and askes his neighbour when his owne field was fallowed, whether the next peece of ground belong not to himselfe. His care is either none, or too late: when Winter is come, after some sharpe visitations, he lookes on his pile of wood, and askes how much was cropped the last Spring. Necessitie driues him to euery action, and what he cannot auoid, he will yet deferre. Euery change troubles him, although to the better; and his dulnesse counterfeits a kinde of contentment. When he is warned on a Iury, he had rather pay the mulct, than appeare. All but that which Nature will not permit, he doth by a Deputy, and counts it troublesome to doe nothing; but to doe any thing yet more. He is witty in nothing but framing excuses to sit still, which if the occasion yeeld not, he coineth with ease. There is no worke that is not either dangerous, or thanklesse, and whereof he fore-sees not the inconuenience and gainlesnesse before hee enters; which if it be verified in euent, his next idlenesse hath found a reason to patronize it. He had rather freeze than fetch wood, and chuses rather to steale than worke; to begge than take paines to steale, and in many things to want than begge. He is so loth to leaue his neighbours fire, that hee is faine to walke home in the darke; and if he be not lookt to, weares out the night in the chimney cor­ner; or if not that, lies downe in his clothes to saue two labours. Hee eates and praies himselfe asleepe; and dreames of no other torment but worke. This man is a standing Poole, and cannot chuse but gather corruption: he is descried amongst a thousand neighbours by a dry and nastie hand, that still sauours of the sheet; a beard vncut, vn­kembed; an eie and eare yellow, with their excretions; a coat shaken on, ragged, vn­brusht; by linnen and face striuing whether shall excell in vncleannesse. For body he hath a swolne legge, a dusky and swinish eie, a blowne cheeke, a drawling tongue, an heauy foot, and is nothing but a colder earth molded with standing water. To con­clude, is a man in nothing but in speech and shape.

Of the Couetous.

HE is a seruant to himselfe, yea to his seruant; and doth base homage to that which should be the worst drudge. A liuelesse peece of earth is his master, yea his God, which he shrines in his coffer, and to which he sacrifices his heart. Euery face of his coine is a new image, which he adores with the highest veneration; yet takes vpon him to be Protector of that he worshippeth: which he feares to keepe, and ab­horres to lose: not daring to trust either any other god, or his owne. Like a true Chy­mist he turnes euery thing into Siluer, both what hee should eat, and what he should weare; and that he keeps to looke on, not to vse. When he returnes from his field, he askes, not without much rage, what became of the loose crust in his cup-bord, and who hath rioted among his Leekes. He neuer eats good meale, but on his neighbours trencher; and there he makes amends to his complaining stomacke for his former and future fasts. He bids his neighbours to dinner, and when they haue done, sends in a [Page 194] trencher for the shot. Once in a yeere perhaps, he giues himselfe leaue to feast, and for the time thinks no man more lauish; wherein he lists not to fetch his dishes from farre; nor will be beholden to the shambles, his owne prouision shall furnish his boord with an insensible cost, and when his guests are parted, talkes how much euery man deuou­red, and how many cups were emptied, and feeds his family with the mouldy remnants a moneth after. If his seruant breake but an earthen dish for want of light, he abates it out of his quarters wages. Hee chips his bread, and sends it backe to exchange for staler. He lets money, and sells Time for a price; and will not be importuned either to preuent or deferre his day; and in the meane time looks for secret gratuities, besides the maine interest which he sels and returnes into the stocke. He breeds of Money to the third generation; neither hath it sooner any being, than he sets it to beget more. In all things he affects secrecy and propriety: he grudgeth his neighbour the water of his Well: and next to stealing, hee hates borrowing. In his short and vnquiet sleepes he dreames of theeues, and runs to the doore, and names more men than he hath. The least sheafe he euer culls out for Tithe; and to rob God, holds it the best pastime, the cleerest gaine. This man cries out aboue others, of the prodigalitie of our times, and tells of the thrift of our fore-fathers: How that great Prince thought himselfe royally at­tired, when he bestowed thirteene shillings and foure pence on halfe a sute. How one wedding gowne serued our Grandmothers, till they exchanged it for a winding sheet; and praises plainnesse, not for lesse sin, but for lesse cost. For himselfe he is still knowne by his fore-fathers coat, which hee meanes with his blessing, to bequeath to the many descents of his heires. He neither would be poore, nor be accounted rich. No man com­plaines so much of want, to auoid a Subsidie; no man is so importunate in begging, so cruell in exaction; and when he most complaines of want, he feares that which he com­plaines to haue. No way is indirect to wealth; whether of fraud or violence. Gaine is his godlinesse; which if conscience goe about to preiudice, and grow troublesome by exclaiming against, he is condemned for a common Barretor. Like another Ahab, he is sicke of the next field, and thinkes he is ill seated, while hee dwels by neighbours. Shortly, his neighbours doe not much more hate him, than he himselfe. He cares not (for no great aduantage) to lose his friend, pine his body, damne his soule; and would dispatch himselfe when corne falls, but that he is loth to cast away money on a cord.

Of the Ʋaine-glorious.

AL his humour rises vp into the froth of ostentation; which if it once settle, fals downe into a narrow roome. If the excesse be in the vnderstanding part, all his wit is in print; the Presse hath left his head emptie; yea, not onely what he had, but what he could borrow without leaue. If his glory be in his deuotion, he giues not an Almes but on record; and if he haue once done well, God heares of it often; for vpon euery vnkindnesse hee is ready to vpbraid him with merits. Ouer and aboue his owne discharge, he hath some satisfactions to spare for the common treasure. He can fulfill the Law with ease, and earne God with superfluitie. If he haue bestowed but a lit­tle summe in the glazing, pauing, parieting of Gods house, you shall finde it in the Church-window. Or if a more gallant humour possesse him, he weares all his land on his backe; and walking high, lookes ouer his left shoulder, to see if the point of his Ra­pier follow him with a Grace. He is proud of another mans horse; and well mounted, thinkes euery man wrongs him, that lookes not at him. A bare head in the street, doth him more good than a meales meat. Hee sweares bigge at an Ordinary, and talkes of the Court with a sharpe accent; neither vouchsafes to name any not honourable, nor those without some tearme of familiaritie; and likes well to see the hearer looke vpon him amazedly, as if he said, How happy is this man that is so great with Great-Ones! [Page 195] Vnder pretence of seeking for a scroll of newes, he drawes out an handfull of letters in­dorsed with his owne stile, to the height: and halfe reading euery title, passes ouer the latter part, with a murmur; not without signifying, what Lord sent this, what great La­dy the other; and for what sutes; the last paper (as it happens) is his newes from his honorable friend in the French Court. In the midst of dinner, his Lacquay comes swea­ting in, with a sealed note from his Creditor, who now threatens a speedy arrest, and whispers the ill newes in his Masters eare, when he aloud names a Counceller of State, and professes to know the emploiment. The same messenger he calls with an imperious nod; and after expostulation, where hee hath left his fellowes, in his eare sends him for some new spur-leathers or stockings by this time footed; and when he is gone halfe the roome, recals him, and saith aloud, It is no matter, Let the greater bagge alone till I come; and yet againe calling him closer, whispers (so that all the table may heare) that if his crimson sute be ready against the day, the rest need no haste. He picks his teeth when his sto­macke is empty, and calls for Phesants at a common Inne. You shall finde him prizing the richest Iewels, and fairest horses, when his purse yeelds not money enough for earnest. He thrusts himselfe into the prease, before some great Ladies; and loues to be seene neere the head of a great traine. His talke is how many Mourners hee furnisht with gownes at his Fathers funerals, how many messes, how rich his Coat is, and how ancient, how great his alliance: what challenges he hath made and answered; what exploits he did at Cales or Newport; and when he hath commended others buildings, furnitures, sutes, compares them with his owne. When he hath vndertaken to be the Broker for some rich Diamond, he weares it; and pulling off his Gloue to stroke vp his haire, thinks no eye should haue any other obiect. Entertaining his friend, hee chides his Cooke for no better cheere, and names the dishes he meant, and wants. To con­clude, he is euer on the Stage, and acts still a glorious part abroad, when no man caries a baser heart, no man is more sordid and carelesse at home. He is a Spanish Souldier on an Italian Theater; a Bladder full of wind, a skin full of words, a fooles wonder, and a wise mans foole.

Of the Presumptuous.

PResumption is nothing but hope out of his wits, an high house vpon weak pillars. The presumptuous man loues to attempt great things, onely because they are hard and rare: his actions are bold and venturous, and more full of hazard than vse. He hoiseth saile in a tempest, and saith, neuer any of his Ancestors were drowned: he goes into an infected house, and saies, the plague dares not seize on noble bloud: he runnes on high battlements, gallops downe steepe hills, rides ouer narrow bridges, walkes on weake Ice, and neuer thinks, What if I fall? but, What if I runne ouer and fall not? He is a confident Alchymist, and braggeth, that the wombe of his Furnace hath conceiued a burden that will doe all the world good: which yet he desires secretly borne, for feare of his owne bondage: in the meane time, his Glasse breakes; yet hee vpon better luting laies wagers of the successe, and promiseth wedges before-hand to his friend. He saith, I will sinne, and be sorry, and escape; either God will not see, or not be angry, or not punish it; or remit the measure. If I doe well, he is iust to reward; if ill, he is mercifull to forgiue. Thus his praises wrong God no lesse than his offence; and hurt himselfe no lesse than they wrong God. Any patterne is enough to encourage him: shew him the way where any foot hath trod, he dare follow, although he see no steps returning; what if a thousand haue attempted, and miscarried; if but one haue preuailed, it sufficeth. He suggests to himselfe false hopes of neuer too late; as if hee could command either Time or repentance: and dare defer the expectation of mercy, till betwixt the bridge and the water. Giue him but where to set his foot, and he will re­moue [Page 196] the earth. He fore knowes the mutations of States, the euents of warre, the tem­per of the seasons; either his old prophecy tels it him, or his starres. Yea, he is no stran­ger to the Records of Gods secret counsell, but he turnes them ouer, and copies them out at pleasure. I know not whether in all his enterprises he shew lesse feare, or wis­dome: no man promises himselfe more, no man more beleeues himselfe. I will goe and sell, and returne and purchase, and spend and leaue my sonnes such estates; all which if it suc­ceed, he thanks himselfe; if not, he blames not himselfe. His purposes are measured, not by his ability, but his will, and his actions by his purposes. Lastly, he is euer credu­lous in assent, rash in vndertaking, peremptory in resoluing, witlesse in proceeding, and in his ending miserable; which is neuer other, than either the laughter of the wise, or the pittie of fooles.

Of the Distrustfull.

THE distrustfull man hath his heart in his eies, or in his hand; nothing is sure to him but what he sees, what he handles. Hee is either very simple, or very false; and therefore beleeues not others, because hee knowes how little himselfe is worthy of beleefe. In spirituall things, either God must leaue a pawne with him, or seeke some other Creditor. All absent things and vnusuall, haue no other, but a con­ditionall entertainment: they are strange, if true. If he see two neighbours whisper in his presence, he bids them speake out, and charges them to say no more than they can iustifie. When he hath committed a message to his seruant, he sends a second af­ter him, to listen how it is deliuered. He is his owne Secretarie, and of his owne coun­sell, for what he hath, for what he purposeth: and when he tels ouer his bags, looks tho­row the key-hole, to see if he haue any hidden witnesse, and askes aloud, Who is there? when no man heares him. He borrowes money when he needs not, for feare lest others should borrow of him. He is euer timerous, and cowardly; and askes euery mans er­rand at the doore, ere he opens. After his first sleepe, he starts vp, and askes if the fur­thest gate were barred, and out of a fearefull sweat calls vp his seruant, and bolts the doore after him; and then studies whether it were better to lie still and beleeue, or rise and see. Neither is his heart fuller of feares, than his head full of strange proiects, and farre-fetcht constructions: What meanes the State, thinke you, in such an action, and whither tends this course? Learne [...]e (if you know not:) the waies of deepe poli­cies are secret, and full of vnknowne windings; that is their act, this will be their issue: so casting beyond the Moone, he makes wise and iust proceedings suspected. In all his predictions, and imaginations, he euer lights vpon the worst; not what is most likely will fall out, but what is most ill. There is nothing that he takes not with the left hand: no text which his glosse corrupts not. Words, othes, parchments, seales, are but bro­ken Reeds; these shall neuer deceiue him; he loues no paiments but reall. If but one in an age haue miscarried by a rare casualtie, he misdoubts the same euent. If but a Tile falne from an high roofe, haue brained a passenger, or the breaking of a Coach-wheele haue indangered the burden, he sweares he will keepe home, or take him to his horse. He dares not come to Church, for feare of the crowd; not spare the Sabbaths labour, for feare of the want; nor come neere the Parliament house, because it should haue beene blowne vp. What might haue beene, affects him as much as what will be. Ar­gue, vow, protest, sweare; he heares thee, and beleeues himselfe. He is a Scepticke, and dare hardly giue credit to his senses, which he hath often arraigned of false intelligence. Hee so liues, as if hee thought all the world were theeues, and were not sure whether himselfe were one. He is vncharitable in his censures, vnquiet in his feares; bad enough alwaies, but in his owne opinion much worse than he is.

Of the Ambitious.

AMbition is a proud couetousnesse, a dry thirst of honour, the longing disease of reason, an aspiring, and gallant madnesse. The ambitious climbes vp high and perillous staires, and neuer cares how to come downe; the desire of rising hath swallowed vp his feare of a fall. Hauing once cleaued (like a Burre) to some great mans coat, he resolues not to be shaken off with any small indignities, and finding his hold thorowly fast, casts how to insinuate yet neerer; and therefore he is busie and seruile in his endeuours to please, and all his officious respects turne home to himselfe. He can be at once a slaue to command, an Intelligencer to informe, a Parasite to sooth and flatter, a Champion to defend, an Executioner to reuenge any thing for an aduantage of fa­uour. He hath proiected a plot to rise, and woe be to the friend that stands in his way. He still haunteth the Court, and his vnquiet spirit haunteth him; which hauing fetcht him from the secure peace of his Country-rest, sets him new and impossible taskes; and after many disappointments, incourages him to try the same sea in spight of his ship­wracks, and promises better successe. A small hope giues him heart against great diffi­culties, and drawes on new expense, new seruilitie; perswading him (like foolish boies) to shoot away a second shaft, that he may finde the first. He yeeldeth, and now secure of the issue, applauds himselfe in that honour, which he still affecteth, still misseth; and for the last of all trials, will rather bribe for a troublesome preferment, than returne void of a title. But now when he findes himselfe desperately crossed, and at once spoiled both of aduancement and hope, both of fruition and possibilitie, all his desire is turned into rage, his thirst is now onely of reuenge; his tongue sounds of nothing but detracti­on and slander: Now the place he sought for, is base, his riuall vnworthy, his aduersary iniurious, officers corrupt, Court infectious; and how well is he that may bee his owne man, his owne master; that may liue safely in a meane distance, at pleasure, free from staruing, free from burning? But if his designes speed well; ere he be warme in that seat, his minde is possessed of an higher. What hee hath, is but a degree to what he would haue: now he scorneth what he formerly aspired to; his successe doth not giue him so much contentment, as prouocation; neither can he be at rest, so long as he hath one, ei­ther to ouer-looke, or to match, or to emulate him. When his Country-friend comes to visit him, he carries him vp to the a [...]full Presence; and now in his sight crowding nee­rer to the Chaire of State, desires to be lookt on, desires to be spoken to by the greatest, and studies how to offer an occasion, lest he should seeme vnknowne, vnregarded; and if any gesture of the least grace fall happily vpon him, he lookes backe vpon his friend, lest he should carelesly let it passe, without a note: and what hee wanteth in sense, hee supplies in History. His disposition is neuer but shamefully vnthankfull: for vnlesse he haue all, he hath nothing. It must be a large draught, whereof he will not say, that those few drops doe not slake, but inflame him: so still he thinkes himselfe the worse for small fauours. His wit so contriues the likely plots of his promotion, as if he would steale it away without Gods knowledge, besides his will: neither doth he euer looke vp, and consult in his fore-casts, with the supreme Moderator of all things; as one that thinkes honour is ruled by Fortune, and that heauen medleth not with the disposing of these earthly lots: and therefore it is iust with that wise GOD to defeat his fairest hopes, and to bring him to a losse in the hottest of his chace; and to cause honour to flie away so much the faster, by how much it is more eagerly pursued. Finally, he is an importunate suter, a corrupt client, a violent vndertaker, a smooth Factor, but vntrusty, a restlesse master of his owne; a Bladder puft vp with the wind of hope, and selfe-loue. He is in the common body, as a Mole in the earth, euer vnquietly casting; and in one word, is nothing but a confused heape of enuy, pride, couetousnesse.

Of the Ʋnthrift.

HE ranges beyond his pale, and liues without compasse. His expence is measu­red, not by abilitie, but will. His pleasures are immoderate, and not honest. A wanton eye, a lickorish tongue, a gamesome hand haue impouerisht him. The vulgar sort call him bountifull, and applaud him while he spends, and recompence him with wishes when he giues, with pitie when hee wants. Neither can it be denied that he raught true liberalitie, but ouer-went it. No man could haue liued more laudably, if when he was at the best, he had staied there. While he is present, none of the weal­thier ghests may pay ought to the shot, without much vehemency, without danger of vnkindnesse. Vse hath made it vnpleasant to him, not to spend. He is in all things more ambitious of the title of good fellowship, than of wisdome. When he lookes into the wealthy chest of his Father, his conceit suggests that it cannot be emptied; and while he takes out some deale euery day, hee perceiues not any diminution; and when the heape is sensibly abated, yet still flatters himselfe with enough. One hand couzens the other, and the belly deceiues both: hee doth not so much bestow benefits, as scatter them. True merit doth not carie them, but smoothnesse of adulation. His senses are too much his guides, and his purueyors; and appetite is his steward. He is an impotent seruant to his lusts; and knowes not to gouerne either his minde or his purse. Improui­dence is euer the companion of vnthriftinesse: This man cannot looke beyond the pre­sent, and neither thinkes, nor cares what shall be; much lesse suspects what may be: and while he lauishes out his substance in superfluities, thinkes he onely knowes what the world is worth, and that others ouerprize it. He feeles pouertie before he sees it, neuer complaines till he be pinched widi wants; neuer spares till the bottome, when it is too late either to spend or recouer. He is euery mans friend saue his owne, and then wrongs himselfe most, when he courteth himselfe with most kindnesse. He vies Time with the slothfull, and it is an hard match, whether chases away good houres to worse purpose; the one by doing nothing, or the other by idle pastime. Hee hath so dilated himselfe with the beames of prosperitie, that he lies open to all dangers, and cannot gather vp himselfe, on iust warning, to auoid a mischiefe. Hee were good for an Almner, ill for a Steward. Finally, he is the liuing tombe of his fore-fathers, of his posteritie; and when he hath swallowed both, is more emptie than before he deuoured them.

Of the Enuious.

HE feeds on others euils, and hath no disease but his neighbours welfare: whatsoe­uer God doe for him, he cannot be happy with company; and if he were put to chuse, whether he would rather haue equals in a common felicitie, or superi­ours in miserie, he would demurre vpon the election. His eie casts out too much, and neuer returnes home, but to make comparisons with anothers good. He is an ill prizer of forraine commoditie; worse of his owne; for, that hee rates too high, this vnder value. You shall haue him euer inquiring into the estates of his equals and betters; wherein he is not more desirous to heare all, than loth to heate any thing ouer-good: and if iust report relate ought better than he would, he redoubles the question, as be­ing hard to beleeue what he likes not; and hopes yet, if that be auerred againe to his griefe, that there is somewhat concealed in the relation, which if it were knowne, would argue the commended partie miserable, and blemish him with secret shame. He is rea­die [Page 199] to quarrell with God, because the next field is fairer growne; and angerly calculates his cost, and time, and tillage. Whom he dares not openly backbite, nor wound with a direct censure, he strike smoothly with an ouer-cold praise; and when he sees that he must either maliciously oppugne the iust praise of another, (which were vnsafe) or ap­proue it by assent, he yeeldeth; but shewes withall that his meanes were such, both by nature and education, that he could not, without much neglect, be lesse commendable: so his happinesse shall be made the colour of detraction. When an wholsome law is propounded, he crosseth it, either by open, or close opposition; not for any incommo­ditie or inexpedience, but because it proceeded from any mouth besides his owne. And it must bee a cause rarely plausible, that will not admit some probable contradiction. When his equall should rise to honour, hee striues against it vnseene; and rather with much cost suborneth great aduersaries; and when hee sees his resistance vaine, he can giue an hollow gratulation in presence; but in secret, disparages that aduancement; ei­ther the man is vnfit for the place, or the place for the man: or if fit, yet lesse gainfull, or more common than opinion: whereto he addes, that himselfe might haue had the same dignitie vpon better tearmes, and refused it. He is wittie in deuising suggestions, to bring his Riuall out of loue, into suspition. If he be courteous, he is seditiously po­pular; if bountifull, he bindes ouer his clients to a faction; if successefull in warre, he is dangerous in peace; if wealthy, he laies vp for a day; if powerfull, nothing wants but opportunitie of rebellion. His submission is ambitious hypocrisie; his religion, poli­tike insinuation; no action is safe from a iealous construction. When hee receiues a good report of him whom he emulates, he saith, Fame is partiall, and is wont to blanch mischiefes; and pleaseth himselfe with hope to finde it worse; and if Ill-will haue disper­sed any more spightfull narration, he laies hold on that, against all witnesses, and broch­eth that rumour for truest, because worst: and when he sees him perfectly miserable, he can at once pitie him, and reioyce. What himselfe cannot doe, others shall not: hee hath gained well, if he haue hindred the successe of what hee would haue done, and could not. Hee conceales his best skill, not so as it may not be knowne that he knowes it, but so as it may not be learned; because he would haue the world misse him. He at­tained to a soueraigne medicine, by the secret Legacy of a dying Empericke, where­of he will leaue no heire, lest the praise should be diuided. Finally, he is an ene­my to Gods fauours, if they fall beside himselfe; the best nurse of ill Fame; a man of the worst diet; for he consumes himselfe; and delights in pining; a thorne-hedge couered with nettles; a peeuish In­terpreter of good things, and no other than a leane and pale carkase quickned with a Fiend.

FINIS.
SALOMONS DIVINE ARTS …

SALOMONS DIVINE ARTS, OF

  • 1. ETHICKS.
  • 2. POLITICKS.
  • 3. OECONOMICKS.

THAT IS, THE GOVERNMENT OF

  • 1. BEHAVIOVR.
  • 2. COMMON-WEALTH.
  • 3. FAMILIE.

DRAWNE INTO METHOD, OVT of his PROVERBS and ECCLESIASTES.

With an open and plaine Paraphrase vpon the SONG OF SONGS.

By IOS. HALL.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, AND HOPEFVLL LORD, ROBERT, Earle of Essex, my singular good Lord, all increase of Grace and true HONOVR.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

WHilest J desired to congratulate your happy re­turne with some worthy present; I fell vpon this: which I dare not onely offer, but com­mend; the royallest Philosopher and wisest King, giuing you those precepts, which the Spirit of God gaue him. The matter is all his: nothing is mine, but the method, which I doe willingly submit to censure. In that, hee could not erre: in this, J cannot but haue er­red, either in Art, or application, or sense, or disorder, or defect: yet not wilfully. I haue meant it well, and faithfully to the Church of God, and to your Honour, as one of her great hopes. If any man shall cauill, that I haue gone about to correct Salomons order, or to controule Ezekias seruants: I complaine both of his charity, and wisdome; and appeale to more lawfull iudgement. Let him as well say, that euery Concordance peruerts the Text. J haue onely endeuoured to be the common place-booke of that great King, and to referre his Diuine rules to their heads, for more ease of finding, [Page 204] for better memory, for readier vse. See how that God, whose wis­dome thought good to bereaue mankinde of Salomons profound Commentaries of Nature, hath reserued these his Diuine Mo­rals, to out-liue the world; as knowing, that those would but feed mans curiositie, these would both direct his life, and iudge it. He hath not done this without expectation of our good, and glory to himselfe: which if we answer, the gaine is ours. J know how little need there is, either to intreat your Lordships acceptation, or to aduise your vse. It is enough to haue humbly presented them to your hands, and through them to the Church: the desire of whose good is my good; yea, my recompence and glory. The same God, whose hand hath led and returned you in safetie, from all forraine euils, guide your waies at home, and graciously increase you in the ground of all true honour, Goodnesse. My praiers shall euer follow you:

Who vow my selfe your Honours in all humble and true dutie, IOS. HALL.
SALOMONS ETHICKS, OR …

SALOMONS ETHICKS, OR MORALS, JN FOVRE BOOKES.

The

  • 1. Of FELICITIE,
  • 2. Of PRVDENCE,
  • 3. Of IVSTICE,
  • 4. Of
    • TEMPERANCE,
    • FORTITVDE.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

SALOMONS ETHICKS, OR GOVERNMENT OF Behauiour and Manners. THE FIRST BOOKE. FELICITY.

§ 1. Of Ethicks in common. • The description. , and • The chiefe end, which is Felicitie. 

ETHICKS is a Doctrine of wisdome and knowledge to liue well, Ec. 1.17. Ec. 7. [...]7. and of the madnesse and foolishnesse of vice: or instruction to doe wisely by iustice, and iudgement, and equity, and to doe good in our life. Pr. 1.3. The end whereof is, to see and attaine that chiefe goodnesse of the children of men, Ec. 3.12. Ec. 3.2. which they enioy vnder the Sunne, the whole number of the daies of their life.

§ 2. Wherein Felicity is not. • Not in pleasure, , and • Not in wealth: for herein is • 1 No satisfaction. , • 2 Increased expence. , • 3 Restlesnesse. , • 4 Want of fruition. , • 5 Vncertaintie. , and • 6 Necessitie of leauing it.  

WHich consists not in pleasure; for I said in mine heart, Goe to now, Ec. 2.1. I will proue thee with ioy, therefore take thou pleasure in pleasant things; yea, I with-drew not my heart from any ioy: Ec. 2.10. Ec. 2.25. Ec. 2.1. for my heart reioyced in all my labour: and who could eat, and who could haste to outward things more than I? and behold, this also is vanitie.

Not in riches. 1. For he that loueth siluer, shall not be satisfied with siluer, Ec. 5.9. and he that loueth riches, shall be without the fruit of them: this also is vanitie.

2. When riches increase, they are increased that eat them: Ec. 5.10. Ec. 5.11. and what good commeth to the owners thereof, but the beholding thereof with their eies? yea much euill; for whereas the sleepe of him that trauelleth is sweet, whether hee eat little or much; Ec. 5.12. con­trarily, The satietie of the rich will not suffer him to sleepe; so there is an euill sicknes, which I haue seene vnder the sunne, riches reserued to the owners thereof, for their e­uill, and ofter, not for their good: for there is another euill, Ec. 6.1. Ec. 6.2. which I haue seene vnder the Sunne, and it is frequent among men; A man to whom God hath giuen riches, and [Page 208] treasures, and honour, and he wanteth nothing for his soule, of all it desireth; but God giueth him no power thereof; Pr. 27.24. Pr. 23.5. Ec. 5.14. and if hee haue that, yet how long? Riches remaine not alwaies, but taketh her to her wings as an Eagle, and flyeth to the heauens. And for their owner, As he came forth of his mothers belly, hee shall returne naked, to goe as he came, and shall beare away nothing of his labour, which he caused to passe by his hand: And this is also an euill sicknesse, Ec. 5.15. that in all points as he came, so shall he goe: and what profit hath he, that he hath trauelled for the wind?

§. 3. Not in magnificence • of estate, • Royalty, , and • great attendance,  , and • of works, • planting, , • gathering Treasures, , and • building, &c.  

Ec. 1.12. Ec. 1.16. Ec. 2.9. Ec. 2.4. Ec. 2.5. NOt in honour and magnificence. I the Preacher haue beene King ouer Israel in Ie­rusalem, and I was great, and increased aboue all that were before me in Ieru­salem, which also I shewed in effect; for I made me great works, I built mee hou­ses, I planted me Vineyards, I made mee Gardens and Orchards, and planted in them Trees of all fruits; Ec. 2.6. Ec. 2.7. I made me Ponds of water, to water therewith the woods that grow with trees; I got men seruants, and maids, and had children borne in the house; also I had great possessions of beeues, and sheepe, aboue all that were before me in Ierusalem; I gathered to me also siluer and gold, Ec. 2.8. and the chiefe treasures of Kings and Prouinces; I prouided Men-singers, and Women-singers, and the delights of the sonnes of men, musicall consorts of all kindes. Can. 3.9. Can. 3.10. Yea, I King Salomon made my selfe a Palace of the trees of Lebanon; I made the pillars thereof of siluer, and the pauement thereof of gold; the hangings thereof of purple, whose mids was paued with the loue of the daughters of Israel: Ec. 2.11. Ec. 2.12. Then I looked on all my workes that my hands had wrought, (as who is the man that will compare with the King in things which men now haue done?) and on the trauell that I laboured to doe; Ec. 2.11. and behold, all is vanity, and vexation of spirit; and there is no profit vnder the Sunne.

§. 4. Long life and issue reiected, for • certaine end, , • vnperfect satisfaction, , and • remembrance and continuance of darknesse. 

Ec. 6.3. NOt in long life, and plenteous issue: for If a man beget an hundred children, and liue many yeeres, and the dayes of his yeeres be multiplied, and his soule bee not satisfied with good things, and hee be not buried, I say, that an vntimely fruit is better than he. For he commeth into vanity, and goeth into darknesse, and his name shall be couered with darknesse: Ec. 6.4. Ec. 6.5. Also, he hath not seene the Sunne, nor knowne it; therefore this hath more rest than the other: And if he had liued a thousand yeeres twise told, and had seene no good; shall not all goe to one place? and howsoeuer, the light surely is a pleasant thing, Ec. 6.6. and it is good for the eies to see the Sunne; yet though a man liue many yeeres, Ec. 11.7. Ec. 11.8. and in them all he reioyce; if he shall remember the dayes of darknesse, because they are many, all that commeth, is Vanity.

§. 5. Knowledge. • Though better than folly; , and • yet reiected vpon • experience, , • indifferency of euents, , and • imperfection.  

NOt in learning, and humane knowledge. I haue giuen my heart to search and finde out wisdome, in all things that are done vnder the heauen, Eccl. 1.13. (this sore trauell hath God giuen the sonnes of men to humble them thereby) yea, I thought in mine heart and said, Behold, I haue amplified and increased wisdome, aboue all them that haue beene before mee, in the Court and Vniuersity of Ierusalem, Eccl. 1.16. and mine heart hath seene much wisdome and knowledge: Ec. 2.9. for (when I was at the wildest) my wisdome re­mained with me: Then I saw indeed, that there is profit in wisdome more than in fol­ly, as the light is more excellent than darknesse: For the wise mans eyes are in his head, Ec. 2.13. but the foole walketh in darknesse: but yet, Ec. 2.14. I know that the same condition falleth to them all. Then I thought in mine heart, It befalleth to mee as it befalleth to the foole; Ec. 2.15. why therefore doe I labour to be more wise? For what hath the Wise-man more than the foole? There shall be no remembrance of the wise, nor of the foole for euer: Ec. 6.8. Ec. 2.16. for that that now is, in the daies to come shall be forgotten; and how dieth the Wise-man? as doth the foole: Besides the imperfection of the best knowledge; for the eye is not satisfied with seeing, nor the eare filled with hearing: I thought I would be wise, Ec. 1.8. Ec. 7.25. but it went far from me; it is farre off, what may it be? and it is a profound deepnesse, who can finde it? yea, so farre is it from giuing contentment, Ec. 1.18. that in the multitude of wisdome is much griefe, and he that increaseth knowledge, increaseth sorrow.

Lastly, not in any humane thing: Ec. 1.14. for I haue considered all the workes that are done vn­der the Sunne; and behold, all is vanity and vexation of spirit.

§. 6. Wherein Felicitie is, i. In approuing our selues to God. From hence • Life, , and • Blessing, • Fauour, , • Ioy, , • Preseruation, , • Prosperitie, , and • Long life, &c.  

WHerein then doth it consist? Let vs heare the end of all, Feare God, Ec. 12.13. and keep his Commandements; for this is the whole of Man, the whole duty, Pr. 12 24. Pr. 11 19. the whole scope, the whole happinesse; for Life is in the way of righteousnes, and in that path there is no death; and attending thereon, Pr. 20.6. Pr. 12.2. all Blessings are vpon the head of the righteous. Wouldst thou haue fauour? A good man getteth fauour of the Lord. Ioy? The righteous shall sing and reioyce; and surely to a man that is good in his sight, Pr. 29.6. Ec. 2.26. God giueth wisdome and knowledge and ioy; so that the light of the righteous reioyceth, but the candle of the wicked shall bee put out. Preseruation and deliuerance? Lo, Pr. 13.9. Pr. 10.25. Pr. 10.29. Pr. 10.30. Pr. 11.4. Pr. 12.13. Pr. 11.8. Pr. 13.6. Pr. 15.6. Pr. 14.11. Pr. 10.27. Pr. 12.7. Ec. 8.12. Pr. 10.24. Pr. 29.18. the righteous is an euerlasting foundation; for the way of the Lord is strength to the vp­right man, so as the righteous shall neuer be remoued; and if he be in trouble; Riches a­uaile not in the day of wrath, but righteousnesse deliuereth from death; so the righte­ous shall come out of aduersitie, and escape out of trouble, and the wicked shall come in his stead; thus euery way Righteousnesse preserueth the vpright in heart. Prosperity and wealth? The house of the righteous shall haue much treasure, and his tabernacle shall flourish. Long life? The feare of the Lord increaseth the daies; and not onely himselfe, but his house shall stand. And though a sinner doe euill an hundred times, and God pro­long his daies, yet know I that it shall be well to them that feare the Lord, and doe re­uerence before him. And lastly, whatsoeuer good? God will grant the desire of the righ­teous, and he that keepeth the Law, is blessed.

§. 7. In the estate of wickednesse, • our good things are accursed. • Wealth, , • Life, , • Fame, , and • Deuotions; • Prayers, , and • Sacrifices.   , and • Euill inflicted; of • Losse, , and • Paine, • Affliction, , • Death, , and • Damnation.   

Pr. 10.2. Pr. 10.3. COntrarily, there is perfect misery in wickednesse. Looke on all that might seeme good in this estate, Wealth. The treasures of the wicked profit nothing; the Lord will not famish the soule of the righteous, but he either casteth away the substance of the wicked, Pr. 13.25. so that the belly of the wicked shall want, or else employeth it to the good of his: for the wicked shall be a ransome for the iust; Pr. 21.18. Ec. 2.26. and to the sinner God giueth paine to gather and to heape, to giue to him that is good before God. The wicked man may bee rich: Pr. 15.6. Pr. 10.27. Pr. 10.25. Pr. 12.7. Pr. 2.22. Ec. 8.13. but how? The reuenues of the wicked is trouble. Life; The yeeres of the wicked shall be diminished: As the whirl-wind passeth, so is the wicked no more; for God o­uerthroweth the wicked, and they are not. Whatsoeuer therefore their hope be, the wick­ed shall be cut off from the earth, and the transgressors shall be rotted out; It shall not be well to the wicked, neither shall he prolong his daies; hee shall be like to a shadow, because he feared not God; Pr. 14.11. Pr. 10.7. yea the very house of the wicked shall be destroyed. Fame: Whereas the memoriall of the iust shall be blessed, the name of the wicked shall rot: yea, looke vpon his best endeuours; Pr. 15.29. Pr. 28.9. his Prayers. The Lord is farre off from the wicked, but heareth the prayer of the righteous: farre off from accepting. For Hee that turneth away his eare from hearing the Law, Pr. 15.8. euen his prayer shall be abominable; His sacrifice (though well intended) as all the rest of his waies, is no better than abomination to the Lord; how much more when he brings it with a wicked minde? Pr. 15.9. Pr. 21.27. Pr. 12.26. Pr. 10.18. Pr. 13.9. Pr. 11.18. Pr. 26.10. Pr. 13.21. Pr. 5.22. Pr. 10.6. Pr. 29.6. Pr. 11.5. Pr. 13.6. Pr. 33.3. Pr. 11.31. Pr. 10.24. Pr. 5.23. And as no good, so much euill, whether of losse: The way of the wicked will deceiue them; their hope shall perish, especially when they die; their candle shall be put out, their workes shall proue deceitfull: Or of paine; for the Excellent that formed all things, rewardeth the foole, and the trans­gressor; and he hath appointed, that Affliction should follow sinners: Follow, yea ouertake them: His owne iniquity shall take the wicked himselfe, and couer his mouth; and hee shall be holden with the cords of his owne sinne: euen in the transgression of the euill man is his snare; so the wicked shall fall in his owne wickednesse, for of it owne selfe, ini­quity ouerthroweth the sinner: But besides that, the curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked: though hand ioyne in hand, he shall not be vnpunished: behold the righ­teous shall be paid vpon earth, how much more the wicked and the sinner? That then which the wicked man feareth, shall come vpon him; both, Death; Hee shall die for de­fault of instruction, Pr. 11.19. Pr. 1 [...].32. Pr. 15.11. Pr. 12.2. Pr. 10.29. Pr. 19.29. and that by his owne hands: for, by following euill he seekes his owne death; and after that damnation; The wicked shall bee cast away for his malice: Hell and destruction are before the Lord; and a man of wicked imaginations will hee condemned; so both in life, in death, after it, nothing but Terrour shall be for the workers of iniquity: where contrarily, The feare of the Lord leadeth to life; and hee that is filled there­with, shall contiue, and shall not be visited with euill.

SALOMONS ETHICKS. THE SECOND BOOKE. PRƲDENCE.

§. 1. Of Vertue: • Wherein it consisteth. , and • Whereby it is ruled and directed. 

VErtue consists in the meane; vice in the extremes. Pr. 4.26. Pr. 4.27. Let thy waies be ordered aright; Turne not to the right hand, nor to the left, but remoue thy foot from euill; The rule whereof it Gods Law: Pr. 6.23. Pr. 30.5. Pr. 4.20. Pr. 4.21. Pr. 4.22. for the commande­ment is a Lanterne, and instruction a light; and euery word of God is pure. My sonne hearken to my words, incline thine eare to my say­ings; let them not depart from thine eyes, but keepe them in the midst of thine heart. For, they are life vnto those that finde them, and health vnto all their flesh. Pr. 7.2. Pr. 7.3. Keepe my Commandements, and thou shalt liue, and mine instruction as the apple of thine eye: Binde them vpon thy fingers, and write them vpon the Table of thine heart.

All vertue is either

  • Prudence,
  • Iustice,
  • Temperance,
  • Fortitude.

1. Of Prudence: which comprehends

  • Wisdome,
  • Prouidence,
  • Discretion.

§. 2. Of wisdome; the • Description; , and • Effects, It procures • Knowledge, , • Safety • from sinne, , and • from iudgement.  , • Good direction • for actions, , and • for words.  , and • Wealth, Honour, Life.  

THe prudent man is he, whose eyes are in his head to see all things, and to fore-see: Ec. 2.14. Ec. 10.2. Pr. 8.12. Pr. 14.8. Pr. 9.12. Pr. 3.13. and whose heart is at his right hand to doe all dexterously, and with iudgement. Wisdome dwells with Prudence, and findeth forth knowledge, and counsels. And to describe it: The wisdome of the Prudent is to vnderstand his way; his owne: If thou be wise, thou shalt be wise for thy selfe: An excellent vertue, for Blessed is the man [Page 212] that findeth wisdome, Pr. 3.14. Pr. 16.16. Pr. 3.15. Pr. 3.16. Pr. 3.17. Pr. 3.18. Pr. 15.14. Pr. 18.15. Pr. 19.2. Pr. 10.14. Pr. 13.16. Pr. 14.18. Pr. 2.10. Pr. 2.11. Pr. 2.12. Pr. 2.13. Pr. 15.24. Pr. 8.20. Pr. 16.23. Pr. 10.12. and getteth vnderstanding: The merchandise thereof is better than siluer, and the gaine thereof is better than gold: It is more precious than pearles, and all the things that thou canst desire, are not to be compared to her. Length of daies is in her right hand; and in her left hand riches and glory: Her waies are waies of pleasure, and all her paths prosperity: She is a tree of life to them that lay hold on her, and blessed is he that receiueth her. The fruits of it are singular: for first, A wise heart doth not onely seeke, but get knowledge, without which the minde is not good: and the care of the wise, learning: And not get it only, but lay it vp, and not so onely, but workes by it: and yet more, is crowned with it. Besides knowledge, here is safety. When wisdome entreth into thy heart, and knowledge delighteth thy soule, then shall counsell preserue thee, and vnderstanding shall keepe thee: and deliuer thee from the euill way, and from the man that speaketh froward things, and from them that leaue the waies of righteous­nesse, to walke in the waies of darknesse: and as from sinne, so from iudgement. The way of life is on high, the prudent to auoid from hell beneath. Thirdly, good direction. 1. For actions: Wisdome causeth to walke in the way of righteousnesse, and in the mids of the paths of iudgement. 2. For words, The heart of the wise guideth his mouth wisely, and addeth doctrine to his lips: Pr. 19.25. Pr. 8.21. So that the words of the mouth of a wise man haue grace: yea, he receiues grace from others. Either instruct or reproue the Prudent, and he will vn­derstand knowledge. Ec. 8.11. Pr. 3.35. Pr. 16.22. Not to speake of wealth: she causeth them that loue her, to inherit substance, and silleth their treasures: shee giueth not onely honour: for the wisdome of a man doth make his face to shine, and the wise man shall inherit glory; but life: Vnder­standing is a well-spring of life, to him that hath it: and he that findeth mee (saith Wis­dome) findeth life, Pr. 8.34. Pr. 4.5. Pr. 4.6. Pr. 4.7. Pr. 4.8. and shall obtaine fauour of the Lord. Wherefore get wisdome: get vnderstanding: forget not, neither decline from the words of my mouth. Forsake her not, and she shall keepe thee: loue her, and she shall preserue thee. Wisdome is the beginning: get wisdome therefore, and aboue all possessions get vnderstanding: Exalt her, Pr. 4.9. and she shall exalt thee: She shall bring thee vnto honour, if thou embrace her: shee shall giue a goodly ornament to thine head: yea, shee shall giue thee a crowne of glory.

§. 3. Of Prouidence: • What she is, , • What her obiects, , and • What her effects. 

Ec. 8.5. PRouidence is that whereby the heart of the wise fore-knoweth the time, and iudge­ment; Ec. 8.6. the time when it will be; the iudgement how it will be done: both which are appointed to euery purpose vnder Heauen: Ec. 8.7. Not that man can foresee all future things: No, he knoweth not that, that shall be; For who can tell him when it shall bee? not so much as concerning himselfe. Ec. 9.12. Neither doth man know his time, but as the fishes are taken with an euill net, and as the birds which are caught in the snare; so are the children of men snared in the euill time, when it falleth on them suddenly; yea, the steps of a man are ruled by the Lord; Pr. 20.24. Pr. 22.3. how should a man then vnderstand his owne way? But sometimes he may: The prudent man seeth the plague a farre off, and fleeth: and as for good things, Pr. 30.2, 5. With the Pismire he prouideth his meat in Summer; working still according to fore-knowledge; Ec. 11.4. yet not too strictly and fearefully: for he that obserueth the wind, shall not sow; and he that regardeth the clouds, shall not reape.

§. 4. Of Discretion: • what it is. , and • what it worketh • for our acts, , and • for our speeches.  

Pr. 16.20. Pr. 16.23. Pr. 14.15. Ec. 3.1. DIscretion is that whereby a man is wise in his businesses, and whereby the heart of the wise guideth his mouth wisely, and addeth doctrine to his lips; For actions: The Prudent will consider his steps, and make choice of his times: for To all [Page 113] things there is an appointed time; and a time for euery purpose vnder heauen; Ec. 3.2. Ec. 3.3, 4. Ec. 3.8. Pr. 24.5. Pr. 14.24. a time to plant, and a time to plucke vp that which is planted; a time to slay, and a time to heale, &c. a time of warre, and a time of peace: from hence it is that the wise man is strong, and rich; for by knowledge shall the Chambers bee fild with precious things, which he knowes how to employ well. The crowne of the wise is their riches; from hence, Pr. 13.15. that his good vnderstanding maketh him acceptable to others. For speeches. Pr. 15.2. Pr. 10.13. Pr. 10.12. Pr. 25.11. Pr. 15.23. Pr. 20.15. Pr. 14.3. Pr. 12.18. Pr. 16.24. The tongue of the wise vseth knowledge aright, and in the lips of him that hath vnderstanding, wisdome is found; and his words haue grace, both 1. for the seasonablenesse, A word spoken in his place is like apples of gold with pictures of siluer: and how good is a word in due sea­son! 2. for the worth of them, The lips of knowledge are a precious iewell: lastly, for their vse: The lips of the wise shall preserue them, and their tongue is health, and with health, pleasure: Faire words are as an hony-combe, sweetnesse to the soule, and health to the bones.

§. 5. The extremes, • Ouer-wise, , and • Foolish, • Who he is. , • What kindes there bee of Fooles; • the meere foole, , • the rash foole, , and • the wicked foole.  , and • What successe.  

HEre are two extremes: On the right hand; Make not thy selfe ouer-wise, Ec. 7. where­fore shouldest thou be desolate? On the left: Neither be foolish; Ec. 7.19. Pr. 21.16. Pr. 17.16. Pr. 15.2. why shouldest thou perish not in thy time? The foole is that man that wandreth out of the way of wisdome, which hath none heart, that is, is destitute of vnderstanding, either to conceiue, or to doe as he ought: Of which sort is, 1. The meere foole; That foole, Pr. 14.24. Pr. 17.16. Pr. 24.7. Pr. 29.20. Pr. 29.11. Pr. 19.2. Pr. 29.20. Pr. 1.7. Pr. 14.9. Pr. 13.19. Pr. 15.21. Pr. 10.3. Pr. 13.16. Pr. 27.22. Pr. 26.11. who when he goeth by the way, his heart faileth, whose folly is foolishnesse, in whose hand there is a price in vaine to get wisdome, which is too high for him to attaine: lastly, in whom are not the lips of knowledge. 2. The rash foole, that is hasty in his matters, that pow­reth out all his minde at once: which the wise man keepes in, till afterward; that hast­eth with his feet, and therefore sinneth. There is more hope of the other foole than of him. 3. The wicked foole; That despiseth wisdome and instruction, that maketh a mocke of sinne; to whom it is abomination to depart from euill; to whom foolishnesse is ioy; yea, it is his pastime to doe wickedly, and his practice to spread abroad folly. And this man is obstinate in his courses; for though thou bray a foole in a morter among wheat, brayd with a pestell, yet will not his foolishnesse depart from him: and though it seeme to depart, yet as a dogge turneth againe to his vomit, so returnes hee to his foolishnesse. Spare thy labour therefore, speake not in the eares of a foole; Pr. 23.9. for hee will despise the wis­dome of thy words. To these saith wisdome, O ye foolish, Pr. 1.23. how long will ye loue foolish­nesse, and the scornfull take pleasure in scorning, and fooles hate knowledge? Pr. 1.23. Turne you at my correction. Loe, I will poure out my minde vnto you, and make you vnderstand my words. Because I haue called, and ye refused; I haue stretched out my hand, Pr. 1.24. & none would regard; but ye haue despised all my counsell, and would none of my correction; I will also laugh at your destruction, and mocke when your feare commeth, Pr. 1.25. Pr. 1.26. Pr. 1.27. Pr. 1.28. Pr. 1.29. Pr. 1.30. like sud­den desolation; and your destruction shall come like a whirle-wind; when afflicti­on and anguish shall come vpon you. Then shall they call vpon mee, but I will not an­swer: they shall seeke me early, but they shall not finde me; because they hated know­ledge, and did not chuse the feare of the Lord; they would none of my counsell, but despised all my correction; therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their owne way, Pr. 1.21. and be filled with their owne deuices: and what is that fruit but sorrow? Pr. 14.13. Euen in laughing their heart is sorrowfull; and the end of that mirth is heauinesse: and like the noise of thornes vnder a pot, so (short and vaine) is the laughter of fooles: what but stripes? Ec. 6.8. Pr. 10.13. Pr. 26.3. Pr. 10.8, 10. A rod shall be for the backe of him that is destitute of vnderstanding, yea, it is proper to him. To the Horse belongeth a whip, to the Asse a bridle, and a rod to the fooles backe: wherewith [Page 214] not only himselfe shall be beaten, Pr. 13.20. Pr. 10.21. Pr. 21.16. Pr. 10.14. Pr. but the companion of fooles shall bee afflicted. Lastly, what but death? Fooles shall die for want of wit, and remaine in the congregation of the dead: yea the mouth of the foole is present destruction; and, The lips of a foole shall deuoure himselfe, and that which should seeme to preserue him, Pr. 1.32. very ease slaieth the foolish, and the prospe­ritie of fooles destroyeth them.

SALOMONS ETHICKS. THE THIRD BOOKE. IƲSTICE.

Iustice giues to each his owne;

  • To God Piety: which comprehends
    • Feare.
    • Honour and respect.
      Honour and Obedience are indeed mixed duties of Iustice both to God and man: but be­cause as they belong to man, they are poli­tike vertues and there han­dled; here we consider them onely as due to God.
    • Obedience.
  • To God and man,
    • Fidelity.
    • Truth.
      • in words,
      • in dealings.
    • Loue.
  • To man onely,
    • others,
      • Mercy.
      • Liberality.
    • our selues; Diligence in our vocations.

§. 1.1. Of Iustice in generall. , and • 2. Of the feare of God, • what it is, , and • what fruits it hath • present. , and • future.   

NExt to Prudence, is Iustice. A man of vnderstanding walketh vprightly: Pr. 15.21. Pr. 10.7. Pr. 16.17. Pr. 12.22. The iust man, therefore, is he that walketh in his integrity; and whose path is to decline from euell; and briefly, hee that deales truly, in giuing each his owne.

Whether to God; vnto whom Iustice challengeth Piety: which comprehends, Ec. 8.13. first, the feare of the Lord; and this feare of the Lord is to hate euill, as pride, arrogan­cie, and the euill way; and in all our waies to acknowledge God; Pr. 3.6. Pr. 14.2. Pr. 1.7. Pr. 15.33. that he may direct our waies; so that, he that walketh in his righteousnesse, feareth the Lord; but he that is lewd in his waies, despiseth him: which grace as it is the beginning of knowledge, and [Page 216] the very instruction of wisdome, Pr. 1.7. Pr. 15.33. Pr. 2.3. Pr. 2.4. Pr. 2.5. Pr. 15.16. Pr. 23.18. Pr. 14.26. so in some respect knowledge is the beginning of it; for If thou ca [...]lest after knowledge, and cryest for vnderstanding; if thou seekest her as siluer, and searchest for her as treasures; then shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord, and finde the knowledge of God; and this feare giues both contentment; Better is a little with the feare of the Lord, than great treasure, and trouble therewith; and 2. future hope. Feare the Lord continually: for surely there is an end, & thy hope shall not be cut off. In which regard, This feare of the Lord is an assured strength to depend vpon; because his children shall haue hope, Pr. 3.7. Pr. 3.8. Pr. 19.23. Pr. 14.27. yea and present health and ioy. Feare the Lord, and depart from euill; so health shall be to thy nauell, and marrow to thy bones: and with health, life eternall. The feare of the Lord leadeth to life, yea is a well-spring thereof, and he that is filled there­with, Pr. 28.14. Pr. 30.9. Pr. 28.14. shall continue, and shall not be visited with euill; so that Blessed is the man that feareth alway: whereas on the contrary, He that hardneth his heart, and denies God, and saith, Who is the Lord? shall fall into euill.

§. 2. • Honour • in the best things, , and • in the best times.  , and • Obedience • in attending on his will, , and • in performing it.  

Pr. 3.9. Pr. 3.10. HOnour and respect; both from the best things: Honor the Lord with thy riches, and the first fruits of all thy encrease; so shall thy barnes be filled with abundance, and thy presses shall burst with new wine: and in our best times; Remember now thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth; Ec. 12.1. while the euill dayes come not, nor the yeeres approach, wherein thou shalt say, I haue no pleasure in them.

Pr. 1.33. Thirdly, Obedience. Hee that obeyeth mee shall dwell safely (saith Wisdome) and bee quiet from feare of euill: Pr. 4.20. Pr. 4.21. Pr. 10.17. Pr. 28.9. whether in attendance to the will of God; My sonne, hearken to my words, incline thine eare vnto my sayings; Let them not depart from thine eyes, but keepe them in the midst of thine heart: for, He that regardeth instruction, is in the way of life; whereas he that turneth away his eare from it, his very prayer shall be abomina­ble; Pr. 28.7. Pr. Pr. 28.4. Pr. 19.16. or in executing of it: He that keepeth the commandement, is a childe of vnderstan­ding; yea he is blessed, and thereby keepeth his owne soule; where they that forsake the Law, praise the wicked: and he that despiseth his waies, shall die.

§. 3. Fidelity • in performances • To God, , and • To man.  , and • in faithfull reproofe. 

OR whether to God and man. 1. Fidelity: both, first in performing that wee haue vn­dertaken: If thou haue vowed a vow to God, deferre not to pay it; for hee de­lighteth not in fooles; Ec. 5.3. Ec. 5.4. pay therefore that thou hast vowed; It is better that thou shouldst not vow; than that thou shouldst vow, and not pay it: Suffer not thy mouth to make thy flesh to sin, Ec. 5.5. Neither say before the Angell, that this is igno­rance: Pr. 20.25. Pr. 12.22. Pr. 28.10. Pr. 28.20. Pr. 25.19. Wherefore shall God bee angry by thy voice, and destroy the worke of thine hands? For, It is destruction to a man, to deuoure that which is sanctified, and after the vowes to enquire. Neither this to God onely, but to man; They that deale truly, are his de­light; and the vpright shall inherit good things: yea, The faithfull man shall abound in blessings; whereas the perfidious man, as he wrongs others (for Confidence in an vnfaith­full man in time of trouble, Pr. 17.13. is like a broken tooth, and a sliding foot) so he gaineth not in the end, himselfe; He that rewardeth euill for good, euill shall not depart from his house.

2. In a faithfull reproofe: Open rebuke is better than secret loue: The wounds of a lo­uer [Page 217] are faithfull, and the kisses of an enemie are pleasant, but false: Pr. Pr. 15.12. Pr. 25.12. so that he that repro­ueth, shall finde more thanke at the last: and how euer the scorner take it, yet he that repro­ueth the wise and obedient eare, is as a gold eare ring, and an ornament of fine gold.

§. 4. Truth in words: • The qualitie. , • The fruit • to himselfe, , and • to others.  , and • The opposites • 1. • Lies, , and • Slander.  , and • 2. • Dissimulation, , and • Flatterie.   

HE that speaketh truth, will shew righteousnesse. Wherein? Pr. 12.17. Pr. 14.25. A faithfull Wit­nesse deliuereth soules: but a deceiuer speaketh lies; A vertue of no small im­portance: for Death and Life are in the hand of the tongue; and as a man loues, Pr. 18.21. hee shall eat the fruit thereof, to good, or euill; to himselfe, others: Himselfe, Pr. 15.4. Pr. 12.19. Pr. 10.20. Pr. 10.21. Pr. 23.23. A wholsome tongue is as a Tree of life, and the lip of truth shall be stable for euer: Others, The tongue of the iust man is as fined siluer, and the lips of the Righteous doe feed many: therefore Buy the truth, and sell it not; as those doe which either 1. lye, 2. slander, 3. dis­semble, or 4. flatter.

§. 5. The lyer • His fashions, , • His manifestation, , and • His punishment. 

A Faithfull witnesse will not lie, but a false record will speake lies. Of those six, Pr. 14.5. Pr. 6.16. Pr. 6.17. Pr. 6.19. Pr. 19.28. Pr. 26.28. Pr. 12.19. Pr. 19.5. Pr. 12.22. Pr. 21.28. Pr. 25.18. Pr. 24.28, 29. Pr. 30.7. Pr. 30.8. Pr. 19.22. yea, seuen things that God hateth, two are, A lying tongue, and a false witnesse that speaketh lies; For such a one mocketh at iudgement, and his mouth swal­lowes vp iniquitie, yea a false tongue hateth the afflicted. He is soone perceiued; for a ly­ing tongue varieth incontinently: and when he is found, A false witnesse shall not be vn­punished, and he that speaketh lies, shall not escape, for the, lying lips are abominati­on to the Lord, therefore a false witnesse shall perish: and who pitties him? Such a one is an hammer, a sword, a sharpe arrow to his neighbour; he deceiueth with his lips, and saith, I will doe to him as he hath done to me. Two things then haue I required of thee, denie me them not vntill I die, &c. Remoue farre from me vanitie, and lyes. Let me be a poore man rather than a lyer.

§. 6. The slanderer: • what his exercise, • in misreports, , and • in vnseasonable medling.  , and • what his entertainment. 

THis wicked man diggeth vp euill, and in his lips is like burning fire; Pr. 16.27. Pr. 16.30. Hee shut­teth his eies to deuise wickednesse: hee moueth his lips, and bringeth euill to passe: and either hee inuenteth ill rumors; A righteous man hateth lying words: Pr. 13.5. but the wicked causeth slander and shame; Pr. 20.3. Pr. 11.13. Pr. 26.20. Pr. 18.8. or else in true reports he will be foolishly med­ling, and goeth about discouering secrets; ( where he that is of a faithfull heart, concea­leth matters) and by this meanes raiseth discord. Without wood the fire is quenched: and without a tale-bearer, strife ceaseth; for the words of a tale-bearer are as flatterings, Ec. 7.23. and goe downe into the bowels of the belly: therefore as on the one side, thou mayest not giue thine heart to all that men speake of thee, Pr. 25.23. left thou heare thy seruant cursing thee; so on the other, no countenance must be giuen to such: for As the North-wind driues away raine; so doth an angry countenance the slandering tongue.

§. 7. • The dissembler of foure kinds, • malicious, , • vaine-glorious, , • couetous, , and • impenitent.  , and • The flatterer • his successe • to himselfe, , and • to his friend.  , and • his remedie.  

Pr. 10.18. THE slanderer and dissembler goe together: Hee that dissembleth hatred with ly­ing lips, Pr. 26.24. and he that inuenteth slander, is a foole; There is then a malicious dis­sembler: He that hateth, will counterfeit with his lips, and in his heart he layeth vp deceit; Pr. 26.25. Pr. 26.26. such one, though he speake fauourably, beleeue him not; for there are seuen abominations in his heart. Hatred may be couered with deceit; but the malice thereof shall (at last) bee discouered in the congregation. There is a vaine-glorious dissembler, that maketh himselfe rich, Pr. 13.7. Pr. 13.7. Pr. 20.24. Pr. 23.6. Pr. 23.7. and is poore: and 3. a couetous: There is that makes himselfe poore, hauing great riches: and this both 1. in bargains: It is naught, it is naught, faith the buyer: but when he is gone apart, he boasteth; and 2. In his entertainment; The man that hath an euill eie: as though he thought in his heart, so will he say to thee, Eat and drinke, Pr. 28.13. Pr. 27.14. but his heart is not with thee. Lastly, an impenitent; Hee that hideth his sinnes, shall not prosper: but he that confesseth and forsaketh them, shall haue mercie. The flat­terer praiseth his friend with a loud voice, rising early in the morning: but with what suc­cesse? Pr. 29.5. To himselfe: It shall be counted to him for a curse: To his friend: A man that flat­tereth his neighbour, Pr. 26.28. Pr. 20.19. spreadeth a net for his steps; he spreadeth and catcheth: For a flatte­ring mouth causeth ruine. The onely remedie then is: Meddle not with him that flattereth with his lips: Ec. 7.7. for It is better to heare the rebuke of wise men, than the song of fooles.

§. 8. Truth in dealings: wherein is the true dealers • Practices, • To doe right, , and • with ioy.  , and • Reward • Gods loue, , and • Good memoriall.  

Pr. 11.3. Pr. 11.5. Pr. 15.19. Pr. 21.8. Pr. 21.3. Pr. 21.15. Pr. 10.16. Pr. 29.7. Pr. 29.10. Pr. 21.8. Pr. 3.29. Pr. 16.11. Pr. 15.9. Pr. 12.26. Pr. 28.6. Pr. 20.7.THe vprightnesse of the iust shall guide them, and direct their way; which is euer plaine and straight: whereas the way of others is peruerted, and strange. Yea, as to doe iustice and iudgement is more acceptable (to the Lord) than sa­crifice; so it is a ioy to the iust himselfe, to doe iudgement: all his labour therefore ten­deth to life, he knoweth the cause of the poore, and will haue care of his soule: His worke is right, neither intendeth he any euill against his neighbour; seeing he dwelleth by him without feare: and what loseth he by this? As the true balance, and the weight are of the Lord, and all the weights of the bagge are his worke: So God loueth him that follow­eth righteousnesse: and with men. The righteous is more excellent than his neighbour: and Better is the poore that walketh in his vprightnesse, than hee that peruerteth his waies, though he be rich. Yea finally, The memoriall of the iust shall be blessed.

§. 9. Deceit: • The kindes • Coloured, , and • Direct • Priuate, , and • Publike,   , and • The iudgement attending it, 

Pr. 16.18. COntrary to this, is Deceit: whether in a colour: As he that faineth himselfe mad, casteth fire-brands, Pr. 26.19. arrowes and mortall things; so dealeth the deceitfull man, and saith, Am I not in sport? As this deceit is in the heart of them that imagine [Page 219] euill: so in their hands are Diuers weights, and diuers balances: or directly, Pr. 12.10. Pr. 10.10. Pr. 29.24. Pr. 1.19. Ec. 3.16. Ec. 3.17. Pr. 12.27. Pr. 20.17. Hee that is partner with a theefe, hateth his owne soule, and dangerous are the waies of him that is greedy of gaine; much more publiquely, I haue seene the place of iudgement, where was wickednesse; and the place of iustice, where was iniquitie: I thought in mine heart, God will iudge the iust and the wicked, yea, oft-times speedily; so as The deceitfull man rosteth not what he tooke in hunting: or if he eat it; The bread of deceit is sweet to a man, but afterward his mouth shall be filled with grauell.

§. 9. Loue • To God; rewarded • with his loue, , and • with his blessings.  , and • To men • In passing by offences, , and • In doing good to our enemies.  

LOue to God: I loue them that loue me: and they that seeke mee early, Pr. 8.17. Pr. 8.21. shall finde me; and with me, blessings: I cause them that loue mee, to inherit substance, and I will fill their treasures. 2. To men, 1. In passing by offences; Pr. 10.12. Hatred stirreth vp con­tentions, but loue couereth all trespasses, and the shame that rises from them: Pr. 12.16. Pr. 17.9. Pr. 15.21. so that hee onely that couereth a transgression, seeketh loue. 2. In doing good to our enemies: If hee that hateth thee be hungry, giue him bread to eat; and if he bee thirstie, giue him wa­ter to drinke. Here therefore doe offend: 1. the contentious, 2. the enuious.

§. 10. The contentious, • whether in raising ill rumors, , and • or whether by pressing matters too farre. 

THe first is hee that raiseth contentions among brethren: which once raised, Pr. 6.19. Pr. 18.19. are not so soone appeased. A brother offended is harder to winne than a strong Citie: and their contentions are like the barre of a Palace. Pr. 16.29. This is that violent man that deceiueth his neighbour, and leadeth him into the way which is not good, Pr. 18.6. Pr. 26.21. the way of discord, whether by ill rumors; The fooles lips come with strife; and as the coale maketh burning coales, and wood a fire, so the contentious man is apt to kindle strife; and that euen among great ones: A froward person soweth strife, and a tale-bearer maketh diuision among Princes; or by pressing matters too farre: When one churneth milke, Pr. 16.28. Pr. 30.33. he bringeth forth butter; and he that wringeth his nose, causeth bloud to come out: so he that for­ceth wrath; bringeth forth strife, the end whereof is neuer good: Pr. 29.9. for if a wise man contend with a foolish man, whether he be angry or laugh, there is no rest.

§. 11. Enuy • The kindes • At our neighbour, , and • At the wicked,  , and • The effects • to others, , and • It selfe.  

THe second is that iustice, whereby the soule of the wicked wisheth euill, Pr. 21.10. Pr. 24.17. and his neighbour hath no fauour in his eies; that moueth him to bee glad when his ene­mie falleth, and his heart to reioice when he stumbleth; and this is a violent euill. Pr. 14.30. 1. To it selfe; A sound heart is the life of the flesh; but enuie is the rotting of the bones. 2. To others; Anger is cruell, and wrath is raging: but who can stand before enuie? Pr. 27.4. But of all other, it is most vniust when it is set vpon an euill subiect. Pr. 24.20. Pr. 3.31. Fret not thy selfe because of the malicious, neither be enuious at the wicked, nor chuse any of his waies; neither let thine [Page 220] heart be enuious against sinners, Pr. 23.17. Pr. 24.1. Pr. 24.2. Pr. 3.32. Pr. 24.20. nor desire to be with them; for as their heart imagi­neth destruction, and their lips speake mischiefe, so the froward is an abomination to the Lord; and there shall be none end of the plagues of the euill man; and his light shall be put out.

§. 12. Iustice to man onely: First, to others 1. in Mercy: • The quality. , and • The gaine of it. 

Pr. 3.3. Pr. 21.13. Pr. 12.10. Pr. 16.6. Pr. 3.4.LEt not mercy and truth forsake thee: binde them on thy necke, and write them vpon the table of thine heart; this suffereth not to stop thine care at the cry of the poore: yea, the righteous man regardeth the life of his beast; no vertue is more gainfull: for By mercy and truth iniquity shall bee forgiuen; and By this thou shalt finde fauour and good vnderstanding in the sight of God and man: Good reason; For he honoreth God, Pr. 14.31. that hath mercy on the poore: yea, he makes God his debter; He that hath mercy on the poore, Pr. 19.17. Pr. 11.17. Pr. 21.21. Pr. 14.21. lendeth to the Lord, and the Lord will recompence him: So that The mercifull man rewardeth his owne soule; for He that followeth righteousnesse and mercy, shall finde righteousnesse, and life, and glory; and therefore is blessed for euer.

§. 13. Against mercy offend • 1. Vnmercifulnesse. , • 2. Oppression. , and • 3. Bloud-thirstinesse. 

Pr. 22.7. Pr. 14.20. Pr. 19.7.1. THat (not only) the rich ruleth the poore, but that the poore is hated of his owne neighbour; whereas the friends of the rich are many: Of his neighbour? Yea all the brethren of the poore hate him: how much more will his friends depart from him? though he be instant with words, yet they will not.

Pr. 30.14. Pr. 22.16.2. There is a generation, whose teeth are as swords, and their iawes as kniues, to eat vp the afflicted out of the earth. These are they that oppresse the poore, to increase themselues, Pr. 22.22. Pr. 25.20. and giue to the rich; that rob the poore because he is poore, and oppresse the afflicted in iudgement; that take away the garment in the cold season, and therefore are like vineger powred vpon nitre, or like him that singeth songs to an heauy heart; That trouble their owne flesh, Pr. 11.17. and therefore are cruell; An ordinary sinne. I turned and considered all the oppressions that are wrought vnder the Sunne; Ec. 4.1. and behold, the teares of the oppressed, and none comforteth them; and the strength is of the hand of those that oppresse them, Ec. 5.7. and none comforteth them. None? Yes surely, aboue. If in a country thou seest the oppression of the poore, and the defrauding of iudgement, and iustice, be not astonied at the matter; for he that is higher than the highest, regardeth, and there bee higher than they, Pr. 22.23. Pr. 22.16. Pr. 21.13. Pr. 29.10. Pr. 24.15. Pr. 28.17. Pr. 1.11. Pr. 1.12. Pr. 1.15. which will defend the cause of the poore, to cause the oppres­sor to come to pouerty: in which estate he shall cry and not be heard.

3. The bloudy man is he which not only doth hate him that is vpright, but layeth wait against the house of the righteous, and spoileth his resting place; yea, that doth violence against the bloud of a person: Such as will say, Come with vs, we will lay wait for bloud, and lie priuily for the innocent without a cause. We will swallow them vp aliue like a graue, euen whole; as those that goe downe into the pit. But, my sonne, walke not thou in the way with them: Pr. 1.16. Pr. 1.17. Pr. 1.18. Pr. 12.10. Pr. 26.2. Pr. 24.16. Pr. 26.27. Pr. 28.17. refraine thy foot from their path: for their feet runne to e­uill, and make haste to bloud-shed. Certainly as without cause the net is spred before the eies of all that hath wings, so they lay wait for bloud, and lie priuily for their liues; Thus the mercies of the wicked are cruell: But shall they preuaile in this? The causelesse curse shall not come: The iust man may fall seuen times in a day, but he riseth vp againe, whiles the wicked shall fall into mischiefe; yea into the same they had deuised: He that diggeth a pit, shall fall therein; and he that rouleth a stone, it shall fall vpon him, and crush him to death: for Hee that doth violence against the bloud of a person, shall flee vnto the graue, and they shall not stay him.

§. 14. The second kinde of Iustice to others, is Liberality • Described, , • Limited, , and • Rewarded, • with his owne, , and • with more.  

LIberality or beneficence, is to cast thy bread vpon the waters; Ec. 11.1. Ec. 11.2. Pr. 22.9. Pr. 3.27. Pr. 3.28. to giue a portion to seuen, and also to eight; in a word, to giue of his bread to the poore, and not to with-hold his goods from the owners thereof (i. the needy) though there be power in his hand to doe it, and not to say to his neighbour, Goe and come againe, to morrow I will giue thee, if he now haue it: Ec. 5.18. Not that God would not haue vs enioy the comforts hee giues vs, our selues; for, to euery man to whom God hath giuen riches and treasures, and giueth him power to eat thereof, and to take his part, and to enioy his labours, this is the gift of God; but if the clouds be full, they will powre out raine vpon the earth, Ec. 11.3. and yet they shall be neuer the emptier. The liberall person shall haue plenty, Pr. 11.25. Pr. 28.17. Ec. 11.1. and he that watereth, shall also haue raine: yea not only he that giueth to the poore, shall not lacke, but shall finde it after many daies; whereas hee that hideth his eies, shall haue many curses: but, There is that scattereth, and is more increased: Pr. 11.24. Pr. 22.9. thus He that hath a good eye, is blessed of God.

§. 15. The extremes whereof are • Couetousnesse, • The description of it. , and • The curse.  , and • Prodigalitie. 

THe couetous is he, that is greedy of gaine, that hauing an euill eie, Pr. 1.19. Pr. 23.6. Pr. 21.26. Pr. 23.4. Pr. 11.24. Pr. 28.8. Ec. 4.8. Pr. 30.15. Pr. 27.20. and coueting still greedily, trauelleth too much to be rich, and therefore both spareth more than is right, and increaseth his goods by vsury and interest: There is one alone, and there is not a second, which hath neither sonne, nor brother; yet is there none end of his trauell, neither can his eyes be satisfied with riches, neither doth hee thinke, For whom doe I trauell, and defraud my soule of pleasures? This man is vnsatiable, like to The horseleeches two daughters, which cry still, Giue, Giue: especially in his desires; The Graue and destruction can neuer be full; so the eies of a man can neuer bee satisfied: All the labour of man is for his mouth, and yet the soule is not filled: Ec. 6.7. yea, this is the curse that God hath set vpon him; Hee that loueth siluer shall not be satisfied with siluer: Ec. 5.9. Pr. 18.11. and he that loueth riches, shall be without the fruit thereof; and whereas the rich mans riches are his strong City, he that trusteth in riches, shall fall, Pr. 11.28. Pr. 11.24. Pr. 23.5. Pr. 28.8. Pr. 16.8. Pr. 30.8. Pr. 30.9. and by his sparing com­meth surely to pouertie. All this while hee sets his eies on that which is nothing, and doth but gather for him that will be mercifull to the poore: wherefore, Better is a little with right, than great reuenues without equity. Giue mee not pouerty, nor riches: feed mee with food conuenient for me, lest I be full, and deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord? or lest I be poore, and steale, and take the Name of God in vaine.

§. 16. Prodigality in • Too much ex­pence: whereof • The qualitie, , and • The end.  , and • Carelesnesse of his estate. 

THe prodigall is the man that boasteth of false liberality, that loueth pastime, and wine, Pr. 12.9. Pr. 21.17. Pr. 28.7. Pr. 28.19. Pr. 6.12. Pr. 6.14. Pr. 6.15. Pr. 13.11. Pr. 21.17. Pr. 28.19. Pr. 28.7. Pr. 22.26. Pr. 22.27. See more of this rule in the last page of Politicke, fol­lowing. and oile, that feedeth gluttons, and followeth the idle; The vnthriftie man and the wicked man walketh with a froward mouth; Lewd things are in his heart, he imagineth euill at all times; Therefore also shall his destruction come speedily, and hee shall [Page 222] be destroyed suddenly without recouery; and in the meane time, The riches of vanity shall diminish; so that he shall be a man of want; yea filled with pouerty, and a shame to his father. Of this kind also is he that is otherwise carelesse of his estate: Be not thou of them that touch the hand, nor among them that are surety for debts: If thou hast nothing to pay, why causest thou that he should take thy bed from vnder thee?

§. 17. Diligence • what it is. , and • how profitable in • Health, , • Wealth and abundance, , and • Honour.  

Pr. 16.26. Ec. 9.10. IVstice to a mans selfe, is diligence; for he that trauelleth, trauelleth for himselfe; The diligent is he, who all that his hand shall finde to doe, doth it with all his power. I haue seene (indeed) the trauell, Ec. 3.20. that God hath giuen the sonnes of men, to humble them thereby, Ec. 1.8. Ec. 3.9. that all things are full of Labour, man cannot vtter it; But what profit hath he that worketh, of the thing wherein he trauelleth? Much euery way: first, Health: The sleepe of him that trauelleth, Ec. 5.11. Pr. 20.13. Pr. 10.4. Pr. 13.4. Pr. 14.23. Pr. 12.27. is sweet, whether hee eat little or much: Secondly, Wealth: Open thine eies, and thou shalt be satisfied with bread: yea, The hand of the diligent, maketh rich, and his soule shall be fat: and not sufficiency onely; but in all labour there is abundance, but the talke of the lips bringeth want: yet more, the riches that the diligent man hath, are precious. 3. Honour: A diligent man shall stand before Kings, and not before the base sort; Pr. 22.19. Pr. 12.24. and The hand of the diligent shall beare rule, but the idle shall be vnder tribute.

§. 18. Slothfulnesse, • The properties. , and • The danger of it. 

Ec. 4.5. Pr. 19.24. THe slothfull, is he that foldeth his hands, and eateth vp his owne flesh; That hi­deth his hand in his bosome, and will not pull it out againe to his mouth; That turneth on his bed, Pr. 26.24. as a doore turneth on the hinges, and saith, Yet a little sleepe, Pr. 6.10. a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleepe. Euery thing that he ought to doe, is troublesome: The way of the slothfull man is an hedge of thornes, (which hee is loth to set foot in) There is a Lion without (saith he) I shall bee slaine in the street: Pr. 15.19. who although herein he be wiser in his owne conceit, Pr. 22.13. Pr. 26.13. Pr. 26.16. Pr. 12.11. Pr. 13.4. Pr. 21.25. Pr. 18.9. Pr. 10.5. Pr. 19.15. Pr. 20.4. Pr. 20.13. Ec. 10.18. than seuen men that can render a rea­son: Yet (the truth is) hee that (so much as) followes the idle, is destitute of vnder­standing. He lusteth (indeed) and affecteth great things, but his soule hath nought: so, The very desire of the slothfull slayeth him, for his hands refuse to worke. And not only hee that is slothfull in his worke, is brother to him that is a great waster; but he that sleep­eth, ( and Slothfulnesse causeth to fall asleepe) in haruest, is the sonne of confusion: and, He that will not plough because of Winter, shall beg in Summer, and haue nothing: Loue not sleepe therefore, lest thou come to pouerty; for what is it, that hence commeth not to ruine? For the house: By slothfulnesse the roofe of the house goeth to decay; and by idlenesse of the hands, Pr. 24.30. Pr. 24.31. the house droppeth thorow. For the Land: I past by the field of the slothfull, and by the Vineyard of the man destitute of vnderstanding: and loe, it was all growne ouer with thornes, and nettles had couered the face of it, and the stone wall thereof was broken downe. Pr. 24.32. Then I beheld and considered it well; I looked vpon it, Pr. 10.4. Pr. 6.6. Pr. 6.7. Pr. 6.8. Pr. 6.9. Pr. 24.33. Pr. 6.11. and receiued instruction: so in euery respect the slothfull hand maketh poore. Goe to the Pismire therefore, thou sluggard, and behold her wayes, and be wise: For she hauing no Guide, Gouernour, nor Ruler, prepareth her meat in Summer, and ga­thereth her food in haruest. How long wilt thou sleepe, O sluggard? when wilt thou arise out of thy sleepe? Yet a little sleepe, yet a little slumber, yet a little folding of the hands to sleepe: Therefore thy pouerty com­meth as a speedy Traueller, and thy necessity as an armed man.

SALOMONS ETHICKS. THE FOVRTH BOOKE. TEMPERANCE and FORTITVDE.

Temperance is the moderati­on of our de­sires: whether

  • in Diet; Sobrietie.
  • in words and actions,
    • Modestie, and
    • Humilitie.
  • in affections,
    • continencie,
    • refraining of anger.

§. 1. • Temperance in diet, , and • Excesse: how dangerous to • Body, , • Soule, , and • Estate.  

THe temperate in diet, is hee that refraineth his appetite, Pr. 25.28. Pr. 23.31. Pr. 23.2. Pr. 23.1. Pr. 25.16. Ec. 3.13. that lookes not on the wine when it is red, that puts his knife to his throat, when hee sits with a Ruler; that when hee findes hony, eats but that which is sufficient for him, lest hee should bee ouer-full. It is true, that a man eateth and drinketh, and seeth the commoditie of all his labour; this is the gift of God: yea, Ec. 5.17. this I haue seene good, that it is comely to eat and to drinke, and to take pleasure in all his labour wherein hee trauelleth vnder the Sunne, Ec. 9.7. Ec. 3 22. Ec. 2 24. Pr. 21.2. Ec. 2.3. Ec. 2.10. Pr. 27.7. Pr. 30.21. Pr. 30.21. the whole number of the daies of his life which God giueth him, for this is his portion: God allowes vs to eat our bread with ioy, and drinke our wine with a cheerefull heart, and there is nothing better than this; yea, there is no profit but this: But not that a man should bee giuen to his appetite, that hee should seeke in his heart to draw his flesh to wine: or that what­soeuer his eies desire, hee should not with-hold it from them: Such a man when hee is full, despiseth an hony-combe: whereas to the hungry, euery bitter thing is sweet: and in his excesse is outragious: One of the three things, yea foure, Ec. 5.11. Pr. 23.29. for which the earth is mo­ued, and cannot sustaine it selfe, is a foole when hee is filled with meat. Neither doth this prosper with himselfe. For his body: The satietie of the rich will not suffer him to sleepe. To whom is woe? to whom is sorrow? to whom is murmuring? Pr. 23.30. to whom are wounds without cause? and to whom is the rednesse of the eies? Pr. 23.31. Pr. 23.32. Euen to them that tarry long at the wine: to them that goe and seeke mixt wine. For his soule: Looke not [Page 248] on the wine when it is red, Pr. 13.33. and sheweth his colour in the cup, or goeth downe plea­santly. In the end thereof, it will bite like a Serpent, and hurt like a Cockatrice: Thine eies shall looke vpon the strange woman, Pr. 23.34. Pr. 23.35. and thy lips shall speake lewd things, and thou shalt be as one that sleepeth in the middest of the Sea, and as hee that sleepeth in the top of the mast: they haue stricken mee (shalt thou say) but I was not sicke: they haue beaten me, Pr. 25.28. Pr. 23.20. but I knew not when I awoke, therefore will I seeke it yet still. For his estate: He is like a citie which is broken downe, and without walls: Keepe not company therefore with drunkards, nor with gluttons: for the glutton and drunkard shall bee poore, Pr. 20.1. and the sleeper shall be clothed with rags; and in all these, Wine is a mocker, and strong drinke is raging, and whosoeuer is deceiued thereby, is not wise.

§. 2. • Modestie, • In words, • what it requires: that they be • few, , and • seasonable.  , and • what it profits, • argues wisdome, , and • giues safetie.   , and • in actions.  , and • contrarie to it, • Loquacitie, , • Ill speech, , and • Immoderate mirth.  

Pr. 17.27. Pr. 10.19. Pr. 17.27. Pr. 18.4. Pr. 10.31. Pr. 10.21. Pr. 12.14. Pr. 13.2. Pr. 18.20. Pr. 12.23. Pr. 11.12. Pr. 10.19. Pr. 17.28. Pr. 21.23. Pr. 13.3. Ec. 5.2. Pr. 15.2. Pr. 15.14. Pr. 18.2. Pr. 12.23. Ec. 10.14. Pr. 10.19. Pr. 11.2 [...]. Pr. 15.32. Pr. 12.6. Pr. 14.3. Pr. 13.3. Pr. 27.20. Pr. 10.31. Pr. 15.4. Pr. 18.7. Pr. 11.16. Ec. 2.2. Ec. 7.5. Ec. 7.6. Ec. 11.9. THe modest (for words) is a man of a precious spirit, that refraineth his lips, and spareth his words. The words of a modest man are like deepe waters, and the well-spring of wisdome like a flowing Riuer: but when hee doth speake, it is to pur­pose: for, The mouth of the iust shall be fruitfull in wisdome: and the lips of the righ­teous doe feed many, yea himselfe: A man shall be satiate with good things by the fruit of his mouth: and with the fruit of a mans mouth his belly shall be satisfied: but still he speaketh sparingly: A wise man concealeth knowledge, and a man of vnderstanding will keepe silence, which as it argues him wise, (for euen a foole, when hee holdeth his peace is counted wise; and he that stoppeth his lips, as prudent) so it giues him much safetie: Hee that keepeth his mouth, and his tongue, keepeth his soule from affliction; yea he keepeth his life: where contrarily, The mouth of the foole is in the multitude of words, it babbleth out foolishnesse; as it is fed with it: neither hath hee any delight in vnder­standing, but that which his heart discouereth; and while he bewraieth it, The heart of fooles publisheth his foolishnesse: And as he multiplieth words, so in many words there cannot want iniquitie: his mouth (still) babbleth euill things, for either hee speaketh froward things, or how to lie in wait for bloud, or in the mouth of the foolish is the rod of pride; and what is the issue of it? Hee that openeth his mouth, destruction shall be to him. And he that hath a naughtie tongue, shall fall into euill; for, both it shall be cut out, and the frowardnesse of it, is the breaking of the heart. Lastly, a fooles mouth is his owne destruction, and his lips are a snare for his soule.

For actions: The modest shall haue honour: And though we need not say, Of laughter, thou art madde, and of ioy, what is this thou doest? yet Anger is better than laughter: for by a sad looke the heart is made better. The heart of the wise therefore is in the house of mourning, but the heart of fooles is in the house of mirth. Reioice then, O young man, in thy youth, and let thine heart cheere thee in the daies of thy youth, and walke in the waies of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eies; but know, that for all these things God will bring thee to Iudgement.

§. 3. • Humilitie, , and • Pride, • Ouerweening, • Wherein it is, , • How absurd, , and • How dangerous.  , and • Scornfulnesse.  

Pr. 29.23. Pr. 30.2. NExt to the modest; is the humble in spirit: He saith, Surely, I am more foolish than a man, and haue not the vnderstanding of a man in me; for I haue not learned wis­dome, [Page 225] and haue not attained to the knowledge of holy things: Pr. 30.3. Pr. 11.2. Pr. 13.31. Pr. 16.19. Pr. 15.33. Pr. 18.12. Pr. 28.13. Pr. 29.23. Pr. 22.24. But doth hee want it ere the more? No: With the lowly is wisdome, and The eare that harkneth to the correcti­ons of life, shall lodge among the wise: Better it is therefore, to be of an humble minde with the lowly, than to diuide the spoiles with the proud: for before honour goeth hu­militie; and hee that confesseth and forsaketh his sinnes, shall haue mercie, yea, the humble of spirit shall enioy glory: and the reward of humilitie, and the feare of God, is riches, and glory, and life.

Contrary whereto; There is a generation, whose eies are haughtie, Pr. 30.13. Pr. 30.12. and their eye-lids are lift vp; There is a generation, that are pure in their owne conceit, and yet are not washed from their filthinesse. Yea, All the waies of a man are cleane in his owne eies: Pr. 16.2. Pr. 21.2. Pr. 20.6. Pr. 25.27. Pr. 27.2. but the Lord pondereth the spirits; and not so onely, but Many men will boast of their goodnesse: but It is not good to eat much honey, so to search their owne glory is not glory: Let another man praise thee, and not thine owne mouth; a stranger, and not thine owne lips. This ouer-weening is commonly incident to great men. Pr. 28.11. The rich man is wise in his owne conceit, but the poore that hath vnderstanding, can trie him: Hence it is that hee affects singularitie; According to his desire, hee that separates himselfe, Ec. 18.1. Pr. 16.12. Pr. 14.3. will seeke, and occupie himselfe in all wisdome: but seest thou a man thus wise in his owne conceit? there is more hope of a foole than of him: yea, he is a foole in this: In the mouth of the foolish is the rod of pride: I thought, I will be wise, but it went farre from mee; Ec. 7.25. it is farre off, what may it be? and that a wicked foole; A haughtie looke, Ec. 7.26. Pr. 21.4. Pr. 30.32. Pr. 6.17. Pr. 16.5. and a proud heart, which is the light of the wicked, is sinne: If therefore thou hast beene foolish in lifting vp thy selfe, and if thou hast thought wickedly, lay thy hand vpon thy mouth, for God hateth an haughtie eye; yea, he so hateth it, that all that are proud in heart, are an abomination to the Lord; and though hand ioine in hand, they shall not bee vnpu­nished; and what punishment shall he haue? Pr. 15.25. Pr. 18.22. The Lord will destroy the house of the proud man; and his very pride is an argument of his ruine: Before destruction the heart of a man is haughtie: Pride goeth before destruction, and an high minde before the fall: Pr. 16.18. Before it? yea, with it: when pride commeth, then commeth shame. Now the height of pride is scornefulnesse: Hee that is proud and haughtie, scornefull is his name, Pr. 11.2. Pr. 21.24. who worketh in the pride of his wrath: and this man despiseth his neighbour, and therefore is destitute of vnderstanding: when the wicked commeth, then commeth contempt; Pr. 11.12. Pr. 18.3. and with the vile man is reproch: but of all, him that reproues him: Hee that reproueth a scorner, purchaseth to himselfe shame; and hee that rebuketh the wicked, getteth himselfe a blot: therefore Iudgements are prepared for the scorners, Pr. 9.7. Pr. 19.29. Pr. 29.8. Pr. 21.11. and stripes for the backe of fooles; so as others are hurt by his sinne; for a scornefull man bringeth a whole Citie into a snare: so they shall be likewise bettered by his iudgement: when the scorner is punished, the foolish is wise.

§. 4. Continencie • of Lust, , and • of Anger,  with their Contraries.

OF the first kinde, is he that drinkes the waters of his owne Cisterne; Pr. 5.15. Pr. 6.25. that desires not the beautie of a stranger in his heart; neither lets her take him with her eye­lids: contrarily, the incontinent is hee that delights in a strange woman, Pr. 5.20. Pr. 2.17. Pr. 23.28. Pr. 23.27. Ec. 7.28. See more of this vice, Oeco [...]. sect. 2. and 3. Pr. 16.32. Pr. 14.29. Pr. 19.11. Pr. 14.29. Pr. 29.8. Pr. 16.23. Pr. 20.3. Ec. 7.11. Ec. 7.11. Pr. 14.17. Pr. 14.29. Pr. 27.4. Pr. 29.22. Pr. 22.24. Pr. 22.25. and em­braces the bosome of a stranger; or she that forsakes the guide of her youth, and for­getteth the couenant of God; she lieth in wait for a prey, and she increaseth the trans­gressors amongst men. For a whore is as a deepe ditch, and a strange woman as a nar­row pit: Yea, I finde more bitter than death the woman whose heart is as nets and snares, and whose hands as bands: he that is good before God, shall be deliuered from her, but the sinner shall be taken by her.

Of the second, is he that is slow to anger, slow to wrath; whose discretion deferreth his anger, and whose glory is to passe by an offence: which moderation, as it argues him to be of great wisdome ( for wise men turne away wrath) so it makes him better than the [Page 226] mightie man, and procures him iust honour; for It is the honour of a man to cease from strife; contrary to which, is he that is of an hastie spirit to be angry; which as it proues him fool [...]sh, (for anger resteth in the bosome of fooles, and he that is hastie to anger, not onely committeth folly, but exalteth it) so it makes him dangerous: Anger is cruell, and wrath is raging; and a furious man aboundeth in transgressions: wherefore make no friendship with an angry man, lest thou learne his waies, and receiue destruction to thy soule.

§. 5. Fortitude. • In generall, , and • The specials of it, • Confidence, , and • Patience • in Gods afflictions, , and • in mens iniuries.   

Pr. 18.14. Pr. 28.1. Pr. 24.10. Pr. 29.25. Pr. 18 14. Pr. 28.1. Pr. 3.5. Pr. 3.6. Pr. 16.3. Pr. 14.32. Pr. 13.12. Pr. 28.25. Pr. 16.3. Pr. 3.6. Pr. 30.5. Pr. 21.31. Pr. 18.12. Pr. 16.20. Pr. 28.26. Pr. 27.1. FOrtitude is that, whereby The spirit of a man sustaines his infirmities; which makes the righteous bold as a Lion: contrarily, the weake of strength is hee that is faint in the day of aduersitie; whose feare bringeth a snare vpon him; and that desperate: A wounded spirit who can beare? which is often caused through guiltinesse: The wicked fleeth, when none pursueth him. Confidence is, to trust in the Lord with all thine heart, and not to leane to thine owne wisdome; but in all thy waies to acknowledge him, and to commit thy workes to the Lord, and to haue hope in thy death: and though in other things, The hope that is deferred, is the fainting of the heart; yet in this, he that trusteth in the Lord, shall be fat; for, from hence, not onely his thoughts and waies are directed, but he receiueth safetie and protection: He is a shield to those that trust in him. The horse is prepared for the day of battell, but saluation is of the Lord. Yea, The name of the Lord is a strong tower: the righteous runneth to it, and is exalted. So that, He that trusteth in the Lord, he is blessed; whereas He that trusteth in his owne heart, is a foole: and it is a vaine thing to boast thy selfe of to morow; for thou knowest not what a day will bring forth.

Pr. 3.11. Ec. 7.16. Patience is, not to refuse the chastening of the Lord, neither to bee grieued with his correction: The patient man, in the day of wealth, is of good comfort, and in the day of affliction considereth, God also hath made this contrarie to that, that man should finde nothing after him whereof to complaine: knowing that the Lord correcteth whom hee loueth; Pr. 3.12. Pr. 10.28. Pr. 19.3. Ec. 6.10. Pr. 29.1. and that the patient abiding of the righteous shall bee gladnesse: Contrarily, The heart of the foole fretteth against the Lord; he is carelesse and rageth: but to what purpose? Man cannot striue with him that is stronger than he: yea rather, the man that hardeneth his necke when he is rebuked, shall suddenly bee destroied, and cannot be cured: Pr. 20.22. in respect of mens iniuries, Hee saith not, I will recompence euill; but waits vpon the Lord, and hee shall saue him. In which regard, the patient in spirit that suffers, Ec. 7.10. is better than the proud of spirit that requites.

SALOMONS POLITICKS, …

SALOMONS POLITICKS, OR COMMON-WEALTH.

THE FIRST BOOKE.

His

  • KING,
  • COVNCELLOVR,
  • COVRTIER,
  • SVBIECT.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

SALOMONS POLITICKS, OR Common-Wealth. And first, HIS KING.

§. 1. Degrees • must be, and are • subordinate, , and • highest, • not many, , and • but one.   , and • and those from God. 

IN all well ordered gouernments there are degrees, And higher than the highest, and yet an higher than they: and these, Ec. 5.7. of Gods appoint­ment; not onely in the inferiour ranks, The rich and poore meet, and the Lord is the Maker of them all: but in the supreme, Pr. 2.22. By me Kings raigne (saith Wisdome) and Princes decree Iustice: Pr. 8.15. Pr. 8.16. Pr. 30.27. and not they onely, but the Nobles and all the Iudges of the earth; so it is a iust wonder, that the Grashoppers haue no King, yet they goe forth by bands. And as no King is a iudgement; so many: for Be­cause of the transgression of the Land, there are many Princes; many, Pr. 28.2. not onely in fre­quent succession, but in society of regiment.

§. 2. In a King are described • Quality of his person • Naturall, , and • Morall.  , and • Actions. 

A King must be high; as in place, so in bloud: Blessed art thou, O Land, Ec. 10.17. when thy King is the sonne of Nobles; not of any seruile condition; Pr. 19.10. Ec. 10.17. for nothing can be more vncom­ly, than for a seruant to haue rule ouer Princes: and it is a monster in State, to see seruants ride on horses, and Princes (of bloud) to walke as seruants on the ground; neither more monstrous than intollerable. There are three things for which the earth is moued, Pr. 30.21. Pr. 30.22. yea foure which it cannot sustaine: whereof one is, A seruant when he raigneth.

§. 3. Morall qualities • Negatiue; • what one he • Not lasciuious, , • Not riotous, , • Not hollow and dissembling, , • Not childish, , • Not imprudent, , and • Not oppressing.  , and • may not be:  , and • Affirmatiue. 

ANd as his bloud is heroicall, so his disposition; not lascinious, What, Pr. 31.25. Ec. 2.10. O my sonne of my desires, giue not thy strength to women, nor thy waies: But why, should he with­hold [Page 230] from his eyes whatsoeuer they can desire, Ec. 2.8. Can. 6.7. Pr. 31.3. Ec. 7.28. and withdraw his heart from any ioy? why may he not haue all the delights of the sonnes of men: as women taken captiue; as Queenes and Concubines, and Damosels without number? This is to destroy Kings; He shall finde more bitter than death the woman whose heart is as nets and snares. Not riotously excessiue; Pr. 31.4. whether in wine: for It is not for Kings to drinke wine, nor for Princes strong drinke: Ec. 9.7. What not at all? To him alone is it not said, Goe eat thy bread with ioy, and drinke thy wine with a cheerefull heart? who should eat or drinke, or haste to outward things more than he? Ec. 2.25. Pr. 31.5. Ec. 10.16. Pr. 23.2. Pr. 23.3. Not immoderatly: so as he should drinke and forget the decree, and change the iudgement of all the children of affliction: Or in meat; for, Woe be to thee, O Land, when thy Princes eat in the morning: and if he be not the master of his appetite, his dainty meats will proue deceiueable. Not hollow, not double in speeches, in profession: Pr. 17.7. Ec. 10.16. The lip of excellency becomes not a foole; much lesse, lying talke a Prince. Not childish; Woe to thee, O Land, whose King is a childe: not so much in age, which hath sometimes proued successefull; Pr. 23.16. but in condtion: Not imprudent, not oppressing; two vices con­ioyned; A Prince destitute of vnderstanding, is also a great oppressor; And to conclude, in all or any of these, Ec. 4.13. not wilfully inflexible: A poore and wise childe is better than an old and foolish King, that will no more be admonished.

§. 4. Affirmatiue; what one he must be: • To others • Iust, , • Mercifull, , • Slow to Anger, , and • Bountifull.  , and • In himselfe • Temperate, , • Wise, , • Valiant, , and • Secret.  

Ec. 10.17. Pr. 11.1. COntrarily he must be Temperate, Blessed art thou, O Land, when thy Princes eat in time, for strength, and not for drunkennesse: Iust and righteous, for false ballan­ces (especially in the hand of gouernment) are an abomination to the Lord: but a perfect weight pleaseth him: Pr. 16.12. Pr. 14.34. Pr. 29.2. A vertue beneficiall, both 1 to himselfe (for the Throne is esta­blished by Iustice) and 2. to the State. Iustice exalteth a Nation; than which nothing doth more binde and cheare the hearts of the people: for When the righteous are in autho­rity, the people reioyce, but when the wicked beares rule, the people sigh: and with truth and iustice, Pr. 20.18. must mercy be ioyned inseparably: for Mercy and truth preserue the King: and his Throne shall be established, also, by mercy. And all these must haue wisdome to menage them: Pr. 8.16. Pr. 20.26. Pr. 28.16. Pr. 29.4. By it, Princes rule, and are terrible to the ill-deseruing. A wise King scatte­reth the wicked, and causeth the wheele to turne ouer them. To all these must bee added bounty: A Prince that hateth couetousnesse, shall prolong his daies; where contrarily, A man of gifts destroyeth his country: and yet further, a conquest of his owne passions; a princely victory: Pr. 16.32. for He that is slow to anger, is better than the mighty man; and hee that ruleth his owne minde, better than he that winneth a City; because of all other, The Kings wrath is like the roaring of a Lion: Pr. 19.12. and what is that but the messenger of death? and if it may be, Pr. 30.29. Pr. 30.31. a conquest of all others, through valour. There are three things, that order well their going, yea foure are comely in going: whereof the last and principall is, A King against whom no man dares rise vp. Pr. 25.3. Lastly, secrecie in determinations: The Heauen in height, and earth in deepnesse, and the Kings heart can no man (no man should) search out: Pr. 21.1. neither should it be in any hands but the Lords; who as he knowes it, so he turnes it whithersoeuer it pleaseth him.

§. 5. His actions • common, , and • speciall to his place: To • iudge righteously • 1. according to the truth of the cause. , and • 2. according to the distresse of the party, vnpartially.  , and • remit mercifully.  

Pr. 16.12. Pr. 16.7. HIs actions must suit his disposition, which must bee vniuersally holy: for, It is an abomination to Kings (of all other) to commit wickednesse. Which holinesse alone [Page 231] is the way to all peace: When the waies of a man please the Lord, he will make his enemies at peace with him: Peculiarly to his place; hee must first iudge his people: Pr. 20.8. a King that sit­teth in the Throne of iudgement, chaseth away all euill with his eies; Pr. 29.4. Pr. 16.10. and by this hee maintaines his country: and while he doth sit there, A diuine sentence must be in the lips of the King, and his mouth may not transgresse in iudgement. For, Pr. 29.14. a King that iudg­eth the poore in truth, his Throne shall be established for euer: Neither may his eare be partially open: which disposition shall be sure to be fed with reports; for, Pr. 29.12. Of a Prince that hark­neth to lies, all his seruants are wicked: nor his mouth shut, especially in cases of distresse: Open thy mouth for the dumbe in the cause of all the children of destruction: Pr. 31.8. Pr. 31.9. open thy mouth, iudge righteously, and iudge the afflicted and the poore: yet not with so much re­gard to the estate of persons, as the truth of the cause; Pr. 17.26. for Surely it is not good to condemne the iust in what euer condition; nor that Princes should smite such for equity: wherein he shall wisely search into all difficulties. The glory of God is to passe by infirmities, Pr. 25.1. but the Kings honour is to search out a thing; yet so, as he is not seldome mercifull in execution, Deliuering them that are drawne to death, Pr. 24.11. Ec. 8.9. and preseruing them that are drawne to be slaine. These obserued, it cannot be, that man should rule ouer man to his hurt.

SALOMONS COƲNSAILOR.
§. 6. Counsaile • For the soule, • How giuen: • The necessity of it, , and • The qualitie • wise, , • righteous, , and • pleasant.   , and • How receiued.  , and • For the State. 

AS where no soueraignty, so where no counsell is, the people fall; and contrarily, Pr. 11.14. Pr. 22.6 Pr 15.22. Pr. 29.18. Pr. 11.30. Ec. 22.9. where many Counsellors are, there is health; and more than health, Stedfastnes: Counsell for the soule. Where no vision is, the people perish: which requires both holinesse and wisdome: The fruit of the righteous is as a tree of life, and he that winneth soules, is wise; & the more wise the Preacher (is) the more he teacheth the people know­ledge, and causeth them to heare, and searcheth forth, and prepareth many parables: and not only an vpright writing (and speaking) euen the word of truth; Ec. 12.10. but pleasant words also, so that the sweetnesse of the lips increaseth doctrine; and not more delightfull, than ef­fectuall: for, Pr. 16.21. The words of the wise are like goads and nailes fastned by the masters of the assemblies, that are giuen by one Pastor: Ec. 12.11. which againe of euery hearer challenge due reuerence and regard; who must take heed to his foot, when he entreth into the House of God, Ec. 4 17. and be more neere to heare, than to giue the sacrifice of fooles: for, Pr. 13.13. He that despiseth the Word shall be destroyed: but he that feareth the Commandement, shall be rewarded.

§. 7. In a Counsellor of State, or Magistrate, is required • Wisdome, • Discussing of causes, , and • Prouidence, and working according to knowledge.  , • Pietie. , and • Iustice, and freed from • Partialitie, , • Bribes, , and • Oppression,  

WIthout Counsell, all our thoughts (euen of policie and state) come to naught: Pr. 15.22. but in the multitude of Counsellors is stedfastnesse: and no lesse in their goodnesse; [Page 232] 1. Pr. 24 5. Ec 7.2. Pr. 14 33. Pr. 17.24. Pr. in their wisdome, which alone giues strength to the owner, aboue ten mighty Princes that are in the City; a vertue, which though it resteth in the heart of him that hath vnderstan­ding, yet is knowne in the mids of fooles. For wisdome is in the face of him that hath vnderstanding, and in his lips: for howsoeuer he that hath knowledge, spareth his words, yet the tongue of the wise vseth knowledge aright; Pr. 15.2. Pr. 24.7. Pr. 26.1. and the foole cannot open his mouth in the gate; and therefore is vnfit for authority. As snow in summer, and raine in haruest; so is honour vnseemly for a foole. And though it be giuen him; how ill it agrees? As the closing of a precious stone in an heape of stones, Pr. 26.8. so is hee that giues glory to a foole. From hence; Pr. the good Iusticer both carefully heareth a cause, knowing that Hee which answe­reth a matter before he heare it, it is folly and shame to him; and that related on both parts; Pr. 18.17. Pr. 20.5. for He that is first in his owne cause, is iust: then commeth his neighbour and maketh inquirie of him; and deeply fifteth it: else he loseth the truth; for The counsell of the heart of a man is like deepe waters: but a man that hath vnderstanding, will draw it out. Pr. 22.3. Ec. 9.15. Pr. 13.16. Ec. 9 17. Pr. 21.22. From hence, is his prouidence for the common good; not only in seeing the plague, and hid ng himselfe, but in deliuering the city: & as he foreseeth, so he worketh by knowledge: and not in peace only: as, The words of the wise are more heard in quietnesse, than the cry of him that ruleth among fooles; but in warre: A wise man goeth vp into the City of the mighty, and casteth downe the strength of the confidence thereof. For wisdome is better than strength, Ec. 9.16. Ec. 9.18. Ec. 9.13. Ec. 9.14. Ec. 9.15. yea than weapons of warre: I haue seene this wisdome vnder the Sunne, and it is great vnto me; A little City and men in it, and a great King came a­gainst it, and compassed it about, and builded forts against it; and there was found in it a poore and wise man, and hee deliuered the City by his wisdome. Neither can there be true wisdome in any Counsellor, Pr. 14.16. Pr. 21.30. Pr. 11.3. Pr. without piety: The wise man feareth, and departs from euill; being well assured, that there is no wisdome, nor vnderstanding, nor counsell a­gainst the Lord; and that, Man cannot bee established by wickednesse: and indeed how oft doth God so dispose of estates, that the euill shall bow before the good, and the wicked at the gates of the righteous? neither is this more iust with God, than acceptable with men: for when the righteous reioyce, Pr. 18.12. Pr. 29.2. Pr. 28.12. Pr. 28.28. Pr. 29.2. Pr. 25.26. Pr. Pr. 28.11. Pr. 24.23. there is great glory, and when they are in authority, the people reioyce; contrarily, when the wicked comes on, and rises vp, and beares rule, the man is tryed; the good hide themselues, and all the people sigh: and the righteous man falling downe before the wicked, is like a troubled Well, and a corrupt Spring.

Neither is Iustice lesse essentiall, than either; for to doe iustice and iudgement, is more ac­ceptable to the Lord than sacrifice: To know faces, therefore (in a Iudge) is not good; for that man will transgresse for a peece of bread; much lesse to accept the person of the wicked, Pr. 18.5. to cause the righteous to fall in iudgement: He that saith to the wicked, Thou art righteous, him shall the people curse, and the multitude shall abhorre him: Yea yet higher; Pr. 24.24. Pr. 17.15. Pr. 17.23. Pr. 18.16. Hee that iustifieth the wicked, and condemneth the iust, both are an abominati­on to the Lord. Wherefore, howsoeuer The wicked man taketh a gift out of the bosome, to wrest the waies of iudgement; and commonly, A mans gift inlargeth him, and leadeth him (with approbation) before greatmen: yet he knoweth, that the reward destroyeth the heart; Ec. 7.9. Pr. 12.7. Pr. 15.27. Pr. 21.15. Pr. 19.15. Pr. 21.11. Pr. 21.2. Ec. 14.5. Pr. 12.17. Pr. 18.17. Pr. 19.5. Pr. 19.9. Pr. Pr. 14.31. Pr. 22.22. Pr. 24.26. that the acceptance of it is but the robbery of the wicked; which shall destroy them, because they haue refused to execute iudgement: he hateth gifts, then, that he may liue, and it is a ioy to him to doe iudgement. He doth vnpartially smite the scorner, yea seuere­ly punish him, that the wickedly foolish may beware and become wise. And where as Eue­ry way of a man is right in his owne eies, and a false record will speake lies and vse de­ceit: he so maketh inquirie, that a false witnesse shall not bee vnpunished: and he that speaketh lies, shall perish: Lastly, his hand is free from oppression of his inferiours: which as it makes a wise man madde; so the actor of it, miserable: for He that oppresseth the poore, reproueth him that made him: and if the afflicted be opprest in iudgement, the Lord will defend their cause, and spoile the soule that spoileth them; and vpon all occasions, he so determineth, that they shall kisse the lips of him that answereth vpright words.

SALOMONS COƲRTIER
§. 8. Must bee • Discreet, , • Religious, , and • Humble, • Charitable, , • Diligent, , and • Faithfull.  

IN the light of the Kings countenance is life, Pr. 16.15. Pr. 19.12. and his fauour is as the cloud of the latter raine, or as the dew vpon the grasse: which that the Courtier may purchase, hee must be 1. Discreet: The pleasure of a King is in a wise seruant, Pr. 14.35. Pr. 22.11. Pr. 11.27. Pr. 12.26. Pr. 22.4. Pr. 15.33. Pr. 25.6. Pr. 25.7. Pr. 25.15. but his wrath shall be towards him that is lewd: 2. Religious both in heart, Hee that loueth purenesse of heart, for the grace of the lips the King shall be his friend: and in his actions, He that see­keth good things, getteth fauour; in both which, the righteous is more excellent than his neighbour: and besides these, humble; The reward whereof is glory: for, before glory goeth humility. He dare not therefore boast himselfe before the King, and thrust himselfe ouer-forward in the presence of the Prince, whom his eies doe see: whom he see moued, he pacifieth by staying of anger, and by a soft answer breaketh a man of bone, not ag­grauating the faults of others: He that couereth a transgression, seeketh loue; Pr. 17.9. Ec. 8.2. but he that repeateth a matter, separateth the Prince. To these, hee is diligent, taking heed to the mouth of the King; and therefore worthily standeth before Kings, and not before the base sort: and withall true and faithfull; when hee vndertakes anothers suit, hee lingers not, Pr. 22.29. knowing that The hope that is deferred, is the fainting of the heart; Pr. 13.12. Pr. 17.8. and though A bribe or reward is as a stone pleasant in the eies of them that haue it, and prospereth whither­soeuer it turneth, Pr. 19.6. Pr. 21.6. ( for euery man is a friend to him that giueth gifts) yet hee accounteth the gathering of treasures by a deceitfull tongue, to be vanity, tossed to and fro, of them that seeke death.

SALOMONS SƲBIECT.
§. 9. His duty to • His Prince, • Reuerence, , and • Obedience.  , and • Fellow-Subiects. 

EVery gouernment presupposeth Subiects. Pr. 14.18. In the multitude of the people is the ho­nour of the King; and for the want of people, commeth the destruction of the Prince: Of whom God requires, in respect of the Prince, Reuerence, Obedience: Pr. 19.6. Pr. 29.26. Ec. 10.20. Pr. 24.21. Pr. 17.11. Ec. 10.20. Pr. 17.11. Pr. 24.22. That they should reuerence, and seeke the face of the Prince; not cursing the King, so much as in their thought, nor the rich in their bed-chamber; but fearing the Lord, and the King, and not meddling with the seditious, which only seeke euill. For, as the Fowle of the heauen shall carry the voice, and the master of the wing declare the matter: so (for reuenge) a cruell messenger shall be sent against thē, their destruction shall arise sudden­ly, and who knoweth their ruine? For their due homage therefore and obedience to lawes, they take heed to the mouth of the King, and the word of the oath of God; Ec. 8.2. and if a [Page 234] law be enacted, Ec. 10.8. Ec. 10.9. Ec. 8 3. they violate it not, nor striue for innouation. Hee that breakes the hedge, a serpent shall bite him. He that remoueth stones, shall hurt himselfe thereby: and hee that cutteth wood, shall be in danger thereby. And if they haue offended, they haste not to goe forth of the Princes sight, nor stand in an euill thing: for he will doe what-euer pleaseth him; Ec. 10.4. but rather if the spirit of him that ruleth, rise vp against them, by gentle­nesse pacifie great sinnes.

§. 10. To his fellow-Subiects, in respect of • more publike societie, is required • 1. Regard to • Superiors in • Estate. , and • Desert.  , • Inferiors, , and • Equals.  , and • 2. Commerce.  , and • more priuate societie, • Iust maintenance of each mans proprietie. , and • Truth of friendship.   

Pr. 22.7. Pr. 27.21. IN respect of themselues, he requires due regard of degrees: whether of superiors, The rich ruleth the poore; and as the fining pot is for siluer, and the furnace for gold, so is e­uery man tryed according to his dignity; so as they that come from the holy place, be not forgotten in the City, Ec. 8.10. Pr. Pr. 11.12. Pr. 14.21. where they haue done right: or whether of inferiors; for, A poore man, if he oppresse the poore, Is like a raging raine that leaueth no food: yea (lesse than oppression) He that despiseth his neighbour, is both a sinner and destitute of vnderstanding: or lastly of equals; and therein quiet and peaceable demeanour, not striuing with others causelesse; Pr. 3.30. Pr. 17.14. Pr 25.9. Pr. 25.8. Pr. 26.17. Pr. 6.16, 19. not to beginne contentions; for, the beginning of strife is as one that openeth the waters; therefore ere it be medled with, he leaueth off: and being pro­uoked, debateth the matter with his neighbour. And as he goes not forth hastily to strife; so much lesse doth he take part in impertinent quarrels: Hee that passeth by and medleth with the strife that belongs not to him, is as one that takes a dogge by the eare; and one of the six things that God hates, is he that raiseth vp contentions among neigh­bours.

Ec. 5.8. Pr. 8.19. Secondly, mutuall commerce, and interchange of commodities; without which, is no liuing: The abundance of the earth is ouer all: and the King consists by the field that is tilled. The husbandman therefore must till his land, that hee may bee satisfied with bread; for, much increase commeth by the strength of the Oxe: Pr. 14.4. Pr. 11. [...]6. Pr. 24.30, 31. and moreouer, he must sell corne, that blessings may be vpon him; which if he withdraw, the people shall curse him; so that, the slothfullman, whose field is ouer growne with thornes and nettles, is but an ill member: Pr. 31.14. And againe, The Merchant must bring his wares from farre; and each so trade with other, Ec. 10.19. P. 22.28. Pr. 23.10. Pr. 23.11. Pr. Pr. 23.4. Pr. 28.22. Pr. 28.20. Pr. 20.21. that both may liue. They prepare bread for laughter, and wine comforts the liuing, but siluer answereth to all. For lesse publike society, is required due reseruation of propriety; not to remoue the ancient bounds which his fathers haue made; not to en­ter into the field of the fatherlesse; for he that redeemeth them, is mighty; not to in­crease his riches by vsury and interest, not to hasten ouer-much to be rich; for such one knoweth not that pouerty shall come vpon him; and that an heritage hastily gotten in the beginning, in the end thereof shall not bee blessed: and that in the meane time, The man that is greedy of gaine, Pr. 15.27. Pr. 18.24. troubleth his owne house. 2. Truth of friendship. A man that hath friends; ought to shew himselfe friendly: for a friend is neerer than a brother; Pr. 27.10. Pr. 27.6. Pr. 27.9. Thy owne friend therefore, and thy fathers friend forget thou not: for whether he reproue thee, The wounds of a louer are faithfull: or whether he aduise, As ointment and perfume reioyce the heart; so doth the sweetnesse of a mans friend by hearty counsell: or whether he exhort; Pr. 27.17. Pr. 19.4. Pr. 17.17. Pr. 27 19. Pr. 25.17. iron sharpens iron, so doth a man sharpen the face of his friend; and all this, not in the time of prosperitie only, as commonly, Riches gather many friends, and the poore is separated from his neighbour: but contrarily, A true friend loueth at all times, and a brother is borne for aduersity; in all estates therefore, as the face in the [Page 235] water answers to face, so the heart of man to man; who yet may not be too much pressed: Withdraw thy foot from thy neighbours house, lest he be weary of thee, and hate thee; neither enter into thy brothers house in the day of thy calamity: nor againe, Pr. 27.10. too forward in proffering kindnesse to his owne losse; A man destitute of vnderstanding, Pr. 17.18. Pr. 6.1, 2, &c. Pr. 6.3. toucheth the hand, and becommeth surety for his neighbour: If therefore thou art become surety for thy neighbour ( much more if thou hast stricken hands with the stranger) thou art snared with the words of thine owne mouth, thou art euen taken with the words of thine owne mouth. Doe this now, my sonne, Pr. 27.13. Pr. 6.4. Pr. 6.5. seeing thou art come into the hand of thy neighbour ( not hauing taken a pledge for thy suretiship) goe and humble thy selfe, and sollicit thy friends: Giue no sleepe to thine eies, nor slumber to thine eie­lids. Deliuer thy selfe as a Doe from the hand of the Hunter, and as a bird from the hand of the Fowler; and take it for a sure rule, Pr. 11.15. He that hateth suretiship, is sure.

SALOMONS OECONOMICKS …

SALOMONS OECONOMICKS, OR GOVERNMENT OF THE FAMILIE.

  • 1.
    • HVSBAND,
    • WIFE.
  • 2.
    • PARENT,
    • CHILDE.
  • 3.
    • MASTER,
    • SERVANT.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

SALOMONS OECONOMICKS, OR FAMILY.

§. 1. The head of the Family: in whom is required • Wisdome, , • Stayednesse, , and • Thrift. 

THE man is the head, and guide of the family; In whom wisdome is good with an inheritance: Ec. 7.13. Pr. 24.3. for Through wisedome an house is builded and established: which directs him to doe all things in due orders; first, to prepare his worke without, Pr. 24.27. and then after, to build his house; and therewith, stayednesse. For, Pr. as a bird that wandreth from her nest, so is a man that wandreth from his owne place; and (which is the chiefe slay of his estate) thriftinesse; for Hee that troubleth his owne house (by excesse) shall inherit the wind: Pr. 11.19. and the foole shall bee seruant to the wise in heart: for which purpose he shall finde, that The house of the righ­teous shall haue much treasure, while the reuenues of the wicked is but trouble: Pr. 15.6. or if not much; yet Better is a little with the feare of the Lord, than great treasure, Pr. 15.16. and trou­ble therewith: Howsoeuer, therefore, let him be content with his estate: Let the Lambes bee sufficient for his cloathing, and let the Goats be the price of his field. Pr. 27.16. Pr. 27.27. Let the milke of his Goats be sufficient for his food, for the food of his family, and the sustenance of his maides: and if he haue much reuenue, let him looke for much expence. For, Ec. 5.10. When goods increase, they are increased that eat them: and what good commeth to the owners thereof, but the beholding thereof with their eyes?

THE HVSBAND.
§. 2. Who must beare himselfe • Wisely, , • Chastly, , and • Quietly, and cheerefully. 

HE that findeth a wife; findeth a good thing, and receiueth fauour of the Lord: Pr. 18.22. Who must therefore behaue himselfe, 1. wisely, as the guide of her youth: Pr. 2.17. Pr. 12.4. Pr. 5.15. as the Head to which she is a Crowne. 2. Chastly, Drinke the water of thine owne Cisterne, and the riuers out of the middest of thine owne Well. The matrimoniall loue must be pure and cleere, not muddy and troubled; Let thy fountaines flow forth, Pr. 5.16. and the riuers of waters in the streets; the sweet and comfortable fruits of blessed mariage, in plenti­full issue: But let them be thine alone, and not the strangers with thee. Pr. 5.17. This loue abides no partners: for this were to giue thine honour vnto others, Pr. 5.9. Pr. 5.10. and thy strength to the cru­ell; so should the stranger be filled with thy strength, and (as the substance will be with the affections) thy labours should bee in the house of a stranger; Pr. 5.11. and thou shalt mourne (which is the best successe hereof) at thine end, when thou hast consumed (besides thy [Page 240] goods) thy flesh and thy body, Pr. 5.12. Pr. 5.14. and say, How haue I hated instruction, and mine heart desp [...]sed correction? I was almost plunged into all euill, of sinne and torments; and that which is most shamefull, in the middest of the assembly, in the face of the world. Let there­fore that thine owne Fountaine be blessed, Pr. 5.18. Pr. 5.19. and reioyce with the wife of thy youth: Let her be as the louing Hinde, and pleasant Roe: let her brests satisfie thee at all times, and erre thou in her loue continually; For why shouldest thou delight, my sonne, in a strange woman; Pr. 5.20. Pr. 5.21. or (whether in affection, or act) embrace the bosome of a stranger? For the waies of man are before the eies of the Lord, and he pondereth all his paths: and if thy godlesnesse regard not that, Pr. 6.25. Pr. 6.26. Pr. 6.26. Pr. 6.27. Pr. 6.28. Pr. 6.29. yet for thine owne sake, Desire not her beauty in thy heart, neither let her take thee with her eye-lids; for because of the whorish woman, a man is brought to a morsell of broad, yea to the very huskes: and more then that, a Woman will hunt for the precious life of a man. Thou sayest thou canst escape this actuall defilement: Can a man take fire in his bosome, and his clothes not be burnt? Or can a man goe vp­on coles, and his feet not be burnt? So hee that goeth in to his neighbours wife, shall not be innocent, whosoeuer toucheth her: This sinne is farre more odious than theft: For, men doe not despise a Theefe when he stealeth to satisfie his soule, Pr. 6.30. Pr. 6.31. Pr. 6.32. Pr. 6.33. because hee is hun­gry: But if he be found, he shall restore seuen-fold, or he shall giue all the substance of his house; and it is accepted. But he that commits adultery with a woman, is mad: hee that would destroy his owne soule, let him doe it: For, he shall finde a wound and dis­honour, and his reproach shall neuer be put away: Neither is the danger lesse than the shame. Pr. 6.34. For, iealousie is the rage of a man: therefore the wronged husband will not spare, in the day of vengeance. Pr. 6.35. Pr. 9.17. Hee cannot beare the sight of any ransome; neither will hee consent to remit it, though thou multiply thy gifts. And though stolne waters be sweet, and hid bread be pleasant to our corrupt taste; yet the adulterer knowes not that the dead are there: Pr. 9.18. Pr. 2.18, 19. Pr. 5.3. Pr. 5.4. Pr. 5.5. Pr. 23 27. Pr. 22.14. Pr. 15.17. Pr. 17.1. Pr. 19.11. and that her ghests are in the deepes of hell, that her house tendeth to death; And howsoeuer her lips drop as an hony-combe, and her mouth is more soft than oile; yet the end of her is bitter as wormewood, and sharpe as a two-edged sword: her feet goe downe to death, and her steps take hold of hell: yea, the mouth of the strange wo­man is a deepe pit, and he with whom the Lord is angry, shall fall into it.

3. Quietly and louingly: for, Better is a dinner of greene herbes where loue is, than a stalled Oxe, and hatred therewith: Yea, Better is a dry morsell, if peace be with it, than an house full of sacrifices with strife. And if hee finde sometime cause of blame, The discre­tion of a man deferreth his anger, and his glory is to passe by an offence: and onely Hee that couereth a transgression, Pr. 17.9. Ec. 9.9. seeketh loue: Reioyce with thy wife, whom thou hast loued all the daies of the life of thy vanity, which God hath giuen thee vnder the Sun. For this is thy portion in this life, And in the trauels wherein thou labourest vnder the Sunne.

THE WIFE.
§. 3. Shee must be • 1. Faithfull to her husband, not wanton. , • 2. Obedient. , • 3. Discreet. , and • 4. Prouident and house-wife-like. 

Pr. 12.4. Pr. 31.10.A Vertuous wife is the Crowne of her husband: Who shall finde such a one? for her price is farre aboue the pearles. She is true to her husbands bed; such as the heart of her husband may trust to, Pr. 31.11. Pr. 2.27. as knowing that shee is tyed to him by the Co­uenant of God; not wanton and vnchaste: such one as I once saw from the window of my house: Pr. 7.6. I looked thorow my window, and saw among the fooles, and considered among the children a young man wanting wit, Pr. 7.7. Pr. 7.8. Pr. 7.9. who passed thorow the street by her corner, and went toward her house, in the twi-light, in the euening, when the night began to be blacke and darke, so as he thought himselfe vnseene; and behold, there met him (the same he sought for) a woman with an harlots fashion, Pr. 7.10. and close in heart, as open in her habit. Pr. 7.11. She is babbling and peruerse; whose feet ( contrary to the manner of all modest wiues, [Page 241] which onely attaine honour) cannot abide in her house, but are euer gadding. Pr. 11.16. Pr. 7.11. Pr. 7.12. Pr. 23.28. Pr. 9.14. Pr. 7.13. Pr. 7.14. Pr. 7.15. Now she is without the gates, now in the streets, and lieth in wait in euery corner; or at the least, sitteth at the doore of her house, on a seat in the high places of the City: so shee (not staying to be sollicited) caught him by the necke, and kissed him, and with an impudent face said vnto him, I haue the flesh of peace-offerings, (both good cheere and Religion pre­tended) this day haue I paid my vowes: therefore I came forth, on purpose to meet thee, that I might earnestly seeke thy face, of all others; and now, how happy am I, that I haue found thee! I haue decked my bed with ornaments, with curtaines, Pr. 7.16. Pr. 7.17. and strings of E­gypt: I haue perfumed my bed with Myrrh, Aloes, and Cinnamon, that wee may lie sweet; Come goe, let vs take our fill of loues, vntill the morning, Pr. 7.18. Pr. 7.19. let vs take our plea­sure in dalliance; feare nothing, For my husband is not at home, hee is gone a iourney farre off, neither needest thou to doubt his returne; Pr. 7.20. Pr. 7.21. Pr. 7.22. Pr. 7.23. for hee hath taken with him a bag of sil­uer, and will come home at his set day: sooner he cannot; this she said: what followed? By the abundance of the sweetnesse of her speech, she caused him to yeeld: and with the flattery of her lips, she entised him; and straight waies he followes her, as an Oxe go­eth to the slaughter, and a foole to the stockes for correction, till a Dart strike thorow his Liuer, the seat of his lust: or as a bird hasteneth to the snare, and knoweth not that it is against his owne life: thus she doth, and when her husband returnes, she wipeth her mouth, Pr. 30.20. Ec. 15.1. Pr. 30.21, 23. Pr. 19.13. Pr. 27.51. Pr. 25.24. Ec. 4.9. Pr. 27.19. and saith, I haue not committed iniquity. (2.) She is dutifull and obedient; by a soft an­swer appeasing wrath: not hatefull; for whom, a whole world is moued; not stubborne, not quarrellous: for the contentions (and brawlings) of a wife, are like a continuall drop­ping in the day of raine: a discomfort to the husband, a rotting to the house. So, It is better to dwell in a corner of the house top, than with a contentious woman in a wide house. And though, for society, Two bee better than one; yet It is better to dwell alone in the Wildernesse, than with a contentious and angry woman. For herein as his griefe cannot be auoided, so his shame cannot be conceiued. For, Hee that hideth her, hideth the wind; Pr. 27.16. and she is as oile in his right hand, that vttereth it selfe.

§. 4. The good house­wife (Prou. 31.) set forth by her • Actions, • In her owne person; • Labours, Bargaines. , and • Liberall pro­uision for • Her selfe, The poore. , and • Her family, • Husband, , and • Seruants.    , and • In the ouersight of her family.  , and • Speeches, Dispositions. 

3. SHe is moreouer prudent, and discreet. A wise woman buildeth her house, Pr. 14.1. Pr. 11.22. but the foolish destroyeth it with her owne hands: and As a ring of gold in a swines snout, so is a faire woman which lacketh discretion. 4. Lastly, shee is carefull and house-wife like; so as She doe her husband good; and not euill, Pr. 31.12. all the dayes of her life: For as for her actions in her owne person, whether you looke to her labours: Shee seeketh wooll and flax, and laboureth cheerfully with her hands. Pr. 31.13. Pr. 31.15. Pr. 31.17. Pr. 31.19. Pr. 31.16. Pr. 31.14. Pr. 31.18. Pr. 31.24. She riseth while it is yet night: She girdeth her loines with strength, and strengthneth her armes. She putteth her hands to the wheele, and her hands handle the spindle: or whether, to her bargaines; She considereth a field, and getteth it, and with the fruit of her hand shee planteth a Vineyard. She is like the ship of Merchants, she bringeth her food from far: she feeleth that her merchandise is good, her candle is not put out by night: shee maketh sheets and selleth them, and giueth girdles vnto the Merchants; or whether to her liberall proui­sion; For her husband, Pr. 31.23. who is knowne in the gates (by her neat furnishing) when hee sits with the Elders of the Land: 2. For her selfe, She maketh her selfe carpets, Pr. 31.21. Pr. 31.21. fine linnen and [...]urple is her garment: 3. For her seruants, She feareth not the snow for her family, [Page 242] for all her family is clothed with Scarlet: Pr. 31.20. For the poore, She stretcheth out her hands to the poore, and putteth forth her hands to the needy: For her ouer-sight of her family, She giueth the portion to her houshold, Pr. 31.15. and the ordinary (or stint of worke) to her maids: she ouer-seeth the waies of her houshold, Pr. 31.27. Pr. 31.26. Pr. 31.25. and eateth not the bread of idlenesse. For her speeches; she openeth her mouth with wisdome, and the law of grace is in her tongue. Lastly, Strength and honour is her clothing, and in the latter Day she shall reioyce. So worthy she is in all these, Pr. 31.28. Pr. 31.29. that her owne children cannot containe, but rise vp and call her blessed, and her husband shall praise her, and say, Many daughters haue done vertuously, but thou surmountest them all: Pr. 31.30. Fauour is deceitfull, and beauty is vanity; but a woman that feareth the Lord, she shall be praised: Since therefore she is so well deseruing, Giue her of the fruit of her owne hands, Pr. 31.31. and let her owne workes praise her.

PARENTS.
§. 5. Who owe to their children, • Prouision. , • Instruction. , and • Correction. 

PArents and Children are the next paire; which doe giue much ioy to each other: Chil­drens children are the crowne of the Elders, Pr. 17 6. and the glory of the children are their fathers: To which purpose, the Parent oweth to the Childe, 1. Prouision. A good man shall giue inheritance to his childrens children. Pr. 13.22. Ec. 2.18. Ec. 2.19. All the labour wherein hee hath trauelled, he shall leaue to the man that shall bee after him. And who knoweth whether he shall be wise or foolish? yet shall he rule ouer all his labour wherein he hath laboured, and shewed himselfe wise vnder the Sunne. Here are therefore two grosse vani­ties, Ec. 4.8. which I haue seene: the one, There is one alone, and there is not a second, which hath neither sonne nor brother: yet there is none end of his trauell, neither can his eie be satisfied with riches; neither doth he thinke, For whom doe I trauell, and defraud my soule of pleasure? The other contrary; riches reserued to the owner thereof for their euill. And these riches perish in his euill businesse; Ec. 5.12. Ec. 5.13. Pr. 1.8. Pr. 17.21. Pr. 22.6. and he begetteth a sonne, and in his hand is nothing. 2. Instruction and good education: for, Hee that begetteth a foole (whether naturally, or by ill breeding) begetteth himselfe sorrow, and the father of a foole can haue no ioy. And therefore, Teach a childe in the trade of his way, and when he is old, he shall not depart from it. 3. Correction: He that spareth his rod, hateth his sonne: but hee that loueth him chasteneth betime; Pr. 13.24. Pr. 22.15. for foolishnesse is bound in the heart of a childe: the rod of correction shall driue it from him: yea, there is yet great benefit of due chastise­ment; Pr. 29.15. for, The rod and correction giue life: but a childe set at liberty, makes his mo­ther (who is commonly faulty this way) ashamed; Pr. 23.13. Pr. 25.14. Pr. 4.3. Pr. 29.17. yea, more than shame, death and hell fol­low to the childe vpon indulgence: (only) If thou smite him with the rod, he shall not die: If thou smite him with the rod, thou shalt deliuer his soule from hell. Though thy sonne therefore be tender and deare in thy sight; Correct him, and he will giue thee rest, and will giue pleasures to thy soule: Pr. 19.18. wherefore, Chasten him while there is hope; and let not thy soule spare, Pr. 19.19. to his destruction. The sonne that is of a great stomacke, shall endure punishment: and though thou deliuer him, yet thou shalt take him in hand againe.

CHILDREN.
§. 6. Their duties • Obedience to • Instructions, , and • Commandements.  , • Submission to correction. , and • Care • of their Parents estate, , and • of their owne carriage.  

Pr. 1 [...].20 Pr. 10 1. Pr. 24.24. Pr. 19.13.A Wise Sonne reioyceth the father, and the father of the righteous shall greatly reioyce; whereas. The foolish is the calamity of his Parents: Contrarily, if thou [Page 243] be a wise sonne, or louest wisdome, thy father and thy mother shall be glad, Pr. [...]9.3. Pr. 23.15. Pr. 31.1. Pr. 1.8. Pr. 23.22. Pr. 6.20. and shee that bare thee shall reioyce. Such an one is, first, obedient; for, A wise sonne will heare and obey the instruction of his father, and not forsake his mothers teaching; yea in eue­ry command, he will obey him that begot him, and not despise his mother when shee is old; not vpon any occasion cursing his Parents (as there is a generation that doth:) for, He that curseth his father, or mother, his light shall bee put out in obscure darknesse; Pr. 30.11. Pr. 20.20. Pr. 15.20. Pr. 30.17. Pr. 2.1. Pr. 15.5. Pr. 6.23. Pr. 15.10. Pr. 28.24. not mocking and scorning them; for, The eie that mocketh his father, and despiseth the instruction of his mother, the Rauens of the Valley shall picke it out, and the young Eagles eat it: and not obedient to counsell onely, but to stripes, Hee that hateth correction, is a foole: and he that regardeth it, is prudent. For, those corrections that are for instru­ction, are the way of life: therefore, he that hateth them shall die. Secondly, carefull both 1. of their estate: He that robbeth his father and mother, and saith it is no transgression, is a companion of a man that destroyeth; and 2. of his owne cariage: Pr. 19.26. for a lewd and shamefull childe destroyeth his father, and chaseth away his mother. Pr. 20.11. Let therefore euen the childe shew himselfe to be knowne by his doings, whether his worke bee pure and right: so his fathers reines shall reioyce, when he speaketh, and doth righteous things. Pr. 23.16.

THE MASTER, AND SERVANT.
§. 7. • The Master must bee • Prouident for his seruant. , and • Not • too secure. , and • too familiar.   , and • The Seruant must be • Faithfull, , and • Diligent.  

THe seruant is no small commodity to his Master. He that is despised, Pr. 12.9. and hath a ser­uant of his owne, is better than he that boasts (whether of Gentry, or wealth) and wanteth bread. The Master, therefore, Pr. 27.27. must prouide sufficiency of food for his fa­mily, and sustenance for his maids: who also as he may not bee ouer-rigorous in punishing, or noting offences; sometimes not hearing his seruant, that curseth him: so not too familiar; Ec. 7.23. Pr. 29.21. for he that delicately bringeth vp his seruant from his youth, at length he will bee as his sonne. He must therefore be sometimes seuere, more than in rebukes; (For, Pr. 29.19. A seruant will not be chastised with words: and though hee vnderstand, yet hee will not regard) yet so, as he haue respect euer to his good deseruings: A discreet seruant shall rule ouer a lewd son: Pr. 17.2. and he shall diuide the heritage among his brethren. In answer whereto, the good seruant must be faithfull vnto his Master; As the cold of snow in the time of haruest, Pr. 25.13. so is a faith­full Messenger to them that send him, for he refresheth the soule of his Master. A wick­ed Messenger falleth into euill: but a faithfull Ambassadour is preseruation; and 2. Pr. 13.17. di­ligent, Whether in charge; Be diligent to know the estate of thy flocke ( or rather, Pr. 17.23. the face of thy cattell) and take heed to the heards: or in his attendance, Hee that keepeth his Fig-tree, shall eat of the fruit of it; Pr. 27.18. so he that carefully waiteth on his Master, shall come to honour; where contrarily, in both these, As vineger to the teeth, and smoke to the eies: Pr. 10.26. so is a slothfull Messenger to them that send him.

FINIS.
AN OPEN AND PLAINE P …

AN OPEN AND PLAINE PARAPHRASE, VPON THE SONG OF SONGS, Which is SALOMONS.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD, and Patron, EDVVARD Lord DENNY, Baron of Waltham, All Grace and Happinesse.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

WHen I would haue withdrawne my hand from diuine Salomon, the heauenly elegance of this his best Song drew mee vnto it, and would not suffer mee to take off mine eies, or pen. Who can reade it with vnderstanding, and not be transported from the world, from him­selfe? and bee any otherwhere saue in Heauen, before his time? I had rather spend my time in admiration, than Apologie. Surely, here is nothing that sauours not of extasie, and spirituall rauish­ment; neither was there euer so high and passionate a speculation deliuered by the Spirit of God, to mankinde: which by how much more diuine it is, by so much more difficult. It is well, if these mysteries can be found out by searching. Two things make the Scripture hard: Prophecies, Allegories; both are met in this: but the latter so sensibly to the weakest eies, that this whole Pastorall-mariage-song (for such it is) is no other than one Allegorie sweet­ly continued: where the deepest things of God are spoken in Rid­dles, how can there be but obscuritie and diuers construction? All iudgements will not (I know) subscribe to my senses; yet I haue [Page 248] beene fearefull and spiritually nice, not often dissenting from all Jnterpreters; alwaies, from the vnlikeliest. It would bee too te­dious to giue my account for euery line: let the learned scan and iudge. What-euer others censures be, your Honours was fauou­rable; and (as to all mine) full of loue and incouragement. That, therefore, which it pleased you to allow from my pen, vouchsafe to receiue from the Presse; more common, not lesse deuoted to you. What is there of mine that doth not ioy in your name, and boast it selfe in seruing you? To whose soule and people, I haue long agone addicted my selfe, and my labours, and shall euer continue

Your Lordships, in all humble and vnfained dutie, IOS. HALL.

SALOMONS SONG OF SONGS PARAPHRASED.

CHAP. I.

Dialogue. The Church, to CHRIST.

1. Let him kisse me with the kisses of his mouth; for thy loue is beter than wine.

OH that he would bestow vpon me the comfortable testimonies of his loue, and that he would vouchsafe me yet a neerer coniunction with himselfe; as in glorie hereafter, so for the meane time in his sensible graces! For thy loue, O my Sauiour, and these fruits of it, are more sweet vnto mee, than all earthly delicates can be to the bodily taste.

2. Because of the sauour of thy good ointments, thy name is as an ointment powred out: therefore the Virgins loue thee.

Yea, so wonderfully pleasant are the sauours of those graces that are in thee, where­with I desire to be endued, that all whom thou hast blessed with the sense thereof, make as high and deare account of thy Gospell, whereby they are wrought, as of some preci­ous ointment, or perfume: the delight whereof is such, that (hereupon) the pure and holy soules of the faithfull place their whole affection vpon thee.

3. Draw mee, we will runne after thee: the King hath brought mee into his chambers, wee will reioice, and bee glad in thee: we will remember thy loue, more than wine, the righteous doe loue thee.

Pull me therefore out from the bondage of my sinnes: deliuer mee from the world, and doe thou powerfully incline my will and affections toward thee: and in spight of all tentations, giue mee strength to cleaue vnto thee; and then both I, and all those faithfull children thou hast giuen mee, shall all at once with speed and earnestnesse walke to thee, and with thee: yea, when once my Royall and glorious Husband hath brought me both into these lower roomes of his spirituall treasures on earth, and into his heauenly chambers of glory, then will we reioice and be glad in none, but thee, which shalt be all in all to vs: then will wee celebrate and magnifie thy loue aboue all the pleasures we found vpon earth; for all of vs thy righteous ones, both Angels and Saints, are inflamed with the loue of thee.

4. I am blacke, O daughters of Ierusalem, but comely: If I be as the tents of Kedar, yet I am as the curtaines of Salomon.

Neuer vpbraid me (O yee forraine congregations) that I seeme in outward appea­rance discoloured by my infirmities, and duskish with tribulations: for whatsoeuer I seeme to you, I am yet inwardly well-fauoured in the eies of Him whom I seeke to please; and though I be to you blacke, like the tents of the Arabian shepheards; yet to him, and in him, I am glorious and beautifull, like the Curtaines of Salomon.

[Page 250]5. Regard yee me not, because I am blacke: for the Sunne hath looked vpon mee; the sonnes of my mother were angry against me: they made me keeper of the vines; but I kept not mine owne vine.

Looke not therefore disdainfully vpon me, because I am blackish, and darke of hiew: for this colour is not so much naturall to mee, as caused by that continuall heat of af­flictions wherewith I haue beene vsually scorched: neither this, so much vpon my owne iust desert, as vpon the rage and enuie of my false brethren, the world: who would needs force vpon me the obseruation of their idolatrous religions, and superstitious impieties; through whose wicked importunitie and my owne weaknesse, I haue not so intirely kept the sincere truth of God committed to me, as I ought.

6. Shew me, O thou whom my soule loueth, where thou feedest, where thou liest at noone: for why should I be as she that turneth aside to the flocks of thy companions.

Now therefore that I am some little started aside from thee, O thou whom my soule notwithstanding dearely loueth, shew me, I beseech thee, where, and in what whol­some and diuine pastures thou (like a good shepherd) feedest and restest thy flocks with comfortable refreshings, in the extremitie of these hot persecutions: for how can it stand with thy glorie, that I should through thy neglect, thus suspiciously wander vp and downe, amongst the congregations of them that both command and practise the worship of false gods?

CHRIST, to the Church.

7. If thou know not, O thou the fairest among women, get thee forth by the steps of the flocke, and seed thy Kids aboue the tents of the shepherds.

IF thou know not, O thou my Church, whom I both esteeme and haue made most beautifull by my merits, and thy sanctification, stay not amongst these false wor­shippers, but follow the holy steps of those blessed Patriarkes, Prophets, Apostles, which haue beene my true and ancient flocke, who haue both knowne my voice, and followed mee; and feed thou my weake and tender ones with this their spirituall food of life, farre aboue the carnall reach of those other false teachers.

8. I haue compared thee, O my loue, to the troupes of horses in the Chariots of Pharaoh.

Such is mine estimation of thee, O my Loue, that so farre as the choisest Egyptian horses of Pharaoh, for comely shape, for honourable seruice, for strength and speed, ex­ceed all other, so farre thou excellest all that may be compared with thee.

9. Thy cheekes are comely with rowes of stones, and thy necke with chaines.

Those parts of thee, which both are the seats of beautie, and most conspicuous to the eye, are gloriously adorned with the graces of my sanctification; which are for their worth as so many precious borders of the goodliest stones, or chaines of pearle.

10. We will make thee borders of gold, with studs of siluer.

And though thou be already thus set forth; yet I and my Father haue purposed a further ornament vnto thee, in the more plentifull effusion of our Spirit vpon thee: which shall bee to thy former deckings, in stead of pure gold curiously wrought with specks of siluer.

The Church.

11. While the King was at his repast, my spikenard gaue the smell thereof.

BEhold (O ye daughters) euen now, whiles my Lord and King seemes farre distant from mee, and sits in the Throne of heauen amongst the companies of Angels (who attend around vpon him) yet now doe I finde him present with mee in spirit: euen now the sweet influence of his graces, like to some precious ointment, [Page 251] spreads it selfe ouer my soule, and returnes a pleasant sauour into his owne nosthrils.

12. My welbeloued is as a bundle of myrrh vnto me, lying betweene my brests.

And though I be thus delightfull to my Sauiour, yet nothing so much as hee is vnto mee: for loe, as some fragrant pomander of myrrh, laid betweene the brests, sends vp a most comfortable sent; so his loue, laid close vnto my heart, doth still giue mee conti­nuall and vnspeakable refreshings.

13. My welbeloued is as a cluster of Cypers vnto me among the vines of Engeddy.

Or if any thing can be of more excellent vertue, such smell as the clusters of Cypers berries, within the fruitfulst, pleasantst, and richest vineyards and gardens of Iudaea, yeeld vnto the passengers; such and more delectable doe I finde the sauour of his grace to mee.

CHRIST.

14. My Loue, behold, thou art faire, thine eies are like the Doues.

NEither doest thou on my part lose any of thy loue, O my deare Church: for behold, in mine eies, thus clothed as thou art with my righteousnesse, oh how faire and glorious thou art! how aboue all comparison glorious and faire! Thine eies, which are thy seers, (Prophets, Apostles, Ministers) and those inward eies, whereby thou seest him that is inuisible, are full of grace, chastitie, simplicitie.

The Church.

15. My welbeloued, behold, thou art faire and pleasant: also our bed is greene.

NAy then (O my sweet Sauiour and Spouse) thou alone art that faire & pleasant one indeed, from whose fulnesse I confesse to haue receiued all this little mea­sure of my spirituall beautie: and behold, from this our mutuall delight, and heauenly coniunction, there ariseth a plentifull and flourishing increase of thy faithfull ones in all places, and through all times.

16. The beames of our house are Cedars, our galleries are of Firre.

And behold, the congregations of Saints, the places where we doe sweetly conuerse and walke together, are both firme and during (like Cedars amongst the trees) not sub­iect, through thy protecting grace, to vtter corruption; and through thy fauourable ac­ceptation and word (like to galleries of sweet wood) full of pleasure and contentment.

CHAP. II.

CHRIST.

1. I am the Rose of the field, and the Lillie of the valleyes.

THou hast not without iust cause magnified me, O my Church: for, as the fairest and sweetest of all flowers which the earth yeeldeth, the Rose and Lillie of the valleyes, excell for beautie, for pleasure, for vse, the most base and odious weeds that grow; so doth my grace, to all them that haue felt the sweetnesse thereof, surpasse all worldly contentments.

2. Like a Lillie among the thornes, so is my loue among the daughters.

Neither is this my dignitie alone: but thou, O my Spouse (that thou maiest bee a fit match for me) art thus excellent aboue the world, that no Lillie can be more in goodly shew beyond the naked thorne, than thou in thy glorie thou receiuest from mee, ouer­lookest all the assemblies of aliens and vnregenerates.

The Church.

3. Like the Apple-tree among the trees of the forest, so is my welbeloued among the sonnes of men: vnder his shadow had I delight, and sate downe; and his fruit was sweet vnto my mouth.

ANd (to returne thine owne praises) as some fruitfull and well-growne Apple-tree, in comparison of all the barren trees of the wilde forest, so art thou (O my belo­ued Sauiour) to me, in comparison of all men, and Angels; vnder thy com­fortable shadow alone, haue I euer wont to finde safe shelter against all mine afflicti­ons, all my tentations and infirmities, against all the curses of the Law, and dangers of iudgement, and to coole my selfe after all the scorching beames of thy Fathers displea­sure, and (besides) to feed and satisfie my soule with the soueraigne fruit of thy holy Word, vnto eternall life.

4. He brought me into the wine-cellar, and loue was his banner ouer me.

He hath graciously led me by his Spirit, into the midst of the mysteries of godli­nesse; and hath plentifully broached vnto mee the sweet wines of his Scriptures and Sacraments. And looke how souldiers are drawne by their colours from place to place, and cleaue fast to their ensigne: so his loue, which he spred forth in my heart, was my onely banner, whereby I was both drawne to him, directed by him, and fastned vpon him.

5. Stay me with flagons, and comfort me with apples: for I am sicke of loue.

And now, O yee faithfull Euangelists, Apostles, Teachers, apply vnto mee with all care and diligence, all the cordiall promises of the Gospell: these are the full Flagons of that spirituall wine, which onely can cheere vp my soule; these are the Apples of that tree of life, in the middest of the Garden, which can feed me to immortalitie. Oh come and apply these vnto my heart: for I am euen ouercome with a longing expecta­tion and desire of my delayed glory.

6. His left hand be vnder my head: and let his right hand embrace me.

And whiles I am thus spiritually languishing in this agonie of desire, let my Sauiour imploy both his hands to releeue mine infirmitie: let him comfort my head and my heart, my iudgement and affections, (which both complaine of weaknesse) with the liuely heat of his gracious embracements: and so let vs sweetly rest together.

7. I charge you, O daughters of Ierusalem, by the Roes and by the Hindes of the field, that yee stirre not vp, nor waken my Loue, vntill he please.

In the meane time, I charge you (O all yee that professe any friendship or affinitie with mee) I charge you, by whatsoeuer is comely, deare and pleasant vnto you, as you will auoid my vttermost censures, take heed how you vex and disquiet my mercifull Sauiour, and grieue his Spirit, and wrong his name, with your vaine and lewd conuer­sation; and doe not dare, by the least prouocation of your sinne, to interrupt his peace.

8. It is the voice of my welbeloued: behold, be commeth leaping by the mountaines, and skipping by the hils.

Loe, I haue no sooner called, but hee heares and answers mee with his louing voice: neither doth he onely speake to me afarre, but he comes to me with much willingnesse and celeritie; so willingly, that no humane resistance can hinder him, neither the hil­locks of my lesser infirmities, nor the mountaines of my grosser sinnes (once repented of) can stay his mercifull pase towards me.

9. My welbeloued is like a Roe, or a young Hart: loe, hee standeth behinde our wall, looking forth of the windowes, shewing himselfe thorow the grates.

So swiftly, that no Roe or Hinde can fully resemble him in this his speed and nimble­nesse: and loe, euen now; before I can speake it, is hee come neere vnto me, close to the doore and wall of my heart. And though this wall of my flesh hinder my full fruition of him, yet loe, I see him by the eie of faith, looking vpon me; I see him as in a glasse; I see him shining gloriously, thorow the grates and windowes of his Word and Sacra­ments, vpon my soule.

10. My Welbeloued spake, and said vnto me, Arise, my Loue, my faire one, and come thy way.

And now, me thinks, I heare him speake to mee in a gracious inuitation, and say, Arise, (O my Church) rise vp, whether from thy securitie, or feare: hide not thy head any longer, O my beautifull Spouse, for danger of thine enemies, neither suffer thy selfe to be pressed with the dulnesse of thy nature, or the carelesse sleepe of thy sinnes; but come forth into the comfortable light of my presence, and shew thy selfe cheere­full in mee.

11. For behold, winter is past, the raine is changed and gone away.

For behold, all the cloudie winter of thy afflictions is passed, all the tempests of ten­tations are blowne ouer; the heauen is cleare, and now there is nothing that may not giue thee cause of delight.

12. The flowers appeare in the earth: the time of the singing of birds is come, and the voice of the Turtle is heard in our land.

Euery thing now resembles the face of a spirituall Spring; all the sweet flowers and blossomes of holy profession put forth, and shew themselues in their opportunities: now is the time of that heauenly melodie, which the cheerefull Saints and Angels make in mine eares, while they sing songs of deliuerance, and praise mee with their Alleluiahs, and say, Glory to God on high, in earth peace, good will towards men.

13. The Fig-tree hath brought forth her young Figs, and the Vines with their small Grapes haue cast a sauour: arise, my Loue, my faire one, and come away.

What speake I of blossomes? behold, those fruitfull Vines, and Fig-trees of my faithfull ones, whom my husbandrie hath carefully tended and dressed, yeeld forth both pleasant (though tender) fruits of obedience, and the wholsome and comfortable sa­uours of better desires: wherefore now, O my deare Christ, shake off all that dull secu­ritie, wherewith thou hast beene held; and come forth and enioy me.

14. My Done, thou art in the holes of the rocke, in the secret places of the clifts: shew mee thy sight, let me heare thy voice: for thy voice is sweet, and thy sight comely.

O my beautifull, pure, and chaste Spouse, which like vnto some solitarie Doue, hast long hid thine head in the secret and inaccessible clifts of the rocks, out of the reach and knowledge of thy persecutors; how-euer thou art concealed from others, shew thy selfe in thy workes and righteousnesse, vnto mee: and let mee bee euer plied with thy words of imploration, and thanksgiuing: for thy voice (though it be in mourning) and thy face (though it be sad and blubbered (are exceedingly pleasing vnto me.

15. Take vs the Foxes, the little Foxes which destroy the Vines: for our Vines haue small grapes.

And in the meane time (O all yee that wish well to my name and Church) doe your vtmost endeuour to deliuer her from her secret enemies (not sparing the least) who ei­ther by hereticall doctrine, or prophane conuersation, hinder the course of the Gospell, and peruert the faith of many, especially of those that haue newly giuen vp their names to mee, and are but newly entred into the profession of godlinesse.

[Page 254]16. My Wel-beloued is mine, and I am his: he feedeth among the Lillies.

My beloued Sauiour is mine, through my faith; and I am his through his loue: and we both are one, by vertue of that blessed vnion on both parts; whereby wee mutually enioy each other with all sufficient contentment. And how worthily is my loue placed vpon him, who leadeth mee forth into pleasant pastures, and at whose right hand there is the fulnesse of ioy for euermore!

17. Vntill the day breake, and the shadowes flee away, returne, my Wel-beloued, and be like a Roe or a young Hart vpon the mountaines of Bether.

Come therefore (O my Sauiour) and vntill the day of thy glorious appearance shall shine forth to the world, wherein our spirituall mariage shall bee consummate, and vntill all these shadowes of ignorance, of infidelitie, of troubles of conscience, and of outward tribulations bee vtterly dispersed, and chased away, come and turne thee to mee againe, thou which to the carnall eies of the world seemest absent, come quickly, and delay not; but for the speed of thy returne, be like vnto some swift Roe, or Hinde, vpon those smooth hils of Gilead, which Iordan seuers from the other part of Iury.

CHAP. III.

1. In my bed by night I sought him whom my soule loued: I sought him, but I found him not.

MY securitie told mee that my Sauiour was neere vnto my soule, yea with it, and in it: but when by serious and silent meditation I searched my owne heart, I found that (for ought my owne sense could discerne) hee was farre off from mee.

2. I will rise therefore now, and goe about in the Citie by the streets, and by the open places, and will seeke him that my soule loueth: I sought him, but I found him not.

Then thought I with my selfe, Shall I lie still contented with this want? No, I will stirre vp my selfe; and the helpe I cannot finde in my selfe, I will seeke in others: Of all that haue beene experienced in all kinde of difficulties, of all deepe Philosophers, of the wisest and honessest worldlings, I will diligently enquire for my Sauiour: amongst them I sought him, yet could receiue no answer to my satisfaction.

3. The watchmen that went about the Citie, found mee: to whom I said, Haue you seene him whom my soule loueth?

Missing him there, I ran to those wise and carefull Teachers, whom God hath set as so many watch-men vpon the walls of his Ierusalem, who sooner found me than I could aske after them; to whom I said (as thinking no man could be ignorant of my Loue) Can you giue me no direction where I might finde him whom my soule loueth?

4. When I had past a little from them, then I found him whom my soule loueth: I tooke hold on him, and left him not, till I had brought him vnto my mothers house, into the chamber of her that conceiued mee.

Of whom when I had almost left hoping for comfort, that gracious Sauiour who would not suffer mee tempted aboue my measure, presented himselfe to my soule: Loe then, by a new act of faith, I laid fast hold vpon him, and will not let him any more part from my ioifull embracements, vntill both I haue brought him home fully into the seat of my conscience, and haue wonne him to a perpetuall cohabitation with mee, and a full accomplishment of my loue, in that Ierusalem which is aboue, which is the mother of vs all.

CHRIST.

5. I charge [...]ee, O daughters of Ierusalem, by the R [...]s, and by the Hindes of the field that to stirre not vp nor wake [...] my Loue vntill she please.

NOw that my distressed Church hath beene all the night long of my seeming ab­sence, toiled in seeking mee, I charge you, (O all that professe any friendship with me) I charge you by whatsoeuer is comely, deare, and pleasant vnto you, that (as you will answer it) you trouble not her peace with any vniust or vnseasonable suggestions, with vncharitable contentions, with any Nouelties of doctrine, but suffer her to rest sweetly in that diuine truth, which she hath receiued, and this true appre­hension of me wherein she reioiceth.

6. Who is she that commeth vp out of the wildernesse, like pillars of smoake perfumed with Myrrh and Incense, and with all the chiefe of spices?

Oh who is this? how admirable? how louely? who but my Church, that ascendeth thus gloriously out of the wildernesse of the world, wherein shee hath thus long wan­dered into the blessed mansions of my Fathers house, all perfumed with the graces of perfect sanctification, mounting right vpward into her glory, like some straight pillar of smoke, that ariseth from the most rich and pleasant composition of odours that can be deuised?

The Church.

7. Behold his bed better than Salomons: threescore strong men are round about it, of the valiant men of Israel.

I Am ascended; and loe, how glorious is this place where I shall eternally [...]oy the presence and loue of my Sauiour I how farre doth it exceed the earthly magnifi­cence of Salomon? about his bed doe attend a Gard of threescore choisest men of Israel.

8. They all handle the sword, and are expert in warre: euery one hath his sword vpon his thigh, for the feare by night.

All stout Warriers, able and expert to handle the sword; which, for more readinesse each of them weares hanging vpon his thigh, so as it may bee hastily drawne vpon any sudden danger: but about this heauenly pauillion of my Sauiour, attend millions of Angels, spirituall Souldiers, mightie in power, ready to bee commanded seruice by him.

9. King Salomon made himselfe a bed of the trees of Lebanon.

The Bride-bed that Salomon made (so much admired of the world) was but of the Cedars of Lebanon.

10. He made the pillars thereof of siluer, and the sted thereof of gold, the hangings thereof of purple, whose midst was in laid with the loue of the daughters of Ierusalem.

The Pillars but of siluer, and the Bed-sted of gold; the Tester or Canopie, but of purple; the Couerlet wrought with the curious and painfull needle worke of the maids of Ierusalem: but this celestiall resting place of my God is not made with hands, nor of any corruptible metall, but is full of incomprehensible light, shining euermore with the glorious presence of God.

11. Come forth, yee daughters of Sion, and behold the King Salomon with the crowne wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of his mariage, and in the day of the gladnesse of his heart.

And as the outward state, so the maiestie of his person is aboue all comparison. Come [Page 256] forth (O yee daughters of Sion) lay aside all priuate and earthly affections, looke vpon King Salomon as hee sits solemnly crowned in the day of his greatest royaltie and triumph, and compare his highest pompe, with the diuine magnificence of my Saui­our, in that day when his blessed mariage shall bee fully perfected aboue, to the eternall reioycing of himselfe, and his Church; and see whether there bee any portion be­twixt them.

CHAP. IIII.

CHRIST.

1. Behold, thou art faire, my Loue, behold, thou art faire, thine eies are like the Doues with­in thy locks: thine haire is like a flocke of Goats which looke downe from the mountaines of Gilead.

OH how faire thou art and comely, my deare Spouse! how inwardly faire with the gifts of my Spirit! how faire outwardly in thy comely admini­stration and gouernment! Thy spirituall eies of vnderstanding and iudge­ment, are full of puritie, chastitie, simplicitie; not wantonly cast forth, but modestly shining amidst thy locks: all thy gracious profession, and all thy appendances, and ornaments of expedient ceremonies, are so comely to behold, as it is to see a flocke of well-fed Goats grasing vpon the fruitfull hills of Gilead.

2. Thy teeth like a flocke of sheepe in good order, which goe vp from the washing: which euery one bring out twins, and none is barren among them.

Those that chew and prepare the heauenly food for thy soule, are both of gracious simplicitie, and of sweet accordance one with another; hauing all one heart and one tongue: and both themselues are sanctified and purged from their vncleannesse, and are fruitfull in their holy labours vnto others; so that their doctrine is neuer in vaine, but is still answered with plentifull increase of soules added to the Church.

3. Thy lips are like a threed of scarlet, and thy talke is comely: thy temples are within thy locks as a peece of a Pomegranate.

Thy speech (especially in the mouth of thy Teachers) is both gracious in it selfe, and such as administers grace to the hearers; full of zeale and feruent charitie, full of gra­uitie and discretion: and that part of thy countenance, which thou wilt haue seene (though dimly and sparingly) is full of holy modestie and bashfulnesse; so blushing, that it seemeth like the colour of a broken peece of Pomegranate.

4. Thy necke is as the tower of Dauid, built for defence: a thousand shields hang therein, and all the targets of the strong men.

Those, who by their holy authoritie sustaine thy gouernment (which are as some straight and strong necke to beare vp the head) are like vnto Dauids high Tower of de­fence, furnished with a rich armorie; which affords infinite waies of safe protection, and infinite monuments of victorie.

5. Thy two brests are as two young Kids that are twinnes, feeding among the Lillies.

Thy two Testaments (which are thy two full and faire brests, whereby thou nursest all thy faithfull children) are as two twins of Kids: twins, for their excellent and perfect agreement one with another, in all resemblances: of Kids, that are daintily fed among the sweet flowers, for the pleasant nourishment which they yeeld to all that sucke thereof.

[Page 257]6. Vntill the day breake, and the shadowes flie away, I will goe into the Mountaines of Myrrh, and to the Mountaines of Incense.

Vntill the day of my gracious appearance shall shine forth, and vntill all these sha­dowes of ignorance, infidelitie, afflictions, bee vtterly and suddenly dispersed, O my Spouse, I will retire my selfe (in regard of my bodily presence) into my delightfull and glorious rest of heauen.

7. Thou art all faire, my Loue, and there is no spot in thee.

Thou art exceeding beautifull, O my Church, in all the parts of thee: for all thy sinnes are done away, and thine iniquitie is couered, and loe, I present thee to my Fa­ther without spot, or wrinkle, or any such deformitie.

8. Come with me from Lebanon, my Spouse, euen with me from Lebanon, and looke from the top of Amanah, from the top of Shenir and Hermon, from the dens of the Lions, and from the mountaines of the Leopards.

And now (O thou which I professe to haue maried to my selfe in truth and righte­ousnesse) thou shalt be gathered to me from all parts of the world; not onely from the confines of Iudea, where I planted and found thee, but from the remotest and most sa­uage places of the Nations; out of the companie of Infidels, of cruell and bloudy per­secutors, who like Lions and Leopards haue tyrannized ouer thee, and mercilesly torne thee in peeces.

9. My sister, my Spouse, thou hast wounded my heart with one of thine eies: and with a chaine of thy necke.

Thou hast vtterly rauisht me from my selfe (O my sister and Spouse; for so thou art, both io [...]ned to me in that spirituall vnion, and coheire with me of the same inheritance and glory) thou hast quite rauisht my heart with thy loue: euen one cast of one of thine eies of faith, and one of the ornaments of thy sanctification wherewith thou art decked by my Spirit, haue thus stricken mee with loue: how much more, when I shall haue a full sight of thee, and all thy graces, shall I be affected towards thee!

10. My sister, my Spouse, how faire is thy loue! how much better is thy loue than wine, and the sauour of thine ointments than all spices?

O how excellent, how precious, how delectable are those loues of thine, O my sister, my Spouse! how farre surpassing all earthly delicates! and the sauour of those diuine vertues, wherewith thou art endued, more pleasing to my sent, than all the perfumes in the world!

11. Thy lips, my Spouse, drop as Hony combes: Hony and milke are vnder thy tongue, and the sauour of thy garments is as the sauour of Lebanon.

The gracious speeches that proceed from thee, are as so many drops of the Hony-combe that fall from thy lips: and whether thou exhort, or confesse, or pray or com­fort, thy words are both sweet and nourishing; and the sauour of thy good works, and outward conuersation, is to me as the smell of the wood of Lebanon to the sense of man.

12. My sister my Spouse, is as a Garden inclosed, as a Spring shut vp, and a Fountaine sealed vp.

My sister, my Spouse, is as a Garden or Orchard full of all varietie of the heauenly Trees and flowers of grace; not lying carelesly open, either to the loue of strangers, or to the rage of enemies, which like the wilde Bore out of the wood, might root vp and destroy her choice plants: but safely hedged and walled about, by my protection, and reserued for my delight alone; she is a Spring & Well of wholsome waters, from whom flow forth the pure streames of my Word; but, both inclosed and sealed vp: partly, that [Page 258] shee may the better (by this closenesse) preserue her owne naturall taste and vigour, from the corruptions of the world; and partly, that shee may not be defiled and mud­ded by the prophane feet of the wicked.

13. Thy plants are as an Orchard of Pomegranats with sweet fruits: as Cypers, Spikenard, euen Spikenard and Saffron, Calamus and Cinamon, withall the trees of Incense, Myrrh and Aloes, with all the chiefe spices.

Thou art an Orchard, yea a Paradise, whose plants (which are thy faithfull children that grow vp in thee) are as Pomegranate Trees; the Apples whereof are esteemed, for the largenesse, colour and taste, aboue all other: or (if I would feed my other senses) the plentifull fruits of thy holy obedience (which thou yeeldest vnto mee) are for their smell, as some composition of Cypresse, Spikenard, Saffron, sweet Cane, Cinamon, Incense, Myrrh, Aloes, and whatsoeuer else may be deuised, vnto the most perfect sent.

14. O fountaine of the gardens, O well of liuing waters, and the springs of Lebanon.

Thou art so a Spring in my Garden, that the streames which are deriued from thee, water all the gardens of my particular congregations, all the world ouer: thou art that Fountaine, from whose pure head issue all those liuing waters, which who so drin­keth, shall neuer thirst againe; euen such cleare currents, as flow from the hill of Liba­nus, which like vnto another Iordan, water all the Israel of God.

The Church.

15. Arise, O North, and come, O South, and blow on my garden, that the spices thereof may flow out: let my Well-beloued come to his garden, and eat his pleasant fruit.

IF I bee a garden, as thou saiest (O my Sauiour) then arise, O all yee soueraigne winds of the Spirit of God, and breathe vpon this garden of my soule; that the sweet odours of these my plants may both bee increased, and may also bee disper­sed afarre, and carried into the nostrils of my Well-beloued: and so let him come in­to his owne garden (which his owne hand hath digged, planted, watred) and accept of the fruit of that seruice and praise, which hee shall inable mee to bring forth to his Name.

CHAP. V.

CHRIST.

1. I am come into my garden, my sister, my Spouse: I gathered my Myrrh with my spice; I ate my Hony with my Hony-combe, I dranke my wine with my milke: eat, O my friends: drinke, and make you merry, O Wel-beloued.

BEhold, according to thy desire, I am come into my garden, O my sister, my Spouse; I haue receiued those fruits of thine obedience which thou offe­redst vnto mee, with much ioy and pleasure. I haue accepted not onely of thy good works, but thy endeuours and purposes of holinesse, both which are as pleasant to me, as the Hony and the Hony-combe. I haue al­lowed of the cheerefulnesse of thy seruice, and the wholesomenesse of thy doctrine. And yee, O my friends, whether blessed Angels, or faithfull men, partake with me in this ioy arising from the faithfulnes of my Church: cheere vp and fill your selues, O my be­loued, with the same Spirituall dainties wherewith I am refreshed.

The Church.

2. I sleepe, but my heart waketh: it is the voyce of my Well-beloued that knocketh, saying. [Page 259] Open vnto me, my sister, my Loue, my Doue, my vndefiled: for mine head is full of dew, and my locks with the drops of the night.

VVHen the world had cast me into a secure sleepe, or slumber rather (for my heart was not vtterly bereaued of a true faith in my Sauiour) euen in this darknesse of my minde, it pleased my gracious Redeemer not to neglect mee; he came to me, and knocked oft, and called importunately at the doore of my heart, by his word and chastisements, and said, Open the doore of thy soule, O my si­ster, my deare, chaste, comely, vnspotted Church: let mee come in, and lodge and dwell with thee, in my graces; shut out the world, and receiue me with a more liuely act, and renouation of thy faith. For loe, I haue long waited patiently for this effect of thy loue, and haue endured all the iniuries both of the night, and weather of thy prouo­cations, that I might at last enioy thee.

3. I haue put off my coat: how shall I put it on? I haue washed my feet: how shall I defile them?

I answered him againe; pleading excuses for my delay; Alas, Lord, I haue now, since I left my forward profession of thee, auoided a great number of cares and sorrowes: must I take them vp againe to follow thee? I haue liued cleane from the soile of these euills: and shall I now thrust my selfe into danger of them?

4. My Well-beloued put his hand from the hole of the doore; and my bowels yearned toward him.

When my Sauiour heard this vnkinde answer of delay, he let his hand fall from the key-hole, which he had thus before without successe laboured about; and withdrew himselfe from solliciting me any more: whereupon my heart and bowels yearned with­in me for him, and for the remorse of my so long foreslowing his admittance vnto me.

5. I rose vp to open to my well-beloued, and my hands did drop downe Myrrh, and my fingers pure Myrrh vpon the handles of the Barres.

And now I rouzed vp my drousie heart (what I could) that I might in some cheere­full manner desire to receiue so gracious a Sauiour: which when I but endeuoured, I found that he had left behinde him such a plentifull blessing (as the monument of his late presence) vpon the first motions of my heart, as that with the very touch of them I was both exceedingly refreshed; and moued to further indignation at my selfe for de­laying him.

6. I opened to my Well-beloued: but my Well-beloued was gone and past; mine heart was gone when he did speake: I sought him, but I could not finde him; I called him, but he answered me not.

I opened to my beloued Sauiour: but my Sauiour had now (in my feeling) with­drawne himselfe, and hid his countenance from me, holding me short of those graci­ous offers and meanes which I had refused; and now I was almost past my selfe with despaire, to remember that sweet inuitation of his, which I neglected: I sought him therefore in my thoughts, in the outward vse of his ordinances, and of my earnest prayers; but he would not as yet be found of me, or let me finde that I was heard of him.

7. The watch men that went about the City found me, they smote mee, and wounded me: the watch-men of the walls tooke away my vaile from me.

Those which should haue regarded mee, and by their vigilancy haue secured mee from danger, proued mine aduersaries: in stead of comforting me, they fell vpon me, and wounded me with their false doctrines, drawing me on into further errors spoiling me of that purity and sincerity of profession, wherewith, as with some rich and modest vaile, I was formerly adorned, and couered.

[Page 260]8. I charge you, O daughters of Ierusalem, if you finde my Well-beloued, that you tell him I am sicke of loue.

I aduise you solemnly, O all yee that wish well to me (for I care not who knowes the vehemencie of my passion) if you shall finde my Sauiours presence in your selues before me, pray for the recouerie of his loue to mee; and bemoning my estate to him, tell him how I languish with the impatient desire of his loue, and presence, to bee restored vn­to mee.

9. O the fairest among women, what is thy Well-beloued, more than another Well-beloued? what is thy Well-beloued, more than another louer, that thou dost so charge vs?

O thou which art the most happy, most gracious, and most glorious of all creatures, the chosen of the liuing God; what is thy Well-beloued whom thou seekest, aboue all other the sonnes of men? what such eminencie is there in him aboue all Saints and An­gels: that thou art both so farre gone in affection to him? and dost so vehemently ad­iure vs to speake vnto him for thee?

10. My Well-beloued is white and ruddy, the Standard-bearer of ten thousand.

My Well-beloued (if you know not) is of perfect beautie; in whose face is an exact mixture of the colours of the purest and healthfullest complexion of holinesse: for hee hath not receiued the spirit by measure; and in him the Godhead dwels bodily; he is infinitely fairer than all the sonnes of men; and for goodlinesse of person may beare the Standard of comelinesse and grace amongst ten thousand.

11. His head is as fine Gold, his locks curled, and blacke as a Rauen.

The Dierie which dwelleth in him, is most pure and glorious: and that fulnesse of grace which is communicated to his humane nature, is wonderously beautifull, and so sets it forth, as the blacke curled locks doe a fresh and well-fauoured countenance.

12. His eies are like Doues vpon the riuers of waters, which are washt with Milke, and re­maine in their fulnesse.

His iudgement of all things, and his respect to his Church (which are as his eies) are full of loue, and full of pietie, shining like vnto Doues washed in water, yea, in Milke, so as there is no spot, or blemish to be found in them: and they are withall so ful­ly placed, as is both most comely and most expedient for the perfect sight of the estate, and necessities of his seruants.

13. His cheekes are as a bed of spices, and as sweet Flowers, and his lips like Lillies dropping downe pure Myrrh.

The manifestation of himselfe to vs in his Word, is sweet to our spirituall feeling, as an heape of spice, or those flowers that are vsed to make the best perfuming ointments, are to the other senses: his heauenly instructions and promises of his Gospell are vn­speakably comfortable, and plenteous, in the grace that is wrought by them.

14. His hands as Rings of Gold set with the Chrysolite; his belly like white Iuory couered with Saphyres.

His actions, and his instruments (which are his hands) are set forth with much port and maiestie, as some precious stone beautifies the Ring wherein it is set: the secret counsels of his brest, and the mysteries of his will, are most pure and holy, and full of excellent glorie.

15. His legs are as pillars of Marble, set vpon sockets of fine gold: his countenance, as Le­banon, excellent as the Cedars.

All his proceedings are firme and stable; and withall, as Pillars of Marble set in [Page 261] sockets of tried gold; so as they are neither subiect to wauering, nor to any danger of infirmitie and corruption: the shew and cariage of his whole person, whereby hee makes himselfe knowne to his chosen, is exceeding goodly and vpright, like to the straight and loftie Cedars of Lebanon.

16. His mouth is as sweet things, and he is wholly delectable: this is my Wel-beloued, and this is my Louer, O daughters of Ierusalem.

His mouth, out of which proceedeth innumerable blessings and comfortable pro­mises, is to my soule euen sweetnesse it selfe; yea (what speake I of any one part?) as you haue heard in these particulars; hee is all sweets: there is nothing but comfort in him; and there is no comfort but in him; and this (if he would know) is my Well-be­loued; of so incomparable glory and worthinesse, that ye may easily discerne him from all others.

Forraine Congregations.

17. O the fairest among women, whither is thy Well-beloued gone? whither is thy Well-belo­ued turned aside, that we might seeke him with thee?

SInce thy Well-beloued is so glorious, and amiable, (O thou which art for thy beautie worthy to bee the Spouse of such an husband) tell vs (for thou onely knowest it; and to seeke Christ without the Church, wee know is vaine) tell vs where this Sauiour of thine is to be sought; that we (rauished also with the report of his beautie) may ioine with thee in the same holy studie of seeking after him.

CHAP. VI.

1. My Well-beloued is gone downe into his Garden to the beds of spices, to feed in the Gar­dens, and to gather Lillies.

MY Well-beloued Sauiour (if you would know this also) is to be sought and found in the particular assemblies of his people, which are his Garden of pleasure, wherein are varieties of all the beds of renued soules; which both he hath planted, and dressed by his continuall care, and wherein he walketh for his delight; feeding and solacing himselfe with those fruits of righteousnesse and new obedience, which they are able to bring forth vnto him.

2. I am my Well-beloueds, and my Well-beloued is mine, who feedeth among the Lillies.

And now loe, whatsoeuer hath happened crosse to mee, in my sensible fruition of him; in spight of all tentations, my beloued Sauiour is mine through faith; and I am his through his loue; and both of vs are by an inseparable vnion knit together; whose coniunction and loue is most sweet and happy: for all that are his, he feedeth continu­ally with heauenly repast.

CHRIST.

3. Thou art beautifull, my Loue, as Tirzah, comely as Ierusalem, terrible as an armie with Banners.

NOtwithstanding this thy late blemish of neglecting mee, O my Church: yet still in mine eies, through my grace, vpon this thy repentance, thou art beauti­full, like vnto that neat and elegant Citie Tirzah, and that orderly building of [Page 262] Ierusalem, the glory of the world: and with this thy louelinesse, thou art awfull vnto thine aduersaries, through the power of thy censures, and the maiestie of him that dwelleth in thee.

4. Turne away thine eies from me, for they ouercome me: thine haire is like a flocke of Goats which looke downe from Gilead.

Yea, such beautie is in thee, that I am ouercome with the vohemencie of my affecti­on to thee: turne away thine eies a while from beholding me; for the strength of that faith, whereby they are fixed vpon mee, rauisheth mee from my selfe with ioy. I doe therefore againe renew thy former praise; that thy gracious profession, and all thy ap­pendances and ornaments of expedient ceremonies, are so comely to behold, as it is to see a flocke of well-fed Goats grasing vpon the fruitfull hills of Gilead.

5. Thy teeth are like a flocke of sheepe which goe vp from the washing, which eueryone bring out twins, and none is barren among them.

Thy Teachers, that chew and prepare the heauenly food for thy soule, are of sweet accordance one with another, hauing all one heart, and one tongue; and both them­selues are sanctified and purged from their vncleannesse, and are fruitfull in their holy labours vnto others: so that their doctrine is neuer in vaine, but is still answered with plentifull increase of soules to the Church.

6. Thy Temples are within thy locks as a peece of a Pomegranate.

That part of thy countenance which thou wilt haue seene (though dimly and spa­ringly) is full of holy modestie and bashfulnesse; so blushing, that it seemeth like the colour of a broken peece of Pomegranate.

7. There are threescore Queenes, and fourescore Concubines, and of the Damsels, without number.

Let there be neuer so great a number of people and nations, of Churches, and as­semblies, which challenge my Name and Loue, and perhaps by their outward prospe­ritie, may seeme to plead much interest in me, and much worth in themselues.

8. But my Loue is alone, and my Vndefiled, she is the onely daughter of her mother, and shee is deare to her that bare her: the Daughters haue seene her, and counted her blessed, euen the Queenes and the Concubines, and they haue praised her.

Yet thou onely art alone my true and chaste Spouse, pure and vndefiled in the truth of thy doctrine, and the imputation of my holinesse: thou art she, whom that Ieru­salem which is aboue, (the mother of vs all) acknowledgeth for her onely true, and deare daughter. And this is not my commendation alone: but all those forraine as­semblies, which might seeme to bee Riuals with thee of this praise, doe applaud and blesse thee in this thine estate, and say; Blessed is this people, whose God is the Lord.

9. Who is shee that looketh forth as the morning, faire as the Moone, pure as the Sunne, ter­rible as an armie with banners?

And admiring thy goodlinesse, shall say; Who is this that lookes out so freshly as the morning new risen; which from these weake beginnings is growne to such high perfection, that now shee is as bright, and glorious, as the Sunne in his full strength, and the Moone in a cleare skie; and withall is so dreadfull through the maiestie of her countenance, and power of her censures, as some terrible armie, with ensignes display­ed, is to a weake aduersarie?

10. I went downe to the dressed Orchard, to see the fruits of the valley, to see if the Vine budded, and if the Pomegranates flourished.

Thou complainedst of my absence, (O my Church:) there was no cause; I meane not to [Page 263] forsake thee; I did but onely walke downe into the well-dressed Orchard of thine assem­blies, to recreate and ioy my selfe with the view of their forwardnesse, to see the happy progresse of the humble in spirit, and the gracious beginnings of those tender soules, which are newly conuerted vnto mee.

11. I knew nothing, my soule set me as the chariots of my noble people.

So earnestly did I long to reuis [...] thee, and to restore comfort vnto thee, that I hasted I knew not which way and with insensible speed I am come backe, as it were vpon the swif­test chariots, or the wings of the wind.

12. Returne, returne, O Shulamite: returne, returne, that I may behold thee: what shall you see in the Shulamite, but as the companie of an armie?

Now therefore returne (O my Spouse, the true daughter of Ierusalem) returne to mee, returne to thy selfe, and to thy former feeling of my grace: returne, that both my selfe, and all the companie of Angels, may see and reioice in thee: and what shall yee see (O all yee hoasts of heauen) what shall yee see in my Church? Euen such an awfull grace and ma­iestie, as is in a well-marshalled army, ready to meet with the enemie.

CHAP. VII.

1. How beautifull are thy goings with shooes, O Princes daughter? the compasse of thy hips like iewels: the worke of the hand of a cunning workeman.

HOw beautifull are thy feet, O daughter of the Highest; being shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace, and readily addressed to run the way of the commandements of thy God! thou art compassed about thy loines with the girdle of veritie; which is both precious for the matter of it, and cunningly framed by the skill of the spirit of truth.

2. Thy nauell is as a round cup, that wanteth not liquor: thy bellie is as an heape of wheat, compassed about with Lillies.

The nauell, whereby all thy spirituall conceptions receiue their nourishment, is full of all fruitfull supply, and neuer wants meanes of sustenance, to feed them in thy wombe: which also is so plenteous in thy blessed increase, that it is as an heape of wheat, consisting of infinite pure graines, which consort together with much sweetnesse and pleasure.

3. Thy two brests are as two young Kids that are twinnes.

Thy two Testaments (which are thy two full and comely brests, by whose whol­some milke thou nourishest all thy faithfull children, once borne into the light) are for their excellent and perfect agreement, and their amiable proportion, like two twinnes of Kids.

4. Thy necke is like a Tower of Iuorie: thine eies are like artificiall pooles in a frequented gate: thy nose is as the Tower of Lebanon, that looketh toward Damascus.

Those, who by their holy authoritie support thy gouernment (which are as some straight and strong necke to beare vp thy head) are for their height and defence, like a Tower; for their order, purenesse and dignitie, like a Tower of Iuory: thy Teachers and Ministers (which are thine eies) are like vnto some cleare and artificiall ponds of water, in a place of greatest resort: wherein all commers may see the faces of their consciences; and whence they may plentifully draw the Waters of life. Thy nose, by which all spiri­tuall sents are conuayed to thee, is perfectly composed, and featured like some curious [Page 264] Turret of that goodly house in Lebanon; so as thy iudgement, and power of discer­ning the spirits, is admirable for the order and excellencie thereof.

5. Thine head vpon thee is as scarlet, and the bush of thine head like purple: the King is tied in thy beames.

The whole tyre of thine head (which are the ceremonies vsed by thee) are very grace­full, and of high estimation and price to all the beholders: and as for me, I am so en­amoured of thee, that I am euen tied by my owne desire, to a perpetuall presence in thine holy assemblies.

6. How faire art thou, and how pleasant art thou, O my loue, in pleasures!

Oh how beautifull and louely art thou therefore (O my Church) in all thy parts and ornaments! how sweet and pleasant art thou (O my Loue) in whatsoeuer might giue me true contentment!

7. This thy stature is like a Palme-tree, and thy brests like clusters.

Thy whole frame is, for goodlinesse and straight growth, like vnto some tall Palme-tree; which the more it is depressed by the violence of persecutions, riseth the more; and the two brests of thy Testaments are like two full iuicie clusters, which yeeld com­fortable and abundant refreshing.

8. I said, I will goe vp into the Palme-tree; I will take hold of her boughs: thy brests shall now be like the clusters of the Vines, and the sauour of thy nose like Apples.

Seeing then thou art my Palme-tree, I haue resolued in my selfe to adioine my selfe to thee; to enioy thee, to gather those sweet fruits of thy graces, which thou yeeldest; and by my presence also will cause thee to be more plentifull in all good workes, and doctrine; so as thou shalt afford abundance of heauenly liquor vnto all the thirstie soules of thy children; and an acceptable verdure of holinesse and obedience vnto me.

9. And the roofe of thy mouth like good wine, which goeth straight vp to my Wel-beloued, and causeth the lips of him that is asleepe, to speake.

And the deliuerie of my Word, by the mouthes of my Ministers, shall be as some ex­cellent wine, which sparkleth right vpward: being well accepted of that God, in whose name it is taught, and looketh most pleasantly in the glasse, being no lesse highly estee­med of the receiuers: which is of such wonderfull power, that it is able to put words both of repentance, and praise, into the lips of him that lies asleepe in his sinnes.

The Church.

10. I am my Wel-beloueds, and his desire is toward me.

BEhold, such as I am, I am not my owne; much lesse am I any others: I am wholly my Sauiours: and now I see, and feele, whatsoeuer I had deserued, that hee is mine also in all intire affection; who hath both chosen mee, and giuen himselfe for mee.

11. Come, my Wel-beloued, let vs goe into the fields, let vs lodge in the villages.

Come therefore, O my deare Sauiour, let vs ioine together in our naturall care: let thy Spirit and my seruice be intent vpon thy Congregations here below on earth; and let vs stay in the place where our spirituall Husbandrie lieth.

12. Let vs goe vp early in the morning to the Vines, and see if the Vine flourish, whether it hath disclosed the first Grapes, or whether the Pomegranats blossome: there will I giue thee my loue.

Let vs with all haste and cheerfulnesse visit the fruitfull vines of our beleeuing chil­dren; and to our mutuall comfort, be witnesses and partakers of all the signes and fruits of grace, of all those good workes, and thanksgiuings, of those holy endeuours and wor­thy practices, which they yeeld forth vnto vs: let vs iudge of their forwardnesse, and commend it: whereupon it will easily appeare, that the consummation of our happy mariage draweth neere, in which there shall be a perfect vnion betwixt vs.

13. The Mandrakes haue giuen a smell, and in our gates are all sweet things new and old; my Well-beloued, I haue kept them for thee.

Behold: thy godly seruants, which not onely beare fruit themselues, but are pow­erfull in the prouocation of others, present their best seruices vnto thee; and euen at our doores (not farre to seeke, not hard to procure) is offer made vnto thee, of all varie­ty of fruit; whether from thy young Conuerts, or thy more setled Professors: and all these I spend not lauishly; but in my louing care, duely reserue them for thee, and for the solemne day of our full mariage.

CHAP. VIII.

The Iewish Church.

1. Oh that thou werest as my brother that sucked the brest of my mother! I would finde thee without; I would kisse thee, then they should not despise me.

OH that I might see thee (my Sauiour) clothed in flesh! Oh that thou which art my euerlasting Husband, mightest also be my Brother, in parta­king the same humane nature with me; that so I finding thee below vpon earth, might familiarly entertaine thee, and conuerse with thee, without reproach of the world; yea, might be exalted in thy glory!

2. I will lead thee, and bring thee into my mothers house; there thou shalt teach me: I will cause thee to drinke spiced wine, and new of the Pomegranats.

Then would I (though I be now pent vp in the limits of Iudaea) bring thee forth in­to the light and knowledge of the vniuersall Church, whose daughter I am: and then and there, thou shouldst teach me how perfectly to serue and worship thee, and I shall gladly entertaine thee with a royall feast of the best graces that are in my holiest ser­uants; which I know thou wilt account better cheere, then all the spiced cups, and Pomegranate wines in the world.

3. His left hand shall be vnder my head, and his right hand shall embrace me.

Then shall I attaine to a nearer communion with him; and both his hands shall bee employed to sustaine, and relieue me: yea, he shall comfort my head and my heart (my iudgement, and affections) with the liuely heat of his gracious embracements.

4. I charge you, O daughters of Ierusalem, that you stirre not vp, nor waken my Loue, vn­till he please.

I charge you (O all ye that professe any friendship to me) I charge you deeply, as ye will auoid my vttermost censures; take heed how ye vex and disquiet my mercifull Sa­uiour, and grieue his Spirit: and doe not dare, by the least prouocation of him, to in­terrupt his peace.

CHRIST.

5. Who is this that commeth out of the Wildernesse, leaning vpon her Well-beloued? I rai­sed [Page 266] thee vp vnder an Apple-tree: there thy mother conceiued thee: there she conceiued that bare thee.

WHo is this, that from the comfortlesse deserts of ignorance, of infidelity, of tribulations, ascendeth thus vp into the glorious light and liberty of my chosen? relying her selfe wholly vpon her Sauiour, and solacing her selfe in him? Is it not my Church? It is she, whom I haue loued, and acknowledged of old: for euen vnder the tree of offence, the forbidden fruit which thou tastedst to thy destruction, I raised thee vp againe from death; Euen there, thy first mother concei­ued thee; while by faith she laid hold on that blessed promise of the Gospell, whereby she and her beleeuing seed were restored.

The Iewish Church.

6. Set me as a seale on thy heart, and as a signet on thine arme: for loue is strong as death; Ielousie it cruell as the Graue: the coates thereof are fiery coales, and a vehement flame.

ANd so haue thou mee still (O my Sauiour) in a perpetuall and deare remem­brance: keepe me sure in thine heart, yea in thine armes, as that which thou holdest most precious: and let me neuer be remoued from thy loue; the least shew and danger whereof I cannot endure: for this my spirituall loue is exceeding powerfull, and can no more be resisted then death it selfe: and the ielous zeale which I haue for thee and thy glory, consumes me, euen like the Graue, and burnes me vp like vnto the coales of some most vehement and extreame fire.

7. Much water cannot quench loue, neither can the flouds drowne it: if a man should giue all the substance of his house for loue, they would greatly contemne it.

Yea, more then any fire; for any flame yet may be quenched with water: but all the water of afflictions and terrors (yea, whole streames of persecutions) cannot quench this loue: and for all tempting offers of wealth, of pleasures and honour, how easily are they all contemned for the loue of my Sauiour!

8. We haue a little sister, and she hath no brests: what shall we doe for our sister when she shall be spoken for?

We haue a sister (as thou knowest, O Sauiour) ordained through thy mercy, to the same grace with mee: the vncalled Church of the Gentiles; small (as yet) of growth through the rarenesse of her Conuerts, and destitute of the help of any outward mini­stery, whereby shee might either beare, or nourish children vnto thee: when shee growes vnto her maturity; and the mystery of calling her vniuersally to thee, shall be reuealed to the world, and her selfe; what course will it please thee to take with her?

CHRIST.

9. If she be a wall, we will build vpon her a siluer Palace: and if she bee a doore, wee will keepe her in with boords of Cedar.

IF she shall continue firme and constant, in the expectation of her promises, and the profession of that truth which shall be reuealed; we will beautifie and strength­en her with further grace, and make her a pure and costly Palace, fit to entertaine my spirit: and if she will giue free passage and good entrance, to my word and grace; we will make her sure and safe from corruption, and reserue her to immortality.

The Iewish Church.

10. I am a wall, and my brests are towers: then was I in his eyes as one that findeth peace.

BEhold: that condition which thou requirest in the Church of the Gentiles, thou findest in me; I am thus firme and constant in my expectation, in my profession: [Page 267] and that want thou findest in her of ability to nourish her Children, by the brest of thy Word, is not in me; who haue abundance both of nourishment and defence: vpon which my confession and plea, I found grace and peace in the eyes of my Sauiour; and receiued from him assurance of his euerlasting loue to me.

CHRIST.

11. Salomon had a Vine in Baalhamon: he gaue the Vineyard vnto keepers: euery one bringeth for the fruit thereof a thousand peeces of siluer.

MY Church is my Vine, and I am the Owner and Husbandman: our thrift and profit thereof farre exceedeth the good husbandry of Salomon: he hath a rich Vineyard indeed in a most fruitfull soyle; but he lets it forth to the hands of others, as not being able to keepe and dresse it himselfe: and therefore he is faine to be content with the greatest part of the increase, not expecting the whole.

22. But my Vineyard which is mine, is before mee: to thee O Salomon appertaineth a thousand pieces of siluer, and two hundred to them that keepe the fruit thereof.

But my Vine is euer before me, I am with it to the end of the world, I reserue it in mine owne hands, and dresse it with mine owne labour: and therefore if thou (O Salo­mon) canst receiue from thine, to the proportion of a thousand, thy workmen and far­mers will look for the fift part to come vnto their share; wheras the gaine of my Vine­yard ariseth wholly, and onely vnto my selfe.

13. O thou that dwellest in the gardens, the companions hearken vnto thy voice, cause me to heare it.

Sith therefore such is my care of thee, and ioy in thee (O my Church, which con­sistest of the particular assemblies of men professing my Name) see thou be diligent in declaring my will, and giuing holy counsels to all thy fellow-members: speake forth my praise in the great congregations (which all attend willingly vpon thee) and let me heare the voyce of thy constant and faithfull confession of me before the world.

The Church.

14. Oh my Well-beloued, flee away, and be like vnto the Roe, or to the yong Hart vpon the Mountaine of spices.

I Will most gladly doe what thou commandest, O my Sauiour: but that I may per­forme it accordingly, be thou (which art, according to thy bodily presence, in the highest heauens) euer present with me by thy Spirit, and hasten thy glorious com­ming, to my full Redemption.

FINIS.
EPISTLES. IN SIX DEC …

EPISTLES. IN SIX DECADS.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTY PRINCE, HENRY, PRINCE OF GREAT BRITAINE, Sonne and Heire Apparant to our Soueraigne Lord, IAMES, King of GREAT BRITAINE, &c. All glory in eyther world.

MOst Gratious Prince:

IT is not from any conceit of such worth in my labours, that they durst looke so high. A lower patronage would haue serued an higher work. Jt were well if ought of mine could be worthy of popular eyes; Or if I could wring ought from my selfe not vnworthy of a iudicious Reader. J know, your Highnesse wants neyther presents, nor counsells: presents from strangers, counsells from your Teachers; neyther of them matchable by my weaknesse: onely duty herein excuseth me from presumption. For, J thought it iniustice to deuote the fruit of my labours to any other hand beside my Masters: which also J knew to be as gracious, as mine is faithfull. Yet (since euen good affections cannot warrant too much vilenesse in gifts to Prin­ces) lest, while my modesty disparages my worke, J should hazard the acceptation; here shall your Grace finde variety, not without profit. J hate a Diuine that would but please; and, withall, thinke it impossible for a man to profit, that pleaseth not. And if, while [Page 272] my style fixeth it selfe vpon others, any spirituall profit shall reflect vpon your Highnesse, how happy am J! who shall euer thinke, I haue liued to purpose, if (by the best of my studies) J shall haue done any good office to your soule. Further, (which these times account not the least praise) your Grace shal herein perceiue a new fashion of discourse, by Epistles; new to our language, vsuall to others: and (as Nouelty is neuer without plea of vse) more free, more familiar. Thus, wee doe but talke with our friends by our pen, and expresse our selues no whit lesse easily; somewhat more di­gestedly.

Whatsoeuer it is, as it cannot bee good enough to deserue that countenance; so, the countenance of such Patronage shall make it worthy of respect from others. The God of Princes protect your person, perfect your graces, and giue you as much fauour in Hea­uen, as you haue honour on earth.

Your Graces humbly-deuoted seruant, IOS. HALL.
EPISTLES. THE FIRST …

EPISTLES. THE FIRST VOLVME, IN TVVO DECADS.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE TABLE.

DECAD I.
  • EP. 1. TO IACOB WADSVVORTH, lately reuolted in Spaine. Expostulating for his departure, and per­swading his returne.
  • EP. 2. To the Lord DENNY, my Lord and Patrone. Of the contempt of the world.
  • EP. 3. To my Lord HAY. Of true honour.
  • EP. 4. To Master NEVVTON. Of gratulation, for the hopes of our Prince; with an aduising apprecation.
  • EP. 5. To Sir THO: CHALLONER. A report of some Obseruations in my trauell.
  • EP. 6. To Sir DAVID MORAY. Of the miracles of our time.
  • EP. 7. To Master W. BEDELL at Venice. Lamenting the losse of some late eminent Diuines.
  • EP. 8. To the Earle of ESSEX. Aduices for his Trauels.
  • EP. 9. To Sir ROBERT DRVRY, and his LADY. Concerning my Remouall.
  • EP. 10. To Master I. B. Against the feare of death.
DECAD II.
  • EP. 1. To Sir RO: DARCIE. The estate of a true, but weake Christian.
  • EP. 2. To Sir EDM: BACON. The benefit of Retirednesse.
  • EP. 3. To M. IOHN WHITING. An Apology for Ministers mariage.
  • EP. 4. To M rs. BRINSLEY, my sister. Of the sorrow not to be repented of.
  • EP. 5. To M. HVGH CHOLMLIE. Concerning the Metaphrase of the Psalmes.
  • EP. 6. To M. SAM: SOTHEBIE. A Preface to his Relation of Russia.
  • EP. 7. To M. STAN: BVCHINSKI. The comfort of Imprisonment.
  • EP. 8. To M. GEORGE WENNYFF. Exciting to Christian cheerfulnesse.
  • EP. 9. To M. THO: BVRLZ. Against immoderat griefe for losse of friends.
  • EP. 10. To Master I. A. Against sorrow for worldly losses.

TO IACOB VVADSVVORTH lately reuolted, in Spaine. EPIST. I. Expostulating for his departure, and perswading his returne.

HOw vnhappily is my style changed! Alas, that to a friend, to a brother, I must write as to an Apostate, to an aduersary! Doth this seeme harsh? You haue turned it, by being turned your selfe. Once the same walls held vs in one louing Society; the same Diocesse, in one honourable function: Now, not one Land, and (which I lament) not one Church. You are gone, we stand and wonder. For a sheepe, to stray through simplicity, is both ordinary and lamentable: but, for a Shepheard, is more rare, more scandalous. I dare not presume ouer-much, vpon an appeale to a blinded conscience. Those that are newly come from a bright candle into a darke roome, are so much more blinde, as their light was greater; and the purest yuory turneth with fire into the deepest blacke. Tell vs yet by your old ingenuity, and by those sparkes of good which yet (I hope) lie couered vnder your cold ashes, tell vs, what diuided you? Your motiues shall once be scanned before an higher barre. Shame not to haue the weake eyes of the world see that, which once your vndeceiueable Iudge shall see and censure. What saw you, what heard you anew, that might offer violence to a resolued minde, and make it either to alter, or suspend? If your reasons be inuincible, informe vs, that we may follow you: but if (as they are) slight and feeble, returne you to vs: returne, and thinke it no shame to haue erred, iust shame to continue erring. What such goodly beauty saw you in that painted, but ill-fauoured Strumpet, that should thus bewitch you, so to forget your selfe, and con­temne the chaste loue of the Spouse of your Sauiour? I saw her at the same time in her gayest dresse: Let my soule neuer prosper, if I could see any thing worthy to command affection. I saw, and scorned: you saw, and adored. Would God your adoration were as farre from superstition, as my scorne from impietie. That God iudge betwixt vs, whether herein erred: yea, let men iudge, that are not drunke with those Babylonish dregs! How long might an indifferent eye looke vpon the comicall and mimicke acti­ons in those your mysteries that should be sacred, (your magical exorcismes, your cleri­call shauings, your vncleanly vnctions, your crossings, creepings, censings, sprinklings, your coozning miracles, garish processions, burning of noone-day, christning of bels, marting of pardons, tossing of beads, your superstitious hallowing of candles, waxe, ashes, palmes, chrisme, garments, roses, swords, water, salt, the Pontificall solemnities of your great Master, and whateuer your new mother hath, besides, plausible) before he should see ought, in all these, worthy of any other entertainment, then contempt! Who can but disdaine, that these things should procure any wise proselyte? Cannot your owne memory recount those truly religious spirits, which hauing fought Rome as resol­ued Papists, haue left the world as holy Martyrs; dying for the detestation of that which they came to adore? Whence this? They heard and magnified that, which they now saw and abhorred. Their fire of zeale brought them to the flames of Martyr­dome. Their innocent hopes promised them Religion: they found nothing but a pre­tence; promised deuotion, and behold, idolatry: they saw, hated, suffered, and now raigne; whiles you wilfully and vnbidden, will lose your soule, where others meant to lose, and haue found it. Your zeale dies, where theirs began to liue: you like to liue, [Page 276] where they would but dye. They shall comfort vs, for you: they shall once stand vp against you: While they would rather die in the heat of that fire, then liue in the dark­nesse of their errors; you rather die in the Egyptian darknesse of errors then liue in the pleasant light of Truth: yea, I feare, rather in another fire, then this Light.

Alas! what shall we looke for of you? Too late repentance, or obstinate error? Both miserable. A Spira, or a Staphylus? Your friends, your selfe, shall wish you rather vn­borne, then either.

O thou, which art the great Shepheard, great in power, great in mercy, which lea­uest the ninety and nine to reduce one, fetch home (if thy will bee) this thy forlorne charge: fetch him home, driue him home to thy Fold, though by shame, though by death. Let him once recouer thy Church, thou him, it is enough. Our common Mo­ther I know not whether more pities your losse, or disdaines thus to be robb'd of a son: not for the need of you; but her owne piety, her owne loue. For, how many troops of better informed soules hath she euery day returning into her lap; now breathing from their late Antichristianisme, and embracing her knees vpon their owne? She laments you, not for that shee feares shee shall misse you, but for that shee knowes you shall want her. See you her teares, and doe but pitty your selfe as much as she you. And from your Mother, Emanuel Col­ledge in Cam­bridge. to descend to your Nurse: Is this the fruit of such education? Was not your youth spent in a society of such comely order, strict gouernment, wise lawes, reli­gious care (it was ours; yet let me praise it, to your shame) as may iustly challenge (after all bragges) either RHEMES or DOVVAY, or if your Iesuits haue any other denne more cleanly, and more worthy of ostentation? And could you come out, fresh and vnseasoned, from the middest of those salt waues? Could all those heauenly showres fall beside you; while you, like a Gedeons fleece, want moisture? Shall none of those di­uine principles, which your youth seem'd to drinke in, check you in your new errors? Alas! how vnlike are you to your selfe, to your name? Iacob wrestled with an Angell, and preuailed: you grapple but with a Iesuit, and yeeld. Iacob supplanted his brother: and Esau hath supplanted you. Iacob changed his name for a better by a valiant resi­stance: you, by your cowardly yeelding, haue lost your owne. Iacob stroue with God, for a blessing: I feare to say it, you against him, for a curse; for, no common measure of hatred, or ordinary opposition, can serue a reuolter. Either you must be desperately violent, or suspected. The mighty One of Israel (for hee can doe it) raise you falne, returne you wandred, and giue you grace at last to shame the Deuill, to forsake your stepmother, to acknowledge your true Parent, to satisfie the world, to saue your owne soule. If otherwise, I will say of you, as Ieremy of his Israelites (if not rather with more indignation) My soule shall weepe in secret for your reuolt, and mine eyes shall drop downe teares, because one of the Lords flocke is caried away captiue.

To my Lord and Patrone, the Lord DENNY Baron of Waltham. EPIST. II. Of the contempt of the World.

MY Lord: my tongue, my pen, & my heart, are all your seruants: when you cannot heare me through distāce, you must see me in my Letters. You are now in the Se­nate of the Kingdome, or in the concourse of the city, or perhaps (though more rarely) in the royall face of the Court. All of them, places fit for your place. From all these, let me call off your minde to her home aboue; and, in the midst of businesse, shew you [Page 277] rest: If I may not rather commend, then admonish, and before-hand confesse my counsell superfluous, because your holy forwardnesse hath preuented it. You can af­ford these, but halfe of your selfe: The better part is better bestowed: Your soule is still retired, and reserued. You haue learned to vouchsafe these worldly things, vse, without affection; and know to distinguish wisely, betwixt a Stoicall dulnesse, and a Christian contempt: and haue long made the world, not your God, but your slaue. And in truth (that I may loose my selfe into a bold and free discourse) what other respect is it worthy of? I would adore it on my face, if I could see any Maiesty that might com­mand veneration. Perhaps it loues me not so much, as to shew me his best. I haue sought it enough: and haue seene what others haue doated on, and wondred at their mad­nesse. So may I looke to see better things aboue, as I neuer could see ought here, but va­nitie and vilenesse.

What is fame, but smoake? and mettall, but drosse? and pleasure, but a pill in suger? Let some Gallants condemne this, as the voice of a Melancholike Scholler: I speake that which they shall feele, and shall confesse. Though I neuer was so, I haue seen some as happy as the world could make them: and yet I neuer saw any more discontented. Their life hath bin neither longer, nor sweeter, nor their heart lighter, nor their meales heartier, nor their nights quieter, nor their cares fewer, nor their complaints. Yea, we haue knowne some, that haue lost their mirth when they haue found wealth; and at once haue ceased to be merry and poore. All these earthly delights, if they were sound, yet how short they are! and if they could bee long, yet how vnsound! If they were sound, they are but as a good day betweene two agues, or a sunne-shine betwixt two tempest. And if they were long, their honie is exceeded by their gall. This ground beares none but maples, hollow and fruitlesse; or, like the banks of the dead Sea, a faire apple, which vnder a red side containes nothing but dust. Euery flower in this garden either pricks, or smels ill. If it be sweet, it hath thornes: and if it haue no thornes, it an­noyes vs with an ill sent. Goe then, ye wise idolatrous Parasites, and erect shrines, and offer sacrifices to your God, the World, and seek to please him with your base and ser­uile deuotions: it shall be long enough ere such religion shall make you happy. You shall at last forsake those altars, emptie and sorrowfull. How easie is it for vs Christians, thus to insult ouer the worldling, that thinkes himselfe worthy of enuie? How easie to turne off the world with a scornfull repulse; and when it makes vs the Deuils pro­fer, All these will I giue thee, to returne Peters answer, Thy siluer and thy gold perish with thee? How easie to account none so miserable, as those that are rich with iniurie, and grow great by being conscious of secret euils? Wealth and honor, when it comes vpon the best tearmes, is but vaine; but, when vpon ill conditions, burdensome. When they are at the best, they are scarce friends: but, when at the worst, tormentors. Alas, how ill agrees a gay coat, and a festred heart? What auailes an high title, with an hell in the soule? I admire the faith of Moses: but, presupposing his faith, I wonder not at his choice. He preferred the afflictions of Israel, to the pleasures of Aegypt; and chose ra­ther to eate the Lamb, with sowre hearbs, than all their flesh-pots: for, how much bet­ter is it to be miserable than guilty? and what comparison is there betwixt sorrow and sinne? If it were possible let me rather be in hell without sinne, than on earth wicked­ly glorious. But how much are we bound to God, that allowes vs earthly fauours, with­out this opposition! That God hath made you at once honourable and iust, and your life pleasant and holy, and hath giuen you an high estate with a good heart; are fauours, that looke for thanks. These must be acknowledged, not rested in: They are yet higher thoughts that must perfect your contentment.

What God hath giuen you, is nothing to that he meanes to giue: He hath bin libe­rall; but he will be munificent. This is not so much as the taste of a full cup. Fasten your eyes vpon your future glory, and see how meanly you shall esteeme these earthly graces. Here, you command but a little pittance of mould (great indeed, to vs; little, to the whole:) there, whole heauen shall be yours. Here you command, but as a subiect: there you shall reigne as a King. Here, you are obserued; but sometimes with your [Page 278] iust distaste: there, you shall raigne with peace, and ioy. Here, you are noble among men; there, glorious amongst Angels. Here, you want not honour; but you want not crosses; there is nothing but felicity. Here, you haue some short ioyes: there, is no­thing but eternity. You are a stranger, here; there, at home. Here, Satan tempts you, and men vexe you: there; Saints and Angels shall applaud you; and God shall fill you with himselfe. In a word, you are onely blessed here, for that you shall be.

These are thoughts worthy of greatnesse: which if we suffer eyther imployments or pleasures to thrust out of our doores, we doe wilfully make our selues comfortlesse. Let these still season your mirth, and sweeten your sorrowes, and euer interpose them­selues betwixt you and the world. These onely can make your life happy, and your death welcome.

To my Lord HAY, H. and P. EP. III. Of true Honour.

MY Lord, it is safe to complaine of Nature where Grace is; and to magnifie Grace, where it is at once had, and affected. It is a fault of Nature, and not the least, that as she hath dimme eyes, so they are miss-placed. She lookes still, ey­ther forward or downeward; forward to the obiect she desires, or downeward to the meanes: neuer turnes her eyes eyther backward, to see what shee was; or vpward, to the cause of her good: whence, it is iust with God to with-hold what he would giue, or to curse that which hee bestowes; and to besot carnall minds with outward things, in their value, in their desire, in their vse: whereas true wisedome hath cleare eyes, and right set; and therefore sees an inuisible hand in all sensible euents, effecting all things, directing all things to their due end; sees on whom to depend, whom to thanke. Earth is too low, and too base, to giue bounds vnto a spirituall sight. No man then can truely know what belongs to wealth, or honour, but the gracious, eyther how to compasse them, or how to prize them, or how to vse them. I care not how many thousand wayes there are to seeming-honour, besides this of vertue: they all (if more) still lead to shame: or what plots are deuised to improue it; if they were as deepe as hell, yet their end is losse. As there is no counsell against God, so there is no honour with­out him. He [...] inclines the hearts of Princes to fauour; the hearts of inferiours to applause. Without him, the hand cannot moue, to successe; nor the tongue, to praise: And what is honour without these? In vaine doth the world frowne vpon the man, whom hee meanes to honour; or smile, where hee would disgrace. Let mee then tell your Lordship, who are fauourites in the Court of heauen; euen whiles they wander on earth: yea, let the great King himselfe tell you, Those that honour mee, I will honour. That men haue the grace to giue honour to God, is an high fauour: but because men giue honour to God (as their dutie) that therefore God should giue honour to men, is to giue, because hee hath giuen. It is a fauour of God, that man is honoured of man like himselfe: but that God alloweth of our endeuours as honour to himselfe, is a greater fauour than that wherewith hee re­quites it.

This is the goodnesse of our God; The man that serues him, honours him: and who­soeuer honours him with his seruice is crowned with honour. I challenge all times, pla­ces, persons: Who euer honoured God, and was neglected? Who hath wilfully disho­noured him, and prospered? Turne ouer all Records, and see how successe euer blessed the iust, after many dangers, after many stormes of resistance, and left their conclusion [Page 279] glorious; how all godlesse plots, in their loose, haue at once deceiued, shamed, puni­shed their Author. I goe no further: Your owne brest knowes, that your happy ex­perience can herein iustifie God. The world hath noted you, for a follower of vertue, and hath seene how fast Honour followed you: Whiles you sought fauour with the God of heauen, he hath giuen you fauour with his Deputy on earth.

Gods former actions are patternes of his future: He teacheth you what he will doe, by what hee hath done. Vnlesse your hand be weary of offering seruice, he cannot ey­ther pull in his hand from rewarding, or hold it out empty. Honour him still, and God pawnes his honour, on not failing you. You cannot distruct him, whom your proofe hath found faithfull. And, whiles you settle your heart in this right course of true glory, laugh, in secret scorne, at the idle endeuours of those men, whose policies would out-reach God, and seize vpon honour without his leaue. (God laughes at them in heauen, it is a safe and holy laughter that followes his.) And pity the preposterous courses of them, which make religion but a foot-stoole to the seat of aduancement; which care for all things but heauen; which make the world their standing marke, and doe not so much as roue at God. Many had sped well, if they had begun well, and pro­ceeded orderly.

A false method is the bane of many hopefull endeuours. God bids vs seeke first his Kingdome; and earthly things shall find vs vnsought. Foolish nature first seekes the world: and if she light on God by the way, it is more then she expects, desires, cares for; and therefore failes of both, because shee seekes neither aright. Many had beene great, if they had cared to be good; which now are crossed in what they would, be­cause they willed not what they ought. If Salomon had made wealth his first suit, I doubt he had beene both poore and foolish: now, hee asked wisedome, and gained greatnesse: Because he chose well, he receiued what he asked not. O the bounty and fidelitie of our God! because we would haue the best, he giues vs all: Earth shall wait vpon vs, because we attend vpon heauen.

Goe on, my Lord, goe on happily, to loue religion, to practise it: let God alone with the rest. Bee you a patterne of vertue; hee shall make you a Precedent of glory. Neuer man lost ought by giuing it to God: that liberall hand returnes our gifts, with aduantage. Let men, let God see that you honour him; and they shall heare him pro­claime before you, Thus shall it be done to the man whom the King will honour.

To M. Newton, Tutor to the Prince. EPIST. IV. Of Gratulation, for the hopes of our Prince; with an aduising ap­precation.

SIR, God hath called you to a great and happy charge: You haue the custody of our common Treasure: Neither is there any seruice comparable to this of yours; whe­ther we regard God, or the world. Our labours oft-times bestowed vpon many, scarce profit one: yours, bestowed vpon one, redounds to the profit of many millions. This is a summary way of obliging all the world to you. I encourage you not in your care: you haue more comfort in the successe of it, then all worlds can giue you. The very sub­iect of your pains would giue an hart to him that hath none. I rather congratulate with you our common happinesse, & the hopes of posterity, in that royall and blessed issue. You haue best cause to be the witnes of the rare forwardnes of our gracious Master: [Page 280] and I haue seene enough, to make me thinke I can neuer bee enough thankfull to God for him. That Princes are fruitfull, is a great blessing: but, that their children are fruit­full in grace, and not more eminent in place than vertue, is the greatest fauour God can doe to a State. The goodnesse of a priuate man is his owne; of a Prince, the whole worlds. Their words are Maximes, their actions examples, their examples rules. When I compare them with their royall Father, (as I do oft and chearfully) I cannot say whe­ther he be more happy in himselfe, or in them. I see both in him, and them; I see and wonder, that God distributes to naturall Princes gifts proportionable to their great­nesse. The wise Moderator of the world knowes what vse is of their parts: hee knowes that the head must haue all the senses that pertaine to the whole body: and how ne­cessary it is, that inferiours should admire them no lesse for the excellency of their gra­ces, then for the sway of their authority. Whereupon it is, that hee giues heroicall qua­lities to Princes; and as he hath bestowed vpon them his owne name, so also hee giues them speciall stamps of his owne glorious Image. Amongst all other vertues, what a comfort is it to see those yeares, and those spirits stoope so willingly to deuotion? Re­ligion is growne too seuere a Mistresse for young and high courages to attend. Very rare is that Nobility of blood, that doth not challenge liberty; and that liberty, that ends not in loosenesse. Loe, this example teacheth our Gallants, how well euen Maie­stie can stand with homage; Maiesty to men, with homage to God.

Farre be it from me, to doe that which my next clause shall condemne: but I think it safe to say, that seldome euer those yeares haue promised, seldome haue performed so much. Onely God keepe two mischiefes euer from within the smoake of his Court; Flattery and Treachery: The iniquity of times may make vs feare these; not his inclination.

For, whether as English, or as men, it hath beene euer familiar to vs, to fawne vpon Princes: Though, what doe I bestow two names vpon one vice, but attired in two sun­dry suits of euill? For, Flatterie is no other than gilded treason; nothing else but poyson in gold: This euill is more tame; not lesse dangerous. It had beene better for many great ones not to haue been, than to haue beene in their conceits more than men. This, Flatterie hath done; and what can it not? That other, Treacherie, spils the blood; this, the vertues of Princes. That takes them from others: this bereaues them of them­selues. That, in spight of the actors, doth but change their Crowne: this steales it from them for euer. Who can but wonder, that reads of some not vnwise Princes, so bewit­ched with the inchantments of their Parasites, that they haue thought thēselues Gods immortal, and haue suffered themselues so styled, so adored? Neither Temples nor Sta­tues, nor Sacrifices haue seemed too much glory to the greatnesse of their selfe-loue. Now none of al their actions could be either euill, or vnbeseeming; nothing could pro­ceed from them worthy of censure, vnworthy of admiration: Their very spots haue beene beauty, their humors iustice, their errors witty, their Paradoxes diuine, their ex­cesses heroicall. O the damnable seruility of false mindes! which perswade others of that which themselues laugh to see beleeued. O the dangerous credulity of selfe-loue! which entertaines all aduantages if neuer so euill, neuer so impossible. How happy a seruice shall you do to this whole world of ours, if you shall still settle in that princely minde a true apprehension of himselfe; and shall teach him to take his owne height aright; and euen from his childhood to hate a Parasite, as the worst Traytor: To break those false glasses, that would present him a face, not his owne: To applaud plain truth, and bend his browes vpon excessiue prayses. Thus affected, hee may bid Vice doe her worst. Thus shall he striue with Vertue, whether shall more honour each other. Thus sincere and solid glory shall euerywhere follow, and crowne him. Thus, when hee hath but his due, he shall haue so much, that he shall scorne to borrow the false colours of adulation. Goe on happily in this worthy and noble employment. The worke cannot but suc­ceed, that is furthered with so many prayers.

To Sir THOMAS CHALLONER. EP. V. A report of some Obseruations in my Trauell.

SIR, besides my hopes, not my desires, I trauelled of late; for knowledge partly, and partly for health. There was nothing that made not my iourney pleasant, saue the labour of the way: which y [...] was so sweetly deceiued, by the society of Sir Edmund Bacon, (a Gentleman truly honourable, beyond all titles) that I found small cause to complaine. The Sea brookt not me, nor I it; an vnquiet element, made only for won­der & vse, not for pleasure. Alighted once from that woodden conueyance, and vneuen way, I bethought my selfe how fondly our life is committed to an vnsteady and reeling peece of wood, fickle winds, restlesse waters; while wee may set foot on stedfast and constant earth. Loe, then euery thing taught me, euery thing delighted me; so ready are we to be affected with those forrain pleasures, which at home we should ouer-look. I saw much, as one might in such a span of earth, in so few moneths. The time fauoured me: for, now newly had the key of peace opened those parts which warre had before closed; closed (I say) to all English, saue either fugitiues or captiues. All ciuill occur­rences (as what faire Cities, what strange fashions, entertainments, dangers, delights we found) are fit for other eares, and winter euenings. What I noted, as a Diuine within the sphere of my profession, my paper shall not spare in some part to report; and that to your selfe, which haue passed a longer way, with more happy fruit of obseruation. Euen little streames empty themselues into great Riuers, and they againe into the Sea. Neither do I desire to tell you what you know not: it shall be sufficient that I relate ought which others shall thinke memorable.

Along our way, how many Churches saw we demolished! Nothing left, but rude heaps, to tell the passenger, there hath beene both deuotion and hostility. O the mise­rable foot-steps of warre, besides bloodshed, ruine, and desolation! Furie hath done that there, which Couetousnesse would doe with vs; would doe, but shall not: The truth within, shall saue the wals without. And, to speake truly (what-euer the vulgar ex­claime) Idolatrie pull'd downe those wals; not rage. If there had beene no Hollander to raze them, they should haue falne alone, rather than hide so much impietie vnder their guilty roofe. These are spectacles, not so much of cruelty, as iustice; Cruelty of man, Iustice of God. But (which I wondred at) Churches fall, and Iesuits Colledges rise, euerywhere. There is no city, where those are not either rearing or built. Whence commeth this? Is it, for that deuotion is not so necessary as policy? Those men (as we say of the Fox) fare best, when they are most cursed. None so much spighted of their owne; none so hated of all; none so opposed by ours: and yet these ill weeds grow. Whosoeuer liues long, shall see them feared of their owne, which now hate them; shall see these seuen leane kine deuoure al the fat beasts that feed on the medowes of Tyber. I prophecie, as Pharaoh dreamed: The euent shall iustifie my confidence.

At Bruxelles I say some English-women professe themselues Vestals; with a thou­sand rites, I know not whether more ridiculous, or magicall. Poore soules! they could not be fooles enough at home. It would haue made you to pitty, laugh, disdain (I know not which more) to see by what cunning sleights and faire pretences that weake sexe was fetcht into a wilfull bondage; and (if those two can agree) willingly constrained to serue a master whom they must and cannot obey: whom they neither may forsake for their vow, nor can please for their frailty. What followes hence? Late sorrow, se­cret mischiefe, misery irremediable. Their forwardnesse, for will-worship, shall con­demne our coldnesse for truth.

I talked there (in more boldnesse perhaps then wisedome) with Costerus a famous Ie­suit; an old man, more teasty then subtle, and more able to wrangle then satisfie. Our discourse was long and roauing, and on his part full both of words and vehemency. He spake as at home; I as a stranger: yet so, as he saw me modestly peremptory. The particulars would swell my Letter too much: It is enough, that the Truth lost lesse then I gained. At Gaunt (a city that commands reuerence for age, and wonder for the great­nesse) we fell vpon a Cappucine nouice, which wept bitterly, because he was not allowed to be miserable. His head had now felt the razor, his backe the rod: all that Laconicall discipline pleased him well; which another, being condemned to, would iustly account a torment. What hindred then? Piety to his mother, would not permit this which hee thought piety to God: He could not be a willing begger, vnlesse his mother must beg vnwillingly. He was the onely heyre of his father, the onely stay of his mother: the comfort of her widowhood depended on this her orphane; who now naked must en­ter into the world of the Cappucines, as he came first into this; leauing his goods to the diuision of the fraternity: the least part whereof should haue beene hers, whose hee wished all: Hence those teares, that repulse. I pitied his ill bestowed zeale; and rather wished, then durst teach him more wisedome. These men for deuout, the Iesuits for learned and pragmaticall, haue ingrossed all opinion from other Orders. O hypo­crisie! No Cappucine may take or touch siluer: for these are (you know) the quintessence of Franciscan spirits. This mettall is as very an Anathema to these, as the wedge of gold to Achan; at the offer whereof he starts backe, as Moses from the serpent: yet he carries a boy with him, that takes and carries it; and neuer complaines of either mettall or measure. I saw and laughed at it; and by this open tricke of hypocrisie, suspected more, more close. How could I chuse? while commonly the least appeares of that which is; especially of that which is loathsome in appearance, much more in nature. At Namurs, on a pleasant and steepe hill-top, we found one that was tearmed a maried Hermite; approuing his wisedome aboue his fellowes, that could make choice of so chearfull and sociable a solitarinesse. Whence, after a delightfull passage vp the sweet Riuer Mosa, we visited the populous and rich Clergy of Leodium. That great Citie might well be dichotomized into Cloysters and Hospitals. If I might aduenture, I could here play the Criticke, after all the ruines of my neglected Philologie. Old mo­numents, and after them our Lipsius, call this people Eburones: I doubt whether it should not rather be written Ebriones; yet without search of any other Records, saue my owne eyes: while yet I would those streets were more moist with wine, then with blood; wherein no day, no night is not dismall to some. No law, no Magistrate, layes hold on the knowne murderer, if himselfe list: for three dayes after his fact, the gates are open, and iustice shut: priuate violence may pursue him, publike iustice cannot: whence, some of more hot temper carue themselues of reuenge; others take-vp with a small pecuniary satisfaction. O ENGLAND, thought I, happy for iustice, happy for security! There you shall find in euery corner a Maumet; at euery doore a Begger; in euery dish a Priest. From thence we passed to the Spa, a village famous for her me­dicinall and minerall waters, compounded of Iron and Copperice; the vertue whereof yet the simple inhabitant ascribes to their beneficiall Saint, whose heauy foot hath made an ill-shaped impression in a stone of his The name of the vpper Well of the Spa. Sauenir: A water more wholesome than pleasant, and yet more famous than wholesome. The wyld deserts (on which it borders) are haunted with three kinds of ill cattell; Free-booters, Wolues, Witches: although these two last are oft-times one. For that sauage Ardenna is reputed to yeeld many of those monsters, whom the Greekes call [...]; they, Lougarous; we (if you will) Witch-wolues; Witches that haue put on the shape of those cruell beasts. We saw a boy there, whose halfe-face was deuoured by one of them neere the village: yet so, as that the eare was rather cut then bitten off. Not many dayes before our comming, at Limburgh was executed one of those miscreants, who confessed on the wheele to haue deuoured two and forty children in that forme. It would aske a large volume, to scan this probleme of Lycanthropie. The reasons, wherewith their relation [Page 283] furnisht me on both parts, would make an epistle tedious. This in short I resolued; a sub­stantiall change, is aboue the reach of all infernall powers, proper to the same hand that created the substance of both: Herein the Deuill playes the double Sophister; yea, the Sorcerer with Sorcerers. He both deludes the witches conceit, and the beholders eies.

One thing I may not omit, without sinfull ouer-sight; A short, but memorable Sto­rie, which the Grephier of that towne (though of different religion) reported to more eares then ours. When the last Inquisition tyrannized in those parts, and helpt to spend the Faggots of Ardenna; one of the rest, a confident Confessour, being ledde farre to his stake, sung Psalmes along the way, in a heauenly courage and victorious triumph: the cruell Officer enuying his last mirth, and grieuing to see him merrier then his tor­mentors, commanded him silence: He sings still, as desirous to improue his last breath to the best. The view of his approaching glory, bred his ioy; his ioy breakes forth in­to a chearfull confession: The enraged Sheriffe causes his tongue, drawne forth to the length, to be cut off neere the roots. Bloody wretch! It had beene good musicke to haue heard his shreekes: but, to heare his musick was torment. The poore Martyr dies in silence, rests in peace. Not many moneths after, our butcherly Officer hath a sonne borne with his tongue hanging downe vpon his chinne, like a Deere after long chase; which neuer could be gathered vp within the bounds of his lips. O the diuine hand, full of iustice, full of reuenge! Goe now, Lipsius, Histoire et mi­racles, &c. Que le 8. iour du mois de Septembre au dict an. 1603. estant Feste de la Natiuitè de nostre Dame, le nombre de Pelerins a estè enuiron 20000 p. 35. Virgo Hallen­s [...]. and write the new miracles of thy Goddesse; and confirme superstition by strange euents. Iudge you that haue seene, if euer the Chappel of Haelle or Zichem haue yeelded ought more notable. We meet eue­ry-where Pilgrims to those his Ladyes: two Ladies shall I call them, or one Lady in two shrines? If two, why doe they worship but one? If but one, why doth shee that cure at Zichem, which at Halle she could not? O what pitie it is, that so high a wit should in the last act be subiect to dotage! All the masculine brood of that braine we cherish­ed, and (if need were) admired: but these his silly Virgins, the feeble issue of distempe­red age, who can abide? one of his darlings, at Louan, told me from his owne mouth, that the elder of these two daughters was by him in ten dayes got, conceiued, borne, christned. I beleeued, and wondred not. These acts of superstition haue an inuisible fa­ther, and mid-wife: besides that it is not for an Elephant to goe three yeares with a Mouse. It was told me in the shop of his Moretus, not without some indignation, that our King, when he had well viewed the booke, and read some passages, threw it to the ground, with this censure; Damnation to him that made it, and to him that beleeues it. Whether a true story, or one of their Legends, I enquire not: I am sure, that sentence did not so much discontent them, as it ioyed me. Let me tell you yet, ere I take off my pen, two wonders more, which I saw in that wonder of Cities, Antwerp; one, a solemne Masse in a shambles, and that on Gods day; while the house was full of meat, of but­chers, of buyers; some kneeling, others bargaining, most talking, all busie. It was strange to see one house sacred to God, and the belly; and how those two seruices agreed: The Priest did eat flesh, the butchers sold flesh, in one roofe, at one instant. The butcher killed, and sold it by peeces; the Priest did sacrifice, and orally deuoure it whole: whe­ther was the more butcher? The like we might haue seene at Malines. The other, Mechlinia. an Englishman, so madly deuout, that he had wilfully mur'd vp himselfe as an Anachoret; One Goodwin a Kentishman. the worst of al prisoners. There sate he pent vp, for his further merit, halfe hunger-star­ued for the charity of the Citizens. It was worth seeing, how manly hee could bite-in his secret want, and dissemble his ouer-late repentance. I cannot commend his morti­fication, if he wish to be in heauen, yea in purgatory, to bee deliuered from thence: I durst not pitty him; because his durance was willing, and (as he hoped) meritorious: but, such incouragement as he had from me, such thanke shall he haue from God; who in stead of an Euge, which he lookes for, shall angerly challenge him, with Who required this? I leaue him now, in his owne fetters; you, to your worthy and honourable em­ployments.

Pardon me this length. Loquacitie is the naturall fault of Trauellers: while I profit any, I may well be forgiuen.

To Sir DAVID MVRRAY. EPIST. VI. Concerning the Miracles of our time.

INdeed the world abounds with miracles. These, while they fill the mouthes of ma­ny, sway the faith of some, and make all men wonder. Our nature is greedy of news; which it will rather faine then want. Certainly, ere long, miracles will be no wonders, for their frequence. I had thought, our age had had too many gray hayres, and with time experience, and with experience craft, to haue descried a Iuggler: but now I see by the simplicity, it declines to its second childhood. The two Lipsian Ladies, the charmes of Bluntstones boy, and Garnets straw, what a noise haue they made! I onely wonder how Faux and Catesby escaped the honour of Saints, and priuiledge of mira­cles. Herein you aske my sentence; more seasonably then you hoped. For I meant to haue wrote a iust volume of this subiect, and furnisht my selfe accordingly in that Region of wonders; but that I feared to surcharge the nice stomacke of our time, with too much. Neither would my length haue ought auailed you; whose thoughts are so taken vp with so high & seruiceable cares, that they can giue no leisure to an ouer-long discourse. May it please you therefore to receiue in short, what I haue deliberately re­solued in my selfe, and thinke I can make good to others.

I haue noted foure ranks of commonly-named miracles: from which, if you make a iust subduction, how few of our wonders shall remaine either to beleefe or admiration? The first meerely reported, not seene to be done; the next seeming to bee done, but counterfaited; the third, truly done, but not true miracles; the last, truly miraculous, but by Satan. The first of these are bred of lies, and nourished by credulity: The mouth of Fame is full of such blasts. For these, if I listed a while to rake in the Legends and booke of Conformities, an ingenuous Papist could not but blush, an indifferent Reader could not but lay his hand on his spleene, and wonder as much that any man could bee so impudent to broach such reports, or any so simple to beleeue them; as the credulous multitude wonders that any should be so powerfull to effect them. But I seeke neither their shame, nor others laughter. I dare say, not the Talmud, not the Alcoran, hath more impossible tales, more ridiculous lies. Yea, to this head, Canus himselfe (a famous Papist) dares referre many of those ancient miracles reported and (by all likelihood) beleeued of Bede and Gregory. The next are bred of fraud and cozenage, nourished by superstition. The Rood of grace at Boxley-Abbey. Who knowes not, how the famous Kentish Idoll moued her eyes, and hands, by those secret gimmers, which now euery Puppet-play can imitate? How Saint Wilfreds needle opened to the penitent, and closed it selfe to the guilty? How our Lady sheds the teares of a bleeding Vine? and doth many of her daily feats, as Bel did of old eat vp his banquet, or as Picens the Eremite fasted forty dayes. But these two euery ho­nest Papist will confesse, with voluntary shame and griefe; and grant that it may grow a disputable question whether Mountebanks or Priests are the greater cozeners. Vines, beyond his wont, vehemently, termes them execrable and Satanicall impostors. The third are true works of God vnder a false title: God giues them their being, men their name: vniust, because aboue their nature; wherein the Philosopher and the superstiti­ously-ignorant, are contrarily extreame: while the one seekes out naturall causes of Gods immediate and metaphysicall workes; the other ascribes ordinary effects to su­pernaturall causes. If the violence of a disease cease, after a vow made to our Lady; if a souldier, armed with this vow scape gun-shot; a captiue prison; a woman trauelling, death; the vulgar (and I would they alone) cry out, A miracle. One Load-stone hath [Page 285] more wonder in it, than a thousand such euents. Euery thing drawes a base minde to admiration. Francesco del Campo (one of the Arch-Dukes Quiryes) told vs not with­out importunate deuotion, that in that fatall field of Newport, his vow to their Virgin helpt him to swim ouer a large water, when the oates of his arms had neuer before tried any waues. A dogge hath done more, without acknowledgement of any Saint. Feare giues sudden instincts of skill, euen without precept. Their owne Costerus durst say, that the cure of a disease is no miracle: His reason, because it may be done by the power of Nature, albe in a longer time. Fol. an [...]il six cents & trois y [...]uerent compet [...] cent & t [...]ente cin­que potences & iambes de bois de person­nes boytrules y apportè es ad scul espace d [...] quatre ou cin­que moi [...]. Hi­stoire & mira­cles, c. 12. p 34. Yeeld this, and what haue Lipsius his two Ladies done? wherefore serues all this clamor, from the two hils? I assented not; neither will be herein thus much their enemy: For, as well the manner of doing, as the matter, makes a miracle. If Peters handkerchiefe, or shadow, heale a disease, it is miraculous, though it might haue beene done by a potion. Many of their reconciles (doubtlesse) haue bin wrought through the strength of Nature in the Patiēt; not of vertue in the Saint. How many sick men haue mended, with their physicke in their pocket? Though many other also (I doubt not) of those cures haue fallen into the fourth head; which indeed is more knotty, and require a deeper discourse. Wherein, if I shall euince these two things, I shall (I hope) satisfie my Reader, and cleare the Truth: One, that miracles are wrought by Satan, the other, that those which the Romish Church boasteth, are of this nature, of this author. I contend not of words: wee take miracles in Augustines large sense; wherein is little difference betwixt a thing maruellous and miraculous; such as the Spi­rit of God in either instrument cals [...] and [...]. or { [...]} Perhaps it would bee more proper to say, that God workes these miracles by Satan: for, as in the naturall and vo­luntary motions of wicked men; so in the supernaturall acts of euill spirits (as they are acts) there is more then a meere permission. Satan, by his tempest, bereaues Iob of his children; yet Iob, looking higher, saith, The Lord hath taken. No sophistry can elude this proofe of Moses; that a Prophet or dreamer may giue a true signe or wonder, and yet say, Let vs go after strange Gods: nor that of our Sauior, who foretels of false christs, Deut. 13 [...]. false Prophets that shall giue [...]; signes and wonders, and those great. There are some too great, I grant, for the hand of all infernall powers: by which, our Sauiour inuincibly proues the truth of his deity: These neuer graced falshood, neither admit any precedent from our times. As to the rest so frequent and common; for me, I could not beleeue the Church of Rome were Antichristian, if it had not boasted of these wonders. All the knot lies then in the application of this to Rome, and our imagi­nary Lady: How shall it appeare, that their miracles are of this kind? Ludouicus Vines giues six notes to distinguish Gods miracles from Satans: Lipsius three: Both of them too many, as might easily be discouered by discussing of particulars. It is not so much the greatnesse of the work, not the beleefe of witnesses, nor the quality nor manner of the action, nor truth of essence, that can descry the immediate hand which worketh in our miracles. That alone is the true and golden rule, which Iustin Martyr (if at least that booke be his) prescribes in his Questions and Answers; How shall it bee knowne that our miracles are beter than the Heathens, although the euent countenance both alike? Resp. Ex fide & cultu veri Dei: By the faith and worship of the true God. Miracles must be iudged by the doctrine which they con­firme; not the doctrine by the miracles. The Dreamer, or Prophet, must bee esteemed, not by the euent of his wonder, but by the substance & scope of his teaching. The Ro­manists argue preposterously, while they would proue the truth of their Church by mi­racles; wheras they shold proue their miracles by the truth. To say nothing of the fashi­on of their cures, that one is prescribed to come to our Lady rather on a Friday, as Pag. 7: Hen­ry Loyez; another, to wash nine dayes in the water of MONTAGV, as Leonard Stocqueau; another to eat a peece of the Oake where the image stood, as Histoire & miracle. de nostre Dame. Pag 73. Pag. 102. Magdaleine the widow of Bruxelles. All which, if they sauor not strong of magicall receits, let the indifferent iudge. Surely, either there is no sorcery, or this is it. All shall be plaine, if the doctrine confirmed by their miracles be once discussed: for, if that be diuine truth, we doe vn­iustly impugne these workes as diabolicall; if falshood, they doe blasphemously pro­claime them for diuine. These works tend all chiefly to this double doctrine; that the [Page 286] blessed Virgin is to be inuoked, for her mediation; That God and Saints are to be ado­red in and by images; Positions that would require a volume, and such as are liberally disputed by others: whereof one is against Scripture; the other (which in these cases va­lues no lesse) besides it. One deifies the Virgin; the other a stocke or stone. It matters not what subtle distinctions their learned Doctors make betwixt mediatiō of Redemp­tion, Examen Paci­fique de la do­ctrine dos Hu­guenots. O sauueresse sauue moy. Manuel of French praiers, printed at Liege, by appro­bation and au­thority of An­ton. Ghenatt. Inquisitor, &c. and Intercession, [...] and [...], the Saint and the Image: We know, their com­mon people, whose deuotion enriches those shrines (by confession of their owne Wri­ters) climbe the hill of Zichem with this conceit, that Mary is their Sauioresse; that the stocke is their Goddesse: which vnlesse it be true, how doe their wonders teach them lies! and therefore how from God? But, to take the first at best (for the second is so grosse, that were not the second Commandement by Papists purposely razed out of their Primiers, children and carters would condemne it) it cannot bee denyed, that all the substance of prayer is in the heart; the vocall sound is but a complement, and as an outward case wherein our thoughts are sheathed. That power cannot know the praier which knowes not the heart: either then the Virgin is God, for that shee knowes the heart; or to know the heart is not proper to God: or to know the heart, and so our prayers, is falsely ascribed to the Virgin: and therfore these wonders, which teach men thus to honor her, are Doctors of lies; so, not of God. There cannot be any discourse wherein it is more easie to bee tedious. To end; If prayers were but in words, and Saints did meddle with all particularities of earthly things, yet blessed Mary should bee a God, if shee could at once attend all her suters. One sollicits her at Halle, ano­ther at Scherpenheuuel, another at Luca, at our Walsingham another; one in Europe, ano­ther in Asia; or perhaps another is one of her new Clients in America. Ten thou­sand deuout Suppliants are at once prostrate before her seuerall shrines. If she cannot heare all, why pray they? If she can, what can God doe more? Certainly (as the matter is vsed) there cannot be greater wrong offered to those heauenly spirits, then by our im­portunate superstitions to be thrust into Gods Throne; and to haue forced vpon them the honors of their Maker. There is no contradiction in heauen: a Saint cannot allow that an Angell forbids. See thou doe it not, was the voyce of an Angell: if all the mira­culous blockes in the world shall speake contrary, wee know whom to beleeue. The old rule was, Let no man worship the Virgin Mary. [...]: Either that rule is deuillish, or this practice. And if this practice bee ill, God deliuer mee from the immediate author of these miracles. Change but one Idoll for another, and what differ the wonders of Apollos Temples, from those of these Chappels? We reuerence (as we ought) the memory of that holy and happy Virgin: We hate those that dishonour her; we hate those that deifie her. Cursed be all honour that is stolne from God.

This short satisfaction I giue, in a long question; such as I dare rest in; and resolue that all popish miracles are either falsely reported, or falsly done, or falsely miraculous, or falsely ascribed to heauen.

To M r. WILLIAM BEDELL at Venice. EP. VII. Lamenting the death of our late Diuines, and exciting to their imitation.

WE haue heard, how full of trouble, and danger, the Alpes were to you; and did at once both pity your difficulties, and reioyce in your safety. Since your depar­ture from vs, Reynolds is departed from the world. Alas, how many worthy Lights haue our eyes seene shining and extinguisht? How many losses haue we liued to see the [Page 287] Church sustaine, and lament; of her children; of her pillers; our owne; and forraine; I speake not of those, which (being excellent) would needs be obscure: whom nothing but their owne secrecy depriued of the honour of our teares. There are, besides, too many whom the world noted and admired; euen since the time that our common mo­ther acknowledged vs for her sonnes. Our Fulke led the way; that profound, ready, and resolute Doctor, the hammer of hereticks. The [...] of Truth: whom your younger times haue heard oft disputing acutely and powerfully. Next him, followed that honour of our Schooles, and Angell of our Church, learned Whitakers; than whom our age saw nothing more memorable: what clearnesse of iudgement, what sweetnesse of style, what grauity of person, what grace of cariage was in that man? Who euer saw him without reuerence? or heard him without wonder? Soone after, left the world that famous and illuminate Doctor, Francis Iunius, the glory of Leiden, the other hope of the Church, the Oracle of Textuall and Schoole-Diuinity, rich in languages, subtle in distinguishing, and in argument invincible: and his companion in labours, Lu. Trelcatius, would needs be his companion in ioyes; who had doubted our sorrow and losse, but that he recompenced it with a sonne like himselfe. Soone after, self old reue­rend Beza; a long fixed starre in this firmament of the Church: who, after many excel­lent monuments of learning and fidelity, liued to proue vpon his aduersaries, that hee was not dead at their day. Neyther may I, without iniury, omit that worthy payre of our late Diuines, Gre [...]nham and Perkins: whereof the one excelled in experimentall di­uinitie, & knew well how to stay a weake conscience, how to raise a fallen, how to strike a remorslesse: The other, in a distinct iudgement, and a rare dexterity in clearing the obscure subtleties of the Schoole, and easie explication of the most perplex discourses. Doctor Reynolds is the last; not in worth, but in the time of his losse. Hee alone was a well furnisht library, full of all faculties, of all studies, of all learning: the memory, the reading of that man were neer to a miracle. These are gone, amongst many more, whom the Church mournes for in secret: would God her losse could be as easily supplied, as lamented. Her sorrow is for those that are past; her remainder of ioy in those that re­maine; her hope in the next age. I pray God the causes of her hope, and ioy, may be equivalent to those of her griefe.

What should this worke in vs, but an imitation, yea (that word is not too bigge for you) an emulation of their worthinesse? It is no pride, for a man to wish himselfe spi­ritually better then he dare hope to reach: nay, I am deceiued, if it be not true humility. For what doth this argue him, but low in his conceit, high in his desires only? Or if so; happy is the ambition of grace, and power of sincere seruiceablenesse to God. Let vs wish and affect this, while the world layes plots for greatnesse: Let me not prosper, if I bestow enuy on them. He is great, that is good: and no man, me-thinkes, is happy on earth, to him that hath grace for substance, and learning for ornament. If you know it not, the Church (our mother) lookes for much at your hands: she knowes how rich our common father hath left you: she notes your graces, your opportunities, your im­ployments: she thinks you are gone so farre, like a good Merchant, for no small gaine; and lookes you shall come home well laded. And for vent of your present commodi­ties (tho our chiefe hope of successe be cut off with that vnhoped peace) yet what can hinder your priuate trafficke for God? I hope (and who doth not?) that this blow will leaue in your noble Venetians a perpetuall scarre; and that their late irresolution shall make them euer capable of all better counsell; and haue his worke (like some great E­clipse many yeares after. How happy were it for Venice, if as she is euery yeare maried to the Sea, so she were once throughly espoused to Christ! In the meane time, let me perswade you to gratifie vs at home with the publication of that your exquisit Polemi­call discourse; whereto our conference with M. Alablaster gaue so happy an occasion: You shall hereby cleare many truths, and satisfie all Readers: yea, I doubt not, but an aduersary (not too peruerse) shall acknowledge the Truths victory and yours. It was wholsome counsell of a Father, that in the time of an heresie euery man should write. Perhaps, you complain of the inundations of Francford: How many haue been discou­raged [Page 288] from benefiting the world, be this conceit of multitude! Indeed we all write; and while we write, cry out of number. How well might many be spared, euen of those that complaine of too many? whose importunate babling cloyes the world, with­out vse.

To my Lord, the Earle of Essex. EP. VIII. Aduice for his Trauels.

MY Lord, both my dutie and promise make my Letters your debt; and, if neither of these, my thirst of your good. You shall neuer but need good counsell; most in trauell: Then are both our dangers greater, and our hopes.

I need not to tell you the eyes of the world are much vpon you, for your owne sake, for your fathers: onely let your eyes be vpon it againe, to obserue it, to satisfie it, and in some cases to contemn it. As your graces, so your weaknesses, will be the sooner spied, by how much you are more noted. The higher any building is, the more it requires ex­quisit proportion: which in some low and rude piles, is needlesse. If your vertues shall be eminent like your fathers, you cannot so hide your selfe, but the world will see you, and force vpon you applause & admiration, in spight of modesty: but if you shall come short in these, your fathers perfection shall be your blemish. Thinke, now, that more eyes are vpon you, then at home: of forrainers, of your owne; theirs to obserue, ours to expect. For, now we account you in the Schoole of wisedome: whence if you re­turne not better; you shall worse; with the losse of your time, of our hopes. For, I know not how naturall it is to vs, to looke for alteration in trauell; and, with the change of aire and land, to presuppose a change in the person. Now you are (through both your yeeres and trauell) in the forge of your hopes. We all looke (not without desire and apprecation) in what shape you will come forth. Thinke it not enough, that you see, or can say you haue seene strange things of nature, or euent: it is a vaine and dead tra­uell, that rests in the eye, or the tongue. All is but lost, vnlesse your busie mind shall, from the body that it sees, draw forth some quintessence of obseruation, wherewith to informe, & inrich it selfe. There is nothing can quite the cost and labour of trauell, but the gaine of wisedome. How many haue we seene and pittied, which haue brought no­thing from forrain countries, but mishapen clothes, or exoticall gestures, or new games, or affected lispings, or the diseases of the place, or (which is worst) the vices? These men haue at once wandred from their countrie, and from themselues: and some of them (too easie to instance) haue left God behind them; or perhaps, instead of him, haue af­ter a loose and filthy life, brought home some idle Puppet in a box, whereon to spend their deuotion. Let their wracke warne you: and let their follies be entertained by you, with more detestation then pittie. I know your Honour too well to feare you: your young yeares haue beene so graciously preuented with soueraigne antidotes of truth and holy instruction, that this infection despaires of preuailing. Your very blood giues you argument of safety: yet good counsell is not vnseasonable, euen where danger is not suspected. For Gods sake, my Lord, whatsoeuer you gaine, lose nothing of the truth; remit nothing of your loue and pietie to God; of your fauour and zeale to reli­gion. As sure as there is a God, you were trained vp in the true knowledge of him. If either Angell, or Deuill, or Iesuit should suggest the contrary, send him away with de­fiance. There you see and heare euery day, the true mother and the fained, striuing and pleading for the liuing child. The true Prince of peace hath past sentence from heauen, on our side. Doe not you stoope so much as to a doubt, or motion of irresolution. [Page 289] Abandon those from your table and salt, whom your owne and others experience shall descry dangerous: Those Serpents are full of insinuations: But, of all, those of your owne country; which are so much the more pernicious, by how much they haue more colour of priuiledge of intirenesse. Religion is the greatest care: aduices for cariage, and improuement of trauell, challenge the next place. I need not counsell you to keepe your state with affability; and so to menage your selfe, as that your courtesie may be more visible then your greatnesse. Nature hath taught you this; and hath secretly pro­pagated it from your father: who by his sweetnesse of disposition, wonne as many hearts, as by his valour and munificence. I rather tell you, that a good nature hath be­trayed many; who looking for that in others, which they found in themselues, haue at last complained of their owne credulity, and others deceit. Trust not strangers too much, with your counsell, with your person: and in your greatest familiarities, haue an eye to their common disposition, and infirmities. Those natures wherewith you con­uerse, are subiect to displeasure, and violent in pursuit of small indignities. Yesterday heard I named, from no vnfaithfull report, a French Courtier, that in single combat hath sent 18 soules from the field to their place: yet he euer as the patient in the quar­rell; and for this mentioned with more than excuse: I censure not how iustly. This is others care: Onely hence I argue the rifenesse of vnkindnesse taken, and pursued. You shall see, that the soyle is not so diuers, as the inclination of persons; who in all Cli­mates, though they differ in particulars, yet still agree too well in common faults. The Italian deepe, close, and crafty; the French rash; the German dull. One not forward to offer wrongs; but apprehensiue of a small wrong offered: another, prone eyther to take, or giue them; but not vneasie to remit: another, long in conceiuing, long in retai­ning. What doe I exemplifie? There are long Catalogues of peculiar vices, that haunt speciall places; which, if they were not notoriously infamous, my charity would serue me to particularize. It were pity there should be fewer vertues, locall and proper. There are good vses to be made of others enormities; if no more, by them to correct our owne: who loaths vice in another is in good forwardnesse to leaue it in himselfe. The view of the publike calamities, and disorders of other Churches, shall best teach you thankfulnesse for the better state of ours: But better vse of their vertues; by how much it is more excellent to know what we should doe, than what should not. You must now looke vpon all things, not with the eye of a stranger only, but of a Philoso­pher, but of a Christian; which accounts all losse, that is not reduced to practice. It is a great praise, that you are wiser by the contemplation of forraigne things; but much greater, that you are better.

That you haue seene Cities, and Courts, and Alpes, and Riuers, can neuer yeeld you so sound comfort, as that you haue lookt seriously into your selfe. In vaine doe we af­fect all forraign knowledge, if we be not throughly acquainted at home. Thinke much, and say little, especially in occasions of dispraise: wherein, both a little is enough, and oft times any thing is too much. You cannot inquire too much: that which in vs in­feriors would be censured for dangerous curiosity, in your Greatnes shall be constru­ed as a commendable desire of knowledge. Aske still after men of greatest parts and reputation: and where you finde Fame no lyer, note and respect them. Make choyce of those for conuersation, which either in present, or in hope are eminent: and when you meet with excellencies in any faculty, leaue not without some gaine of know­ledge. What are others graces to you, if you onely admire them; not imitate, not ap­propriate them? Lo, your equals in time grow vp happily in the Colledge (so I may terme it) of our yong and hopefull Court, which you haue left; and aboue all, that gra­tious President of worthinesse and perfection: whom while in all other things you serue, you may without reproofe emulate for learning, vertue, piety. My selfe am wit­nesse of their progresse; which I doe ioyfully gratulate to the succeeding age. Beware, lest their diligence shall out-strip you, and vpbraid you with that ancient check of go­ing far and faring worse. I am bold and busie in counselling: you abound with better monitors; and the best you cary about, I hope, in your owne bosome. Though these [Page 290] should be needlesse, yet they argue my humble affection, and discharge my duty. My prayers are better than my counsels; both of them hearty and vnfained for your good, God guide and returne you safe, from a iourney not more happy and prosperous than I wish it.

To Sir ROBERT DRVRY, and his LADY. EPIST. IX. Concerning my Remoue all from them.

WIth how vnwilling a heart I leaue you, hee knowes that searches the heart: Neyther durst I goe, but that I sensibly see his hand pulling mee from you. Indeed, desire of competency betrayed me, at first; and drew mine eyes to look aside: but, when I bent them vpon the place, and saw the number and the need of the people, together with their hunger and applause, meeting with the circumstances of Gods strange conueyance of this offer to me; I saw, that was but as the Fowlers fea­ther, to make me stoope: and, contemning that respect of my selfe, I sincerely acknow­ledged higher motiues of my yeelding; and resolued I might not resist. You are deare to me, as a charge to a Pastor; If my paines to you haue not proued it, suspect mee: Yet I leaue you. God calls me to a greater worke: I must follow him. It were more ease to me, to liue secretly hidden in that quiet obscurity, as Saul amongst the stuffe, then to be drawne out to the eye of the world, to act so high a part before a thousand witnesses. In this point, if I seeme to neglect you, blame me not; I must neglect and for­get my selfe. I can but labour, wheresoeuer I am. God knowes how willingly I doe that, whether there or here. I shall digge, and delue, and plant, in what ground soeuer my Master sets me. If hee take me to a larger field, complaine you not of losse, while the Church may gaine. But, you are mine owne Charge; No wise father neglects his owne, in compassion of the greater need of others: yet consider, that euen carefull Parents, when the Prince commands, leaue their families, and goe to warfare. What if God hath called me to heauen; would you haue grudged my departure? Imagine I am there, where I shall bee; although the case be not to you altogether so hopelesse: for, now I may heare of you, visit you, renue my holy counsels, and be mutually com­forted from you; there, none of these. He, that will once transpose me from earth to heauen, hath now chosen to transpose me from one peece of earth to another: what is here worthy of your sorrow, worthy of complaint? That should be for my own good: this shall be for the good of many. If your experience haue taught you, that my labors doe promise profit; obtaine of your selfe to deny your selfe so much, as to reioyce that the losse of a few should be the aduantage of many soules. Tho, why doe I speake of losse? I speake that as your feare, not my owne: and your affection causeth that feare, rather then the occasion.

The God of the Haruest shall send you a Labourer, more able, as carefull: That is my prayer, and hope, and shall be my ioy. I dare not leaue but in this expectation, this as­surance. What-euer become of me, it shall be my greatest comfort to heare you com­mend your change; and to see your happy progresse in those waies I haue both shewed you, and beaten. So shall we meet in the end, and neuer part.

Written to M r. J. B. and Dedicated to my Father, M r. J. Hall. EP. X. Against the feare of Death.

YOu complaine, that you feare death: He is no man that doth not. Besides the paine, Nature shrinks at the thought of parting. If you would learn the remedy, know the cause; for that she is ignorant and faithlesse. Shee would not be cowardly, if she were not foolish. Our feare is from doubt, and our doubt is from vnbeleefe; and whence is our vnbeleefe, but chiefly frō ignorance? She knowes not what good is elsewhere: she beleeues not her part in it. Get once true knowledge & true faith, your feare shal vanish alone. Assurance of heauenly things, makes vs willing to part with earthly. He cannot contemn this life, that knowes not the other. If you would despise earth therfore, think of heauen. If you would haue death easie, thinke of that glorious life that followes it. Certainly, if we can endure paine, for health; much more should we abide a few pangs for glory. Thinke how fondly we feare a vanquisht enemy. Loe, Christ hath triumpht ouer Death: he bleedeth and gaspeth vnder vs: and yet we tremble. It is enough to vs, that Christ dyed: neyther would he haue dyed, but that we might dye with safety and pleasure.

Thinke that death is necessarily annexed to nature: We are for a time, on condition that we shall not be; wee receiue life, but vpon the termes of re-deliuery. Necessity makes some things easie; as it vsually makes easie things difficult. It is a fond iniustice to imbrace the couenant, and shrinke at the condition.

Thinke, there is but one common rode to all flesh: There are no by-paths of any fai­rer or nearer way; no, not for Princes. Euen company abateth miseries: and the com­monnesse of an euill makes it lesse fearefull. What worlds of men are gone before vs; yea, how many thousands out of one field? How many Crownes and Scepters lye pi­led vp at the gates of Death, which their owners haue left there, as spoiles to the con­queror? Haue we been at so many graues, & so oft seene our selues dye in our friends; and doe we shrinke when our course commeth? Imagine you alone were exempted from the common law of mankind, or were condemned to Methusalahs age; assure your selfe, death is not now so fearefull, as your life would then be wearisome.

Thinke not so much what Death is, as from whom he comes, and for what. We re­ceiue euen homely messengers from great persons; not without respect to their ma­sters: And what matters it who he be, so he bring vs good newes? What newes can be better than this, That God sends for you, to take possession of a Kingdome? Let them feare Death, which know him but as a pursuiuant sent from hell; whom their consci­ence accuseth of a life wilfully filthy; and bindes-ouer secretly to condemnation: We know whither we are going, and whom we haue beleeued: Let vs passe on cheerfully, through these blacke gates vnto our glory.

Lastly, know that our improuidence onely addes terror vnto death. Thinke of death, and you shall not feare it. Doe you not see, that euen Beares and Tygres seem not ter­rible to those that liue with them? How haue we seene their keepers sport with them, when the beholders durst scarce trust their chaine? Be acquainted with Death: though he looke grimme vpon you at first, you shall finde him (yea, you shall make him) a good companion. Familiarity cannot stand with feare. These are receits enow. Too much store doth rather ouer-whelme than satisfie. Take but these, and I dare promise you security.

EPISTLES.THE SECOND …

EPISTLES.

THE SECOND DECAD.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE SECOND DECAD.

To Sir ROBERT DARCY. EP. I. The estate of a true, but weake Christian.

IF you aske how I fare: Sometimes, no man better; and, if the fault were not mine owne, Alwayes. Not that I can command health, and bid the world smile when I list. How possible is it for a man to be happy without these; yea, in spight of them? These things can neyther augment, nor impaire those comforts that come from aboue. What vse, what sight is there of the starres, when the Sunne shines? Then onely can I finde my selfe happy, when (ouer-loo­king these earthly things) I can fetch my ioy from heauen. I tell him that knowes it, the contentments that earth can af­ford her best Fauourites, are weake, imperfect, changeable, momentany; and such, as euer end in complaint. Wee sorrow that wee had them; and, while wee haue them, we dare not trust them: Those from aboue are full, and constant. What an heauen doe I feele in my selfe, when (after many trauerses of meditation) I find in my hart, a feeling possession of my God! When I can walke, and conuerse with the God of heauen, not without an opennesse of heart, and familiarity: When my soule hath caught fast and sensible hold of my Sauiour; and either pulls him downe to it selfe, or rather lifts vp it selfe to him; and can and dare secretly auouch, I know whom I haue beleeued: When I can looke vpon all this inferior creation, with the eies of a stranger, & am transported to my home in my thoughts; solacing my selfe in the view & meditation of my future glory, and that present of the Saints: When I see wherefore I was made, and my con­science tells me I haue done that for which I came; done it, not so as I can boast, but so as it is accepted; while my weaknesses are pardoned, and my acts measured by my de­sires, and my desires by their sincerity: Lastly, when I can finde my selfe (vpon holy resolution) made firme and square, fit to entertaine all euents; the good with moderate regard, the euill with courage and patience, both with thankes; strongly setled to good purposes, constant and cheerfull in deuotion; and, in a word, ready for God, yea full of God. Sometimes I can be thus, and pity the poore and miserable prosperity of the godlesse; and laugh at their moneths of vanity, and sorrow at my owne: But then a­gaine (for why should I shame to confesse it?) the world thrusts it selfe betwixt me and heauen; and, by his darke and indigested parts, eclipseth that light which shined to my soule. Now, a senslesse dulnesse ouertakes me, and besots me; my lust to deuotion is little, my ioy none at all: Gods face is hid, and I am troubled. Then I begin to compare my selfe with others, and thinke, Are all men thus blockish and earthen? or, am I alone [Page 296] worse than the rest, and singular in my wretchednesse? Now I cary my carcasse vp and downe carelesly, and (as dead bodies are rubbed, without heat) I doe in vaine force vp­on my selfe delights, which others laugh at: I endeuor my wonted worke, but without an heart; there is nothing is not tedious to me, no not my selfe.

Thus I am, till I single my selfe out alone, to him that alone can reviue me: I reason with my selfe, and confer with him; I chide my selfe, and intreat him: and, after some spirituall speeches interchanged, I renue my familiarity with him; and he the tokens of his loue to me. Lo, then I liue againe, and applaud my selfe in this happinesse, and wish it might euer continue, and thinke basely of the world in comparison of it. Thus I hold on, rising and falling; neither know, whether I should more praise God for thus much fruition of him, or blame my selfe for my inconstancy in good; more reioyce, that som­times I am well, or grieue that I am not so alwayes. I striue, and wish, rather then hope, for better. This is our warfare; we may not looke to triumph alwayes; we must smart somtimes, and complaine; and then againe reioyce that we can complaine; and grieue that we can reioyce no more, and that we can grieue no more. Our hope is, if we be pa­tient, we shall once be constant.

To Sir EDMVND BACON. EPIST. II. Of the benefit of retirednesse and secrecie.

SVspect (if you can) that, because now many cold windes blow betwixt vs, my affe­ction can be cooler to you. True loue is like a strong streame, which the further it is from the head, runnes with more violence. The thoughts of those pleasures I was wont to finde in your presence, were neuer so delightfull, as now when I am barred from re­nuing them. I wish me with you; yea (if I could or might wish to change) I should wish me your selfe. To liue hidden, was neuer but safe, and pleasant; but now, so much better, as the world is worse. It is a happinesse, not to be a witnes of the mischiefe of the times; which it is hard to see, and be guiltlesse. Your philosophicall Cell is a safe shelter from tumults, from vices, from discontentments. Besides that liuely, honest, and manly pleasure, which arises from the gaine of knowledge in the deepe mysteries of Nature; how easie is it in that place to liue free from the common cares, from the infection of common euils! Whether the Spaniard gaine or saue by his peace, and how hee keepes it; and whether it were safer for the States to lay downe armes, and be at once still and free; Whether the Emperors truce with the Turke were honorable and seasonable; and whether Venice haue wonne or lost by her late iarres; are thoughts that dare not looke in at those doores. Who is enuyed, and who pitied at Court; Who buyes hopes and kindnesse dearest; who layes secret mynes to blow vp another, that himselfe may succeed, can neuer trouble you: These cares dare not enter into that San­ctuary of peace. Thence you can see how all that liue publike are tossed in these waues, and pity them. For, great places haue seldome safe and easie entrances: and (which is worst) great charges can hardly be plausibly wielded, without some indirect policies. Alas! their priuiledges cannot counteruaile their toyle. Weary dayes, and restlesse nights, short lifes and long cares, weake bodies and vnquiet mindes, attend lightly on greatnesse. Eyther Clients breake their sleepe in the morning, or the intention of their minde driues it off from the first watch. Eyther suits or complaints thrust themselues into their recreations; and packets of Letters interrupt their meales. It is euer Terme with them, without Vacation. Their businesses admit no night, no holiday: Loe, your priuacy frees you from all this, and what euer other glorious misery. There you may [Page 297] sleep, and eat, & honestly disport, & enioy your selfe, and command both your praises and others. And, whiles you are happy, you liue out of the reach of enuy; vnlesse my self send that guest thither: which I should iustly condemne as the fault of my loue. No man offers to vndermine you, none to disgrace you: you could not want these inconue­niences abroad. Yea, let a man liue in the open world, but as a looker on, he shall bee sure not to want abundance of vexations. An ill mind holds it an easie torment, to liue in continuall fight of euill; if not rather a pleasure: but, to the well-disposed, it is next to Hell. Certainly, to liue among Toads and Serpents, is a Paradise to this. One iests pleasantly with his Maker: another makes himselfe sport with Scripture. One fills his mouth with oathes of sound: another scoffes as the religious. One speakes villanie; another laughes at it; a third defends it. One makes himselfe a Swine, another a Deuil: Who (that is not all earth) can endure this? who cannot wish himselfe rather a desolate Hermite, or a close prisoner? Euery euill we see, doth either vex, or infect vs. Your re­tirednesse auoids this; yet so, as it equally escapes all the euils of solitarinesse. You are full of friends; whose society, intermixed with your closenesse, makes you to want little of publike. The Desert is too wilde, the Citie too populous: the Country is onely fit for rest. I know, there want not some obscure corners, so haunted with dul­nesse, that as they yeeld no outward vnquietnesse, so no inward contentment. Yours is none of those; but such as striues rather with the pleasure of it, to requite the solitari­nesse. The Court is for honour, the City for gaine, the Countrey for quietnesse; a blessing that need not (in the iudgement of the wisest) yeeld to the other two. Yea, how many haue wee knowne, that hauing nothing but a coat of thatch to hide them from heauen, yet haue pittied the carefull pompe of the mighty? how much more may those which haue full hands and quiet hearts, pitty them both? I do not so much praise you in this, as wonder at you. I know many vpon whom the conscience of their wants forces a necessary obscurity; who if they can steale a vertue out of necessity, it is well: but, I no where know so excellent parts shrouded in such willing secrecy. The world knowes you, and wants you; and yet you are voluntarily hid. Loue your selfe still; and make much of this shadow, vntill our common mother call you forth to her ne­cessary seruice, and charge you to neglect your selfe, to pleasure her. Which once done, you know where to find peace. Whether others applaud you, I am sure, you shall your selfe: and I shall still magnifie you, and (what I can) imitate you.

To M r. IOHN WHITING. EP. III. An Apologeticall discourse of the mariage of Ecclesiasticall persons.

I Know not whether this quarrell be worthy of an answer, or rather of a silent scorne; or if an answer, whether merry or serious. I doe not willingly suffer my pen to wade into questions: yet this argument seemes shallow enough for an Epistle. If I free not this truth, let me bee punished with a diuorce. Some idle table-talke cals vs to plead for our wiues. Perhaps some Gallants grudge vs one, who can bee content to allow themselues more. If they thought wiues curses, they would afford them vs. Our ma­riage is censured (I speake boldly) of none but them which neuer knew to liue chastly in mariage; who neuer knew that Bartol. Brixiensis. virg. Carnis, Mentis. Caus. 35. q 5. C. Tunc salua­bitur. Mulier suā virginitaté bene seruat, si ideo nubat vt filios pariat ad iustitiam. Profitentur cō ­tinentiam cor­porū, in incon­tinentiam de­bacchantur a­nimorum. De Rom. Cler. Sal­uianua. Canonists true distinction of Virginity. What care we for their censure, where God approues? But some perhaps maintaine it out of iudgement: Bid them make much of that which Paul tels them, is a doctrine of deuils. Were it not for this opinion, the Church of Rome would want one euident brand of her Antichristianisme. Let their shauelings speake for themselues; vpon whom their [Page 298] vnlawfull Vow hath forced a wilfull and impossible necessity. I leaue them to scan the old rule of In turpi voto muta decretum; if they had not rather, Cautè si non castè. Euen moderate Papists will grant vs free, because not bound by Vow; no, not so farre as those old Germans, pro posse & nosse. Or what care we, if they grant it not? while we hold vs firme to that sure rule of Basil the great; Qui verat quod Deus praecepit, aut praecipit quod Deus veruit, maledictus ha­beatur ab om­nib [...] qui amant Dominum. In Moralib. sum. cap. 14. He that forbids what God inioynes, or inioynes what God forbids, let him be accursed. I passe not what I heare men, or An­gels say, while I heare God say, Let him be the husband of one wife. That one word shall confirme me against the barking of all impure mouthes. He that made mariage, sayes, it is honourable: what care we for the dishonour of those that corrupt it? yea, that which nature noteth with shame, God mentions with honour, Heb. 13. The Mariage bed is honourable. [...]; Nō quia pec­catum sit con­jugibus cōmisceri: hoc enim opus castū non habet culpam in conjuge, &c. Greg. in Psal. Poenit. [...]. Socr. Hist. Eccl. Gregory with the title of opus castum; Pap [...]utius, of [...], chastity. But if God should be Iudge of this controuersie, it were soone at an end; who in the time euen of that legall strictnesse, allowed wedlocke to the Ministers of his Sanctuary. Let Cardinall Panor­mitan be heard speake. Continentia non est in cle­ricis secularibus de substantia ordinis, nec de jure divino. Pā. Continency (saith he) in Clergy men, is neither of the substance of their order, nor appointed by any law of God. And Gratian, out of Augustine, yet more. Copula sa­cerdotalis nec legali, nec Euā ­gelica, nec A­postolica au­thoritate pro­hibetur. 26. q 2. c. sors ex Aug Their mariage (saith he) is neither forbidden by Legall, nor Euangelicall, nor Apostolike authority.

God neuer imposed this law of Continence: who then? Onely ex sta­tuto Ecclesiae. Durand 4. Dist. 37. q. 1. Thom. in 2.2. q. 88. art. 11. The Church. As if a good spouse would gaine-say what her husband willeth. But how well? Heare, O ye Papists, the iudgement of your owne Cardinall; and confesse your mouthes stopped. Sed credo pro bono & salute esse anima­rum (quod esset salubre statutū) ut volentes pos­sint contrahere; quia experien­tia docente, cō ­tratius prorsus effect sequitur exilla lege con­tinentiae; cùm hodie non vi­vant spirituali­ter, nec sint mundi, sed ma­culantur illicito coitu cum corum gravissimo peccato, ubi cum propri uxore esset castitas. Panormit. de Cler. conjug. cap. Cùm olim. But I beleeue (saith he) it were for the good and safety of many soules, & would bee an wholesome law, that those which would, might marry; for that, as experience teacheth vs, a contrary effect followes vpon that law of Continency; since at this day they liue not spiritually, neither are cleane, but are defiled with vnlawfull copulation, to their great sinne: whereas with their owne wife it might be chastity. Is this a Cardinall, thinke you, or a Huguenot? But if this red hat be not worthy of respect; let a Pope himselfe speake out of Peters chaire. Pius the second, as learned as hath sit in that roome this thousand yeares; Sacerdotibus magna ratione sublatas nuptias, majore reslituendas videri: In the Record of Platina himselfe, In vita Pi [...] 2. Mariage (saith he) vpon great reason was taken from the Clergy; but vpon greater reason is to bee restored. What need we other Iudge? How iust this law is, you see; see now how an­cient: For some doctrines haue nothing to plead for them, but Time. Age hath beene an old refuge for Falshood. Tertullians rule is true; That which is first, is truest. What the ancient Iewish Prelates did, Moses is cleare. What did the Apostles? Doth not [...], &c. 1 Cor. 9.5. &c. Paul tell vs, that both the rest of the Apostles, and the brethren of the Lord, and Co­phas, had wines, and (which is more) caried them still along in their trauels? For that childish elusion of Rhemists reade it, a woman, a sister. [...] who can abide, but to laugh at? Doth not Clemens, citatus etiam ab Euseb. l. 3. c. 13. Petrum cùm uxorem suam ad mortem duci cemeret, hortatum & consolatum his verbis, [...]. Clement of Alexandria (a Father not of more antiquity, than credit, tell vs, that Peter, Philip, and Paul himselfe, were maried? And this last (though vnlikest) how is it confirmed by Ignatius, in his Epistle to the Philadelphians? Yea, their own Cardinall, learned Illud ad Philip. [...]. Ca­ietane, doth both auouch and euince it. This was their practice: what was their Con­stitution? Looke in these Canons which the Romish Church fathers vpon the Apo­stles, and Franciscus Turrian their Iesuit sweats to defend it in a whole Volume: There you find, Canon. 5. enacted, that [...] (non ejici [...]t) [...]. Can. Apost. 5. no Bishop, Presbyter, Deacon, shall forsake his wife ( [...]) in pretense of Religion, vpon paine of deposition. It would moue laugh­ter, to see how the Iesuits gnaw vpon this bone, and sucke-in nothing but the blood of their owne iawes; Constant. 6. l. 3. Can. Qucniam. Canon Apostolicae [...]. Not, sequentes veterem Canonem Apostolicae [...], & constitutiones sactorum virorum, legales anptias amodò valere volumus, &c. while the sixt generall Councell auerres and proclaimes this sense truly Apostolicall, in spight of all contradiction.

Follow the times now, and descend lower; what did the ages succeeding? Search Records: What-euer some palpably-foisted Epistles of Popes insinuate, they maried [Page 299] without scruple of my contrary iniunction. Many of those Ancients admired Virgi­nitie, but imposed it not. Amongst the rest, Qui à Chri­stianis parenti­bus en [...]triti [...] sunt, &c. maxi­ [...]è si ser [...]t ex patribus [...]cer­dotali sede dig­nificatis, i. Epis­copatus. presby­teracus, aut di [...] ­ [...]onatus [...]ne gloriétur Orig. Tract. [...]. in Matth. Origen (though himselfe a wilfull Eunuch) is faine to perswade the sonnes of Clergy men, not to be proud of their parentage. Af­ter this, when the Fathers of the Nicene Councell went about to enact a law of Conti­nency, Socrates the Historian expresses it thus: Visum erat episcopis legē no vam introdu­cere in Eccle­siam. Socr. l. 1. c. 8. It seemeth good (saith he) to the Bishops to bring in a new law into the Church. It was then new, and they but would haue brought it in; therefore before, it was not: where we know how Paphnutius, himselfe a Virgin, famous for holinesse, famous for miracles, rising ( [...]) cryed aloud, that they ought not to lay this ( [...]) heauy yoke, vpon men of the Church. His arguments wan assent. He spake and preuailed. So this liberty was still continued and affirmed. If this be not plaine enough, In epist. ad Dracons. holy Athanasius, a witr [...]sse past exception, shall serue for a thousand histories till his Age.

Multi ex epi­scopis matri­monia non in­ferunt; Mona­chi contrà pa­rentes liberorū facti sunt: qué admodū vicis­sim Episcopos filiorum patres, & Monaches generis pote­statem nō quae­sivisse animad­vertas. Athana, Epistola ad Dracontium. Many Bishops (saith he) haue not maried; and contrarily Monkes haue been fathers of children: as contrarily, you se [...]ishops the Fathers of children, and Monkes that haue not sought posterity. Would you yet haue instances of the former, and the next Age? Signa per [...] Paphnut [...]um nō minus quā du­dum per Apo­stolos fiebant. Ruffin. l. c. 4. Papha [...]utius, mi­raculis & pieta­te clarus, obti­nuit in Nice­na Synodo ha­bendum pro ca­stitate cum pro­pria uxore con­cubitum. Soer. l. 1. c. 8. Here you haue Numidicus presbyter, qui uxorē conere­matam & adhae­rentem lateri laetus aspexit. Cyprian. l. 4. ep. 10. Numidicus the Martyr, a maried Presbyter; Ex Dionysio Euseb. l. 6. c. 41. Cheremon of Nilus, a maried Bishop; Euseb. l. 7. c. 29. Euseb. l. 8. c. 9 Gregorius verò apud Nazianzum oppidum in locum patris sui Episcopus subrogatus. Ruffin. l 2. c. 9. Demetrianus Bishop of Antioch, whose son Domnus succeeded Paulus Samo­satenus; Philoromus and Phileas BB. of the Thmuites; Gabinius brother of Eutichianus BB. of Rome; the father of Nazianzene, Basil, and the other Gregor. Nissen. frater Basilii, teste Nicephere, uxoratus, uxorem & liberos habuit: sed non propterea fuit in rebus & exercitiis divinis inferior vel deterior. Sozom. Gregory, Hilarius, and that good Spiridion Bishop of Cyprus, of whom Sozomen giues so direct testimony. To omit others, what should I speak of many Bishops of Rome, whose sonnes not spurious, as now-adaies, but (as Pope Vrban himselfe witnesses) De legitimis conjugiis nati. lawfully begot in wedlock, fol­lowed their fathers in the Pontificial chaire. Cùm ergo ex sacerdotibus na­ti in summos Pontifices legantur esse promoti, non sunt intelligendi de fornicatione, sed de legitimis connubiis nati; quae sacerdotibus ubi­que ante prohibitionem licita erant, in Orientali Ecclesia usque hodie eis licere probantur. Dist. 50. Cenoman. The reason wherof, that Pope himself in­genuously rendreth; for that mariage was euerywhere lawfull to the Clergy before the pro­hibition (which must needs be late) & in the Easterne Church to this day is allowed. What need we more testimonies, or more examples? What euer The Author of the Ae­thiopicke History. Heliodorus, B. of Trica (a man fitter for a wantō loue-story than a Church-cōtrouersie) brought into the Church of Thessalia, Socrates thus flatly writes of those Bishops of his time: Nam non pauci illorum, dum Episcopatum gerunt, etiam liberos ex uxore legitima procreant. Socrates lib 5. ap. 21. For many of them in the place and function of Bishops, beget children of their lawfull wines. This was practised: See what was decreed in that sixt general The words of that Councell are thus truly translated by Chemnitius: Quoniam in Romana Ecclesia, loco canonis seu decreti, tra [...]rum esse cog­novimus, ut ii qui digni habendi sunt ordinatione diaconi vel presbyteri, profiteantur se deinceps cum uxoribus suis non congressuros; nos sequentes veterem canonem, Apostolicae, sincerae, exquisitae & ordinatae constitutionis, legitimas sacrorum virorum cohabitationes con­jugales etiam ex hodierno die in posterum valere ratas & sirmas esse volumus; nullo modo eorum cum uxoribus propri [...] conjunctionem seu copulationem dissolventes. Itaque si quis dignus inveniatur, &c. is minimè prohibendus est ad i [...]une gracum alcendere, ideo quod cum legitima uxore cohabiter. Nec tempore ordination is suae ab eo postuletur, seu cogatur ut abstinere velit aut debe [...] legitimo congres­su cum propriâ uxore. Councel of Constantinople, to this purpose, to the confusion of all replyers. If any Protestant Church in Christendome can make a more peremptory, more full and absolute, more cautelous decree, for the mariage of Ecclesiasticall persons, let me be condemned as faithlesse: A place, I grant, miserably handled by our Aduersaries; and because they cannot blemish it enough, indignely torne out of the Councels. What dare not impudency doe? Citat. à Nilo Thessalonicensi. Against all euidences of Greeke Copies, against their own Gratian, against pleas of antiquity. This is the readi­est way; Whom they cannot answer, to burne; what they cannot shift off, to blot out; and to cut the knot which they cannot vntie. The Romanists of the next age were somewhat more equall: who, seeing themselues pressed with so flat a Decree, confir­med by authority of Emperours, as would abide no denyall, began to distinguish vpon the point; limiting this liberty onely to the Easterne Church, and granting that all the Clergy of the East might marry, not theirs. So Pope Steuen the second freely confesses: [Page 300] A liter se Ori­entalium habet traditio Eccle­siatū: aliter hu­jus sanctae Ro­manae Ecclesiae. Nam cotum sa­cerdotes, dia­coni, aut subdi­aconi, matri­monio copulā ­tur: Istius autē Ecclesiae vel oc­cidentaliū nul­lus sacerdotum à subdiacono vs (que) ad episco­pum, licentiam habet conjugū so [...]tiendi. dul. 31 The tradition (saith he) of the Easterne Churches is otherwise than that of the Romane Church. For their Priests, Deacons, or Subdeacons are maried; but in this Church or the Westerne, no one of the Clergy, from the Subdeacon to the Bishop, hath leaue to marry.

Liberally; but not enough: and if he yeeld this, why not more? Shall that be law­full in the East, which in the West is not? Doe the Gospels, or lawes of equity alter ac­cording to the foure corners of the world? Doth God make difference betwixt Greece and England? If it be lawfull, why not euery where? If vnlawfull, why is it done any where? So then you see, we differ not from the Church in this; but from the Romish Church: But this sacred Councel doth not only vniuersally approue this practice (with paine of deposition to the gaine-sayers) but auouches it for a Decree Apostolical. Iudge now whether this one authority be not enough to weigh down an hundred petty con­uenticles, and many legions (if there had beene many) of priuate contradictions. Thus, for seuen hundred yeares, you find nothing but open freedome: All the scuffling arose in the eight Age; wherein yet this violent imposition found many and learned Aduer­saries, and durst not be obtruded at once. Loe, euen then, Gregory the third, writing to the Bishops of Bauaria, giues this disjunct charge; Nemo scorta aut concubinā alat: sed au [...] ca­stè vivat, aut vae­orè ducat; quā repudiare fas non esto. Let none keepe an harlot or a concu­bine: but either let him liue chastely, or marry a wife, whom it shall not be lawfull for him to forsake: According to that rule of Clerks, cited from Dist. 23. Isidore, and renewed in the Anno 813. Councell of Mentz, to the perpetuall shame of our iugling aduersaries. Nothing can argue guiltinesse so much, as vniust expurgations. Clerici casti­moniam invio­lati corporis perpetuò con­servare stude­ant; aut certè unius matrimo­nii vinculo foe­derenter. Isid. reg. cleric. Isidore saith, Let them containe, or let them marry but one: They cite him, Let them containe; and leaue out the rest: some­what worse than the Deuill cited Scripture. But, I might haue spared all this labour of writing, could I perswade whosoeuer either doubts, or denies this, to reade ouer that one Epistle which Whether Hul­dericus, or (as be is somewhere intituled) Volu­sianus, I enquire not: the matter admits of no doubt. Hulderi­cus Episcopus Augustae. Anne 860. Aeneas Syl. in sua Germ. Hedim. Eccl. hist. l. 8. c. 2. Fox in Acts and Monū. hath it fully translated. Huidericus BB. of Auspurge wrote learnedly, and vehemently, to Pope Nicholas the first, in this subiect: which if it doe not answer all cauils, and satisfie all Readers, and conuince all (not wilfull) aduersaries, let me be cast, in so inst a cause. There you shall see, how iust, how expedient, how ancient this liberty is; together with the feeble and iniurious grounds of forced Continency: Reade it, and see whether you can desire a bettter Aduocate. After him (so strongly did he plead, and so happily) for two hundred yeares more, this freedome still blessed those parts; yet, not without ex­treame opposition. Histories are witnesses of the bufie, and not vnlearned combats of those times, in this argument. But now, when the body of Antichristianisme began to be compleat, and to stand vp in his absolute shape, after a thousand yeares from Christ; this liberty, which before wauered vnder Nicolas I, now by the hands of Leo 9, Nico­las 2, and that brand of hell, Gregory 7, was vtterly ruined, wiues debarred, single life vrged: Auentinus l. 5. Gratum scorta­toribus, quibus pro vna uxore sexcentas jam mulierculas inire licebat. A good turne for whoremasters (saith Auentine) who now for one wife might six hundred Bed-fellowes.

But, how approued of the better sort appeares (besides that the Churches did ring of him each where for Antichrist) in that at the Ann 1076. Councell of Wormes the French and German Bishops deposed this Gregory, in this name (amongst other quarrels) for Maritos ab uxoribus sepa­rat. se­parating man and wife. Violence did this; not reason: neither was Gods will here questioned, but the Popes wilfulnesse. What broyles hereon ensued, let Ex interdicto sacerdotū con­jugio, gravissi­ma seditio gregem Christi perculit: nec unquam talis lues populum Christi afflixit. Auent. l. 5. Henric. Hunting. de Anselmo. l. 7. de Anno 1100, in Synodo Londinensi; Prohibuit sacerdotibus uxores, ante non prohibitas. Anselme ( saith that Historian) was the first that forbade maria [...]e to the Clergie of England ( and this was about the yeare of our Lord 1080.) Till then euer free. Item Fabianus liberos ait fuisse sacerdotes per An­nos 1080. Auentive witnesse.

The bickerings of our English Clergy, with their Dunstanes, about this time, are me­morable in our own Histories, which teach vs how late, how repiningly, how vniustly, they stooped vnder this yoake. I had rather send my Reader to Bale and Fox, then a­bridge their Monuments, to enlarge mine owne.

I haue (I hope) fetcht this truth farre enough; and deduced it low enough through many Ages, to the midst of the rage of Antichristian tyranny. There left our liberty; there began their bondage. Our liberty is happily renewed with the Gospel: what God, [Page 301] what his Church hath euer allowed, wee doe enioy. Wherein we are not alone: The Greeke Church, as large for extent as the Roman (and, in some parts of it, better for their soundnesse) doe thus; and thus haue euer done.

Let Papists and Atheists say what they will: it is safe erring with God and his pu­rer Church.

To my sister, M rs. BRINSLEY. EPIST. IV. Of the sorrow not to be repented of.

IT is seldome seene, that a silent griese speeds wel: for either a man must haue strong hands of resolution to strangle it in his bosome; or else it driues him to some secret mischiefe: whereas sorrow reuealed, is halfe remedied, and euer abates in the vttering. Your griefe was wisely disclosed; and shall be as strangely answered. I am glad of your sorrow; and should weepe for you, if you did not thus mourne. Your sorrow is, that you cannot enough grieue for your sinnes. Let me tell you, that the Angels themselues sing at this lamentation; neither doth the earth afford any so sweet musicke in the cares of God. This heauinesse is the way to ioy. Worldly sorrow is worthy of pity, because it leadeth to death: but this deserues nothing but enuy and gratulation. If those teares were common, hell would not so enlarge it selfe. Neuer sinne, repented of, was puni­shed: and neuer any thus mourned, and repented not. Loe, you haue done that, which you grieue you haue not done. That good God, whose act is his will, accounts of our will as our deed. If he required sorrow proportionable to the hainousnesse of our sins, there were no end of mourning. Now, his mercy regards not so much the measure, as the truth of it; and accounts vs to haue that which wee complaine to want. I neuer knew any truly penitēt, which in the depth of his remorse, was afraid of sorrowing too much; nor any vnrepentant, which wisht to sorrow more. Yea, let me tell you, that this sorrow is better, and more, then that deepe heauinesse for sinne, which you desire. Ma­ny haue been vexed with an extreame remorse for some sinne, from the gripes of a gal­led conscience, which yet neuer came where true repentance grew; in whom the con­science playes at once the accuser, witnesse, Iudge, tormentor: but an earnest griefe, for the want of griefe, was neuer found in any but a gracious heart. You are happy, and complaine. Tell me, I beseech you; This sorrow which you mourne to want, is it a grace of the spirit of God, or not? If not, why doe you sorrow to want it? If it be, oh how happy is it to grieue for want of grace! The God of all truth and blessednesse hath said, Blessed are those that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse; and, with the same breath, Blessed are they that mourne: for, they shall be comforted. You say, you mourne; Christ saith, you are blessed: you say, you mourne; Christ saith, you shall be comforted. Either now distrust your Sauiour, or else confesse your happinesse, & with patience expect his promised consolation. What doe you feare? You see others stand like strong Oakes, vnshaken, vnremoued: you are but a reed, a feeble plant, tossed and bowed with euery wind, and with much agitation bruised; Loe, you are in tender and fauourable hands, that neuer brake any, whom their sinnes bruised; neuer bruised any, whom temptations haue bowed. You are but flax; and your best is not a flame, but an obscure smoake of grace: Loe, here his spirit is as a soft wind, not as cold water; he will kindle, will neuer quench you. The sorrow you want, is his gift: Take heed lest while you vex your selfe with dislike of the measure, you grudge at the giuer. Beggers may not chuse. This por­tion he hath vouchsafed to giue you; if you haue any, it is more then he was bound to [Page 302] bestow: yet you say, What, no more? as if you tooke it vnkindly, that hee is no more liberall. Euen these holy discontentments are dangerous. Desire more (so much as you can) but repine not, when you doe not attaine. Desire; but so as you be free from impatience, free from vnthankfulnesse. Those that haue tryed, can say how difficult it is to complaine, with due reseruation of thankes. Neither know I whether is worse, To long for good things impatiently, or not at all to desire them. The fault of your sor­row is rather in your conceit, then in it selfe. And, if indeed you mourne not enough, stay but Gods leisure, and your eyes shall runne ouer with teares. How many doe you see sport with their sinnes, yea brag of them? How many that should die for want of pastime, if they might not sin freely, and more freely talke of it? What a Saint are you to these, that can droop vnder the memory of the frailty of youth, and neuer thinke you haue spent enow teares! Yet so I encourage you in what you haue, as one that per­swades you not to desist from suing for more. It is good to be couetous of grace, and to haue our desires herein enlarged with our receits. Weepe still, and still desire to weepe: but let your teares be as the raine in a sunne-shine; comfortable and hopefull: and let not your longing sauour of murmur, or distrust. These teares are reserued; this hunger shall be satisfied; this sorrow shall bee comforted: There is nothing betwixt God and you, but time. Prescribe not to his wisedome: hasten not his mercy. His grace is enough for you: his glory shall be more then enough.

To M. HVGH CHOLMLEY. EP. V. Concerning the Metaphrase of the Psalmes.

FEare not my immoderate studies. I haue a body that controls me enough in these courses; my friends need not. There is nothing whereof I could sooner surfet, if I durst neglect my body to satisfie my mind: But whiles I affect knowledge, my weak­nesse checkes me, and sayes, Better a little learning then no health. I yeeld, and patiently abide my selfe debarred of my chosen felicity. The little I can get, I am no niggard of: neither am I more desirous to gather, then willing to impart. The full handed are com­monly most sparing. We vessels, that haue any empty roome, answer the least knock, with a hollow noyse: you, that are full, sound not. If we pardon your closenesse, you may well bear with our profusiō. If there be any wrong, it is to our selues, that we vtter what wee should lay vp. It is a pardonable fault, to do lesse good to our selues, that wee may doe more to others. Amongst other endeauours, I haue boldly vndertaken the ho­ly Metres of Dauid; how happily, iudge you by what you see. There is none of all my labours so open to all censures; none whereof I would so willingly heare the verdit of the wise and iudicious. Perhaps, some thinke the verse harsh; whose nice eare regards roundnesse more then sense. I embrace smoothnesse, but affect it not. This is the least good quality of a verse; that intends any thing but musicall delight. Others may blame the difficulty of the tunes: whose humour cannot be pleased without a greater offence. For, to say truth, I neuer could see good verse written in the wonted measures. I euer thought them most easie, and least Poeticall. This fault (if any) will light vpon the negligence of our people; which endure not to take paines for any fit variety. The French and Dutch haue giuen vs worthy examples of diligence, and exquisitnesse in this kind. Neither our eares nor voyces are lesse tunable. Here is nothing wanting, but will to learne. What is this, but to eate the corne out of the eare, because we will not abide the labour to grinde, and knead it? If the question bee, whether our verse [Page 303] must descend to them; or they ascend to it; wise moderation I thinke would deter­mine it most equall, that each part should remit somewhat, and both meet in the midst. Thus I haue endeauored to doe, with sincere intent of their good, rather then my own applause. For it had beene easie to haue reached to an higher straine: but I durst not; whether for the graue Maiesty of the subiect, or benefit of the simplest reader. You shal still note, that I haue laboured to keepe Dauids entire sense, with numbers neither lof­ty nor slubbered: which mean is so much more difficult to find, as the businesse is more sacred, and the liberty lesse. Many great wits haue vndertaken this task; which yet haue either not effected it, or haue smothered it in their priuate deskes, and denied it the common light. Amongst the rest, were those two rare spirits of the Sidnyes; to whom, Poesie was as naturall as it is affected of others: and our worthy friend, M. Syluester, hath shewed me, how happily he hath sometimes turned from his Bartas, to the sweet singer of Israel. It could not be, that in such abundant plenty of Poesie, this work should haue past vnattempted: would God I might liue to see it perfected; either by my own hand, or a better. In the meane time, let me expect your impartiall sentence, both con­cerning the forme, and sense. Lay aside your loue, for a while; which too oft blindes iudgement. And as it vses to be done in most equall proceedings of iustice, shut me out of doores while my verse is discussed: yea, let me receiue not your censure onely, but others by you: this once (as you loue mee) play both the Informer and the Iudge. Whether you allow it, you shall encourage me; or correct, you shall amend me. Either your starres, or your spits, Asteriscus Veru. (that I may vse Origens notes) shall bee welcome to my margent. It shall be happy for vs, if God shall make our poore labours any way ser­uiceable to his Name and Church.

To M. Samuel Sotheby. EP. VI. A Preface to his Relation of the Russian affaires.

TRauell perfiteth wisedome; and obseruation giues perfection to trauell: without which, a man may please his eyes, not feed his braine; and after much earth measu­red, shall returne with a weary body, and an empty minde. Home is more safe, more pleasant, but lesse fruitfull of experience: But, to a mind not working and discursiue, all heauens, all earths are alike. And, as the end of trauell is obseruation; so, the end of obseruation is the enforming of others: for, what is our knowledge if smothered in our selues, so as it is not knowne to more? Such secret delight can content none but an en­uious nature. You haue breathed many and cold ayres, gone farre, seene much, heard more, obserued all. These two yeares you haue spent in imitation of Nabuchadnezzars seuen; conuersing with such creatures as Paul fought with at Ephesus. Alas! what a face, yea what a backe of a Church haue you seene? what manners? what people? Amongst whom, ignorant superstition striues with close Atheisme, treachery with cruelty, one Deuill with another; while Truth and Vertue doe not so much as giue any chalenge of resistance. Returning once to our England after this experience, I imagine you doubted whether you were on earth, or in heauen. Now then (if you will heare me, whom you were wont) as you haue obserued what you haue seene, and written what you haue obserued; so, publish what you haue written: It shall bee a gratefull labour, to vs, to posterity. I am deceiued, if the ficklenesse of the Russian state, haue not yeelded more memorable matter of history then any other in our age, or perhaps many centuries of our predecessors. How shall I think, but that God sent you thither before these broiles, [Page 304] to be the witnesse, the register of so famous mutations? He loues to haue those iust e­uils which hee doth in one part of the world, knowne to the whole, and those euils, which men doe in the night of their secrecy, brought forth into the Theater of the World; that the euill of mens sinne being compared with the euill of his punishment, may iustifie his proceedings, and condemne theirs. Your worke shall thus honor him; besides your second seruice, in the benefit of the Church. For, whiles you discourse of the open tyranny of that Russian Nero, Iohn Basilius; the more secret, no lesse bloody plots of Boris; the ill successe of a stolne Crowne, tho set vpon the head of an harme­lesse Sonne; the bold attempts and miserable end of a false, yet aspiring chalenge; the perfidiousnesse of a seruile people, vnworthy of better gouernors; the miscariage of wicked gouernors, vnworthy of better subiects; the vniust vsurpations of men, iust (tho late) reuenges of God; cruelty rewarded with blood, wrong claimes with ouer­throw, treachery with bondage; the Reader, with some secret horror, shall draw-in delight, and with delight instruction: Neither know I any Relation whence hee shall take out a more easie lesson of iustice, of loyalty, of thankfulnesse.

But aboue all, let the world see and commiserate the hard estate of that worthy and noble Secretary, Buchinski. Poore gentleman! his distresse recals euer to my thoughts Aesops Storke, taken amongst the Cranes: He now nourishes his haire, vnder the dis­pleasure of a forraine Prince; At once in durance and banishment. He serued an ill ma­ster; but, with an honest heart, with cleane hands. The masters iniustice doth no more infect a good seruant, then the truth of the seruant can iustifie his ill master. A bad worke-man may vse a good instrument: and oft-times a cleane napkin wipeth a foule mouth. It ioyes me yet to thinke, that his piety, as it euer beld friendship in heauen, so now it wins him friends in this our other world: Lo, euen from our Iland vnexpe­cted deliuerance takes a long flight, and blesseth him beyond hope; yea rather, from heauen, by vs. That God, whom he serues, will bee knowne to those rude and scarce humane Christians, for a protector of innocence, a fauourer of truth, a rewarder of piety. The mercy of our gracious King, the compassion of an honourable Councellor, the loue of a true friend, and (which wrought all, and set all on worke) the grace of our good God, shall now loose those bonds, and giue a glad welcome to his liberty, and a willing farewell to his distresse. He shall (I hope) liue to acknowledge this; in the meane time, I doe for him. Those Russian affaires are not more worthy of your re­cords, then your loue to this friend is worthy of mine. For neither could this large sea drowne or quench it, nor time and absence (which are wont to breed a lingring con­sumption of friendship) abate the heat of that affection which his kindnesse bred, religi­on nourished. Both rarenesse, and worth shall commend this true-loue; which (to say true) hath been now long out of fashion. Neuer times yeelded more loue; but, not more subtle. For, euery man loues himselfe in another, loues the estate in the person: Hope of aduantage is the loadstone that drawes the iron hearts of men; not vertue, not de­sert. No age afforded more Parasites, fewer friends: The most are friendly in sight, ser­uiceable in expectation, hollow in loue, trustlesse in experience. Yet now, Buchinski, see and confesse thou hast found one friend, which hath made thee many: on whom while thou bestowedst much fauour, thou hast lost none. I cannot but thinke how wel­come, Liberty (which tho late, yet now at last hath lookt backe vpon him) shall bee to the Cell of his affliction; when, smiling vpon him, she shall lead him by the hand, and (like another Angell) open the iron gates of his miserable captiuity, and (from those hard Prestaues and sauage Christians) cary him by the hayre of the head, into this para­dise of God. In the meane time, I haue written to him as I could, in a knowne language, with an vnknowne hand; that my poore Letters of gratulation might serue as humble attendants to greater.

For your worke, I wish it but such glad entertainment, as the profit, yea the delight of it deserues; and feare nothing, but that this long delay of publication will make it scarce newes. We are all growne Athenians, and account a strange report like to a fish and a guest. Those eyes and hands staid it, which might doe it best. I cannot blame [Page 305] you, if you thinke it more honored by the stay of his gracious perusall, then it could be by the earthly acceptation of the world. Euen the cast garments of Princes are preci­ous. Others haue in part preuented you, whose labours, to yours, are but as an Eccho to a long period: by whom, we heare the last sound of these stirres, ignorant of the be­ginning. They giue vs but a taste in their hand: you lead vs to the open fountaine. Let the Reader giue you but as much thanke, as you giue him satisfaction; you shall desire no more.

Finally, God giue vs as much good vse, as knowledge of his iudgements; the world, helpe of your labourss; your selfe, incouragement; Buchinski, liberty.

To Stanislaus Buchinski, late Secretary to Demetrius Emp. of Russia. EPIST. VII. Of the comfort of Imprisonment.

THe knowledge, that the eye giues of the face alone, is shallow, vncertaine, imper­fect. For what is it, to see the vtmost skin, or fauour of the visage; changeable with disease, changeable with passion? The eare (me thinkes) doth both most clearly dis­close the minds of others, and knit them faster to ours: which, as it is the sense of di­scipline, so of friendship, commanding it euen to the absent, and in the present cherish­ing it. This thing we haue lately proued in your selfe, most noble Stanislaus: neerer examples we might haue had; better we could not. How many, how excellent things haue we heard of you, from our common friend, though most yours, which haue easi­ly wonne our beleefe, our affections! How oft, how honorable mention hath he made of your name! How frequently, how feruently haue we wisht you, both safety and li­berty! And now, loe where she comes, as the Greeks say, [...] and visits her for­lorne Client. Although I would not doubt to say, that this outward durance of the bo­dy, hath seemed more harsh to the beholders, then to your selfe, a wise man (which is more) a Christian; whose free soule, in the greatest straits of the outward man, flies ouer Seas and Lands whither it listeth; neither can, by any distance of place, nor swelling of waues, nor height of mountaines, nor violence of enemies, nor strong bars, nor walls, nor guards, be restrained from what place it selfe hath chosen. Loe, that enioyes God, enioyes it selfe and his friends; and so feeds it selfe with the pleasure of enioying them, that it easily either forgets or contemnes all other things. It is no Paradoxe, to say that, A wise Christian cannot be imprisoned, cannot be banished: He is euer at home, euer free. For, both his liberty is within him, and his home is vniuersall. And what is it, I beseech you (for you haue tried) that makes a prison? Is it straitnesse of walls? Then you haue as many fellowes, as there are men. For, how is the soule of euery man pent within these clay wals of the body, more close, more obscure! whence shee may looke oft, through the grates of her busie thoughts; but, is neuer released in substance, till that God, who gaue vs our Mittimus into this Gaole, giue vs our Deliuery, with Returne yee sonnes of Adam: Thus either all men are prisoners, or you are none. Is it restraint? How many (especially of that other sex in those your Easterne parts) chamber vp them­selues, for state; so as they neither see the Sunne, nor others them? How many super­stitious men, for deuotion; how many obscure Aglai, for ease and carelesnesse, keepe themselues in their owne cottage, in their owne village; and neuer walke forth so much as to the neighbour townes? And what is your Russia to all her inhabitants, but a large prison, a wide Galley? yea, what other is the world to vs? How can hee complaine [Page 306] of straitnesse, or restraint, that roues ouer all the world, and beyond it? Tyranny may part the soule from the body; cannot confine it to the body. That which others doe for ease, deuotion, state, you doe for necessity: why not as willingly, since you must doe it? Do but imagine the other cause: and your case is the same with theirs which both haue chosen, and delight to keepe close; yet hating the name of prisoners, while they embrace the condition. But, why doe I perswade you, not to mislike that, which I pray you may forsake? I had rather you should bee no prisoner at all, then to bee a cheerfull prisoner vpon necessity. If the doores be open, my perswasion shall not hold you in. Rather our prayers shall open those doores, and fetch you forth into this com­mon liberty of men; which also hath not a little (though an inferior) contentment. For, how pleasant is it to these senses, by which we men are wont to be led, to see and bee seene, to speake to our friends, and heare them speake to vs; to touch and kisse the deare hands of our Parents, and with them at last to haue our eyes closed? Either this shall be fall you; or what hopes, what paines (I adde no more) hath this your care­full friend lost? and we, what wishes; what consultations? It shall be; I dare hope, yea beleeue it: Onely thou our good God giue such end, as thou hast done entrance into this businesse; and so dispose of these likely endeauors, that whom we loue and honor absent, we may at last in presence see and embrace.

To my father in law, M.G. VVenyffe. EP. VIII. Exciting to Christian cheerefulnesse.

YOu complaine of dulnesse; a common disease, and incident to the best mindes, and such as can most contemne vanities. For, the true Worldling hunts after no­thing but mirth; neither cares how lawlesse his sport be, so it be pleasant: hee faines to himselfe false delights, when he wants: and if he can passe the time, and chase away Melancholie, he thinkes his day spent happily. And thus it must needs be; while the world is his god, his deuotion can bee but his pleasure: whereas the mortified soule, hath learned to scorne these friuolous and sinfull ioyes; and affects either solid de­lights, or none; and had rather be dull for want of mirth, then transported with wan­ton pleasures. When the world, like an important Minstrell, thrusts it selfe into his chamber, and offers him musicke, vnsought; if he vouchsafe it the hearing, it is the high­est fauour he dare, or can yeeld: He rewards it not, he commends it not: Yea, hee se­cretly lothes those harsh and iarring notes, and reiects them. For, he finds a better con­sort within, betwixt God and himselfe, when he hath a little tuned his heart with me­ditation. To speake fully, the World is like an ill foole in a Play: the Christian is a iudi­cious spectator, which thinkes those iests too grosse to be laught at; and therefore en­tertaines that with scorne, which others with applause. Yet in truth, we finne, if wee re­ioyce not: there is not more error in false mirth, then in vniust heauinesse. If worldlings offend, that they laugh, when they should mourne; we shall offend no lesse, if we droop in cause of cheerefulnesse. Shall we enuy, or scorne, to see one ioy in red and white drosse, another in a vaine title; one in a dainty dish, another in a iest; one in a book, another in a friend; one in a Kite, another in a Dogge; whiles wee enioy the God of Heauen, and are sorrowfull? What dull metall is this we are made of? We haue the fountaine of ioy, and yet complaine of heauinesse. Is there any ioy, without God? [Page 307] Certainly, if ioy be good, and all goodnesse bee from him; whence should ioy arise, but from him? And if hee be the author of ioy; how are we Christians, and reioyce not? What? do we freeze in the fire, and starue at a feast? Haue we a good conscience, and yet pine and hang down the head? When God hath made vs happy, doe we make our selues miserable? When I aske my heart Dauids question, I know not whether I bee more angry or ashamed at the answer; Why art thou sad my soule? My body, my purse, my fame, my friends; or perhaps none of these: onely I am sad, because I am. And what if all these? what if more? when I come to my better wits, Haue I a father, an aduocate, a comforter, a mansion in heauen? If both earth and hell conspired to af­flict me, my sorrow cannot counteruaile the causes of my ioy. Now I can challenge all aduersaries; and either defie all miseries, or bid all crosses, yea death it selfe, wel­come. Yet God doth not abridge vs of these earthly solaces, which dare weigh with our discontentments, and sometimes depresse the balance. His greater light doth not extinguish the lesse. If God had not thought them blessings, hee had not bestowed them: and how are they blessings, if they delight vs not? Bookes, friends, wine, oyle, health, reputation, competencie, may giue occasions, but not bounds, to our reioycings. We may not make them Gods riualls, but his spokes-men. In themselues they are no­thing; but in God worth our ioy. These may be vsed; yet so as they may bee absent without distraction. Let these goe; so God alone be present with vs, it is enough: He were not God, if he were not All-sufficient. We haue him, I speake boldly; Wee haue him in feeling, in faith, in pledges, and earnest; yea, in possession. Why doe we not en­ioy him? why doe we not shake-off that senselesse drowsinesse, which makes our liues vnpleasant; and leaue-ouer all heauinesse to those that want God; to those that either know him not, or know him displeased?

ToM. W.R. Dedic. to M. Thomas Burlz. EP. IX. Consolations of immoderate griefe for the death of friends.

WHile the streame of sorrow runs full, I know how vaine it is to oppose counsell. Passions must haue leasure to digest. Wisdome doth not more moderate them, then time. At first, it was best to mourne with you, and to mitigate your sorrow, by bearing part; wherein, would God my burden could be your ease. Euery thing else is lesse, when it is diuided; And then is best, after teares, to giue counsell: yet, in these thoughts I am not a little straited. Before you haue digested griefe, aduice comes too early; too late, when you haue digested it. Before, it was vnseasonable; after, would be superfluous. Before, it could not benefit you: after, it may hurt you, by rubbing-vp a skinned sore a-fresh. It is as hard to choose the season for counsell, as to giue it: and that season is, after the first digestion of sorrow; before the last. If my Letters then meet with the best opportunitie, they shall please me, and profit you: If not, yet I de­serue pardon, that I wished so. You had but two Iewels, which you held precious; a Wife, and a Sonne: One was your selfe diuided; the other, your selfe multiplyed: You haue lost both, and well-neere at once. The losse of one caused the other, and both of them your iust griefe. Such losses, when they come single, afflict vs; but, when double, astonish vs; and tho they giue aduantage of respite, would almost ouerwhelme the best patient. Lo, now is the tryall of your manhood, yea, of your Christianitie: You are now in the lists, set vpon by two of Gods fierce afflictions; show now what patience you haue, what fortitude. Wherefore haue you gathered, and laid vp all this [Page 318] time, but for this brunt? Now bring forth all your holy store to light, and to vse; and approue to vs in this difficultie, that you haue all this vvhile beene a Christian in ear­nest. I know, these euents haue not surprised you on a sudden: you haue suspected they might come; you haue put-cases if they should come. Things that are hazar­dous, may be doubted: but certaine things are, and must be expected. Prouidence abates griefe, and discountenances a crosse. Or, if your affection were so strong, that you durst not fore-thinke your losse; take it equally but as it falls. A wise man and a Christian knowes death so fatall to Nature, so ordinarie in euent, so gainefull in the issue, that I vvonder he can for this either feare or grieue. Doth God onely lend vs one another, and doe we grudge when he calls for his owne? So I haue seene ill debters, that borrow vvith prayers, keepe vvith thankes, repay vvith enmitie. We mistake our tenure: vve take that for gift, vvhich God intends for loane; Wee are tenants at will, and thinke our selues owners. Your vvife and child are dead: Well, they haue done that for vvhich they came.

If they could not haue dyed, it had been worthy of vvonder; not at all, that they are dead. If this condition vvere proper onely to our families, and friends, or yet to our climate alone; how vnhappie should we seeme to our neighbours, to our selues! Now it is common, let vs mourne that vve are men. Lo, all Princes and Monarchs daunce vvith vs in the same ring: yea, what speake I of earth? The God of Nature, the Sauiour of men, hath trod the same steps of death? And doe we thinke much to follow him? How many seruants haue vvee knowne, that haue thrust themselues be­twixt their Master and death; vvhich haue dyed, that their Master might not dye: and shall vve repine to die vvith ours? How truely may vve say of this our Dauid, Thou art worth ten thousand of vs; yea, vvorth a world of Angels: yet he died, and dyed for vs. Who would liue, that knowes his Sauiour died? who can be a Christian, and vvould not be like him? Who can be like him, that vvould not die after him? Thinke of this, and iudge whether all the vvorld can hire vs not to die. I neede not aske you, vvhether you loued those whom you haue lost: Could you loue them, and not wish they might be happy? Could they be happy, and not dye? In truth, nature knowes vvhat shee vvould haue; Wee can neither abide our friends miserable in their stay, nor happie in their departure: We loue our selues so vvell, that wee cannot be content they should gaine by our losse. The excuse of our sorrow is, that you mourne for your selfe. True: but compare these two, and see whether your losse or their gaine be greater. For, if their aduantage exceed your losse; take heed, lest while you bewray your loue in mourning for them, it appeare that you loue but your selfe in them. They are gone to their preferment, and you lament: your loue is iniurious. If they were vanished to no­thing, I could not blame you, tho you tooke vp Rachels lamentation: But now, you know they are in surer hands then your owne: you know, that hee hath taken them, which hath vndertaken to keepe them, to bring them againe: You know it is but a sleepe, which is miscalled Death; and that they shall, they must awake, as sure as they lie downe; and wake more fresh, more glorious, then when you shut their eyes. What doe we with Christianitie, if we beleeue not this? and if we doe beleeue it, why doe we mourne as the hopelesse? But the matter, perhaps, is not so heauy as the circumstance: Your crosses came sudden, and thicke; You could not breathe from your first losse, ere you felt a worse. As if hee knew not this, that sent both: As if he did it not on pur­pose. His proceedings seeme harsh; are most wise, most iust. It is our fault, that they seeme otherwise then they are. Doe we thinke, wee could carue better for our selues? O the mad insolence of Nature, that dares controll, where shee should won­der! Presumptuous clay! that will be checking the Porter. Is his wisdome, himselfe? Is he, in himselfe, infinite? is his Decree out of his wisdome; and doe we murmur? Doe wee, foolish wormes, turne againe when he treads vpon vs? What? doe you repine at that which was good for you, yea best? That is best for vs which God seeth best: and that he seeth best, which he doth. This is Gods doing. Kisse his rod in silence, and giue glory to the hand that rules it. His will is the rule of his actions; and his [Page 309] goodnesse, of his will. Things are good to vs, because he wils them: He wils them, because they are good to himselfe. It is your glory that he intends, in your so great af­fliction. It is no praise to wade ouer a shallow Ford, but to cut the swelling waues of the Deepe, commends both our strength and skill. It is no victory, to conquer an easie and weake crosse. These maine euils haue crownes answerable to their difficultie: Wrestle once and goe away with a blessing. Bee patient in this losse, and you shall once triumph in your gaine. Let God haue them with cheerefulnesse, and you shall enioy God with them in glory.

To M r J.A. Merchant. EP. X. Against sorrow for worldly losses.

IT is fitter for me to begin with chiding, then with aduice: what meanes this weake distrust? Goe on, & I shal doubt vvhether I vvrite to a Christian. You haue lost your heart, together with your vvealth; How can I but feare, lest this Mammon was your God? Hence vvas Gods iealousie in remouing it; and hence your immoderate teares for losing it. If thus; God had not loued you, if hee had not made you poore. To some, it is an aduantage to leese: you could not haue been at once thus rich, and good. Now, heauen is open to you, which vvas shut before, and could neuer haue giuen you entrance, with that load of iniquitie. If you be wise in menaging your affliction, you haue changed the world for God, a little drosse for heauen. Let me euer lose thus, and smart when I complaine.

But you might haue at once retained both. The stomach, that is purged, must be content to part with some good nourishment, that it may deliuer it selfe of more euill humors. God saw (that knowes it) you could not hold him so strongly, while one of your hands was so fastned vpon the world. You see, many make themselues wilfully poore: vvhy cannot you be content God should impouerish you? If God had willed their pouertie, he vvould haue commanded it: If he had not vvilled yours, he vvould not haue effected it. It is a shame for a Christian, to see an Heathen Philosopher laugh at his owne shipwracke; while himselfe howles out, as if all his felicity vvere imbarked vvith his substance. How should wee scorne, to thinke that an Heathen man should laugh either at our ignorance, or impotence? ignorance, if wee thought too highly of earthly things; impotence, if vve ouer-loued them. The feare of some euils is vvorse then the sense. To speake ingenuously; I could neuer see, vvherein pouertie deserued so hard a conceit. It takes away the delicacie of fare, softnesse of lodging, gaynesse of attire, and perhaps brings vvith it contempt: this is the vvorst, and all. View it now on the better side: Lo, their quiet security, sound sleepes, sharpe appetite, free merriment; no feares, no cares, no suspition, no distempers of excesse, no discontentment. If I were Iudge, my tongue should be vniust, if pouertie went away vveeping. I cannot see, how the euils it brings, can compare with those which it remoues; how the discommodi­ties should match the blessings of a meane estate. What are those you haue lost, but false friends, miserable comforters? Else they had not left you. Oh slight & fickle stay, that windes could bereaue you of! If your care could goe with them, here vvere no damage: and, if it goe not with them, it is your fault. Grieue more for your fault, then for your losse. If your negligence, your riotous mis-spence had empaired your estate, then Satan had impouerisht you; now vvould I haue added to your griefe, for your sinne, not for your affliction: But now, since vvindes and vvaters haue done it as the officers of their Maker; vvhy should you not say vvith mee, as I with Iob, The [Page 310] Lord hath taken? Vse your losse well, and you shall find that God hath crossed you with a blessing. And if it were worse then the world esteemes it, yet thinke not what you feele, but what you deserue: You are a stranger to your selfe, if you confesse not, that God fauours you in this whip. If he had stripped you of better things, and scour­ged you with worse, you should still haue acknowledged a mercifull iustice: If you now repine at an easie correction, you are worthy of seuerity. Beware the next, if you grudge and swell at this. It is next to nothing which you suffer: what can bee further from vs, then these goods of outward estate? You need not abate either health, or mirth, for their sakes. If you doe now draw the affliction neerer then he which sent it, and make a forraine euill domesticall; if while God visits your estate, you fetch it home to your body, to your minde; thanke your selfe that you will needs be miserable: But if you loue not to fare ill; take crosses as they are sent, and goe lightly away with an easie burden.

EPISTLES.THE SECOND …

EPISTLES.

THE SECOND VOLVME.

Containing TWO DECADS.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE SAME MOST GRATIOVS PATRONAGE OF THE HIGH AND MIGHTY PRINCE, HENRY, PRINCE OF GREAT BRITAINE: HIS Highnesses VNVVORTHY SERVANT humbly prostrates himselfe, and his second Labour.

With continuall Apprecations of all Happinesse.

THE CONTENTS AND SVBIECT OF EVERY EPISTLE.

DECAD III.
  • EP. 1. To M rr SMITH, and M r ROB. Ring­leaders of the late separation, at Amster­dam: Setting forth their iniury done to the Church, the iniustice of their cause, &c.
  • EP. 2 To S r ANDREW ASTELEY. A Discourse of our due preparation for death; and the meanes to sweeten it.
  • EP. 3. To M. SAM. BVRTON. Of the tryall and choice of the true Religi­on: iustifying, of all religions, the Chri­stian; of all Christian, the reformed.
  • EP. 4 To M r EDM. SLEIGH. Of the hardnesse of true Christianitie, and the abundant recompence in the plea­sures and commodities thereof.
  • EP. 5 To M r W. L. Expostulating the cause of his vnsetled­nesse in religion: where is shewed that our dissentions are no sufficient ground of his suspension.
  • EP. To S r EDMVND LVCY. Of the different degrees of glory, and our mutuall knowledge aboue.
  • EP. 7 To M r T. L. Aduising concerning the matter of di­uorce in the case of knowne Adulterie.
  • EP. 8 To M r ROBERT HAY. Of the continuall exercise of a Christian: whereby he may he preserued from hard­nesse of heart, &c.
  • EP. 9 To M r I. F. Merchant. Of the lawfulnesse of conuersation and trade with Infidels and Heretiques; how farre it holdeth, and wherein.
  • EP. 10 To the Gentlemen of his Highnesse Court. A description of a good and faithfull Courtier.
DECAD IV.
  • EP. 1 To M r WALTER FITZ WILLIAMS. Of the true and lawful vse of pleasure, &c.
  • EP. 2 To M r W.E.DD. to M r ROB. IERMIN. Of the bloody and sinfull vse of single combats: and the vniust pretences for this vnchristian and false manhood.
  • EP. 3 To M r MAT. MYLWARD. Of the pleasure of study and contempla­tion, &c.
  • EP. 4 To M.I.P. Of the increase of Popery; of the Oath of Allegeance; and the iust sufferings of those that haue refused it.
  • EP. 5 To my brother M r SA. HALL. Of the charge and weight of the Ministe­riall function: with directions for due pre­paration to it, & answerable cariage in it.
  • EP. 6 To M. A. P. Of the signes and proofes of a true faith.
  • EP. 7 To M r EDWARD ALLEYNE. A direction how to conceiue of God in our deuotions and meditations.
  • EP. 8 To M r THOMAS IAMES. Of the reason of the Papists confidence in appealing to the Fathers: applauding his worthy offers and indeuors of discouering the falsifications of Antiquitie.
  • EP. 9 To M. E. A. Of fleeing or stay in the time of pesti­lence; whether lawfull for Minister or people.
  • EP. 10 To M.R.B. A complaint of the iniquity of the Times; with a prescription of remedy.

THE THIRD DECAD.

To M r Smith, and M r Rob. Ring-leaders of the late Separation at Amsterdam. EP. I. Setting forth their iniury done to the Church, the iniustice of their cause, and fear­fulnesse of their offence: Censuring and aduising them.

WEe heare of your separation, and mourne; yet not so much for you, as for your vvrong: you could not doe a greater iniury to your mother, then to fly from her. Say shee were poore, ragged, weake; say she were deformed; yet shee is not infectious: Or if shee vvere, yet she is yours. This were cause enough for you, to lament her, to pray for her, to labour for her redresse, not to auoid her: This vnnaturalnesse is shamefull; and more hainous in you, who are reported not parties in this euill, but authors. Your flight is not so much, as your mis-guidance. Plead not: this fault is past excuse. If wee all should follow you, this vvere the vvay, of a Church (as you plead) imperfect, to make no Church; and of a remedie, to make a disease. Still the fruit of our charitie to you, is, besides our griefe, pitie. Your zeale of truth hath mis-led you, and you others: A zeale, if honest yet blind-folded, and led by selfe-will. Oh that you loued Peace, but halfe so well as Truth: then, this breach had neuer beene: and you that are yet brethren, had beene still companions. Goe out of Babylon, you say; The voice not of Schisme, but of holinesse. Know you vvhere you are? Looke about you, I beseech you, looke behinde you; and see if wee haue not left it vpon our backs. Shee her selfe feeles, and sees that shee is abandoned: and complaines to all the world, that we haue not onely forsaken, but spoiled her; and yet you say, Come out of Babylon. And except you will bee willingly blinde, you may see the heapes of her Altars, the ashes of her Idols, the ruines of her monuments, the condemnation of her errours, the reuenge of her abominations. And are wee yet in Babylon? Is Babylon yet amongst vs? Where are the maine buildings of that accursed Citie; those high and proud Towers of their vniuersall Hierarchie, infallible iudge­ment, dispensation vvith the Lawes of God, and sinnes of men; disposition of King­domes, deposition of Princes, parting stakes vvith God in our conuersion, through freedom of vvil; in our saluation, through the merit of our vvorks? Where are those rotten heapes (rotten, not through age, but corruption) of transubstantiating of bread, adoring of Images, multitude of Sacraments, power of Indulgences, necessitie of Confessions, profit of Pilgrimages, constrained and approued Ignorance, vnknowne [Page 316] deuotions? Where are those deepe vaults (if not mynes) of Penances and Purgatories, and whatsoeuer hath beene deuised by those Popelings, whether profitable or glori­ous, against the Lord, and his Christ? Are they not all raced, and buried in the dust? Hath not the Maiestie of her Gods, like as was done to Mithra, and Serapis, beene long agone offered to the publique laughter of the vulgar? What is this but to goe, yea to runne (if not to fly) out of Babylon? But (as euery man is an hearty Patron of his owne actions, and it is a desperate cause that hath no plea) you alledge our consorting in Ce­remonies, and say still we tarry in the suburbs. Grant that these were as ill, as an enemy can make them, or can pretend them: You are deceiued, if you thinke the walles of Babylon stand vpon Ceremonies. Substantiall errors are both her foundation, and frame. These rituall obseruations are not so much as Tile and Reede, rather like to some Fane vpon the roofe; for ornament, more then vse: Not parts of the building, but not necessarie appeadances. If you take them otherwise, you wrong the Church; if thus, and yet depart, you wrong it and your selfe: As if you would haue perswaded righteous Lot not to stay is Zoar, because it was so neere Sodome. I feare, if you had seene the money-changers in the Temple, how euer you would haue prayed, or taught there: Christ did it, not forsaking the place, but scourging the offenders: And this is the valour of Christian teachers: To oppose abuses, not to runne away from them: Where shall you not thus finde Babylon? Would you haue runne from Geneua, be­cause of her wafers? Or from Corinth, for her disordered loue-feasts? Either runne out of the world, or your flight is in vaine. If experience of change teach you not, that you shall finde your Babylon euery where, returne not. Compare the place you haue left, with that you haue chosen; let not feare of seeming to repent ouer-soone, make you partiall. Loe, there a common harbour of all opinions, of all heresies; if not a mixture. Here you drew in the free and cleare aire of the Gospel, without that odious composition of Iudaisme, Arrianisme, Anabaptisme: There you liue in the stench of these and more. You are vnworthy of pitie, if you will approue your misery. Say if you can, that the Church of England (if shee were not yours) is not an heauen to Amsterdam. How is it then, that our gnats are harder to swallow, then their camels? and that whiles all Christendome magnifies our happinesse, and applauds it; your handfull alone, so detests our enormities, that you despise our graces? See whether in this you make not God a loser. The thanke of all his fauours is lost, because you want more: and in the meane time, who gaines by this sequestration, but Rome and Hell? How doe they insult in this aduantage, that our mothers owne children condemne her for vncleane, that we are dayly weakened by our diuisions, that the rude multitude hath so palpable a motiue to distrust vs? Sure, you intended it not: but, if you had been their hired Agent, you could not haue done our enemies greater seruice. The God of heauen open your eyes, that you may see the vniustice of that zeale which hath trans­ported you; and turne your heart to an endeuour of all Christian satisfaction: Other­wise, your soules shall finde too late, that it had beene a thousand times better to swal­low a Ceremonie, then to rend a Church: yea, that euen wheredomes and murders shall abide an easier answer then separation. I haue done, if onely I haue aduised you of that fearfull threatning of the Wise-man: The eye that mocketh his father, and despiseth the gouernment of his mother, the Rauens of the valley shall picke it out, and the yong Eagles eate it.

To Sir ANDREW ASTELEY. EP. II. A discourse of our due preparation for death, and the meanes to sweeten it to vs.

SInce I saw you, I saw my father die: How boldly and merrily did hee passe thorow the gates of death, as if they had no terrour, but much pleasure! Oh that I could as easily imitate, as not forget him! We know, wee must tread the same way; how happy, if with the same minde? Our life, as it giues way to death, so must make way for it: It will be, though we will not: it will not bee happy, without our will, without our preparation. It is the best and longest lesson, to learne how to die; and of surest vse: which alone if we take not out, it were better not to haue liued. Oh vaine studies of men, how to walke thorough Rome streets al day in the shade, how to square cirles, how to salue vp the celestiall motions, how to correct mis-written copies, to fetch vp old words from forgetfulnesse, and a thousand other like points of idle skill; whiles the maine care of life and death is neglected! There is an Art of this, infallible; eternall both in truth, and vse: for though the meanes bee diuers, yet the last act is still the same, and the disposition of the soule need not be other: it is all one whether a feuer bring it, or a sword; wherein yet, after long profession of other sciences, I am still (why should I shame to confesse?) a learner; and shall be (I hope) whilest I am: yet it shall not repent vs, as diligēt schollers repeat their parts vnto each other, to be more perfect; so mutually to recall some of our rules of well-dying: The first whereof is a conscionable life: The next, a right apprehension of life, and death; I tread in the bea­ten path: doe you follow me. To liue holily, is the way to die safely, happily. If death be terrible, yet innocence is bold, and will neither feare it selfe, nor let vs feare, where contrariwise wickednesse is cowardly, and cannot abide either any glimpse of light, or shew of danger. Hope doth not more draw our eyes forward, then conscience turnes them backward, and forces vs to looke behinde vs; affrighting vs euen without past euils. Besides the paine of death, euery sinne is a new Fury to torment the soule, and to make it loth to part. How can it chuse, when it sees on the one side, what euill it hath done; on the other, vvhat euill it must suffer? it vvas a cleare heart (what else could doe it?) that gaue so bold a forehead to that holy Bishop, who durst on his death-bed pro­fesse, I haue so liued, as I neither feare to die, nor shame to liue. What care we when be found, if well-doing? What care we how suddenly, vvhen our preparation is per­petuall? What care we how violently, vvhen so many inward friends (such are our good actions) giue vs secret comfort? There is no good Steward, but is glad of his Audit; his straight accounts desire nothing more then a discharge: onely the doubt­full and vntrustie feares of his reckoning. Neither onely doth the vvant of integritie make vs timorous, but of wisedome, in that our ignorance cannot equally value, either the life which vve leaue, or the death vve expect. Wee haue long conuersed vvith this life, and yet are vnacquainted: how should wee then know that death we neuer saw? or that life vvhich followes that death?

These cottages haue been ruinous, and wee haue not thought of their fall: our way hath beene deepe, and we haue not looked for our rest. Shew mee euer any man that knew vvhat life vvas, and vvas loth to leaue it. I vvill shew you a prisoner that would dwell in his Goale, a slaue that likes to be chained to his Galley. What is there here, but darknesse of ignorance, discomfort of euents, impotency of bodie, vexation of conscience, distemper of passions, complaint of estate, feares and sense of euill, hopes and doubts of good, ambitious rackirgs, couetous toyles, enuious vnderminings, [Page 318] irkesome disappointments, weary sacieties, restlesse desires, and many worlds of dis­contentments in this one? What wonder is it that we would liue? We laugh at their choice that are in loue with the deformed; and what a face is this we dote vpon? See if sinnes, and cares, and crosses haue not (like a filthy Morphew) ouer-spread it, and made it loathsome to all iudicious eyes. I maruell then, that any wise men could be o­ther but Stoicks, and could haue any conceit of life, but contemptuous; not more for the misery of it, while it lasteth, then for the not lasting: we may loue it, wee cannot hold it. What a shadow of a smoake, what a dreame of a shadow is this, wee affect? Wise Salomon sayes, there is a time to be borne, and a time to dye: you doe not heare him say, a time to liue. What is more flitting then time? Yet life is not long enough to be worthy of the title of time. Death borders vpon our birth, and our cradle stands in our graue. We lament the losse of our parents: how soone shall our sonnes bewaile ours? Loe, I that write this, and you that reade it; how long are we here? It were well, if the world were as our tent, yea as our Inne; if not to lodge, yet to bait in: but now it is onely our thorow-fare, one generation passeth, another commeth; none stayeth. If this earth were a Paradise, and this which we call our life were sweet as the ioyes aboue, yet how should this ficklenesse of it coole our delight? Grant it absolute; who can esteeme a vanishing pleasure? How much more now, when the drammes of our honey are lost in pounds of gall; when our contentments are as farre from since­rity as continuance? Yet the true apprehension of life (though ioyned with contempt) is not enough to settle vs, if either we be ignorant of death, or ill perswaded: for if life haue not worth enough to allure vs, yet death hath horror enough to affright vs. Hee that would die cheerefully, must know death his friend: what is hee but the faithfull officer of our Maker, who euer smiles or frownes with his Master; neither can either shew or nourish enmitie, where God fauours: when he comes fiercely, and puls a man by the throat, and summons him to Hell, who can but tremble? The messenger is terrible; but the message worse: hence haue risen the miserable despaires, and furi­ous rauing of the ill conscience, that findes no peace within, lesse without. But when he comes sweetly, not as an executioner, but as a guide to glory, and profers his ser­uice, and shewes our happinesse, and opens the doore to our heauen; how worthy is he of entertainment? how worthy of gratulation? But his salutation is painfull, if courteous, what then? The Physician heales vs, not without paine; and yet wee re­ward him. It is vnthankfulnesse to complaine, vvhere the answer of profit is exces­siue. Death paineth: how long? how much? with what proportion to the sequell of ioy? O death, if thy pangs be grieuous, yet thy rest is sweet. The constant expectati­on that hath possessed that rest, hath already swallowed those pangs, and makes the Christian at once wholly dead to his paine, wholly aliue to his glory. The soule hath not leysure to care for her suffering, that beholds her crowne; which if shee were con­ioyned to fetch thorow the flames of hell, her faith would not sticke at the condition. Thus in briefe, he that liues Christianly, shall dye boldly; he that findes his life short and miserable, shall dye willingly; hee that knowes death, and fore-sees glory, shall die cheerefully and desirously.

To M. Samuel Burton, Arch-deacon of Glocester. EP. III. A discourse of the tryall and choice of the true Religion.

Sir: This Discourse inioyned by you, I send to your censure, to your disposing; but to the vse of others. Vpon your charge I haue written it for the wauering. If it seeme worthy, communicate it; else it is but a dash of your pen. I feare one­ly the breuitie: a Volume were too little for this Subiect. It is not more yours, then the Author. Farewell.

WE doe not more affect varietie in all other things, then wee abhorre it in Religi­on. Euen those which haue held the greatest falshoods, hold that there is but one truth. I neuer read of more then one Hereticke, that held all Heresies true; nei­ther did his opinion seeme more incredible, then the relation of it. God can neither be multiplyed, nor Christ diuided: if his coat might bee parted, his bodie was intire. For that then all sides chalenge Truth, and but one can possesse it; let vs see who haue found it, who enioy it.

There are not many Religions that striue for it, tho many opinions. Euery Heresie, albe fundamentall, makes not a Religion. We say not, The Religion of Arrians, Ne­storians, Sabellians, Macedonians, but the sect or heresie. No opinion challenges this name in our vsuall speech, (for I discusse not the proprietie) but that which, arising from many differences, hath setled it selfe in the world, vpon her owne principles, not without an vniuersall diuision. Such may soone be counted: Tho it is true, there are by so much too many, as there are more then one. Fiue religions then there are by this rule, vpon earth; which stand in competition for truth, Iewish, Turkish, Greekish, Po­pish, Reformed; whereof each pleads for it selfe, with disgrace of the other. The plaine Reader doubts, how he may fit Iudge, in so high a plea: God hath put this person vp­on him; while he chargeth him to try the spirits; to retaine the good, reiect the euill: If still he plead with Moses, insufficiencie; let him but attend, God shall decide the case in his silence, without difficultie. The Iew hath little to say for himselfe, but im­pudent denials of our Christ, of their Prophecies: whose very refusall of him, more strongly proues him the true Messias; neither could he be iustified to be that Sauiour, if they reiected him not; since the Prophets fore-saw and fore-told, not their repelling of him onely, but their reuiling. If there were no more arguments, God hath so mightily confuted them from heauen, by the voice of his iudgement, that al the vvorld hisseth at their conuiction. Loe, their very sinne is capitally written in their desolation, and contempt. One of their owne late Doctors seriously expostulates in a relenting Letter to another of his fellow Rabbins, what might be the cause of so long and de­sperate a ruine of their Israel; and comparing their former captiuities with their former sinnes, argues (and yet feares to conclude) that this continuing punishment, must needs be sent for some sinne so much greater then Idolatry, Oppression, Sabbath-brea­king; by how much this plague is more grieuous then all the other: Which, his feare tels him (and he may beleeue it) can be no other, but the murder, and refusall of their true Messias. Let now all the Doctors of those obstinate Synagogues, answer this doubt of their owne obiecting: But how, past all contradiction, is the ancient witnesse of all the holy Prophets, answered and confirmed by their euents? whose foresayings [Page 320] verified in all particular issues, are more then demonstratiue. No Art can describe a thing past, vvith more exactnesse, then they did this Christ to come. What circum­stance is there, that hath not his per [...]ction? Haue they not fore-vvritte [...] who sho [...] be his mother, A Virgin: Of what Tribe, of Iuda; Of vvhat house, of Dauid; What place, Bethleem: vvhat time, vvhen the scepter should be taken from Iuda: Or after sixtie nine vveekes: What name, Iesus, Immanuel: What habitation, Nazareth: What harbinger, Iohn, the second Elias: What his businesse; to preach, saue, deliuer: What entertainment, reiection: What death, the Crosse: What manner, piercing the body, not breaking the bones: What company, amidst two vvicked ones: Where, at Ierusa­lem: Whereabouts, vvithout the Gates: With vvhat vvords, of imploration: What draught, of Vineger and Gall: vvho vvas his Traitor, and vvith vvhat successe? If all the Synagogues of the Circumcision, all the gates of Hell, can obscure these euiden­ces, let me be a proselyte. My labour herein is so much lesse, as there is lesse danger of Iudaisme. Our Church is vvell rid of that accursed Nation, vvhom yet Rome harbors, and, in a fashion, graces; vvhiles in stead of spitting at, or that their Neapolitan cor­rection vvhereof Gratian speaks, the Pope solemnly receiues at their hands, that Bible, vvhich they at once approue, and ouerthrow. But vvould God there vvere no more Iewes then appeare. Euen in this sense also hee is a Iew, that is one vvithin: plainely, vvhose heart doth not sincerely confesse his Redeemer. Tho a Christian Iew, is no o­ther then an Atheist; and therfore must be scourged else-where. The Iew thus answe­red: The Turke stands out for his Mahomet, that cozening Arabian, vvhose Religion (if it deserue that name) stands vpon nothing but rude ignorance, and palpable Impo­sture. Yet loe here a subtill Diuell, in a grosse religion: For when he saw that he could not by single twists of Heresie pull downe the well built walls of the Church; hee vvindes them all vp in one Cable, to see if his cord of so many folds might happily preuaile: raising vp vvicked Mahomet, to deny vvith Sabellius the distinction of per­sons, with Arrius Christs diuinity, with Macedonius the Deity of the Holy Ghost, with Sergius two wils in Christ, with Marcion Christs suffering: And these policies se­conded vvith violence, how haue they vvasted Christendome? O damnable mixture, miserably successefull! vvhich yet could not haue beene, but that it meets with sottish Clients, and sooths vp nature, and debars both all knowledge, and contraction. What is their Alcoran but a fardle of foolish impossibilities? Whosoeuer shall heare me re­late the stories of Angell Adriels death, Seraphuels trumpet, Gabriels bridge, Horroth and Marroths hanging, the Moones descending into Mahomets sleeue, the Litter, wher­in he saw God caried by eight Angels, their ridiculous and swinish Paradise, and thou­sands of the same bran; would say, that Mahomet hoped to meet either vvith beasts, or mad-men. Besides these barbarous fictions, behold their lawes, full of licence, full of impietie: in which, reuenge is incouraged, multitude of vviues allowed, theft tolera­ted; and the frame of their opinions such, as vvell bewrayes their whole religion to be but the mungrell issue of an Arrian, Iew, Nestorian, and Arabian: A monster of many seeds, and all accursed; In both vvhich regards, Nature her selfe, in vvhose breast God hath written his royall Law (tho in part, by her defaced) hath light enough to con­demne a Turke, as the worst Pagan. Let no man looke for further disproofe. These fol­lies, a wise Christian will scorne to confute, and fearce vouchsafe to laugh at.

The Greekish Church (so the Russes tearme themselues) put in the next claime, but with no better successe; whose infinite Clergy affords not a man that can giue either reason or account of their owne doctrine. These are the basest dregs of all Christians, so we fauourably terme them; tho they, perhaps in more simplicitie then wilfulnesse, would admit none of all the other Christian world to their font, but those, who in a so­lemne renunciation spit at, and abiure their former God, Religion, Baptisme: yet per­aduenture wee might more iustly terme them Nicolaitans, for that obscure Saint (if a Saint, if honest) by an vnequall diuision, findes more homage from them then his ma­ster. These are as ignorant as Turkes, as idolatrous as Heathens, as obstinate as Iewes, and more superstitious then Papists. To speake ingenuously from that I haue heard and [Page 321] read; if the worst of the Romish religion, and the best of the Moscouitish bee compa­red, the choice will be hard whether should be lesse ill. I labour the lesse in all these, whose remotenesse and absurditie secure vs from infection, and whose onely name is their confutation. I descend to that maine riuall of Truth, which creepes into her bo­some, and is not lesse neere then subtle, the religion (if not rather the faction) of Pa­pisme; whose plea is importunate, and so much more dangerous, as it caries fairer pro­bability. Since then of all religions the Christian obtaineth, let vs see of those that are called Christian, which should command assent and profession. Euery religion beares in her lineaments the image of her parent: the true Religion therefore is spirituall, and lookes like God in her puritie: all false religions are carnall, and carie the face of Nature, their mother, and of him whose illusion begot them, Satan. In summe, Na­ture neuer conceiued any which did not fauour her, nor the spirit any which did not oppugne her. Let this then be the Lydian stone of this tryall; we need no more. Whe­ther Religion soeuer doth more plausibly content Nature, is false; whether giues more sincere glory to God, is his Truth. Lay aside preiudice: Whither I beseech you tend­eth all Popery, but to make Nature either vainly proud, or carelessely wanton? What can more aduance her pride, then to tell her, that she hath in her own hands freedome enough of will (with a little preuention) to prepare her selfe to her iustification; that she hath (whereof to reioyce) some what, which shee hath not receiued; that if God please but to vnfetter her, she can walke alone? She is insolent enough of her selfe; this flatterie is enough to make her mad of conceit. After this; That if God will but beare halfe the charges by his cooperation, she may vndertake to merit her owne glory, and braue God in the proofe of his most accurate iudgement; to fulfill the whole royall law; and that from the superfluitie of her owne satisfactions, shee may bee abundantly beneficiall to her neighbours; that naturally without faith a man may doe some good workes; that we may repose confidence in our merits. Neither is our good onely by this flatterie extolled, but our ill also diminished; our euils are our sinnes; some of them (they say) are in their nature veniall, and not worthy of death; more, that our originall sinne is but the want of our first iustice; no guilt of our first fathers offence; no inherent ill disposition; and that by Baptismall water is taken a­way what euer hath the nature of sinne; that a meere man (let mee not wrong Saint Peters successor, in so tearming him) hath power to remit both punishment and sinne, past and future; that many haue suffered more then their sinnes haue required; that the sufferings of the Saints added to Christs passions, make vp the treasure of the Church, that spirituall Exchequer; whereof their Bishop must keepe the key, and make his friends. In all these the gaine of Nature (who sees not?) is Gods losse: all her brauery is stolne from aboue: besides those other direct derogations from him; that his Scriptures are not sufficient; that their originall fountaines are corrupted, and the streames runne clearer; that there is a multitude (if a finite number) of Mediators. Turne your eyes now to vs, and see contrarily how we abase Nature, how wee knead her in the dust; spoiling her of her proud rags, loading her with reproaches; and giuing glory to him, that sayes, he will not giue it to another; whiles we teach, that we neither haue good, nor can doe good of our selues; that we are not sicke or fettered, but dead in our sinne; that we cannot moue to good, more then we are moued; that our best actions are faulty; our satisfactions debts; our deserts damnation; that all our merit is his mercy that saues vs; that euery of our sinnes is deadly; euery of our natures origi­nally depraued, and corrupted; that no water can entirely wash away the filthinesse of our concupiscence; that none but the blood of him that was God, can cleanse vs; that all our possible sufferings are below our offences; that Gods written Word is all-suffi­cient to informe vs, to make vs both wise and perfect; that Christs mediation is more then sufficient to saue vs, his sufferings to redeeme vs, his obedience to inrich vs. You haue seene how Papistry makes Nature proud; now see how it makes her law­lesse and wanton: while it teacheth (yet this one, not so vniuersally) that Christ dyed effectually for all; that in true contrition an expresse purpose of new life is not necessa­rie; [Page 322] that wicked men are true members of the Church; that a lewd mis-creant or in­fidell in the businesse of the Altar partakes of the true body and blood of Christ, yea (which a shame to tell) a brute creature; that men may saue the labour of searching, for that it is both easie and safe (with that Catholike Collier) to beleeue with the Church, at a venture: more then so, that deuotion is the seed of ignorance; that there is infallabilitie annexed to a particular place and person; that the bare act of the Sa­craments confers grace without faith; that the meere signe of the Crosse made by a Iew or Infidell, is of force to driue away Diuels; that the sacrifice of the Masse in the very worke wrought, auailes to obtaine pardon of our sinnes, not in our life onely, but when we lye frying in purgatory; that we need not pray in faith to be heard, or in vnderstanding; that almes giuen, merit heauen, dispose to iustification, satisfie God for sinne; that abstinence from some meats and drinkes is meritorious; that Indulgen­ces may be granted to dispense vvith all the penance of sinnes afterward to bee com­mitted; that these by a liuing man may be applyed to the dead; that one man may de­liuer anothers soule out of his purging torments: and therefore, that hee who vvants not either money or friends; need not feare the smart of his sinnes. O religion, sweet to the wealthy, to the needy desperate! who will now care henceforth how sound his deuotions be, how lewd his life, how hainous his sinnes, that knowes these refuges? On the contrary, we curbe Nature, we restraine, we discourage, we threaten her, teach­ing her not to rest in implicit faiths, or generall intensions, or external actions of piety, or presumptuous dispensations of men: but to striue vnto sincere faith, without which we haue no part in Christ, in his Church, no benefit by Sacraments, prayers, fastings, beneficences: to set the heart on worke in all our deuotions, without which the hand and tongue are but hypocrites: to set the hands on worke in good actions, without which the presuming heart is but an hypocrite: to expect no pardon for sinne before we commit it, and from Christ alone when wee haue committed it, and to repent be­fore we expect it: to hope for no chaffering, no ransome of our soules from below, no contrary change of estate after dissolution: that life is the time of mercy, death of re­tribution. Now let me appeale to your soule, and to the iudgement of all the vvorld, whether of these two religions is framed to the humour of Nature: yea let mee but know vvhat action Popery requires of any of her followers, which a meere Naturalist hath not done, cannot doe? See how I haue chosen to beat them with that rod where­with they thinke we haue so often smarted: for what cauill hath beene more ordinary against vs, then this of ease and liberty, yea licence giuen and taken by our religion? together with the vpbraidings of their owne strict and rigorous austerenesse? Where are our penall workes, our fastings, scourges, haire-cloth, weary pilgrimages, blushing confessions, solemne vowes of willing beggery and perpetuall continencie? To doe them right, we yeeld; in all the hard workes of will-worship they goe beyond vs; but (lest they should insult in the victory) not so much as the Priests of Baal went beyond them. I see their whips: shew me their kniues. Where did euer zealous Romanist lance and carue his flesh in deuotion? The Baalites did it, and yet neuer the wiser, ne­uer the holier. Either therefore this zeale, in workes of their owne deuising, makes them not better then we, or it makes the Baalites better then they: let them take their choise. Alas, these difficulties are but a colour to auoid greater: No, no, to worke out stubborne wils to subiection, to draw this vntoward flesh to a sincere cheerefulnesse in Gods seruice: to reach vnto a sound beliefe in the Lord Iesus, to pray with a true heart, without distraction, without distrust, without mis-conceit: to keepe the heart in continuall awe of God: These are the hard tasks of a Christian, worthy of our sweat, worthy of our reioycing: all which that Babylonish religion shifteth off with a care­lesse fashionablenesse, as if it had not to doe with the soule. Giue vs obedience: let them take sacrifice. Doe you yet looke for more euidence? looke into particulars, and satisfie your selfe in Gods decision, as Optatus aduised of old. Since the goods of our father are in question, whither should we goe but to his Will and Testament? My soule beare the danger of this bold assertion. If we erre, wee erre with Christ and his [Page 323] Apostles. In a word, against all staggering, our Sauiours rule is sure and eternall: If any man will doe my Fathers will, he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God.

TO M. EDMVND SLEIGH. EP. IV. A discourse of the hardnesse of Christianity, and the abundant recompence of the pleasures and commodities of that profession.

HOw hard a thing it is (deare Vncle) to be a Christian! perhaps others are lesse dull, and more quiet; more waxen to the impressions of grace, and lesse troublesome to themselues; I accuse none, but whom I dare, my selfe. Euen easie businesses are hard to the weake: let others boast, I must complaine. To keepe our station is hard; harder to moue forward. One while I scarce restraine my vnruly desires, from euill; ofter, can find no lust to good. My heart will either be vaine, or sullen: when I am wrought with much sweat to detest sinne, and distaste the world, yet who shall raise vp this drosse to a spirituallioy? Sometimes I purpose vvell; and if those thoughts (not mine) begin to lift me from my earth; loe, he that rules in the aire, stoopes vpon me with powerfull tentations, or the vvorld puls me downe with a sweet violence; so as I know not vvhe­ther I be forced, or perswaded to yeeld; I finde much weakenesse in my selfe, but more treachery. How vvilling am I to be deceiued! How loth to bee altered! Good duties seeme harsh, and can hardly escape the repulse, or delay of excuses; and not without much strife grow to any rellish of pleasure; and vvhen they are at best, cannot auoid the mixture of many infirmities: which doe at once disquiet, and discourage the mind, not suffering it to rest in vvhat it vvould haue done, and could not. And if after many fighes and teares, I haue attained to doe well, and resolue better; yet this good estate is farre from constant, and easily inclining to change. And whiles I striue, in spight of my naturall ficklenesse, to hold my owne vvith some progresse, and gaine; vvhat difficultie doe I finde, vvhat opposition? O God, what aduersaries hast thou prouided for vs vveake men! what incounters! Malicious and subtill spirits, an alluring vvorld, a ser­pentine and stubborne nature: Force and fraud doe their vvorst to vs; sometimes be­cause they are spirituall enemies, I see them not, and complaine to feele them too late: Other-whiles my spirituall eyes see them with amazement, and I (like a cowardly Is­raelite) am ready to flee, and plead their measure, for my feare: Who is able to stand before the sonnes of Anak? Some other times I stand still, and (as I can) weakely re­sist; but am foiled with indignation, and shame. Then againe I rise vp, not without bashfulnesse and scorne: and vvith more hearty resistance preuaile, and triumph, when ere long, surprized with a sudden and vnwarned assault, I am caried away captiue, whither I vvould not: and mourning for my discomfiture, study for a feeble reuenge: My quarrell is good, but my strength maintaines it not; It is now long ere I can reco­uer this ouerthrow, and finde my selfe whole of these wounds. Besides suggestions, crosses fall heauy, and worke no small distemper in a minde faint and vnsetled, vvhose law is such, that the more I grow, the more I beare; and not seldome, when God giues me respite, I afflict my selfe: either my feare faineth euils, or my vnruly passions raise tumults vvithin me, vvhich breed much trouble; whether in satisfying or suppressing: not to speake, that sinne is attended, besides vnquietnesse, vvith terror.

Now you say; Alas! Christianitie is hard: I grant it; liue gainfull and happy. I contemne the difficultie, when I respect the aduantage. The greatest labours that haue answerable requitals, are lesse then the least that haue no regard. Beleeue me, [Page 324] when I looke to the reward, I would not haue the worke easier. It is a good Master whom we serue, who not onely payes, but giues; not after the proportion of our ear­nings, but of his owne mercy. If euery paine that wee suffer were a death, and euery crosse an hell, we haue amends enough. It were iniurious to complaine of the measure, when we acknowledge the recompence. Away with these weake dislikes: tho I should buy it dearer, I would be a Christian. Any thing may make me out of loue with my selfe, nothing with my profession: I were vnworthy of this fauour if I could repent to haue endured: herein alone I am safe, herein I am blessed. I may be all other things, and yet with that dying Emperor complaine, with my last breath, That I am no whit the better: let me be a Christian, I am priuiledged from miseries; hell cannot touch me, death cannot hurt me. No euill can arrest me while I am vnder the protection of him, which ouer-rules all-good and euill: yea so soone as it touches mee, it turnes good; and being sent and suborned-by my spirituall aduersaries to betray mee, now in an happy change it fights for me, and is driuen rather to rebell, then wrong mee. It is a bold and strange word: No price could buy of me the gaine of my sinnes: That, which while I repented, I would haue expiated with blood; now after my repentance I forgoe not for a world; the fruit of hauing sinned (if not rather, of hauing repen­ted.) Besides my freedome, how large is my possession? All good things are mine, to challenge, to enioy. I cannot looke beyond my owne, nor besides it; and the things that I cannot see, I dare claime no lesse. The heauen that rowles so gloriously aboue my head is mine, by this right: yea, those celestiall spirits, the better part of that high creation, watch me in my bed, guard me in my wayes, shelter me in my dangers, com­fort me in my troubles, and are ready to receiue that soule which they haue kept.

What speake I of creatures? The God of spirits is mine: and by a sweet and secret vnion I am become an heire of his glory, yea (as it were) a limme of himselfe. O bles­sednesse! worthy of difficulty; vvorthy of paine. What thou vvilt, Lord, so I may be thine, what thou wilt. When I haue done all, when I haue suffered all, thou exceedest more then I want. Follow me then, deare Vncle: or if you will) leade me rather (as you haue done) in these steps; and from the rough way, looke to the end: Ouer-looke these trifling grieuances, and fasten your eyes vpon the happy recompence; and see if you cannot scorne to complaine. Pitie those that take not your paines; and persist with courage till you feele the weight of your Crowne.

To M r W. L. EP. V. Expostulating the cause of his vnsetlednesse in Religion, which is pleaded to be our dissensions: shewing the insufficiencie of that Motiue, and comparing the state of our Church herein, with the Romish.

I Would I knew where to finde you: then I could tell how to take a direct ayme; whereas now I must roue, and coniecture. To day you are in the tents of the Ro­manists; to morrow in ours; the next day betweene both, against both. Our aduer­saries thinke you ours; we theirs, your conscience findes you with both, and neither. I flatter you not: this of yours is the worst of all tempers: heat and cold haue their vses, luke-warmnesse is good for nothing, but to trouble the stomacke. Those that are spiri­tually hot, finde acceptation; those that are starke cold, haue a lesser reckoning; the meane betweene both, is so much worse, as it comes neerer to good, and attaines it not. [Page 325] How long wilt you halt in this indifferency? Resolue one way, and know at last what you doe hold; what you should. Cast off either your wings or your teeth; and loath­ing this Bat-like nature, be either a bird or a beast. To dye wauering and vncertaine, your selfe will grant fearfull. If you must settle, when begin you? If you must beginne, why not now? It is dangerous deferring that, whose want is deadly, and whose op­portunity is doubtfull. God cryeth with Iehu, Who is on my side, who? Looke at last out of your window to him, and in a resolute courage cast downe this Iezabel that hath be­witched you. Is there any impediment, which delay will abate? Is there any which a iust answer cannot remoue? If you had rather wauer, who can settle you? But if you loue not inconstancy, tell vs why you stagger. Bee plaine, or else you will neuer bee firme: What hinders you? Is it our diuisions: I see you shake your head at this, and by your silent gesture bewray this the cause of your distaste: Would God I could ei­ther deny this with truth, or amend it with teares: But I grant it, with no lesse sorrow, then you with offence. This earth hath nothing more lamentable, then the ciuill jarres of one faith. What then? Must you defie your mother, because you see your brethren fighting? Their dissension is her griefe: Must she lose some sonnes, because some o­thers quarrell? Doe not so wrong your selfe in afflicting her. Will you loue Christ the lesse, because his coat is diuided? Yea, let mee bodly say; The hemme is torne a little, the garment is whole; or rather it is fretted a little, not torne; or rather the fringe, not the hem. Behold, here is one Christ, one Creed, one Baptisme, one Heauen, one way to it; in summe, one religion, one foundation, and (take away the tumultuous spi­rits of some rigorous Lutherans) one heart: our differences are those of Paul and Bar­nabas; not those of Peter and Magus: if they be some, it is well they are no more; if many, that they are not capitall. Shew me that Church, that hath not complained of distraction; yea that family, yea that fraternity, yea that man that alwayes agrees with himselfe. See if the Spouse of Christ, in that heauenly mariage song, doe not call him, a young Hart in the mountaines of diuision. Tell me then, whither wil you go for truth, if you will allow no truth, but where there is no diuision? To Rome perhaps, famous for vnitie, famous for peace. See now how happily you haue chosen, how well you haue sped: Loe, there Cardinall Bellarmine himselfe, a witnesse aboue exception, vnder his owne hand acknowledgeth to the world, and reckons vp 237 contrarieties of do­ctrine among the Romish Diuines. VVhat need we more euidence? O the perfect ac­cordance of Peters See! worthy to be recorded for a badge of truth. Let now all our aduersaries scrape together so many contradictions of opinions amongst vs, as they confesse amongst themselues, and be you theirs. No, they are not more peaceable, but more subtle; they haue not lesse dissension, but more smothered. They fight closely within doores, without noyse; all our frayes are in the field: would God wee had as much of their cunning, as they want of our peace; and no more of their policy, then they want of our truth. Our strife is in ceremonies, theirs substance; ours in one or two points, theirs in all. Take it boldly from him that dares auouch it, there is not one point in all Diuinity (except those wherein we accord with them) wherein they all speak the same. If our Church displease you for differences, theirs much more; vnlesse you will be either wilfully incredulous, or wilfully partiall: vnlesse you dislike a mischiefe the lesse for the secrecy, VVhat will you doe then? VVill you be a Church alone? Alas, how full are you of contradictions to your selfe! how full of contrary purposes! how oft doe you chide with your selfe! how oft doe you fight with your selfe! I appeale to that bosome which is priuy to those secret combats: beleeue me not, if euer you find perfect vnity any where but aboue: either goe thither, and seeke it amongst those that triumph, or be content with what estate you finde in this warfaring number. Truth is in differences, as gold in drosse, wheat in chaffe; will you cast away the best mettall, the best graine, because it is mingled with this offall? VVill you rather bee poore and hungry, then bestow labour on the farme, or the furnace? Is there nothing worth your respect, but peace? I haue heard that the interlacing of discords graces the best musick; and I know not whether the very euill spirits agree not with themselues. If the body [Page 326] be sound, what though the coat be torne? or if the garment be whole, what if the lace be vnript? Take you peace: let me haue truth, I cannot haue both. To conclude: Em­brace those truths that we all hold; and it greatly matters not what you hold in those wherein we differ: and if you loue your safety, seeke rather grounds whereon to rest, then excuses for your vnrest. If euer you looke to gaine by the truth, you must both chuse it, and cleaue to it: Meere resolution is not enough; except you will rather lose your selfe then it.

To Sir EDMVND LVCY. EPIST. VI. Discoursing of the different degrees of heauenly glory; and of our mutuall knowledge of each other aboue.

AS those which neuer were at home, now after much heare-say trauelling toward it, aske in the way, What manner of house it is, what seat, what frame, what soile; so doe we in the passage to our glory: we are all pilgrimes thither; yet so; as that some haue lookt into it afarre through the open windowes of the Scripture. Goe to then: whiles others are enquiring about worldly dignities, and earthly pleasures, let vs two sweetly consult of the estate of our future happinesse; yet without presumption, with­out curiositie. Amongst this infinite choice of thoughts, it hath pleased you to limit our discourse to two heads. You aske first, if the ioyes of the glorified Saints shall dif­fer in degrees. I feare not to affirme it. There is one life of all, one felicity; but diuers measures. Our heauen beginnes here, and here varies in degrees. One Christian en­ioyes God aboue another, according as his grace, as his faith is more: and heauen is still like it selfe, not other aboue from that beneath. As our grace begins our glory, so it proportions it: Blessednesse stands in the perfect operation of the best faculties, about the perfectest obiect; that is, in the vision, in the fruition of God. All his Saints see him, but some more clearly; as the same Sunne is seene of all eyes, not with equall strength. Such as the eye of our faith was to see him that is inuisible, such is the eye of our pre­sent apprehension to see as we are seene. Who sees not, that our rewards are according to our workes? not for them, as on merit (woe be to that soule which hath but what it earneth) but after them, as their rule of proportion: and these, how sensibly vnequall? One giues but a cup of cold water to a disciple, another giues his blood for the master. Different workes haue different wages, not of desert, but of mercy. Fiue talents well imployed, carry away more recompence then two; yet both approued, both rewarded with their Masters ioy. Who can sticke at this, that knowes those heauenly spirits (to whom we shall be like) are marshalled by their Maker into seuerall rankes? He that was rapt into their element, and saw their blessed orders, as from his owne knowledge, hath stiled them, Thrones, Principalities, Powers, Dominions. If in one part of this Celestiall Family, the great Housholder hath thus ordered it, why not in the other? yea euen in this he hath instanced; You shall sit on twelue Thrones, and iudge the twelue Tribes of Isra­el. If he meane not some preheminence to his Apostles, how doth he answer, how doth he satisfie them? Yet more: Lazarus is in Abrahams bosome; therefore Abraham is more honoured then Lazarus. I shall need no moe proofes, if from heauen you shall looke down into the great Gulfe, and there see diuersity of torments according to the value of sinnes. Equality of offences, you acknowledge an idle Paradoxe of the Stoicks: to hold vnequall sinnes equally punished, were more absurd, and more iniurious to [Page 327] Gods iustice: There is but one fire, which yet otherwise burnes the straw, otherwise wood and iron. He that made and commands this dungeon, these tortures, tells vs that the wilfully disobedient shall smart with moe stripes; the ignorant with fewer. Yet so conceiue of these heauenly degrees, that the least is glorious. So do these vessels differ, that all are full: there is no want in any, no enuy. Let vs striue for a place, not striue for the order: how can we wish to be more then happy?

Your other question is of our mutuall knowledge aboue; the hope whereof (you thinke) would giue much contentment to the necessity of our parture: for both wee are loth not to know those whom we loue, and wee are glad to thinke wee shall know them happy: whereof (if it may comfort you) I am no lesse confident. If I may not goe so far, as with the best of the Fathers, to say we shall know one anothers thoughts, I dare say, our persons we shall; our knowledge, our memory, are not there lost, but perfected: yea, I feare not to say we shall know both our miseries past, and the present sufferings of the damned. It makes our happinesse not a little the sweeter, to know that we were miserable, to know that others are and must bee miserable: wee shall know them; not feele them. Take heed, that you clearly distinguish betwixt speculation and experience. We are then farre out of the reach of euils. We may see them to comfort vs, not to affect vs. Who doubts that these eyes shall see, and know the glorious man­hood of our blessed Sauiour, aduanced aboue all the powers of heauen? And if one bo­dy, why not more? And if our elder brother, why no more of our spirituall fraternity? Yea if the twelue thrones of those Iudges of Israel shall be conspicuous; how shall wee not acknowledge them? And if these, who shall restraine vs from more? You will ea­sily grant, that our loue can neuer faile: Faith and hope giue place to sight, to present fruition; for these are of things not seene: but loue is perpetuall, not of God only, but his Saints: For nothing ceases, but our earthly parts, nothing but what sauors of cor­ruption. Christian loue is a grace, and may well chalenge a place in heauen: and what loue is there, of what we know not? More plainly; If the three Disciples in Tabor knew Moses and Elias, how much more shall we know them in Gods Sion? Lastly, (for it is a letter, not a volume, that I intended in this not necessary, but likely discourse) that fa­mous parable can tell you, that those which are in hell, may know singular and seuerall persons, though distant in place. The rich Glutton knowes Lazarus and Abraham. I heare what you say; It is but a parable: neither will I presse you with the contrary au­thority of Ambrose, Tertullian, Gregory, Hierome, or any Father; nor with that vniuer­sall rule of Chrysostome, that those onely are parables, where examples are expressed, and names concealed: I yeeld it; yet all holy parables haue their truths, at least their proba­bilities. Deny this, and you disable their vse, wrong their Author. Our Sauiour neuer said ought was done, that cannot be: and shall then the damned retaine ought, which the glorified lose? No man euer held that the soule was aduantaged by torment. Com­fort you therefore in this; you shall know and be knowne. But farre be from hence all carnall and earthly thoughts; as if your affections should be (as below) doubled to your wife or child. Nature hath no place in glory: here is no respect of blood, none of ma­riage. This grosser aquaintance and pleasure is for the Paradise of Turkes, not the Hea­uen of Christians. Here is, as no mariage, (saue betwixt the Lambe and his Spouse the Church) so no matrimoniall affections. You shall reioyce in your glorified child; not as your child, but as glorified. In briefe, let vs so enquire of our company, that aboue all things we striue to be there our selues, where we are sure, if we haue not what we ima­gined, we shall haue more then we could imagine.

To M r T.L. EP. VII. Concerning the matter of diuorce in case of apparant adultery, aduising the in­nocent party of the fittest course in that behalfe.

ALL intermedling is attended with danger; and euer so much more, as the band of the parties contending, is nearer and straiter: how can it then want perill, to iudge betwixt those which are, or should bee one flesh? yet great necessities require ha­zard. My profession would iustly checke me, if I preferred not your conscience to my owne loue. I pity and lament, that your owne bosome is false to you; that your selfe with shame, and with sin, are pulled from your selfe, & giuen to whom you would not: An iniury that cannot be parallelled vpon earth; and such as may without our wonder, distract you: sleight crosses are digested with study, and resolution; greater, with time; the greatest, not without study, time, counsell. There is no extreame euill, whose eua­sions are not perplexed. I see here mischiefe on either hand: I see you beset, not with griefes onely, but dangers. No man euer more truly held a wolfe by the eare; which he can neither stay, nor let goe with safety. Gods ancient law would haue made a quicke dispatch, and haue determined the case, by the death of the offender, and the liberty of the innocent; and not it alone. How many Heathen Law-giuers haue subscribed to Moses? Arabians, Grecians, Romans, yea very Gothes, the dregs of Barbarisme, haue thought this wrong not expiable, but by blood. With vs, the easinesse of reuenge, as it yeelds frequence of offences, so multitude of doubts: Whether the wronged husband should conceale, or complaine: complaining, whether he should retaine or dismisse: dismissing, whether he may marry, or must continue single: not continuing single, whe­ther he may receiue his own, or chuse another: but your inquiries shall be my bounds. The fact (you say) is too euident. Let me aske you; To your selfe, or to the world. This point alone must vary our proceedings. Publike notice requires publike discharge. Pri­uate wrongs are in our owne power: publike, in the hands of authority. The thoughts of our owne brests, while they smother themselues within vs, are at our command, whe­ther for suppressing, or expressing; but if they once haue vented themselues by words, vnto others eares, now (as common strayes) they must stand to the hazard of censure: such are our actions. Neither the sword, nor the keyes meddle within doores, & what but they vvithout? If fame haue laid hold on the wrong, prosecute it, cleere your name, cleere your house, yea Gods. Else you shall be reputed a Pandar to your owne bed: and the second shame shall surpasse the first, so much as your owne fault can more blemish you, then anothers. If there were no more; he is cruelly mercifull, that neglects his owne fame. But what if the sinne were shrouded in secrecy? The loathsomnesse of vice consists not in common knowledge. It is no lesse hainous, if lesse talked of. Report giues but shame: God and the good soule detest close euils. Yet then I ask not of the offence, but of the offender; not of her crime, but her repentance. She hath sinned against hea­uen, and you. But hath she washed your polluted bed with her teares? Hath her true sorrow beene no lesse apparant then her sinne? Hath she peeced her old vow with new protestations of fidelity? Do you find her at once humbled and changed? Why should that eare be deafe to her prayers, that was open to her accusation? why is there not yet place for mercy? Why doe we Christians liue as vnder Martiall law, wherein we sinne but once? Plead not authority: Ciuilians haue beene too rigorous: the mercifull sen­tence of Diuinity, shal sweetly temper humane seuereness. How many haue we known [Page 329] the better for their sinne? That Magdalene (her predecessor in filthinesse) had neuer loued so much, if she had not so much sinned. How oft hath Gods Spouse deserued a diuorce? which yet still her confessions, her teares haue reuersed. How oft hath that scroll beene written, and signed; and yet againe cancelled, and torne, vpon submission? His actions, not his words onely, are our precepts: Why is man cruell, where God re­lents? The wrong is ours onely, for his sake; without whose law, were no sinne. If the Creditor please to remit the debt, doe standers-by complaine? But if she be at once fil­thy, and obstinate, flie from her bed, as contagious. Now your beneuolence is adul­tery; you impart your body to her, she her sinne to you: A dangerous exchange; An honest body for an harlots sinne: Herein you are in cause that she hath more then one adulterer. I applaud the rigour of those ancient Canons, which haue still roughly cen­sured euen this cloake of vice: As there is necessity of charity in the former, so of iustice in this. If you can so loue your wife, that you detest not her sin, you are a better hus­band then a Christian, a better bawd then an husband. I dare say no more vpon so ge­nerall a relation; good Physitians in dangerous diseases dare not prescribe on bare sight of vrine, or vncertaine report, but will feele the pulse, and see the symptomes, ere they resolue on the receit. You see how no niggard I am of my counsels: would God I could as easily asswage your griefe, as satisfie your doubts.

To M. ROBERT HAY. EPIST. VIII. A Discourse of the continuall exercise of a Christian, how he may keepe his heart from hardnesse, and his wayes from error.

TO keepe the heart in vre with God, is the highest taske of a Christian. Good moti­ons are not frequent: but the constancy of good disposition is rare and hard. This worke must be continuall, or else speedeth not: like as the body from a setled and ha­bituall distemper must be recouered by long diets; and so much the rather, for that we cannot intermit here without relapses. If this field be not tilled euery day, it will runne out into thistles. The euening is fittest for this worke: when retyred into our selues, we must cheerefully, and constantly, both looke vp to God, and into our hearts; as we haue to doe with both: to God in thanksgiuing first, then in request. It shall be there­fore expedient for the soule, duly to recount to it selfe all the specialties of Gods fa­uours: a confused thankes fauours of carelesnesse, and neither doth affect vs, nor win acceptance aboue. Bethinke your selfe then of all these externall, inferiour, earthly gra­ces: that your being, breathing, life, motion, reason, is from him; that hee hath giuen you a more noble nature, then the rest of the creatures, excellent faculties of the mind, perfection of senses, soundnesse of body, competency of estate, seemlinesse of condi­tion, fitnesse of calling, preseruation from dangers, rescue out of miseries, kindnesse of friends, carefulnesse of education, honesty of reputation, liberty of recreations, quiet­nesse of life, opportunity of well-doing, protection of Angels. Then rise higher to his spirituall fauours, tho here on earth, and striue to raise your affections with your thoughts: Blesse God that you were borne in the light of the Gospell, for your pro­fession of the truth, for the honor of your vocation, for your incorporating into the Church, for the priuiledge of the Sacraments, the free vse of the Scriptures, the com­munion of Saints, the benefit of their prayers, the ayde of their counsels, the pleasure of their conuersation; for the beginnings of regeneration, any foot-steps of faith, hope, loue, zeale, patience, peace, ioy, conscionablenesse, for any desire of more. Then [Page 330] let your soule mount highest of all, into her heauen, and acknowledge those celestiall graces of her election to glory, redemption from-shame and death, of the intercession of her Sauiour, of the preparation of her place; and there let her stay a while vpon the meditation of her future ioyes. This done, the way is made for your request; Sue now to your God; as for grace to answer these mercies, so to see wherein you haue not an­swered them: From him therefore cast your eyes downe vpon your selfe: and as some carefull Iusticer doth a suspected fellon, so doe you strictly examine your heart, of what you haue done that day; of what you should haue done; enquire whether your thoughts haue beene sequestred to God, strangers from the world, fixed on heauen; whether iust, charitable, lowly, pure, Christian; whether your senses haue beene ho­lily guided, neither to let in temptations, nor to let out sinnes; whether your speeches haue not beene offensiue, vaine, rash, indiscreet, vnsauoury, vnedifying; whether your actions haue beene warrantable, expedient, comely, profitable. Thence, see if you haue beene negligent in watching your heart, expence of your time, exercises of deuotion, performance of good workes, resistance of temptations, good vse of good examples: and compare your present estate with the former: looke iealously, whether your soule hath gained or lost; lost ought of the heat of her loue; tendernesse of conscience, feare to offend, strength of vertue; gained, more increase of grace, more assurance of glory. And when you find (alas! who can but find?) either holinesse decayed, or euill done, or good omitted, cast downe your eyes, strike your brest, humble your soule, and sigh to him whom you haue offended; sue for pardon as for life, heartily, yearningly: inioyne your selfe carefull amendment, redouble your holy resolutions, strike hands with God in a new couenant: my soule for your safety. Much of this good counsell I confesse to haue learned from the Table of an vnknown Author, at Antwerp. It conten­ted me: and therefore I haue thus made it (by many alterations) my owne for forme, and yours for the vse: Our practice shall both commend it, and make vs happy.

To M r. J.F. one of the company of the Turkish Merchants. EP. IX. Discoursing of the lawfulnesse of conuersation and trade with Infidels and Here­ticks, and shewing how farre and wherein it is allowable.

IN matter of sinne I dare not discommend much feare. Loosenesse is both a more or­dinary fault, and more dangerous, then excesse of care: yet herein the minde may be vniustly tortured, and suffer without gaine. It is good to know our bounds, and keep them; that so we may neither be carelesly offensiue, nor needlesly afflicted. How farre we may trauell to, and conuerse with Infidels, with Hereticks, is a long demand, and cannot be answered at once. I see extreams on both hands, and a path of truth betwixt both, of no small latitude. First, I commend not this course to you; it is well, if I allow it. The earth is large, and truth hath ample Dominions; and those not incommodi­ous, not vnpleasant. To neglect the maine blessings with competency of the inferiour; for abundance of the inferiour, without the maine, were a choice vnwise and vnequall. While we are free, who would take ought but the best? Whither goe you? Haue we not as temperate a Sunne, as faire an Heauen, as fertile an Earth, as rich a Sea, as sweet Companions? What stand I on equality? a firmer peace, a freer Gospell, an happier gouernment then the world can shew you? yet you must goe: I giue you allowance; but limited, and full of cautions: like an inquisitiue Officer, you must let me aske, who, how, when, whither, why, how long, and accordingly determine. To communicate with them in their false seruices, who will not spit at, as impious? We speake of con­uersing with men, not with idolatries: ciuilly, not in Religion: not in workes of dark­nesse, [Page 331] but businesse of commerce and common indifferencies. Fie on those Rimmo­nites, that plead an vpright soule in a prostrate body: Hypocrites, that pretend a Na­thanael in the skin of a Nicodemus. God hates their secret halting, and will reuenge it. Let goe their vices, and speake of their persons: Those may bee conuersed with; not with familiarity, not with intirenesse; as men qualified, not as friends. Traffique is here allowed, not amity; not friendship, but peace. Paul will allow you to feast at their table, not to frequent it: yet not this to all. Christianity hath all statures in it, all strengths: children, and men, weaklings, Gyants. For a feeble vngrounded Christian, this verie company is dangerous: safe for the strong and instructed. Turne a child loose into an Apothecaries shop, or an Idiot, that gally-pot which lookes fairest, shall haue his first hand, tho full of poysonous drugs: where the iudicious would choose the wholesom­est, led not by sense, but skill. Setlednesse in the truth will cause vs to hate and scorne ri­diculous impiety: and that hate will settle vs the more; where the vnstayed may grow to lesse dislike, and indanger his owne infection. He had need bee a resolute Caleb that should goe to see the land of Canaan; yet not such a one, vpon euery occasion: meete pleasure or curiosity I dare not allow in this aduenture. The command of authority, or necessity of traffique, I cannot reiect: Or if after sufficient preuention, desire to informe our selues thorowly in a forraine Religion, or state (especially for publike vse) cary vs abroad, I censure not. In all matter of danger, a calling is a good warrant; and it cannot want perill to goe vnsent: Neither is there small weight in the quality of the place, and continuance of the time. It is one case where the profession of our religion is free, ano­ther where restrained; perhaps not without constraint to idolatry: where wee haue meanes for our soules, and allowed Ministery, the cause must needs differ from a place of necessary blindness, of peeuish superstition. To passe thorow an infected place is one thing, to dwell in it another: Each of these giue a new state to the cause, and look for a diuerse answer. But as in all these outward actions, so here, most force (I confesse) lies in the intention; which is able to giue not toleration onely, to our trauell, but praise. To conuerse with them without, but in a purpose of their conuersion, and with endeuour to fetch them in, can be no other then an holy course: wherein that the Iesuits haue beene (by their owne saying) more seruiceable in their Indies and China; let them thank (after their number and leisure) their shelter of Spaine: the opportunity of whose pa­tronage hath preferred them to vs; not their more forward desires. In short, compa­nying with Infidels may not be simply condemned; who can hold so, that sees Lot in Sodō, Israel with the Aegyptians, Abraham & Isaac with their Abimelechs; Roses among thornes, and pearles among much mud; and, for all, Christ among Publicans & Sinners? so we neither be infected by them, nor they further infected by our confirmation; nor the weake Christian by vs infected with offence, nor the Gospel infected with reproch, what danger can there be? If neither we, nor they, nor the weake, nor (which is high­est) the name of God be wronged, who can complaine? You haue mine opinion; dis­pose now of your selfe as you dare: The earth is the Lords, and you are his; where­soeuer he shall find you, be sure you shall find him euery-where.

To the Gentlemen of his Highnesse Court. EP. X. A description of a good and faithfull Courtier.

WHiles I aduentured other Characters into the light, I reserued one for you; whom I account no small part of my ioy; The Character of What you are, of What you should be: Not that I arrogate to my selfe, more then ordinary skill in these high points: I desire not to describe a Courtier; How should I, that haue but seene [Page 332] and saluted the seat of Princes? Or why should I, whose thoughts are sequestred to the Court of heauen? But if I would decypher a good Courtier, who can herein controll my endeauor? Goodnesse in all formes is but the iust subiect of our profession: what my obseruation could not, no lesse certaine rule shall afford me. Our Discourse hath this freedome, that it may reach beyōd our eyes with beleefe. If your experience agree not with my speculation, distrust me. I care not for their barking, which condemne me, at first, of incongruity: as if these two tearmes were so dissonant, that one sentence could not hold them. The Poet slanders, that abandons all good men from Courts. Who knowes not that the Aegyptian Court had a Moses; the Court of Samaria, an O­badiah; of Ierusalem an Ebed-melech; of Damascus a Naaman; of Babylon a Daniel; of Aethiopia a good Treasurer; and very Nero's Court in Pauls time, his Saints? That I may not tell, how the Courts of Christian Princes haue beene likened by our Ecclesi­asticall Historians, to some royall Colledges for their order, grauity, goodness mixed with their Maiesty; and that I may willingly forbeare to compare (as, but for enuy, I durst) yours with theirs; I speake boldly, the Court is as nigh to heauen as the Cell, and doth no lesse require and admit strict holinesse. I banish therefore hence all impie­tie, and dare presage his ruine, whose foundation is not laid in goodnesse. Our Courtier is no other then vertuous, and serues the God of heauen as his first Maker, and from him deriues his duty to these earthen gods; as one that knowes the thrones of heauen and earth are not contrary, but subordinate, and that best obedience springs from deuo­tion: his ability and will haue both conspired to make him perfectly seruiceable, and his diligence waits but for an opportunity. In the factions of some great riuals of ho­nour, he holds himselfe in a free neutrality, accounting it safter in vniust frayes to look on, then to strike; and if necessity of occasion will needs wind him into the quarrell, he chuses not the stronger part, but the better; resoluing rather to fall with innocence and truth, then to stand with powerfull iniustice. In the changes of fauours and frowns he changeth not; his sincere honesty beares him thorow all alterations, with wise boldnesse, if not with successe: and when hee spies clouds in the eyes of his Prince (which of long he will not seeme to see) his cleare heart giues him a cleare face; and if he may be admitted, his loyall breath shall soone dispell those vapours of ill sugge­stion: but if after all attempts of wind and sunne he sees them setled, and the might of his accusers will not let him seeme as he is; he giues way in silence, without stomach, and waits vpon Time. He is not ouer-hastily intent vpon his owne promotion; as one that seekes his Prince, not himselfe; and studies more to deserue then rise, scorning either to grow great by his owne bribes, or rich by the bribes of others. His officious silence craues more then others words; and if that language be not heard, nor vnder­stood, hee opens his mouth, yet late and sparingly; without bashfulnesse, without im­portunity; caring onely to motion, not caring to plead. He is affable and courteous; not vainly popular, abasing his Princes fauour to wooe the worthlesse applause of the vulgar; approuing by his actions that he seekes one, not many; if not rather one in many. His Alphabet is his Princes disposition; which once learned, hee plies with di­ligent seruice, not with flattery; not commending euery action as good, nor the best too much, and in presence. When hee finds an apparant growth of fauour, hee dares not glory in it to others, lest he should solicite their enuy, and hazard the shame of his owne fall; but enioyes it in quiet thankfulnesse: not neglecting it, nor drawing it on too fast: Ouer-much forwardnesse argues no perpetuity. How oft haue we knowne the weake beginnings of a likely fire scattered with ouer-strong a blast? And if another rise higher, he enuieth not; onely emulating that mans merit, and suspecting his own. Neither the name of the Court, nor the grace of a Prince, nor applause of his inferiors, can lift him aboue himselfe, or lead him to affect any other then a wise mediocrity. His owne sincerity cannot make him ouer-credulous. They are few and well tried, whom hee dares vse; or perhaps obliged by his owne fauours: so in all employments of friendship he is wary without suspicion, and without credulity charitable. He is free as of heart, so of tongue, to speake what he ought, not what he might: neuer but (what [Page 333] Princes eares are not alwayes inured to) meere Truth: yet that, tempred for the mea­sure, and time, with honest discretion. But if he meet with ought that might bee bene­ficiall to his Master, or the State, or whose concealment might proue preiudiciall to ei­ther, neither feare nor gaine can stop his mouth. He is not basely querulous, not for­ward to spend his complaints on the disgraced, not abiding to build his owne fauours vpon the vniust ruines of an oppressed fortune. The errors of his fellowes hee reports with fauour; their vertues with aduantage. He is a good husband of his houres; equal­ly detesting idlenesse and base disports; and placing all his free time vpon ingenuous studies, or generous delights; such as may make either his body or minde, more fit for noble seruice. He listeth not to come to councell vncalled, nor vnbidden to inter­meddle with secrets, whether of person, or state; which yet once imposed, hee mana­geth, with such fidelity and wisedome, as well argue him to haue refrained, not out of feare, but iudgement. He knowes how to repay an iniury with thankes, and a benefit with vsury; the one out of a wise patience without malicious closenesse; the other out of a bounteous thankfulnesse. His life is his owne willing seruant, and his Princes free vassall; which he accounts lent to him, that he may giue it for his master: the inter­cepting of whose harmes, he holds both his duty, and honour: and whether he be vsed as his sword, or his shield, he doth both with cheerefulnesse. He can so demeane him­selfe in his officious attendance, that he equally auoids satiety and obliuion; not need­lesly lauish of himselfe, to set out and shew his parts alwayes at the highest; nor wil­fully concealed in great occasions. He loues to deserue and to haue friends, but to trust rather to his owne vertue. Reason and honesty (next vnder religion) are his Councel­lers: which he followes without care of the euent, not without foresight. In a iudge­ment of vnkindnesse and enuy, he neuer casts the first stone, and hates to picke thankes by detraction. He vndertakes none but worthy sutes, such as are free from basenesse and iniustice; such as is neither shame to aske, nor dishonour to grant; not suffering priuate affections to ouer-weigh publique equity or conuenience; and better brook­ing a friends want, then an ill precedent; and those which he yeeldeth to accept, hee loues not to linger in an afflicting hope: a present answer shall dispatch the feares or desires of his expecting client. His brest is not a cisterne to retaine, but as a conduit-pipe, to vent the reasonable and honest petitions of his friend. Finally, he so liues, as one that accounts not Princes fauours hereditary; as one that wil deserue their perpetuity, but doubt their change; as one that knowes there is a wide world beside the Court, and aboue this world an Heauen.

EPISTLES. THE FOVRTH …

EPISTLES. THE FOVRTH DECAD.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE FOVRTH DECAD.

To M r WALTER FITzWILLIAMS. EP. I. A discourse of the true and lawfull vse of pleasures; how we may moderate them, how we may enioy them with safety.

INdeed; wherein stands the vse of wisedome, if not in tem­pering our pleasures and sorrowes? and so disposing our selues in spight of all occurrents, that the world may not blow vpon vs with an vnequall gale, neither tearing our sailes, nor slackning them. Euents will varie; if we conti­nue the same, it matters not: nothing can ouerturne him, that hath power ouer himselfe. Of these two, I confesse it harder to manage prosperity, and to auoid hurt from good: strong and cold winds do but make vs gather vp our cloake more round, more close; but to keepe it about vs in a hot Sunne-shine, to runne and not sweat; to sweat and not faint; how difficult it is! I see some that auoid pleasures for their danger, and which dare not but abandon lawfull delights, for feare of sinne; who seeme to mee like some ignorant Matallists, which cast away the precious Ore, because they cannot separate the gold from the drosse; or some simple Iew, that condemnes the pure streames of Iordan, because it falls into the dead sea. Why do not these men refuse to eate, because meat hath made many glut­tons? Or how dare they couer themselues, that know there is pride in ragges? These hard Tutors, if not Tyrants, to themselues, whiles they pretend a mortified strict­nesse, are iniurious to their owne libertie, to the liberalitie of their Maker: wherefore hath he created and giuen the choice commodities of this earth, if not for vse? or why placed he Man in a Paradise, not in a Desert? How can we more displease a libe­rall friend, then to depart from his delicate feast wilfully hungry? They are deceiued that call this holinesse; it is the disease of a mind sullen, distrustfull, impotent: There is nothing but euill, which is not from heauen; and he is none of Gods friends, that re­iects his gifts for his owne abuse. Heare me therefore, and true Philosophy; There is a nearer way then this, and a fairer; if you will be a wise Christian, tread in it. Learne first by a iust suruey, to know the due and lawfull bounds of pleasure; and then beware, either to go beyond a knowne Mere, or in the licence of your owne desires to remoue it. That God, that hath curb'd in the fury of that vnquiet and foaming element, and said of old, Here shalt thou stay thy proud waues, hath done no lesse for the rage of our appetite. Behold, our limits are not obscure; which if wee once passe, our inundation is perilous and sinfull. No iust delight wanteth either his warrant, or his tearmes. More plainely be acquainted both with the qualitie of pleasures, and the measure: Many a soule hath lost it selfe in a lawfull delight, through excesse: and not fewer haue perished [Page 338] in those, whose nature is vicious, without respect of immoderation. Your care must a­uoid both. The taste of the one is deadly; of the other, a full carouse: and in truth, it is easier for a Christian, not to taste of that, then not to be drunk with this: The ill is more easily auoided, then the indifferent moderated. Pleasure is of a winding and serpentine nature; admit the head, the body will aske no leaue: and sooner may you stop the en­trance, then stay the proceeding. Withall, her insinuations are so cunning, that you shal not perceiue your excesse, till you be sicke of a surfet. A little honie is sweet; much, fulsome. For the attaining of this temper then, settle in your selfe a right estimation of that wherein you delight: resolue euery thing into his first matter, and there will bee more danger of contempt, then ouer-ioying. What are the goodly sumptuous buil­dings we admire, but a little burnt and hardned earth? What is the stately & wondrous building of this humane bodie, whose beauty we doat vpon, but the same earth wee tread on, better tempred; but worse, when it wants his guest? What are those precious metals whom we worship, but veines of earth better coloured? What are costly robes, but such as are giuen of worms, and consumed of moths? Then, from their beginning, looke to their end, and see laughter conclude in teares; see death, in this sweet pot. Thy conscience scourges thee with a long smart for a short libertie; and for an imper­fect delight, giues thee perfect torment: Alas, what an hard peny-worth; so little plea­sure for so much repentance! Enioy it, if thou canst: but if while the sword hangs ouer thee in an horses haire, still threatning his fall and thine, thou canst bee securely io­cund: I wonder, but enuie not. Now I heare you recall mee, and after all my discourse (as no vvhit yet wiser) inquire by vvhat rule our pleasures shal be iudged immoderate? Wee are all friends to our selues, and our indulgence will hardly call any fauour too much. I send you not (tho I might) to your bodie, to your calling, for this tryall; while your delights exclude not the presence, the fruition of God, you are safe: the loue of the medicine is no hinderance to the loue of health; let all your pleasures haue refe­rence to the highest Good, and you cannot exceed. You see the Angels sent aboue Gods messages to this earth; yet neuer out of their heauen, neuer without the vision of their Maker. These earthly things cause not distraction, if we rest not in them, if we can looke thorow them, to their giuer. The minde that desires them for their owne sakes, and suffers it selfe taken vp with their sweetnesse as his maine end, is already drunken. It is not the vse of pleasure that offends, but the affectation. How many great Kings haue beene Saints? they could not haue beene Kings, without choice of earthly de­lights; they could not haue been Saints, with earthly affections. If God haue mixed you a sweet cup, drinke it cheerefully; commend the taste, and be thankefull; but re­ioyce in it as his. Vse pleasures without dotage; as in God, from God, to God; you are as free from error, as miserie.

Written to W.F. and dedicated to M r Robert Jermin. EP. II. A discourse of the bloody vse of single combats; the iniustice of all pretences of their lawfulnesse; setting forth the danger and sinfulnesse of this false and vnchristian manhood.

YOu haue receiued a proud challenge, and now hold your selfe bound vpon termes of honour, to accept it. Heare first the answer of a friend, before you giue an an­swer to your enemie; receiue the counsell of loue, ere you enter those courses of re­uenge: Thinke not you may reiect me, because my profession is peace; I speake from him, which is not onely the Prince of Peace, but the God of Hosts; of vvhom if you will not learne to manage your hand and your sword, I shall grieue to see, that courage [Page 339] hath made you rebellions. Grant once that you are a Christian, and this victory is mine, I ouercome, and you fight not? would God the fury of mens passions could be as easi­ly conquered, as their iudgements conuinced; how many thousands had beene free from blood: This conceit of false fortitude hath cost well-neere as many liues as law­full warre, or as opinion of heresie. Let mee tell you with confidence, that all duels or single combats are murderous: blanch them ouer (how you list) with names of ho­nour, and honest pretences; their vse is sinfull, and their nature diuellish.

Let vs two, if you please, (before hand) enter into these lists of words. Let reason (which is a more harmlesse fight) conflict with reason: Take vvhom you vvill vvith you into this field; of all the Philosophers, Ciuilians, Canonists; for Diuines (I hope) you shall finde none; and let the right of this truth betryed vpon a iust induction.

I onely premise this caution, (lest wee quarrell about the cause of this quarrell) that necessity must be excluded from these vnlawfull fights; which euer alters their qualitie, and remoues their euill: The defence of our life, the iniunction of a Magistrate, are euer excepted: voluntary combats are onely questioned; or whose necessity wee doe not finde, but make. There are not many causes that can draw vs forth single into the field, with colour of equity. Let the first be the tryall of some hidden right; whether of in­nocence vpon a false accusation, or of title to inheritance, not determinable by course of Lawes; A proceeding not tolerable among Christians, because it wants both vvar­rant and certaintie. Where euer did God bid thee hazard thy life for thy name? Where did he promise to second thee? When thou art without thy commandement, without his promise, thou art without thy protection. Hee takes charge of thee, but vvhen thou art in thy wayes; yea in his. If this be Gods way, where did hee chalke it out? If thou want his Word, looke not for his aide. Miserable is that man, which in dangerous actions is left to his own keeping; yea how plainly doth the euent shew Gods dislike? How oft hath innocence lien bleeding in these combats, and guiltinesse insulted in the conquest? Those very decretals (whom we oft cite not, often trust not) report the inequalitie of this issue. Two men are brought to the barre, one accuses the other of theft, without further euidence, either to cleare, or conuince: The sword is called for, both witnesse, and Iudge: They meet, and combat: The innocent party is slaine: The stollen goods are found after in other hands, and confessed. O the iniustice of hu­mane sentences! O vvretched estate of the party miscaried! his good name is lost with his life, which he would haue redeemed with his valour: he both dies and sinnes, while he striues to seeme cleare of a sinne. Therefore men say, he is guilty, because hee is dead, while the others wickednesse is rewarded with glory. I am deceiued, if in this case there were not three murderers; the Iudge, the aduersarie, himselfe. Let no man challenge God for neglect of innocence, but rather magnifie him for reuenge of presumption. What he enioynes, that he vndertakes, hee maintaines: Who art thou, O vaine man, that darest expect him a party in thine owne brawles? But there is no other vvay of tryall. Better none then this. Innocencie or land is questioned; and now wee send two men into the lists, to try vvhether is the better Fencer: vvhat is the strength or skill of the Champions, to the iustice of the cause? Wherefore serue our owne oathes? vvhereto vvitnesse, records, lotteries, and other purgations? Or why put wee not men as vvell to the old Saxon, or Liuonian, Ordalian tryals of hot yrons, or scalding liquors? It is farre better some truths should be vnknowne, then vnlawfully searched. Another cause seemingly warrantable may bee the determining of warre, preuention of common bloodshed: Two armies are readie to ioyne battell, the field is sure to bee bloody on both sides; either part chuses a champion; they two fight for all: the life of one shall ransome a thousand. Our Philosophers, our Lawyers shout for applause of this Monorarchie, as a way neere, easie, safe: I dare not. Either the warre is iust, or vniust: if vniust, the hazard of one is too much; if iust, too little. The cause of a iust warre must be, besides true, important; the title com­mon, wherein still a whole state is interessed; therefore may not, without rashnesse and tentation of God, be cast vpon two hands. The holy story neuer records any, [Page 340] but a barbarous Philistine, to make this offer, and that in the presumption of his vn­matchablenesse. Profane monuments report many, and some on this ground wisely re­iected. Tullus challenged Albanus, that the right of the two Hosts might be decided by the two Captaines; he returned a graue reply, (which I neuer read noted of cowardize). That this honour stood not in them two, but in the two Cities of Alba and Rome.

All causes of publike right are Gods: when we put to our hand in Gods cause, then we may looke for his. In vaine we hope for successe, if we doe not our vtmost; where­fore either warre must be determined without swords, or vvith many: why should all the heads of the Common-wealth stand vpon the necke and shoulders of one champi­on? If he mis-carry, it is iniury to lose her; if he preuaile, yet it is iniury to hazard her: yet respecting the parties themselues. I cannot but grant it neerest to equity, and the best of combats, that some blood should be hazarded, that more might bee out of ha­zard. I descend to your case, which is yet further from likelihood of approofe; for what can you plead but your credit? others opinion? You fight, not so much against anothers life, as your owne reproach: you are wronged, and now if you challenge not; or you are challenged, and if you accept not, the vvorld condemnes you for a coward: who would not rather hazard his life then blemish his reputation? It were well, if this resolution were as wise as gallant. If I speake to a Christian, this courage must be recti­fied. Tell me, what world is this, whose censure you feare? Is it not that which God hath branded long agoe with Positus in maligno? Is it not that which hath euer mis­construed, discouraged, disgraced, persecuted goodnesse? that which reproached, con­demned your Sauiour? What do you vnder these colours, if you regard the fauour of that, whose amitie is enmitie with God? What care you for the censure of him, whom you should both scorne and vanquish? Did euer wise Christians, did euer your Master, allow either this manhood, or this feare? Was there euer any thing more strictly, more fearfully forbidden of him, then reuenge in the challenge; then in the answer, paiment of euill; and murder in both? It is pitie, that euer the water of Baptisme was spilt vpon his face, that cares more to discontent the world, then to wrong God: He saith, Vengeance is mine; and you steale it from him in a glorious theft, hazarding your soule more then your body. You are weary of your selfe, while you thrust one part vpon the sword of an enemie; the other, on Gods. Yet perhaps I haue yeelded too much. Let goe Christians; The wiser world of men (and who else are worth respect) will not passe this odious verdict vpon your refusall: valiant men haue reiected challenges, with their honours vntainted. Augustus, when he receiued a defiance, and braue appointment of combat from Antonie, could answer him, That if Antonie were weary of liuing, there vvere vvayese now besides to death. And that Scythian King returned no other reply to Iohn the Emperor of Constantinople. And Metellus challenged by Sertorius, durst answer scornefully, vvith his pen, not vvith his sword; That it vvas not for a Cap­taine, to dye a souldiers death. Was it not dishonorable for these wise and noble Hea­thens to turne off these desperate offers. What law hath made it so with vs? Shall I se­riously tell you? Nothing but the meere opinion of some humorous Gallants, that haue more heart then braine; confirmed by a more idle custome: Worthly grounds, whereon to spend both life and soule; vvhereon to neglect God, himselfe, posteritie. Goe now and take vp that sword, of vvhose sharpnesse you haue boasted, and hasten to the field; vvhether you die or kill, you haue murdered. If you suruiue, you are haun­ted vvith the conscience of blood; if you die, with the torments; and if neither of these; yet it is murder, that you vvould haue killed. See whether the fame of a braue fight can yeeld you a counteruailable redresse of these mischiefes: how much more happily valiant had it been to master your selfe; to feare sinne more then shame, to con­temne the world, to pardon a wrong, to preferre true Christianitie before idle man­hood, to liue and doe vvell.

To M r MAT. MILWARD. EP. III. A discourse of the pleasure of study and contemplation, with the varieties of schollar-like imployments, not without incitation of others thereunto; and a cen­sure of their neglect.

I Can wonder at nothing more, then how a man can be idle; but of all other, a Scho­lar; in so many improuements of reason, in such sweetnesse of knowledge, in such variety of studies, in such importunity of thoughts. Other Artizans do but practise, we still learne; others runne still in the same gyre, to vvearinesse, to satietie; our choice is infinite: other labours require recreations, our very labour recreates our sports: wee can neuer want, either somewhat to doe, or somewhat, that we would do. How num­berlesse are those volumes vvhich men haue vvritten, of Arts, of Tongues! How end­lesse is that volume which God hath written of the vvorld! wherein euery creature is a Letter, euery day a new Page: vvho can be weary of either of these? To finde wit in Poetry, in Philosophy profoundnesse, in Mathematicks acutenesse, in History wonder of euents, in Oratory sweet eloquence, in Diuinity supernaturall light and holy deuo­tion; as so many rich metals in their proper mynes, whom would it not rauish with de­light? After all these, let vs but open our eyes, we cannot looke beside a lesson, in this vniuersall Booke of our Maker worth our study, worth [...]aking out. What creature hath not his miracle? vvhat euent doth not challenge his obseruation? And if vveary of foraine imployment, we list to looke home into our selues, there wee finde a more pri­uate world of thoughts, which set vs on vvorke anew, more busily, not lesse profitably; now, our silence is vocall, our solitarinesse popular, and we are shut vp, to doe good vn­to many. And if once we be cloyed with our owne company, the doore of conference is open; here interchange of discourse (besides pleasure) benefits vs: and he is a weake companion, from whom we returne not wiser. I could enuy, if I could beleeue that Anachoret, vvho secluded from the vvorld, and pent vp in his voluntary prison-wals, denied that hee thought the day long, vvhiles yet hee vvanted learning to vary his thoughts. Not to be cloyed with the same conceit, is difficult aboue humane strength; but to a man so furnished vvith all sorts of knowledge, that according to his dispositi­ons he can change his studies, I should wonder, that euer the Sunne should seeme to pase slowly. How many busie tongues chase away good houres in pleasant chat, and complaine of the haste of night! What ingenuous minde can be sooner weary of tal­king vvith learned Authors, the most harmelesse, and sweetest of companions? What an heauen liues a Scholar in, that at once in one close roome can dayly conuerse vvith all the glorious Martyrs and Fathers? that can single out, at pleasure, either sententi­ous Tertullian, or graue Cyprian, or resolute Hierome, or flowing Chrysostome, or diuine Ambrose, or deuout Bernard, or (vvho alone is all these) heauenly Augustine, and talke vvith them, and heare their wise and holy counsels, verdicts, resolutions: yea (to rise higher) with courtly Esay, with learned Paul, with all their fellow-Prophets, Apostles? yet more, like another Moses, with God himselfe, in them both? Let the vvorld con­temne vs: while we haue these delights, we cannot enuy them; wee cannot wish our selues other then wee are. Besides, the way to all other contentments is troublesome; the onely recompence is in the end. To delue in the mynes, to scorch in the fire for the getting, for the fining of gold, is a slauish toyle; the comfort is in the wedge; to the ow­ner, not the labourers; where our very search of knowledge is delightsome. Study it selfe, is our life; from which vve would not be barred for a world. How much sweeter then is the fruit of study, the conscience of knowledge? In comparison whereof, the [Page 342] soule that hath once tasted it, easily contemnes all humane comforts. Goe now yee worldlings, and insult ouer our palenesse, our needinesse, our neglect. Ye could not bee so iocund, if you vvere not ignorant: if you did not vvant knowledge, you could not ouer-looke him that hath it: For me, I am so farre from emulating you, that I professe, I had as leiue be a brute beast, as an ignorant rich man. How is it then, that those Gal­lants, vvhich haue priuiledge of blood and birth, and better education, do so scornfully turne off these most manly, reasonable, noble exercises of scholarship? An hawke be­comes their fist better then a booke: No dogge but is a better companion: Any thing, or nothing, rather then what we ought. O minds brutishly sensuall! Doe they thinke that God made them for disport? who euen in his Paradise, would not allow pleasure, without vvorke. And if for businesse; either of body, or minde: Those of the body are commonly seruile, like it selfe. The minde therefore, the mind onely, that honorable and diuine part, is fittest to be imployed of those vvhich vvould reach to the highest perfection of men, and vvould be more then the most. And what vvorke is there of the minde but the trade of a scholar, study? Let me therefore fasten this probleme on our Schoole-gates, and challenge all commers, in the defence of it; that, No Scholar can­not be truely noble. And if I make it not good, let me neuer be admitted further then to the subiect of our question. Thus we do vvell to congratulate, to our selues, our own happinesse: if others will come to vs, it shall be our comfort, but more theirs; if not, it is enough that we can ioy in our selues, and in him in whom we are that we are.

To M r J. P. EP. IV. A discourse of the increase of Popery; of the Oath of Allegeance; and the iust sufferings of those which haue refused it.

YOu say, your religion dayly winneth. Bragge not of your gaine: you neither need, nor can, if you consider how it gets, and whom: How, but by cunning sleights, false suggestions, impudent vntruths? Who cannot thus preuaile against a quiet and inno­cent aduersarie? Whom, but silly women, or men notoriously debauched? A spoyle fit for such a conquest, for such Victors. We are the fewer, not the worse: if all our li­centious hypocrites vvere yours, wee should not complaine: and you might be the prouder, not the better. Glory you in this triumph, free from our enuy; who know we haue lost none, but (by whom you saue nothing) either loose, or simple. It were pity that you should not forgoe some in a better exchange. The sea neuer incroacheth vpon our shore, but it loseth else-where: some we haue happily fetcht into the fold of our Church, out of your wasts; some others (though few, and scarce a number) vvee haue sent into their heauen. Among these, your late second Garnet liu'd to proclaime him­selfe a Martyr; and by dying, perswaded. Poore man, how happy were he, if he might be his owne Iudge. That which gaue him confidence, vvould giue him glory: you be­leeue, and wel-nere adore him. That fatall cord of his, was too little for reliques, though diuided into Mathematicke quantities. Whither cannot conceit lead vs? vvhether for his resolution, or your credulitie? His death vvas fearlesse: I commend his sto­mack, not his minde. How many malefactors haue wee knowne that haue laughed vpon their executioner, and iested away their last vvinde? You might know. It is not long since our Norfolke Arrian leapt at his stake. How oft haue you learned, in martyrdome to regard not the death, but the cause? Else, there should be no difference in guilt and innocence, error and truth. What then? Died hee for Religion? This had bin but your owne measure: we endured your flames, which these gibbets could not acquit. But dare impudency it selfe affirme it? Not for meere shame, against the [Page 343] euidence of so many tongues, eares, records. Your prosperitie, your numbers argue enough, that a man may be a Papist in Britaine, and liue. If treason be your religion, vvho will vvonder that it is capitall? Defie that Deuill vvhich hath mockt you with this madde opinion, that treacherie is holinesse, deuotion crueltie and disobedience. I foresee your euasion: Alas, it is easie for a spightfull construction to fetch religion within this compasse; and to say the swelling of the Foxes forehead is a horne. Nay then, let vs fetch some honest Heathen to be Iudge betwixt vs: Meere nature in him shall speake vnpartially of both. To hold and perswade, that a Christian King may, yea must at the Popes will be dethroaned, and murdered; is it the voice of treason, or religion? And if traiterous, vvhether flatly, or by mis-inferring? Besides his practices, for this he died; witnesse your own Catholikes. O God, if this be religion, what can be villany? Who euer dyed a Malefactor, if this be martyrdom? If this position be meri­torious of heauen, hell is feared in vaine. O holy Scillae, Marij, Catilines, Cades, Lopezes, Gowries, Vawxes, and who euer haue conspired against lawfull Maiestie! all Martyrs of Rome, all Saints of Beckets heauen. How vvell do those palmes of celestiall triumph be­come hands red with the sacred blood of Gods anointed? I am ashamed to thinke, that humanitie should nourish such monsters, whether of men, or opinions. But you defie this sauage factiousnesse, this deuotion of deuils; and honestly vvish both God and Cae­sar his owne. I praise your moderation: but if you be true, let me yet search you: Can a man be a perfect Papist, vvithout this opinion against it? If he may, then your Garnet and Drurie died not for religion: if he may not, then Poperie is treason. Chuse now vvhether you will leaue your Martyrs, or your Religion. What you hold of merit, free-wil, transubstantiation, inuocation of Saints, false adoration, supremacy of Rome, no man presses, no man inquires: your present inquisition, your former examples would teach vs; mercy will not let vs learne. The only question is, Whether our King may liue and rule; whether you may refraine from his blood, and not sinne: Would you haue a man denie this, and not die? Would you haue a man thus dying honored? Dare you approue that religion, which defends the fact, canonizes the person? I heare your answer, from that your great Champion, which not many dayes since, with one blow hath driuen out three (not slight) vvedges: That not Ciuill obedience is stood vpon, The iudgement of a Catholike English-man banished, &c. concerning the Apology of the Oath of Allege­ance, intituled Triplici n [...]do, &c. but Positiue doctrine: That you are readie to sweare for the Kings safetie; not a­gainst the Popes authoritie: King IAMES must liue and raigne; but Paulus Quintus must rule and be obeyed: and better were it for you to die, then your sworne allege­ance should preiudice the Sea Apostolike. An elusion fit for children. What is to dal­ly, if not this? As if he said, The King shall liue, vnlesse the Pope will not; That hee shall not be discrowned, deposed, massacred by your hands, vnlesse your holy Father should command. But (I aske, as vvho should not?) What if he do command? What if your Paulus Quintus should breathe out (like his predecessors) not threatnings, but strong bellowings of Excommunications, of deposition of Gods anointed? What if hee shall command (after that French fashion) the throats of all Heretikes to bleed in a night? Pardon you in this: Now it is growne a point of doctrinall Diuinitie, to determine how farre the power of Peters successor may extend: You may neither sweare, nor say your hands shall not bee steep't in the blood of your true Soueraigne; and to die rather then sweare it, is martyrdome. But what if heauen fall, say you? His Holi­nesse (as you hope) vvill take none such courses. Woe vvere vs, if our safety depended vpon your hopes, or his mercies. Blessed be that God, which malgre hath made and kept vs happie, and hath lift vs aboue our enemies. But what hope is there; that he who chargeth subiects not to sweare allegeance will neuer discharge them from allegeance; that those who clamorously and shamelessely complaine to the world of our cruelty, will forbeare to sollicit others cruelty to vs? Your hopes to you; to vs our securities. Is this the Religion you father vpon those Christian Patriarkes of the Primitiue Age? O blessed Ireney, Clemens, Cyprian, Basil, Chrysostome, Augustine, Ierome, and thou the seuerest exactor of iust censures, holy Ambrose! how vvould you haue sp [...]t at such a rebellious assertion! What speake I of Fathers? whose very mention in such a cause [Page 344] were iniury, were impiety. Which of those cursed heresies of ancient times (for to them I hold it fitter to appeale) haue euer bin so desperately shamelesse, as to breed, to main­taine a conceit so palpably vnnaturall; vnlesse perhaps those old Antitactae may vpon generall termes be compelled to patronize it, vvhile they held it pietie to breake the lawes of their Maker? For you, if you professe not to loue willing errors, by this su­spect, and iudge the rest: you see this defended with equall resolution, and with no lesse cheerefull expence of blood. In the body, where you see one monstrous defor­mitie, you cannot affect; if you can doe so in your religion, yet how dare you? since the greater halfe of it stands on no other ground. Onely God make you wise, and ho­nest, you shall shake hands with this faction of Popery; and I with you, to giue you a cheerefull welcome into the bosome of the Church.

To my brother M. SA. HALL. EP. V. A discourse of the great charge of the ministeriall function; together with particu­lar directions for due preparation thereunto, and cariage therein.

IT is a great and holy purpose (deare Brother) that you haue entertained, of seruing God in his Church: for what higher, or more worthy imploiment can there be, then to do these diuine duties, to such a master, and such a mother? wherin yet I should little reioyce, if any necessity had cast you vpon this refuge: for I hate and grieue to thinke that any desperate mind should make Diuinity but a shift, and dishonour this Mistresse by being forsaken of the world. This hath been the drift of your education: to this you were born, & dedicated in a direct course. I doe willingly incourage you, but not with­out many cautions. Enter not into so great a seruice, without much foresight. When your hand is at the plow, it is too late to looke backe. Bethinke your selfe seriously of the weight of this charge: and let your holy desire be allayed with some trembling. It is a foolish rashnesse of yong heads, when they are in Gods chaire, to wonder how they came thither, and to forget the awfulnesse of that place, in the confidence of their owne strength; which is euer so much lesse, as it is more esteemed. I commend not the waiward excuses of Moses, nor the peremptory vnwillingnesse of Ammonius, and Frier Thomas, who maimed themselues that they might be wilfully vncapable. Betwixt both these there is humble modesty, and religious fearfulnesse, easily to bee noted in those, whom the Church honours with the name of her fathers, vvorthy your imitation: wherein yet you shall need no presidents, if you well consider vvhat worth of parts, what strictnesse of cariage, what weight of offices, God expects in this vocation. Know first, that in this place there wil be more holinesse required of you, then in the ordinary station of a Christian: for whereas before you were but as a common line, now God sets you for a copy of sanctification vnto others, vvherein euery fault is both notable, and dangerous. Here is looked for a setled acquaintance with God, and experience both of the proceedings of grace, and of the offers and repulses of tentations; which in vaine we shall hope to menage in other hearts, if we haue not found in our owne. To speake by aime, or rote, of repentance, of contrition, of the degrees of regeneration, and faith, is both harsh, and seldom when, not vnprofitable. We trust those Physicians best, vvhich haue tryed the vertue of their drugs, esteeming not of those which haue onely borrowed of their bookes. Here will bee expected a free and absolute gouern­ment of affections; that you can so [...]ere your own vessell, as not to be transported with fury, with selfe-loue, with immoderation of pleasures, of cares, of desires, with excesse of passions, in all which, so must you demeane your selfe, as one that thinkes hee is no [Page 345] man of the vvorld, but of God; as one too good (by his double calling) for that, which is either the felicitie, or impotency of beasts. Here must be continuall and inward ex­ercise of mortification, and seuere Christianitie, whereby the heart is held in due awe, and the vveake flames of the spirit quickned, the ashes of our dulnesse blowne off; a practice necessary in him, whose deuotion must set many hearts on fire: Heere must be wisedome, and inoffensiuenesse of cariage, as of one that goes euer vnder monitors, and that knowes other mens indifferencies are his euils. No man had such need to keep a strict meane. Setting aside contempt, euen in obseruation, behold, wee are made a ga­zing stocke to the world, to Angels, to men. The very sayle of your estate must be mo­derated; which if it beare too high (as seldome) it incurres the censure of profusion and Epicurisme; if too low, of a base and vnbeseeming earthlinesse; your hand may not be too close for others need, nor too open for your owne; your conuersation may not be rough and sullen, nor ouer-familiar and fawning; whereof the one breeds a con­ceit of pride, and strangenesse; the other, contempt; not loosely mery, nor Cynically vnsociable; not contentious in small iniuries; in great, not hurtfully patient to the Church: your attire (for whither doe not censures reach?) not youthfully wan­ton; not, in these yeares affectedly ancient, but graue and comely, like the minde, like the behauiour of the vvearer; your gesture like your habit, neither sauouring of giddy lightnesse, nor ouerly insolence, nor wantonesse; nor dull neglect of your selfe; but such, as may beseeme a mortified minde, full of worthy spirits: your speech like your gesture, not scurrilous, not detracting, not idle, not boasting, not rotten, not perempto­torie; but honest, milde, fruitfull, sauourie, and such as may both argue and worke grace: your deliberations mature, your resolutions well grounded; your deuices sage and holy. Wherein let me aduise you, to vvalke euer in the beaten rode of the Church; not to runne out into single paradoxes. And if you meet at any time with priuate con­ceits, that seeme more probable, suspect them and your selfe; and if they can win you to assent, yet smother them in your brest, and doe not dare to vent them out, either by your hand or tongue, to trouble the common peace. It is a miserable praise, to bee a witty disturber. Neither will it serue you to be thus good alone; but if God shall giue you the honour of this estate, the world will looke, you should be the graue guide of a well-ordered family: for this is proper to vs, that the vices of our charge reflect vpon vs; the sinnes of others are our reproach. If another mans children mis-cary, the Pa­rent is pitied; if a Ministers, censured; yea, not our seruant is faulty vvithout our ble­mish. In all these occasions (a misery incident to vs alone) our griefe is our shame. To descend nearer vnto the sacred affaires of this heauenly trade; in a Minister Gods Church is accounted both his house to dwell in, and his field to worke in; vvherein (vpon the penalty of a curse) he faithfully, wisely, diligently, deuoutly, deales with God for his people, with his people, for and from God. Whether he instruct, hee must doe it with euidence of the spirit; or whether he reproue, with courage and zeale; or whether he exhort, with meeknesse, and yet with power; or whether he confute, with demonstration of truth, not with rage and personall maliciousnesse, not with a wilfull heat of contradiction; or whether he admonish, with long-suffering, and loue without preiudice, and partialitie: in a word, all these he so doth, as he that desires nothing but to honour God, and saue men. His wisdome must discerne betwixt his sheepe and wolues; in his sheepe, betwixt the wholesome and vnsound; in the vnfound, betwixt the weake and tainted; in the tainted, betwixt the natures, qualities, degrees of the dis­ease, and infection; and to all these he must know to administer a word in season: He hath Antidotes for all tentations, counsels for all doubts, euictions for all errors, for all languishings incouragements. No occasion from any altered estate of the soule may finde him vnfurnished: He must ascend to Gods Altar with much awe, with sincere and cheerefull deuotion; so taking, celebrating, distributing is Sauiour, as thinking himselfe at table in heauen with the blessed Angels. In the meane time, as he wants not a thankefull regard to the Master of the feast, so not care of the guests. The greatnesse of an offender may not make him sacrilegiously partiall, nor the obscurity negligent. I [Page 346] haue said little of any of our duties; and of some, nothing: yet enough, I think, to make you (if not timorous) carefull. Neither vvould I haue you hereupon to hide your selfe from this calling, but to prepare your selfe for it. These times call for them that are faithfull: and if they may spare some learning; conscience they can not. Goe on hap­pily: it argues a minde Christianly noble, to bee incouraged with the need of his la­bours, with the difficulties.

To M rs. A. P. EP. VI. A discourse of the signes and proofes of a true faith.

THere is no comfort in a secret felicitie. To be happy, and not know it, is little aboue miserable. Such is your state: onely herein better then the common case of the most; that the well of life lyes open before you; but your eyes (like Agars) are not o­pen to see it; vvhiles they haue neither water, nor eyes. We doe not much more want that which vve haue not, then that which we doe not know we haue. Let mee tell you some of that spirituall eye-salue which the Spirit commends to his Laodiceans; that you may clearely see how well you are. There is nothing but those scales betwixt you and happinesse. Thinke not much that I espy in you what your selfe sees not. Too much neerenesse oft-times hindreth sight: and if for the spots of our own faces we trust others eyes, why not for our perfections? You are in heauen, and know it not: He that beleeues, is already passed from death to life: You beleeue, whiles you complaine of vnbeleefe. If you complained not, I should mis-doubt you more, then you doe your selfe, because you complaine. Secure and insolent presumption hath killed many, that breathes nothing but confidence and safety; and abandons all doubts, and condemnes them. That man neuer beleeued, that neuer doubted. This liquor of faith is neuer pure in these vessels of clay, without these lees of distrust. What then? Thinke not that I incourage you to doubt more; but perswade you, not to bee discouraged with doubt­ing. All vncertaintie is comfortlesse: those that teach men to coniecture and forbid to resolue, reade lectures of misery. Those doubts are but to make way for assurance; as the oft shaking of the tree, fastens it more at the root. You are sure of God, but you are afraid of your selfe. The doubt is not in his promise, but your application. Looke into your owne heart. How know you that you know any thing, that you beleeue, that you will, that you approue, that you affect any thing? If a man, like your selfe, promise you ought, you know whether you trust him, whether you relye your selfe on his fide­litie. Why can you not know it in him that is God and man? The difference is not in the act, but the obiect. But if these habits (because of their inward and ambiguous na­ture) seeme hard to be descried; turne your eyes to those open markes that cannot be­guile you. How many haue bragged of their Faith, when they haue embraced nothing but a vaine cloud of presumption? Euery man repeats his Creed, few feele it, few pra­ctise it. Take two boughs in the dead of winter; how like is one wood to another? how hardly discerned? Afterwards, By their fruit you shall know them. That faith, whose nature was obscure, is euident in his effects. What is faith, but the hand of the soule? What is the dutie of the hand, but either to hold or worke? This hand then holds Christ, workes obedience and holinesse: and if this act of apprehension be as se­cret, as the cause; since the closed hand hideth still what it holdeth; see the hand of faith open; see what it worketh, and compare it vvith your owne proofe. Deny if you can (yet I had rather appeale to any Iudge, then your preiudiced selfe) that in all your needs you can step boldly to the Throne of Heauen; and freely powre out your en­larged heart to your God, and craue of him, vvhether to receiue what you vvant, or [Page 347] that you may vvant vvhat you haue, and would not. Be assured from God, this can be done by no power, but (that you feare to misse) of faith. God, as he is not, so he is not called a father without this. In vain doth he pray, that cannot cal God father: No father, without the spirit of adoption; no spirit, without faith: vvithout this, you may babble, you cannot pray. Assume you that you can pray, I dare conclude vpon my soule, You beleeue. As little as you loue your selfe, denie if you can, that you loue God. Say that your Sauiour from heauen should aske you Peters question, could your soule returne any other answer, then Lord thou knowest I loue thee? Why are you else in such awe to offend, that a world cannot bribe you to sinne? Why in such deepe griefe vvhen you haue sinned, that no mirth can refresh you? Why in such feruent desire of enioying his presence? Why in such agony when you enioy it not? neither doth God loue you, neither can you loue God without faith. Yet more: Doe you willingly nourish any one sinne in your brest; do you not repent of all? Doe you not hate all, tho you cannot leaue all? Doe you not complaine that you hate them no more? Doe you not, as for life, wish for holinesse, and endeuour it? Nothing but faith can thus cleanse the heart; that like a good hous-wife sweeps all the foule corners of the soule, and will not leaue so much as one webbe in this roomie house. Trust to it, you cannot hate sinne for it owne sake, and forsake it for Gods sake, without faith; the faithlesse hath had some remorse and feares, neuer repentance. Lastly, doe you not loue a good man for good­nesse, and delight in Gods Saints? Doth not your loue leade you to compassion; your compassion to reliefe? An heart truely faithfull cannot but haue an hand christianly bountifull: Charitie and Faith make vp one perfect paire of Compasses, that can take the true latitude of a Christian heart: Faith is the one foot, pitcht in the centre vn­moueably, while Charitie vvalkes about, in a perfect circle of beneficence: these two neuer did, neither can goe asunder. Warrant you your loue, I dare warrant your faith: What need I say more? This heat of your affections, and this light of your workes, wil euince against all the gates of hell, that you haue the fire of Faith: let your soule then warme it selfe with these sweet and cordiall flames, against all those cold despaires, whereto you are tempted: say, Lord, I beleeue; and I will giue you leaue still to adde, Helpe my vnbeleefe.

To M r ED. ALLEYNE. EP. VII. A direction how to conceiue of God in our deuotions and meditations.

YOu haue chosen and iudged well: How to conceiue of the Deitie in our prayers, in our meditations, is both the deepest point of all Christianitie, and the most necessa­rie: so deepe, that if we wade into it, we may easily drowne, neuer finde the bottom: so necessarie, that without it, our selues, our seruices, are prophane, irreligious: wee are all borne Idolaters, naturally prone to fashion God to some forme of our owne, whether of an humane bodie, or of an admirable light; or if our minde haue any other more likely, and pleasing image. First then, away with all these wicked thoughts, these grosse deuotions; and with Iacob burie all your strange gods vnder the oake of Shechem, ere you offer to set vp Gods Altar at Bethel: and without all mentall representations, con­ceiue of your God purely, simply, spiritually; as of an absolute being, without forme, without matter, without composition; yea, an infinite, without all limit of thoughts. Let your heart adore a spirituall Maiestie, which it cannot comprehend, yet knowes to be; and, as it were, lose it selfe in his infinitenesse. Thinke of him, as not to be thought of; as one, whose wisdome is his iustice, whose iustice is his power, whose power is [Page 348] his mercie; and whose wisedome, iustice, power, mercy, is himselfe; as without quali­tie good, great without quantitie, euerlasting without time, present euery where with­out place, containing all things without extent: and when your thoughts are come to the highest, stay there, and be content to vvonder, in silence: and if you cannot reach to conceiue of him as he is, yet take heed you conceiue not of him as he is not. Neither will it suffice your Christian mind, to haue this awefull and confused apprehension of the Deitie, without a more speciall and inward conceit of three in this one; three per­sons in this one essence, not diuided, but distinguished; and not more mingled then di­uided. There is nothing, vvherein the vvant of words can wrong and grieue vs, but in this: Here alone, as we can adore, and not conceiue, so we can conceiue, and not vtter; yea, vtter our selues, and not be conceiued; yet as wee may, Thinke here of one sub­stance in three subsistences; one essence in three relations; one IEHOVAH begetting, begotten, proceeding; Father, Sonne, Spirit: yet so, as the Son is no other thing from the Father, but another person; or the Spirit, from the Sonne. Let your thoughts here vvalke warily, the path is narrow: the conceit either of three substances or but one subsistence, is damnable. Let me lead you yet higher, and further, in this intricate vvay, towards the Throne of grace: All this will not auaile you, if you take not your Mediator with you: if you apprehend not a true manhood, gloriously vnited to the Godhead, without change of either nature, without mixture of both; whose presence, vvhose merits must giue passage, acceptance, vigour to your prayers.

Here must be therefore (as you see) thoughts holily mixed: of a Godhead and hu­manitie: one person in two natures: of the same Deitie, in diuers persons, and one na­ture: wherein (if euer) heauenly wisdome must bestir it selfe, in directing vs, so to seuer these apprehensions, that none be neglected; so to conioyne them that they bee not confounded. O the depth of diuine mysteries, more then can be wondred at! O the necessitie of this high knowledge, which vvho attaines not, may babble, but prayeth not? Still you doubt, and aske if you may not direct your prayers to one person of three. Why not? Safely, and with comfort. What need we feare, while wee haue our Sauiour for our patterne: O my father (if possible) let this Cup passe: and Paul euery where both in thanks and requests: but with due care of worshipping all in one. Ex­clude the other, while you fix your heart vpon one, your prayer is sinne; retaine all, and mention one, you offend not. None of them doth ought for vs, without all. It is a true rule of Diuines: All their externall workes are common: To sollicit one therefore, and not all, were iniurious. And if you stay your thoughts vpon the sacred humanitie of Christ, with inseparable adoration of the Godhead vnited, and thence climbe vp to the holy conceit of that blessed and dreadfull Trinity, I dare not censure, I dare not but commend your diuine method. Thus should Christians ascend from earth to heauen, from one heauen to another. If I haue giuen your deuotions any light, it is well: the least glimpse of this knowledge is vvorth all the full gleames of humane and earthly skill. But I mistake, if your owne heart wrought vpon with serious meditations (vnder that spirit of illumination) will not proue your best master. After this vveake di­rection, studie to conceiue aright; that you may pray aright; and pray that you may conceiue; and meditate that you may doe both: and the God of heauen direct you, inable you, that you may doe all.

To M. THOMAS IAMES of Oxford. EP. VIII. A discourse of the grounds of the Papists confidence in appealing to the Fathers: applauding his worthy offers and indeauors of discouering the falsifications and deprauations of antiquity.

SIR, I know no man so like as you to make posterity his debter. I doe heartily con­gratulate vnto you so worthy labours, so noble a proiect. Our aduersaries know­ing of themselues (that which Tertullian saith of all heresies) that if appeale bee made to the sacred bench of Prophets and Apostles, they cannot stand; remoue the suit of religion craftily, into the Court of the Fathers: A reuerend triall, as any vnder heauen; where, it cannot be spoken, how confidently they triumph ere the conflict. Giue vs the Fathers for our Iudges (say Campian and Posseuine) the day is ours. And whence is this courage? Is antiquity our enemy, their aduocate? Certainly it cannot bee truth that is new: We would renounce our Religion, if it could be ouer-lookt for time. Let goe equity, the older take both. There bee two things then, that giue them heart in this prouocation: One, the bastardy of false Fathers; the other, the corruption of the true. What a flourish doe they make with vsurped names? Whom would it not amaze to see the frequent citations of the Apostles owne Canons, Constitutions, Liturgies, Masses: of Clemens, Dennys the Areopagite, Linus, Hippolitus, Martiall, of Burdeaux, Egesippus; Donations of Constantine the great, and Lewis the godly: Of 50 Canons of Nice: of Dorotheus, Damasus his Pontificall; Epistles decretall of Clemens, Euaristus, Telesphorus, and an hundred other Bishops holy and ancient; of Euodius, Anastasius, Simeon Metaphrastes, and moe yet then a number moe; most whereof haue crept out of the Vatican, or Cloisters; and all cary in them manifest brands of falshood, and sup­position; that I may say nothing of those infinite writings, which either ignorance, or wilfulnesse, hath fathered vpon euery of the Fathers, not without shamelesse importu­nity, and grosse impossibilities: all which (as shee said of Peter) their speech bewray­eth; or (as Austen said of Cyprians stile) their face. This fraud is more easily auoided: For as in notorious burglaries, oft-times there is either an hat, or a gloue, or a weapon left behind, which descrieth the authors; so the God of truth hath besotted these im­postors to let fall some palpable error, (though but of false calculation) whereby, if not their names, yet their ages might appeare, to their conuiction. Most danger is in the se­cret corruption of the true and acknowledged issue of those gracious parents; whom, through close and crafty handling, they haue induced to belye those that begot them; and to betray their Fathers, either with silence, or false euidence. Plainly, how are the honoured Volumes of faithfull antiquity, blurred, interlined, altered, de­praued by subtle trechery; and made to speake what they meant not? Fie on this, not so much iniustice, as impiety, to race the awefull monuments of the dead, and partially to blot and change the originall Will of the deceased, insert our owne Legacies. This is done by our guilty aduersaries, to the iniury not more of these Authors, then of the present and succeeding times. Hence those Fathers are some-where not ours: What wonder? while they are not themselues. Your industry hath offered (and that motion is liuely, and heroicall) to challenge all their learned and elegant pages, from iniury of corruption; to restore them to themselues, and to vs: that which all the learned of our times haue but desired to see done, you proffer to effect: your assay in Cyprian and Augustine is happy, and iustly applauded. All our Libraries, whom your diligent hand hath ransackt, offer their ayd, in such abundance of manuscripts, as all Europe would enuy to see met in one Iland. After all this, for that the most spightfull imputation [Page 350] to our Truth is nouelty, you offer to deduce her pedegree from those primitiue times, through the successions of all ages; and to bring into the light of the world many (as yet obscure) but no lesse certaine and authenticall Patrons, in a continued line of de­fence. You haue giuen proofe enough, that these are no glorious vaunts, but the zealous challenges of an able Champion. What wanteth then? Let mee say for you: Not an heart, not an head, not an hand; but (which I almost scorne to name in such a cause) a purse. If this continue your hinderance, it will not be more our losse then shame. Heare me a little, yee great and wealthy: Hath God loaded you with so much substance; and will you not lend him a little of his owne? Shall your riot bee fed with excesse; while Gods cause shall starue for want? Shall our aduersaries so insultingly out-bid vs; and in the zeale of our profusion laugh at our heartlesse and cold niggardlinesse? Shall heauen­ly truth lie in the dust for want of a little stamped earth to raise her? How can you so much any way honor God, yea your selues, deserue of posterity, pleasure the Church, and make you so good friends of your Mammon? Let not the next Age say, that she had so vnkind predecessors. Fetch forth of your superfluous store, and cast in your rich gifts into this treasurie of the Temple. The Lord and his Church haue need. For you, it angers me to see how that flattering Posseuinus smoothly intices you from vs with golden offers, vpon the aduantage of our neglect; as if he (measuring your mind by his owne) thought an Omnia dabo would bring you with himselfe on your knees to wor­ship the deuill, the beast, the image of both: as if we were not as able to incourage, to reward desert. Hath Vertue no Patrons on this side the Alpes? Are those hils onely the thresholds of honour? I plead not, because I cannot feare you: But who sees not how munificently our Church scattereth her bountifull fauours vpon lesse merit. If your day be not yet come, expect it; God and the Church owe you a benefit; if their payment be long, it is sure. Onely goe you on with courage, in those your high endea­uors; and in the meane time, thinke it great recompence to haue deserued.

To M r E.A. EP. IX. A Discourse of fleeing or stay in the time of pestilence; whether lawfull for Mi­nister or people.

HOw many hath a seduced conscience led vntimely to the graue? I speake of this sad occasion of Pestilence. The Angell of God followes you, and you doubt whe­ther you should flye. If a Lyon out of the forest should pursue you, you would make no question: yet could he not doe it vnsent. What is the difference? Both instruments of diuine reuenge; both threaten death; one by spilling the blood, the other by infe­cting it. Who knowes whether he hath not appointed your Zoar out of the lists of this destruction? You say it is Gods visitation. What euill is not? If warre haue wasted the confines of your Country, you saue your throats by flight: Why are you more fauourable to Gods immediate sword of pestilence? Very leprosie, by Gods law, re­quires a separation; yet no mortall sicknesse. When you see a noted Leper proclaime his vncleannesse in the street, will you embrace him for his sake that hath stricken him, or auoid him for his sake that hath forbidden you? If you honour his rod, much more will you regard his precept. If you mislike not the affliction because he sends it, then loue the life which you haue of his sending; feare the iudgement which he will send, if you loue it not. He that bids vs flee when we are persecuted, hath neither excepted An­gell nor man; whether soeuer, I feare our guiltinesse, if wilfully we flee not. But whither shall we flee from God? say you: where shall he not both find and lead vs? whither [Page 351] shall not our destiny follow vs? Vaine men, we may runne from our home, not from our graue; Death is subtle, our time is set; we cannot, God will not alter it. Alas, how wise we are to wrong our selues! Because Death will ouer-take vs, shall we runne and meet him? Because Gods decree is sure, shall we be desperate? Shall we presume, be­cause God changeth not? Why doe we not trye euery knife and cord, since our time is neither capable of preuention nor delay: our end is set, not without our meanes. In matter of danger where the end is not knowne, the meanes must be suspected; in mat­ter of hope where the end is not knowne, meanes must be vsed. Vse then freely the meanes of your flight, suspect the danger of your stay; and since there is no particular necessity of your presence, know that God bids you depart and liue. You vrge the in­stance of your Minister: How vnequally? There is not more lawfulnesse in your flight, then sin in ours: you are your owne; wee our peoples: you are charged with a body, which you may not willingly leese, not hazard by staying; wee with all their soules: which to hazard by absence, is to lose our owne: we must loue our liues; but not when they are riuals with our soules, or with others. How much better is it to bee dead, then negligent, then faithlesse! If some bodies be contagiously sicke, shall all soules bee wil­fully neglected? There can be no time wherein good counsell is so seasonable, so need­full. Euery threatning finds impression, where the mind is prepared by sensible iudge­ments. When will the ironhearts of men bow, if not when they are heat in the flame of Gods affliction? now then to runne away from a necessary and publike good, to a­uoid a doubtfull and priuate euill, is to runne into a worse euill then wee would auoid. He that will thus runne from Niniue to Tharsis, shall find a tempest, and a whale in his way. Not that I dare be an author to any, of the priuate visitation of infected beds: I dare not without better warrant. VVho euer said wee were bound to close vp the dy­ing eyes of euery departing Christian? and vpon what-euer conditions, to heare their last grones? If we had a word, I would not debate of the successe. Then, that were co­wardlinesse, which now is wisedome. Is it no seruice, that wee publikely teach and ex­hort? that we priuately prepare men for death, and arme them against it? that our com­fortable letters and messages stir vp their fainting hearts? that our loud voyces pierce their eares afarre; vnlesse we feele their pulses, and leane vpon their pillowes, and whis­per in their eares? Daniel is in the Lyons den; Is it nothing that Darius speakes com­fort to him thorow the grate, vnlesse he goe in to salute him among those fierce com­panions? A good Minister is the common goods: hee cannot make his life peculiar to one, without iniury to many. In the common cause of the Church, he must be no nig­gard of his life; in the priuate cause of a neighbours bodily sicknesse, he may soone be prodigall. A good father may not spend his substance on one child, and leaue the rest beggers. If any man be resolute in the contrary, I had rather praise his courage, then imitate his practice. I confesse, I feare; not so much death, as want of warrant for death.

To M. R. B. EP. X. A complaint of the iniquity of the Times; with a prescription of the meanes to re­dresse it.

WHiles I accused the Times, you vndertooke their patronage. I commend your charity, not your cause. It is true: There was neuer any Age not complained of; neuer any that was not censured, as worst. VVhat is, we see; what was, we neither inquire nor care. That which is out of sight and vse, is soone out of mind, and ere long out of memory. Yet the iniquity of others, cannot excuse ours. And if you will be but as iust as charitable, you shall confesse, that both some times exceed others in euill; [Page 352] [...] [Page 353] [...] [Page 352] and these, all. This earthly Moone the Church hath her fuls and wainings, and some­times her eclypses; whiles the shadow of this sinfull masse hides her beauty from the world. So long as she wadeth in this planetary world, it should be vaine to expect bet­ter: it is enough when she is fixed aboue, to be free from all change. This you yeeld: but nothing can perswade you, that shee is not now in the full of her glory. True: or else she were not subiect to this darkning. There was neuer more light of knowledge; neuer more darknesse of impiety: and there could not be such darknesse, if there were not such light. Goodnesse repulsed, giues height to sin: therefore are we worse then our predecessors, because we might be better. By how much our meanes are greater, by so much are our defects. Turne ouer all records; and parallell such helps, such care, such cost, such expectation, with such fruit, I yeeld: We see but our owne times: There was neuer but one Noah (whom the Heathen celebrate vnder another name) that with two faces saw both before and behind him: But loe, that Ancient of dayes, to whom all times are present, hath told vs, that these last shal be worst: Our experience iustifies him, with all but the wilfull. This censure (lest you should condemne my rigour, as vnnatu­rally partiall) is not confined to our seas; but, free and common, hath the same bounds with the earth. I ioy not in this large society. Would God we were euill alone. How few are those, whose cariage doth not say, that profession of any conscience is pusilla­nimity? How few that care so much, as to shew well? And yet of those few, how many care onely to seeme? whose words disagree from their actions, and their hearts from their words? Where shall a man mew vp himselfe, that he may not be a witness of what he would not? What can he see, or heare, and not bee either sad or guilty? Oathes striue for number with words; scoffes with oathes, vaine speeches with both. They are rare hands, that are free either from aspersions of blood, or spots of filthi­nesse. Let mee bee at once (as I vse) bold and plaine: VVanton excesse, excessiue pride, close Atheisme, impudent profanenesse, vnmercifull oppression, ouer-mercifull conniuence, greedy couetousnesse, loose prodigality, simoniacall sacriledge, vnbrideled luxury, beastly drunkennesse, bloody treachery, cunning fraud, slanderous detraction, enuious vnderminings, secret idolatry, hypocriticall fashionablenesse, haue spred themselues all ouer the world. The Sunne of peace looking vpon our vncleane heaps, hath bred these monsters, and hath giuen light to this brood of darknesse. Looke about you, and see if three great Idols, Honour, Pleasure, Gaine, haue not shared the earth amongst them, and left him least, whose all is. Your deniall driues mee to particulars. I vrge no further. If any aduersary insult in my confession, tell him, that I account them the greatest part of this euill; neither could thus complaine, if they were not. VVho knowes not, that as the earth is the dregs of the world, so Italy is the dregs of the earth, Rome of Italy? It is no wonder to finde Satan in his Hell; but to find him in Paradise, is vncouth, and grieuous. Let them alone that will dye and hate to be cured. For vs: O that remedies were as easie as complaints! That we could be as soone cleared, as conuinced! That the taking of the medicine were but so difficult as the prescription! And yet nothing hinders vs from health, but our wil: neither Go­spell, nor Grace, nor Glory, are shut vp; onely our hearts are not open. Let me turne my stile from you, to the secure, to the peruerse, tho why doe I hope they will heare mee, that are deafe to God? they will regard words, that care not for iudgements? Let me tell them yet (if in vaine) they must breake, if they bow not: That if mercy may be re­fused, yet vengeance cannot be resisted: that God can serue himselfe of them perforce, neither to their thanke nor ease: that the present plagues doe but threaten worse. Lastly, that if they relent not, hell was not made for nothing. What should be done then? Ex­cept we would faine smart, each man amend one, and we all liue. How commonly doe men complaine, and yet adde to this heape? Redresse stands not in words. Let euery man pull but one brand out of this fire, and the flame will goe out alone. What is a mul­titude, but an heape of vnities? The more we deduce, the fewer we leaue. O how happy were it then, if euery man would begin at home, and take his owne heart to task, and at once be his owne Accuser, and Iudge; to condemne his priuate errors, yea to mulct [Page 353] them with death! Till then, alas, what auailes it to talke? While euery man censures, and no man amends, what is it but busie trifling? But tho our care must begin at our selues, it may not end there. Who but a Cain is not his brothers keeper? Publike per­sons are not so much their owne, as others are theirs. Who sits at the common sterne, cannot distinguish betwixt the care of his owne safety, and his vessels: both drowne at once, or at once salute the hauen. Ye Magistrates (for in you stand al our lower hopes) whom God hath on purpose, in a wise surrogation, set vpon earth, to correct her disor­ders, take to your selues firme fore-heads, courageous hearts, hands busie, and not par­tiall; to discountenance shamelesse wickednesse, to resist the violent sway of euils, to execute wholesome lawes, with strictnes, with resolutiō. The sword of the Spirit meets with such iron hearts, that it both enters not, and is rebated. Loe, it appeales to your arme, to your ayd. An earthen edge can best pierce this hardned earth: If iniquity die not by your hands, we perish. And ye sonnes of Leui gather to your Moses in the gate of the Campe: consecrate your hands to God in this holy slaughter of vice: Let your voice be both a trumpet to incite, and a two-edged sword to wound and kill. Cry downe sinne in earnest, and thunder out of that sacred chaire of Moses; and let your liues speake yet louder. Neither may the common Christian sit still and looke on in si­lence: I am deceiued, if in this cause God allow any man for priuate. Here must bee all actors, no witnesses. His discreet admonitions, seasonable reproofes, and prayers ne­uer vnseasonable, besides the power of honest example, are expected as his due tribute to the common health: What if we cannot turne the streame? Yet we must swim a­gainst it: euen without conquest, it is glorious to haue resisted: in this alone, they are enemies, that doe nothing. Thus, as one that delights more in amendment, then ex­cuse, I haue both censured and directed. The fauour of your sentence proceeds (I know) from your owne innocent vprightnesse: So iudge of my seuere taxa­tion. It shall be happy for vs, if wee can at once excuse and diminish; accuse and redresse iniquity. Let but the indeuour be ours, the successe to GOD.

EPISTLES. THE THIRD …

EPISTLES. THE THIRD AND LAST VOLVME.

CONTAINING TWO DECADS.

BY IOS. HALL.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE MOST HIGH AND EXCELLENT PRINCE, HENRY, PRINCE of WALES, All happinesse.

MOst Gratious Prince:

LEt me not (whiles I desire to be dutifull) seeme importunate, in my dedications. J now bring to your Highnesse these my last, and perhaps most materiall Letters: wherein, if J mistake not, (as, how easily are wee deceiued in our owne?) the pleasure of the variety shall striue with the im­portance of matter. There is no worldly thing, I confesse, whereof I am more ambitious, then of your Highnesses contentment; which that you place in goodnesse, is not more your glory, then our ioy. Doe so still, and heauen and earth shall agree to blesse you, and vs in you. For me, after this my officious boldnesse, I shall betake my selfe in silence, to some greater worke, wherein J may approue my seruice to the Church, and to your Highnesse, as her second ioy and care. My heart shall be alwayes, and vpon all opportunities, my tongue and pen shall no lesse gladly be deuoted to my gratious Ma­ster, as one

Who reioyce to be your Highnesses (though vnworthy, yet) faithfull and obsequious Seruant, IOS. HALL.

THE SVMME OF THE SEVERALL EPISTLES.

DECAC V.
  • EP. 1. To my B. Lord of Bathe and Wels. Discoursing of the causes and meanes of the increase of Popery.
  • EP. 2. To my Lord Bishop of Worcester. Shewing the differences of the present Church from the Apostolicall; and need­lesnesse of our conformity thereto in all things.
  • EP. 3. To my Lady MARY DENNY. Containing the description of a Christi­an, and his differences from the world­ling.
  • EP. 4. To my Lady HONORIA HAY. Discoursing of the necessity of Baptisme; and the estate of those which necessarily want it.
  • EP. 5. To Sir RICHARD LEA. Discoursing of the comfortable remedies of all afflictions.
  • EP. 6. To M r PETER MOLIN Preacher of the Church at Paris. Discoursing of the late French occur­rents, and what vse God expects to bee made of them.
  • EP. 7. To M r THOMAS SVTTON. Exciting him, and (in him) all others, to early and cheerfull beneficence: shew­ing the necessitie and benefit of good workes.
  • EP. 8. To E. B. Dedicated to Sir GEORGE GORING. Remedies against dulnes and heartlesnes in our callings; and encouragements to cheerfulnesse in labour.
  • EP. 9. To Sir IOHN HARRINGTON. Discussing this Question: Whether a man and wife after some yeeres mutuall and louing fruition of each other, may vpon consent, whether for secular, or religious causes, vow and perform a perpetuall separation from each others bed, and absolutely renounce all carnall knowledge of each other for euer.
  • EP. 10. To M r WIL. KNIGHT. Incouraging him to persist in the holy calling of the ministery; which vpon conceit of his insufficiency, and want of affection, he seemed inclining to forsake and change.
DECAD VI.
  • EP. 1. To my Lord DENNY. A particular account how our dayes are, or should bee spent, both common and holy.
  • EP. 2. To M r T. S. Dedicated to Sir FVLKE GREVIL. Discoursing how we may vse the world without danger.
  • EP. 3. To Sir GEORGE FLEETWOOD. Of the remedies of sinne, and motiues to auoid it.
  • EP. 4. To M r Doctor MILBVRNE. Discoursing how farre, and wherein Po­pery destroyeth the foundation.
  • EP. 5. Written long since to I.W. Disswading from separation, and short­ly oppugning the grounds of that error.
  • EP. 6. To Master I.B. A complaint of the mis-education of our Gentry.
  • EP. 7. To M r IONAS REIGESBERGIVS in Zeland. Written some whiles since, concerning some new opinions then broached in the Churches of HOLLAND; and vnder the name of Arminius (then liuing:) per­swading all great wits to a study and care of the common peace of the Church, and disswading from all affectation of singu­larity.
  • EP. 8. To W. I. condemned for murder. Effectually preparing him, and (vnder his name) whatsoeuer Malefactor, for his death.
  • EP. 9. To M r IOHN MOL [...], of a long time now prisoner vnder the Inquisition at ROME. Exciting him to his wonted constancy, and encouraging him to Martyrdome.
  • EP. 10. To all Readers. Containing Rules of good aduice for our Christian and ciuill cariage.

THE FIFT DECAD.

To my Lord Bishop of BATHE and WELLS. EP. I. Discoursing of the causes and meanes of the increase of Poperie.

BY what meanes the Romish Religion hath in these later times preuailed so much ouer the world, (Right Reuerend and Honorable) is a confideration both weighty and vseful; for hence may we frame our selues either to preuent, or imi­tate them: to imitate them in vvhat wee may; or preuent them in what they should not. I meddle not with the means of their first risings: the munificence of Christian Princes, the honest deuotions of wel-meaning Contributers, the di­uision of the Christian world, the busie endeuours of for­ward Princes, for the recouerie of the Holy-land, vvith neg­lect of their own, the ambitious insinuations of that Sea, the fame and large dominion of those seuen hils; the compacted indulgence and conniuence of some treacherous, of other timorous Rulers; the shamelesse flatterie of Parasites; the rude ignorance of Times; or if there be any other of this kinde: My thoughts and words shall be spent vpon the present, and latest Age. All the world knowes, how that pretended Chaire of of Peter tottered, and cracked, some threescore yeares agoe, threatning a speedy ruine to her fearfull vsurper: How is it that still it stands, and seemes now to boast of some setlednesse? Certainly, if Hell had not contriued a new support, the Angell had long since said, It is fallen, it is fallen; and the Merchants, Alas, alas, the great Citie. The brood of that lame Loyola shall haue this miserable honour, without our enuy; that if they had not beene, Rome had not beene. By what meanes, it rests now to inquire.

It is not so much their zeale for falshood; which yet we acknowledge, and admire not. If Satan vvere not more busie then they, we had lost nothing. Their desperate at­tempts, bold intrusions, importunate sollicitations, haue not returned empty; yet their policy hath done more then their force. That Popish world was then foule, and de­bauched, as in doctrine, so in life; and now began to be ashamed of it selfe; When these holy Fathers, as some Saints dropt out of heauen, suddenly professed an vnusuall strict­nesse, sad pietie, resolued mortification; and so drew the eyes and hearts of men after them, that poore soules began to thinke, it could not be other then diuine, which they taught; other then holy, which they touched. The very times (not seldome) giue as great aduantage, as our owne best strength: and the vices of others giue glory to those which either are, or appeare vertuous. They saw how ready the world vvas to bite at the bait; and now followed their successe, with new helps. Plenty of pretended mira­cles [Page 362] must blesse, on all sides, the endeuors of this new Sect; and cals for both approba­tion, and wonder. Those things by the report of their owne pens (other witnesses I s [...]e none) haue beene done by the ten Patriarkes of the Iesuitish Religion, both aliue and dead, which can hardly be matched of him, whose name they haue vsurped. And now the vulgar can say, If these men were not of God, they could doe nothing: How can a man that is a sinner doe such miracles? not distrusting either the fame, or the vvorke; but applauding the Authors, for what was said to be done. But now lest the enuy of the fact should surpasse the wonder, they haue learned to cast this glory vpon their wood­den Ladies, and to communicate the gaine vnto the whole Religion: Two blockes at Hale and Scherpen heuuell, haue said and done more for Poperie, then all Friers, euer since Francis wore his breeches on his head. But because that praise is sweet, vvhich arises from the disgrace of a riuall; therefore this holy societie hath, besides, euer wont to honour it selfe by the brokage of shamelesse vntruths against the aduerse part; not caring how probable any report is, but how odious. A iust volume would not containe those willing lies, wherewith they haue purposely loaded religion, and vs; that the multitude might first hate vs, and then inquire: and these courses are held not tolerable, but meritorious. So the end may be attained, all meanes are iust; all wayes straight. Whom we may, we satisfie: but wounds once giuen are hardly healed without some scarres: and commonly accusations are vocall, Apologies dumbe. How easie is it to make any cause good, if we may take libertie of tongue and conscience? Yet lest some glimpse of our truth and innocence should perhaps lighten the eyes of some more in­quisitiue Reader, they haue by strict prohibitions, whether of bookes, or conference, restrained all possibilitie of true informations: Yea their owne writings, vvherein our opinions are reported with confutation, are not allowed to the common view; lest if it should appeare vvhat we hold, our meere opinion should preuaile more then their subtilest answer. But aboue all, the restraint of Gods booke hath gained them most: If that might be in the hands of men, their religion could not be in their hearts; now, the concealement of Scriptures breeds ignorance, and ignorance superstition. But because forbiddance doth but whet desire, and worke a conceit of some secret excellence in things denied; therefore haue they deuised to affright this dangerous curiositie, vvith that cruell, butcherly, hellish inquisition; wherein yet there is not lesse craft then vio­lence. For since they haue perceiued the blood of Martyrs to bee but the seede of the Church, and that these perfumes are more dispersed with beating; they haue now learned to murder without noise, and to bring forth (if at least they list sometimes to make the people priuy to some examples of terror) not men, but carcasses. Behold, the constant confessions of the dying Saints haue made them weary of publike executions: none but bare walles shall now testifie the courage and faith of our happy Martyrs. A disguised corpse is onely brought forth to the multitude, either for laughter, or feare. Yet because the very dead speake, for truth in a loud silence, these spectacles are rate; and the graues of heretikes are become as close as their death.

Yet lest (since neither liuing mouthes, nor faithfull pens may be suffered to insinuate any truth) those speeches should perhaps be receiued from the Ancients, which in vs were hereticall; the monuments of vnpartiall antiquitie must be depraued; all vvit­nesses that might speake against them must be corrupted, with a fraudulent violence; and some of them purged to the death. So whiles ours are debarred, and the Ancients altered, posteritie shall acknowledge no aduersarie.

What should I speake of those plausible deuices, which they haue inuented, to make superstitious and foolish Proselytes? Their proud vaunts of antiquitie, vniuersalitie, succession, and the name of their fore-fathers, doe not onely perswade, but amaze and besot an ignorant heart. The glorious shewes of their processions, the gaudy ornaments of their Altars, the pompe and magnificence of the places, and manner of their Serui­ces, the triumphs of their great Festiuals, are enough to bewitch any childish, simple, or vaine beholders. Who knowes not that nature is most led by sense? Sure, children and fooles (such are all meere naturall men) cannot be of any other Religion.

Besides all these, their personall vndertakings, vvhat for cunning, what for boldnesse, could promise nothing but successe. They can transforme themselues into all shapes, and in these false formes thrust themselues into all Courts, and companies; not oftner changing their habit, then their name. They can take the best opportunities to worke vpon those vvhich are either most vnable to resist, or most like to bestead them. That I may not speake of the wrongs of vnseasonable trauell; vvherein many vnsetled heads haue met dangers, and sollicited errors, who like fond and idle Dinahs, going abroad to gaze, haue been rauished ere their returne. Neuer was any bird so laid for by the nets and calls of the fowler, as the great heire of some noble family, or some fiery vvit, is by these impostors. They know that greatnesse is both lawlesse, and commanding; if not by precept, yet by example: their very silence is perswasorie, and imperious. But alas for that other sex: Still the Deuill begins with Eue; still his assault is strongest, where is weakest resistance. Simon Magus had his Helena, Nicolas the Deacon had his choros foemineos, (as Hierome calls them) Marcion had his Factoresse at Rome; Appelles his Philumena, Montanus his Prisca and Maximilla; Arrius his Constantines-sister, Do­natus his Lucilla, Elpidius his Agape, Priscillianus his Galla: and our Iesuites haue their painted Ladies (not dead, but liuing) both for obiects and instruments. When they saw they could not blow vp religion with French powder into heauen, they now try by this Moabitish plot to sinke it downe to Hell. Those filly women, which are laden with sinnes, and diuers lusts, must now be the stales of their spirituall fornications: But for that these enterprises want not danger, that both parts may securely succeed, behold publique libertie of dispensations, vvhether for dissembled religion, or not vnprofita­ble filthinesse. These meanes are (like the Authors) dishonest, and godlesse. Adde (if you please) hereto, those which pretend more innocent policy: their common depen­dances vpon one Commander, their intelligences giuen, their charges receiued, their rewards and honours (perhaps of the Calender, perhaps of a red Hat) duely conferred. Neither may the least helpe be ascribed to the conference of studies; (the conioyned labours of whole Societies directed to one end, and shrouded vnder the title of one Author) to large maintenances, raised from the death-beds of some guilty benefactors: from whence flow both infinite numbers, and incomparable helps, of Students. Vnder which head, for the time past, not a few are moued by the remembrance of the boun­teous hospitalitie of the religious; who hauing ingrossed the vvorld to themselues, seemed liberall in giuing some thing; like vnto some vaine-glorious theeues, which hauing robbed wealthy Merchants, bestow some pence vpon beggers. Further, the smothering, if not composing of their frequent strifes, and confining of brawles with­in their owne thresholds; vvith the nice menaging of their knowne oppositions, hath wonne many ignorant friends. Lastly, the excellent correspondence of their doctrines vnto nature, hath been their best sollicitor. We haue examined particulars in a former Epistle: vvherein wee haue made it euident, that Popery affects nothing but to make Nature either proud, or vvanton: it offers difficulties, but carnall; and such as the greatest louer of himselfe would easily embrace for an aduantage. That we may there­fore summe vp all; I need not accuse our carelesnesse, indifferencie, idlenesse, loose cariage; in all vvhich, would God wee had not aided them, and wronged our selues; nor yet their zeale and forwardnesse, worse meanes are guilty of their gaine. In short, the faire outside which they set vpon Religion, which sure is the best they haue, if not all; their pretended miracles, vvilfull vntruths, strait prohibitions, bloody and secret inquisitions, deprauations of ancient witnesses, expurgation of their owne, gay and garish sights, glorious titles, crafty changes of names, shapes, habits, conditions; insinuations to the great, oppugnation of the vveaker sexe; falshood of answers, and oathes, dispensations for sinnes, vniting of forces, concealing of differences, largenesse of contributions, multitude of actors, and meanes, accordances to mens na­turall dispositions: Where we on the contrarie care not to seeme but to be, disclaime miracles, dare not saue the life of Religion with a lye; giue free scope to all pens, to all tongues, to all eyes: shed no blood for Religion: suffer all Writers to speake like [Page 364] themselues; shew nothing but poore simplicitie in our deuotions; goe euer, and looke, as we are; reach the truth right-downe in an honest plainnesse, take no vantage of im­becilitie; sweare true, though we die; giue no hope of indulgence for euill; study each retired to himselfe, and the Muses; publish our quarrels, and aggrauate them; anger nature, and conquer it. Such gaine shall be grauell in their throats: such losses to vs (in our not daring to sinne) shall bee happy and victorious; in all other regards are both blame-worthy, and recouerable. What dulnesse is this? Haue wee such a King, as in these lists of Controuersie, may dare to grapple with that great infallible Vicar, for his triple Crowne; such Bishops as may iustly challenge the whole Consistorie of Rome; so many learned Doctors, and Diuines, as no Nation vnder heauen, more; so flourish­ing Vniuersities, as Christendome hath none; such blessed opportunities, such incou­ragements; and now when we want nothing else, shall we be vvanting to our selues? Yea aboue all these, the God of heauen fauours vs; and doe wee languish? The cause is his, and in spight of the gates of hell shall succeed, though wee were not: our neglect may slacken the pase of truth, cannot stay the passage. Why are we not as busie, as subtill, more resolute? Such spirits, and such hands as yours (Reuerend Lord) must put life into the cold breasts of this frozen generation, and raise them vp to such thoughts and endeuours, as may make the emulation of our aduersaries equall to their enmitie.

To my Lord Bishop of WORCESTER. EP. II. Shewing the differences of the present Church from the Apostolicall; and need­lesnesse of our conformity thereto in all things.

I Feare not to say, those men are but superstitiously curious (Right Reuerend, and Honorable) which would call backe all circumstances to their first patternes. The Spouse of Christ hath been euer cloathed with her own rites: and as apparell, so Reli­gion hath her fashions, variable according to ages and places. To reduce vs to the same obseruations which were in Apostolicall vse, were no better then to tie vs to the san­dals of the Disciples, or seamlesse coat of our Sauiour. In these cases, they did what we need not; and we may, what they did not: God meant vs no bondage in their example: their Canons binde vs, whether for manners, or doctrine, not their Ceremonies. Nei­ther Christ, nor his Apostles, did all things for imitation: I speake not of miraculous acts. We need not be silent before a Iudge, as Christ was; we need not take a towell, and gird our selues, and wash our seruants feet, as Christ did; we need not make tents for our liuing, as Paul; nor goe armed, as Peter; nor carry about our wiues, as he, and the other Apostles. I acknowledge the ground not onely of separation, but Anabaptisme, and wonder that these conceits doe not answer themselues. Who can chuse but see a manifest difference betwixt those lawes, which Christ and his great Ambassadors made for eternall vse, and those rituall matters, which were confined to place and time? Euery Nation, euery person sinnes that obserues not those; These for the most part, are not kept of the most; and are as well left without sinne by vs, as vsed without pre­scription or necessitie by the Authors. Some of them we cannot doe: others we need not: which of vs can cast out deuils by command? Who can cure the sicke by oynt­ment, and imposition of hands? The Disciples did it. All those Acts vvhich proceeded from supernaturall priuiledge, ceased with their cause: who now dare vn­dertake to continue them? Vnlesse perhaps some bold Papists, who haue brought in [Page 365] grosse magick in stead of miraculous authoritie; and daub very carcases in stead of hea­ling diseases. There be more yet which we need not do. What need we to choose Mi­nisters by lot? What need we to disclaime all peculiaritie in goods? What need wee to Christen in riuers; or to meet vpon their bankes? What need we to receiue Gods Supper after our owne? What to leane in each others bosome vvhile we receiue it? what to abhorre leauen in that holy Bread? what to celebrate loue-feasts vpon the re­ceipt? what to abstaine from all strangled and blood? vvhat to depend vpon a mainte­nance arbitrarie, and vncertaine? vvhat to spend our dayes in a perpetuall pererration, as not onely the Apostles, but the Prophets and Euangelists some ages after Christ? whosoeuer would impose all these on vs, he should surely make vs, not the sonnes, but the slaues of the Apostles. Gods Church neuer her selfe in such seruile termes; yea Christ himselfe gaue at first some precepts of this nature, which he reuersed ere long: when he sent the Disciples to preach, he charges: Take not gold, nor siluer, nor money in your girdles; afterwards Iudas caried the bagge. He charges, not to take so much as a staffe; yet after behold two swords: should the Disciples haue held their Master to his own rule? Is it necessary that what he once commanded, should bee obserued al­wayes? The very next Age to these Christian Patriarks, neither would nor durst haue so much varied her rites, or augmented them; if it had found it selfe tyed either to number, or kinde: As yet it was pure, chaste, and (which was ground of all) persecuted. The Church of Rome distributed the sacramentall Bread: the Church of Alexandria permitted the people to take it: the Churches of Affricke and Rome, mixed their ho­ly wine with water; other colder Regions dranke it pure. Some kneeled in their pray­ers, others fell prostrate; and some lifted vp eyes, hands, feet towards heauen: some kept their Easter according to the Iewish vse, the fourteenth of March; the French (as Nicephorus) the eight of the Calends of April, in a set solemnitie: the Church of Rome the Sunday after the fourteenth Moone; which yet (as Socrates truely writes) was ne­uer restrained by any Gospel, by any Apostle. That Romish Victor ouercame the o­ther world in this point, with too much rigour; whose censure therefore of the Asian Churches was iustly censured by Irenaeus. What should I speake of their difference of fasts? there can scarce be more varietie in dayes, or meats. It hath euer been thus seene, according to our Anselmes rule, that the multitude of different ceremonies in all Chur­ches, hath iustly commended their vnitie in faith. The French Diuines preach couered (vpon the same rule which required the Corinthians to be vncouered) we bare: The Dutch sit at the Sacrament, vve kneele; Geneua vseth wafers, we leauened bread; they common vestures in Diuine seruice, wee peculiar: each is free: no one doth either blame, or ouer-rule others. I cannot but commend those very Nouatian Bishops (though it is a wonder any precedent of peace should fall from Schismaticks) who meeting in Councell together, enacted that Canon of indifferencie, when the Church was distracted with the differences of her Paschal solemnities; concluding, how insuf­ficient this cause was to disquiet the Church of Christ. Their owne issue (our Separa­tists) will needs be vnlike them in good; and striue to a further distance from peace: whiles in a conceit not lesse idle, then scrupulous, they presse vs to an vniforme confor­mity in our fashions to the Apostles. Their own practice condemnes them: They call for some, and yet keepe not all: yet the same reason inforces all, that pleads for some: and that vvhich warrants the forbearance of some, holds for all. Those tooles which serue for the foundation are not of vse for the roofe. Yea the great master-builder chose those workmen for the first stones, which he meant not to imploy in the walls. Doe we not see all Christs first agents extraordinary; Apostles, Euangelists, Prophets, Prophe­tesses? See we not fiery and clouen tongues descending? What Church euer since boasted of such founders, of such means? Why would God begin with those which he meant not to continue; but to shew vs we may not alwayes look for one face of things? The nurse feeds and tends her child at first; afterward hee is vndertaken by the disci­pline of a Tutor: must he be alwayes vnder the spoone, and ferule, because he began so? If he haue good breeding, it matters not by whose hands. Who can denie, that we [Page 366] haue the substance of all those royall lawes, which Christ and his Apostles left to his Church; What doe we now thus importunately catching at shadowes? If there had been a necessitie of hauing what we want, or vvanting what we haue, let vs not so farre vvrong the wisdom and perfection of the Law-giuer, as to thinke he would not haue inioyned that, and forbidden this. His silence in both argues his indifferencie, and calls for ours; which vvhile it is not peaceably entertained, there is clamour without pro­fit, malice without cause, and strife without end.

To my Lady MARY DENNY. EP. III. Containing the description of a Christian, and his differences from the worldling.

MADAM:

IT is true that worldly eyes can see no difference betwixt a Christian, & another man; the out-side of both is made of one clay, and cast in one mould; both are inspired with one common breath: Outward euents distinguish them not; those, God neuer made for euidences of loue or hatred. So the senses can perceiue no difference be­twixt the reasonable soule, and that which informes the beast: yet the soule knowes there is much more, then betwixt their bodies. The fame holds in this: Faith sees more inward difference, then the eye sees outward resemblance. This point is not more high then materiall: which that it may appeare, let me shew what it is to be a Christian: You that haue felt it, can second mee with your experience; and supply the defects of my discourse. He is the liuing temple of the liuing God; where the Deity is both resident and worshipped. The highest thing in a man is his own spirit; but in a Christian the spirit of God, which is the God of spirits. No grace is wanting in him; and those which there are, want not stirring vp. Both his heart and his hands are cleane: All his outward purity flowes from within; neither doth he frame his soule to counterfet good acti­ons; but out of his holy disposition commands and produces them, in the light of God. Let vs begin with his beginning, and fetch the Christian out of his nature, as another Abraham from his Chaldea; whiles the worldling liues and dies, in nature, out of God. The true conuert therefore, after his wylde and [...]ecure courses, puts him­selfe (through the motions of Gods Spirit) to schoole vnto the Law; there hee learnes what he should haue done, what he could not do, what he hath done, what he hath de­serued. These lessons cost him many a stripe, & many a teare, and not more griefe then terror: for this sharpe master makes him feele what sinne is, and what hell is, and in re­gard of both, what himselfe is. When he hath vvell smarted vnder the whip of this se­uere vsher, and is made vile enough in himself, then is he led vp into the higher schoole of Christ, and there taught the comfortable lessons of grace; there hee learnes vvhat belongs to a Sauiour, what one he is, what he hath done, and for whom, how he became ours, vve his: and now finding himselfe in a true state of danger, of humilitie, of need, of desire, of fitnesse for Christ, he brings home to himselfe all that he learnes, and what he knowes, he applyes. His former Tutor he feared, this he loueth; that shewed him his wounds, yea made them; this binds and heales them: that killed him; this shewes him life, and leades him to it. Now at once he hates himselfe, defies Satan, trusts to Christ, makes account both of pardon & glory. This is his most precious Faith, where­by he appropriates, yea ingrosses Christ Iesus to himselfe: whence he is iustified from his sinnes, purified from his corruptions, established in his resolutions, comforted in his doubts, defended against temptations, ouercomes all his enemies. Which vertue, as it is most imployed, and most opposed, so caries the most care from the Christian heart, that it be sound, liuely, growing: sound, not rotten, not hollow, not presumptuous: [Page 367] sound in the act; not a superficiall conceit, but a true, deepe, and sensible apprehension; an apprehension, not of the braine, but of the heart; and of the heart not approuing, or assenting, but trusting and reposing. Sound in the obiect, none but Christ: he knowes, that no friendship in heauen can doe him good, without this? The Angels cannot: God will not: Ye beleeue in the Father, beleeue also in me.

Liuely; for it cannot giue life, vnlesse it haue life; the faith that is not fruitfull, is dead: the fruits of faith are good workes; whether inward, within the roofe of the heart, as loue, awe, sorrow, pietie, zeale, ioy, and the rest; or outward towards God, or our brethren: obedience and seruice to the one; to the other reliefe and beneficence: These he beares in his time; sometimes all, but alwayes some.

Growing: true faith cannot stand still; but as it is fruitfull in workes, so it increaseth in degrees; from a little seed it proues a large plant, reaching from earth to heauen, and from one heauen to another: euery shower and euery Sun addes something to it. Nei­ther is this grace euer solitarie, but alwayes attended royally: for that he beleeues what a Sauiour he hath, cannot but loue him; and he that loues him, cannot but hate whatso­euer may displease him; cannot but reioyce in him, and hope to enioy him, and desire to enioy his hope, and contemne all those vanities which he once desired and enioyed. His minde now scorneth to grouell vpon earth, but soareth vp to the things aboue, where Christ sits at the right hand of God; and after it hath seene what is done in hea­uen lookes strangely vpon all worldly things. He dare trust his faith aboue his reason, and sense: and hath learned to weane his appetite from crauing much. Hee stands in awe of his own conscience, and dare no more offend it, then not displease himselfe. He feares not his enemies, yet neglects them not; equally auoiding security, and timorous­nesse. He sees him that is inuisible; and walks with him awfully, familiarly. He knowes what he is borne to, and therefore digests the miseries of his wardship, with patience: he findes more comfort in his afflictions, then any worldling in pleasures. And as hee hath these graces to comfort him within, so hath hee the Angels to attend him with­out; spirits better then his owne; more powerfull, more glorious: These beare him in their armes, wake by his bed, keepe his soule while he hath it, and receiue it when it leaues him. These are some present differences: the greatest are future; which could not be so great, if themselues were not witnesses; no lesse then betwixt heauen and hell, torment and glory, an incorruptible crowne, and fire vnquenchable. Whether In­fidels beleeue these things or no, we know them: so shall they, but too late. What re­maines but that we applaud our selues in this happinesse, and walke on cheerily in this heauenly profession? acknowledging that God could not do more for vs; and that we cannot doe enough for him. Let others boast (as your Ladiship might with others) of ancient and Noble Houses, large patrimonies, or dowries, honorable commands; o­thers of famous names, high and enuied honours, or the fauours of the greatest; others of valour or beauty, or some perhaps of eminent learning and wit; it shall be our pride that we are Christians.

To my Lady HONORIA HAY. EP. IV. Discoursing of the necessitie of Baptisme; and the estate of those which necessarily want it.

MADAM:

MEthinks children are like teeth, troublesome both in the breeding, and losing, and oftentimes painfull while they stand: yet such, as wee neither would; nor can well be without. I goe not about to comfort you thus late, for your losse: I rather con­gratulate [Page 368] your wise moderation, and Christian care of these first spirituall priuiledges; desiring onely to satisfie you in what you heard as a witnesse; not in what you needed as a mother. Children are the blessings of Parents, and Baptisme is the blessing of chil­dren, and parents: wherein there is not onely vse, but necessitie; necessitie, not in re­spect so much of the end, as of the precept: God hath enioyned it, to the comfort of parents, and behoofe of children: which therefore, as it may not be superstitiously ha­stened, so not negligently deferred. That the contempt of baptisme damneth, is past all doubt; but that the constrained absence thereof, should send infants to hell, is a cruell rashnesse. It is not their sinne to die early: death is a punishment, not an offence; an effect of sinne, not a cause of torment; they want nothing but time; which they could not command. Because they could not liue a while longer, that therefore they should die euerlastingly, is the hard sentence of a bloody religion. I am onely sorie, that so harsh an opinion should bee graced with the name of a Father, so reuerend, so diuine: whose sentence yet let no man plead by halues. He who held it vnpossible for a childe to be saued vnlesse the baptismall water were powred on his face, held it also as vnpos­sible, for the same Infant, vnlesse the sacramentall bread were receiued into his mouth. There is the same ground for both, the same error in both, a weaknesse fit for forget­fulnesse; see yet how ignorant, or ill-meaning posterity, could single out one halfe of the opinion for truth, and condemne the other of falshood. In spight of whom, one part shall easily conuince the other; yea, without all force: since both cannot stand, both will fall together, for company. The same mouth, which said, Vnlesse yee be borne a­gaine of water, and the Holy Ghost, said also, Except yee eat the flesh of the Sonne of Man, and drinke his blood: an equall necessitie of both. And lest any should plead different interpretations, the same S. Austin auerres this later opinion also, concerning the necessary communicating of children, to haue been once the common iudgement of the Church of Rome: A sentence so displeasing, that you shall finde the memory of it noted vvith a blacke coale, and wip't out in that infamous bill of Expurgations. Had the ancient Church held this desperate sequele, what strange, and yet wilfull crueltie had it beene in them, to deferre baptisme a whole yeare long: till Easter, or that Sun­day, which hath his name (I thinke) from the white robes of the baptised?

Yea what an aduenture vvas it in some, to adiourne it till their age (with Constantine) if being vnsure of their life, they had been sure the preuention of death would haue in­ferred damnation? Looke vnto that legall Sacrament of circumcision, which (contrary to the fancies of our Anabaptists) directly answers this Euangelicall. Before the eight day, they could not be circumcised: before the eight day they might die. If dying the seuenth day, they were necessarily condemned: either the want of a day is a sinne, or God sometimes condemneth not for sinne: Neither of them possible, neither accor­ding with the iustice of the Law-giuer. Or if from this parallel, you please to looke ei­ther to reason or example, the case is cleere. Reason; no man that hath faith, can be condemned, for Christ dwels in our hearts by faith: and hee in whom Christ dwels, cannot be a reprobate. Now it is possible a man may haue a sauing faith, before bap­tisme: Abraham first beleeued to iustification: then after receiued the signe of circum­cision, as a seale of the righteousnes of that faith, which he had when he was vncircum­cised: Therefore some dying before their baptisme, may, yea must be saued. Neither was Abrahams case singular; he was the Father of all them also, which beleeue, not be­ing circumcised: these, as they are his Sonnes in faith, so in righteousnesse, so in salua­tion: vncircumcision cannot hinder, where faith admitteth; These following his steps of beliefe before the Sacrament, shall doubtlesse rest in his bosome, without the Sacra­ment; without it, as fatally absent, not as willingly neglected. It is not the water, but the faith: not the putting away the filth of the flesh (saith S. Peter) but the stipulation of a good conscience; for who takes Baptisme without a full faith (saith Hierom) takes the water, takes not the spirit; Whence is this so great vertue of the water, that it should touch the body, and cleanse the heart (saith Austin) vnlesse by the power of the word; not spoken, but beleeued? Thou seest water (saith Ambrose:) euery water heales not, [Page 369] that water onely heales which hath the grace of God annexed; And if there bee any grace in the water (saith Basil) it is not of the nature of the water, but of the presence of the Spirit. Baptisme is indeed, as Saint Ambrose stiles it, the pawne and image of our resurrection; yea (as Basil) the power of God to resurrection: but (as Ignatius ex­pounds this phrase aright) beleeuing in his death, we are by baptisme made partakers of his resurrection. Baptisme therefore without faith cannot saue a man, and by faith doth saue him: and faith without baptisme (where it cannot bee had; not where it may be had, and is contemned) may saue him: That spirit which workes by meanes, will not be tyed to meanes.

Examples. Cast your eyes vpon that good thiefe; good in his death, though in his life abominable: he was neuer washed in Iordan, yet is receiued into Paradise; his soule was foule with rapines, and iniustice, yea bloody with murders: and yet being scoured onely with the blood of his Sauior, not with water of baptisme, it is presented glorious to God. I say nothing of the soules of Traian, and Falconella, meere heathens, liuing and dying without Christ, without baptisme: which yet their honest Legend reports to be deliuered from hell, transported to heauen, not so much as scorched in Purgato­ry: The one by the prayers of Gregory, the other of Tecla. What partiality is this, to de­ny that to the children of Christians, which they grant to knowne Infidels? The pro­mise is made to vs, and our seed: not to those that are without the pale of the Church. Those Innocents which were massacred for Christ, are by them canonized for Saints, and make one day in their Kalendar (each yeare) both holy, and dismall; whereof yet scarce any liued to know water, none to know baptisme. Yea, all Martyrs are here pri­uiledged; who are Christened in their owne blood, in stead of water: but where hath God said, All that die without baptisme, shall die for euer, except Martyrs; why not, except beleeuers? It is faith that giues life to Martyrs; which if they should vvant, their first death could not auoid the second. Ambrose doubted not to say, his Valentini­an was baptised because he desired it; not because he had it: he knew the mind of God; who accounts vs to haue what we vnfainedly wish. Children cannot liue to desire bap­tisme: if their Parents desire it for them, why may not the desire of others be theirs, as well as (according to Austins opinion) the faith of others beleeuing, and the mouth of others confessing? In these cases therefore, of any soules but our owne, it is safe to suspend, and dangerous to passe iudgement. Secret things to God: He that made all soules, knowes vvhat to doe vvith them, neither will make vs of counsell? But if wee define either way, the errors of charitie are inoffensiue. We must honour good means, and vse them, and in their necessarie want depend vpon him, who can vvorke, beyond, vvithout, against meanes.

Thus haue I endeuoured your Ladiships satisfaction in what you heard, not without some scruple. If any man shall blame my choice in troubling you with a thornie and scholasticall discourse, let him know that I haue learned this fashion of Saint Hierome the Oracle of Antiquitie, vvho was vvont to entertaine his Paula and Eustochium, Marcella, Principia Hedibia, and other deuout Ladies, with learned canuases of the deepe points of Diuinitie. This is not so perplexed, that it need to offend: nor so vn­necessary, that it may be vnknowne.

To Sir RICHARD LEA, since deceased. EP. V. Discoursing of the comfortable remedies of all afflictions.

WISE men seeke remedies before their disease: sensible patients, when they begin to complaine: fooles, too late. Afflictions are the common maladies of Chri­stians: [Page 370] These you feele, and vpon the first groanes seeke for ease. Wherefore serues the tongue of the learned, but to speake words in season? I am a Scholler of those that can comfort you: If you shall, vvith me, take out my lessons, neither of vs shal repent it. You smart and complaine: take heed lest too much. There is no affliction not grie­uous: the bone that vvas disioynted, cannot bee set right without paine. No potion can cure vs, if it worke not: it vvorkes not, except it make vs sicke: we are contented with that sicknesse, which is the vvay to health. There is a vexation without hurt: such is this: We are afflicted, not ouer-pressed; needie, not desperate; persecuted, not for­saken; cast downe, but perish not. How should we, vvhen all the euill in a Citie comes from the prouidence of a good God; which can neither be impotent, nor vnmerci­full? It is the Lord: let him doe vvhat hee will. Woe were vs if euils could come by chance; or were let loose to alight where they list: now they are ouer-ruled; wee are safe. The destinie of our sorrowes is written in heauen by a vvise and eternall decree: Behold, he that hath ordained, moderates them. A faithfull God, that giues an issue vvith the tentation: An issue, both of their end, and their successe. He chides not al­wayes, much lesse striketh. Our light afflictions are but for a moment; not so long, in respect of our vacancy, and rest. If wee weepe sometimes, our teares are precious; As they shall neuer be dry in his bottle, so they shall soone be dry vpon our cheekes. He that wrings them from vs, shall vvipe them off: how sweetly doth hee interchange our sorrowes, and ioyes, that we may neither be vaine, nor miserable? It is true; To be strooke, once in anger, is fearfull: his displeasure is more then his blow: In both, our God is a consuming fire. Feare not, these stripes are the tokens of his loue: he is no Sonne, that is not beaten; yea till he smart, and cry; if not till he bleed: no Parent corrects anothers childe; and he is no good Parent that corrects not his owne. Oh rod worthy to be kissed, that assures vs of his loue, of our adoption! What speake I of no hurt? short praises doe but discommend; I say more, these euils are good: looke to their effects. What is good, if not patience? affliction is the mother of it; tribula­tion bringeth forth patience. What can earth or heauen yeeld better then the assu­rance of Gods Spirit: Afflictions argue, yea seale this to vs. Wherein stands perfect happinesse, if not in our neere resemblance of Christ? Why was man created happy, but because in Gods image? The glory of Paradise, the beauty of his body, the duty of the creatures, could not giue him felicitie, without the likenesse to his Creator. Be­hold, what wee lost in our height, wee recouer in our miserie; a conformitie to the image of the Sonne of God: he that is not like his elder brother, shall neuer be coheire with him. Loe, his side, temples, hands, feet, all bleeding: his face blubbred, ghaftly, and spitted on: his skin all pearled with a bloody sweat, his head drouping, his soule heauy to the death: see you the vvorldling mercy, soft, delicate, perfumed, neuer wrink­led with sorrow, neuer humbled with afflictions? What resemblance is here, yea what contrarietie? Ease flayeth the foole; it hath made him resty, and leaues him miserable. Be not deceiued; No man can follow Christ without his Crosse, much lesse reach him; and if none shall raigne with Christ, but those that suffer vvith him, what shall become of these iolly ones? Goe now thou dainty worldling, and please thy selfe in thy happinesse, laugh alwayes, and be euer applauded; It is a wofull felicitie that thou shalt finde in opposition to thy Redeemer: He hath said, Woe to them that laugh; Beleeuest thou, and dost not weepe at thy laughter? and with Salomon, condemne it of madnesse? And againe, with the same breath, Blessed are yee that weepe: who can beleeue this, and not reioyce in his owne teares, and not pitie the faint smiles of the godlesse? Why blessed? For ye shall laugh: Behold, wee that weepe on earth, shall laugh in heauen: we that now weepe vvith men, shall laugh vvith Angels; while the fleering worldling, shall be gnashing, and howling with Diuels: we that weepe for a time, shall laugh for euer: who would not be content to deferre his ioy a little, that it may be perpetuall, and infinite? What mad man would purchase this crackling of thornes (such is the vvorldlings ioy) with eternall shrieking and torment? hee that is the doore and the way, hath taught vs, that through many afflictions wee must enter [Page 371] into heauen. There is but one passage, and that a strait one: If with much pressure vvee can get through, and leaue but our superfluous ragges as torne from vs in the crowd, we are happy. He that made heauen, hath on purpose thus framed it; wide when wee are entred, and glorious: narrow and hard in the entrance: that after our paine, our glo­ry might be sweeter. And if before-hand you can climbe vp thither in your thoughts; looke about you, you shall see no more Palmes, then crosses: you shall see none crow­ned, but those that haue wrestled with crosses and sorrowes, to sweat, yea to blood; and haue ouercome. All runnes here to the ouer comer: and ouercomming implyes both fighting and successe. Gird vp your loynes therefore, and strengthen your weake knees: resolue to fight for heauen, to suffer fighting, to persist in suffering; so persist­ing you shall ouercome, and ouercomming, you shall be crowned. Oh reward truely great, aboue desert, yea aboue conceit! A crowne for a few groanes: An eternal crowne of life and glory, for a short and momentany suffering: How iust is Saint Pauls account, that the afflictions of this present life are not worthy of the glory which shal be shewed vnto vs? O Lord let me smart that I may reigne; vphold thou mee in smarting, that thou mayest hold me worthy of reigning. It is no matter how vile I be, so I may be glorious. What say you? would you not be afflicted? Whether had you rather mourne for a vvhile, or for euer? One must be chosen: the election is easie: Whether had you rather reioyce for one fit, or alwayes? You would doe both. Pardon me, it is a fond couetousnesse, and idle singularitie to affect it. What? That you alone may fare better then all Gods Saints? That God should strew Carpets for your nice feet onely, to walke into your heauen, and make that way smooth for you, which all Patriarkes, Prophets, Euangelists, Confessors, Christ himselfe, haue found rugged and bloodie? Away with this selfe-loue; and come downe you ambitious sonnes of Zebedee: and ere you thinke of sitting neere the Throne, be content to be called vnto the Cup. Now is your tryall: Let your Sauiour see how much of his bitter potion you can pledge; then shall you see how much of his glory he can afford you. Be content to drinke of his vi­neger and gall, and you shall drinke new wine with him in his Kingdome.

To M r PETER MOVLIN, Preacher of the Church at PARIS. EP. VI. Discoursing of the late French occurrents, and what vse God expects to bee made of them.

SInce your trauels here with vs, we haue not forgotten you; but since that, your vvit­tie and learned trauels in the common affaires of Religion haue made your me­morie both fresh, and blessed. Behold, whiles your hand vvas happily busie in the defence of our King, the heads and hands of traitors vvere busie in the massacring of your owne. God doth no memorable and publike act, which hee would not haue tal­ked of, read, construed of all the world. How much more of neighbors, whom scarce a sea seuereth from each other? how much yet more of brethren, whom neither land, nor sea, can seuer? Your dangers, and feares, and griefes haue beene ours: All the salt water that runnes betwixt vs, cannot vvash off our interest in all your com­mon causes: The deadly blow of that miscreant (vvhose name is iustly senten­ced to forgetfulnesse) pierced euen our sides. Who hath not bled within himselfe, to thinke that he, which had so victoriously out liued the swords of enemies, should fall by the knife of a villaine? and that hee should die in the peaceable streets, vvhom [Page 372] no fields could kill? that all those honorable and happy triumphs should end in so base a violence? But oh our idlenesse and impietie, if we see not a diuine hand from aboue, striking vvith this hand of disloyaltie. Sparrowes fall not to the ground vvithout him, much lesse Kings. One dyes by a tyle-sheard, another by the splinters of a Launce, one by Lice, another by a Fly, one by poison, another by a knife; What are all these but the executioners of that great God, vvhich hath said, Ye are Gods, but ye shal die like men? Perhaps God saw (that we may guesse modestly at the reasons of his acts) you reposed too much, in this arme of flesh; or perhaps he saw this scourge would haue beene too early, to those enemies, whose sinne, though great, yet was not full: or perhaps hee saw, that if that great spirit had beene deliberately yeelded in his bed, you should not haue slept in yours: Or perhaps the ancient conniuence at those streames of blood, from your too common Duels was now called to reckoning; or, it may be, that weake reuolt from the truth. He whose the rod vvas, knowes why he strooke: yet may it not passe without a note, that he fell by that religion, to vvhich he fell. How many Ages might that great Monarch haue liued (vvhatsoeuer the ripe head of your more then mellow Cotton could imagine) ere his least finger should haue bled, by the hand of an Huguenot? All religions may haue some monsters: but blessed bee the God of hea­uen, ours shall neuer yeeld that good Iesuite, either a Mariana to teach treason, or a Rauillac to act it. But vvhat is that we heare? It is no maruell: That holy societie is a fit Gardian for the hearts of Kings: I dare say, none more loues to see them: none takes more care to purchase them. How happy were that Chappell (thinke they) if it vvere full of such shrines? I hope all Christian Princes haue long, and vvell learned (so great is the courtesie of these good Fathers) that they shall neuer (by their vvils) need bee troubled with the charge of their owne hearts. An heart of a King in a Iesuites hand, is as proper, as a wafer in a Priests. Iustly was it vvritten of old, vnder the picture of Ig­natius Loyola, Cauete vobis Principes; Be vvise O ye Princes, and learn to be the keepers of your owne hearts. Yea rather, O thou keeper of Israel, that neither slumbrest nor sleepest, keepe thou the hearts of all Christian Kings, vvhether aliue or dead, from the keeping of this traiterous generation; whose very religion is holy rebellion, and whose merits bloody. Doubtlesse, that murderer hoped to haue stabbed thousands vvith that blow, and to haue let out the life of religion, at the side of her collapsed Patron: God did at once laugh and frowne at his proiect; and suffered him to liue to see himselfe no lesse a foole then a villaine. O the infinite goodnesse of the wise and holy gouernour of the world! Who could haue looked for such a calme in the middest of a tempest? who would haue thought that violence could beget peace? Who durst haue conceiued that King Henry should die alone? and that Religion should lose nothing but his person? This is the Lords doing, and it is maruellous in our eyes. You haue now parallel'd vs: Out of both our feares God hath fetched securitie: Oh that out of our securitie, wee could as easily fetch feare: not so much of euill, as of the Author of good; and yet trust him in our feare, and in both magnifie him. Yea, you haue by this act gained some con­uerts, against the hope of the agents: neither can I without many ioyfull congratulati­ons, thinke of the estate of your Church; which euery day honours with the accesse of new clients; whose teares and sad confessions make the Angels to reioyce in heauen, and the Saints on earth. We should giue you example, if our peace were as plen­tifull of goodnesse as of pleasure. But how seldome hath the Church gained by ease? or lost by restraint? Blesse you God for our prosperitie; and we shall praise him for your progresse.

To M. THOMAS SVTTON. EP. VII. Exciting him, and (in him) all others, to early and cheerfull beneficence: shewing the necessitie and benefit of good workes.

SIR, I trouble you not with reasons of my writing, or with excuses: if I doe ill, no plea can warrant me; if well, I cannot be discouraged with any censures. I craue not your pardon, but your acceptation. It is no presumption to giue good counsell; and presents of loue feare not to be ill taken of strangers. My pen and your substance are both giuen vs for one end, to doe good: These are our talents; how happy are we, if we can improue them well! suffer me to doe you good with the one, that with the other you may doe good to many, and most to your selfe. You cannot but know, that your ful hand and worthy purposes, haue possessed the world with much expectation: what speake I of the world? whose honest and reasonable claimes yet, cannot bee con­temned with honour, nor disappointed with dishonour. The God of heauen, which hath lent you this abundance, and giuen you these gracious thoughts of charity, of piety, lookes long for the issue of both; and will easily complaine either of too little, or too late. Your wealth and your will are both good: but the first is onely made good by the second. For if your hand were full, and your heart empty, we who now applaud you, should iustly pity you; you might haue riches, not goods, not blessings: your burthen should be greater then your estate; and you should be richer in sorrowes, then in meals. For (if we looke to no other world) what gaine is it to be the keeper of the best earth? That which is the common cofer of all the rich mynes, we do but tread vp­on; and account it vile, because it doth but hold, and hide those treasures: Whereas the skilfull metallist, that findeth, and refineth those precious veines, for publike vse, is re­warded, is honoured. The very basest Element yeelds gold; the sauage Indian gets it, the seruile prentise workes it, the very Midianitish Camell may weare it, the miserable worldling admires it, the couetous Iew swallowes it, the vnthrifty Ruffian spends it: what are all these the better for it? Onely good vse giues praise to earthly possessions. Herein therefore you owe more to God, that he hath giuen you an heart to doe good: a will to be as rich in good workes, as great in riches. To be a friend to this Mammon, is to be an enemy to God: but to make friends with it, is royall, and Christian. His ene­mies may be wealthy: none but his friends can either be good, or do good. Da & accipe saith the Wise-man. The Christian, which must imitate the high patterne of his Crea­tor, knowes his best riches to be bounty; God that hath all, giues all; reserues nothing. And for himselfe; he well considers, that God hath not made him an owner, but a ser­uant: and of seruants, a seruant not of his goods, but of the Giuer; not a Treasurer, but a Steward: whose praise is more To lay out well, then to haue receiued much. The greatest gaine therefore that he affects, is an eauen reckoning, a cleare discharge: which since it is obtained by disposing, not by keeping, he counts reseruation losse & iust ex­pence his trade, and ioy; he knowes, that Wel done faithfull seruant is a thousand times more sweet a note, then Soule take thine ease; for that is the voice of the matter recom­pencing, this of the carnall heart presuming: and what followes to the one, but his ma­sters ioy? what to the other, but the losse of his soule? Blessed be that God which hath giuen you an heart to fore-thinke this; and in this dry and dead Age, a will to ho­nour him with his owne; and to credit his Gospell, with your beneficence; Lo, we are vpbraided with barrennesse; your name hath beene publikely opposed to these chal­lenges; [Page 374] as in whom it shall be seene, that the truth hath friends that can giue. I neither distrust, nor perswade you; whose resolutions are happily fixed on purposes of good: onely giue me leaue to hasten your pase a little, and to excite your Christian forward­nesse, to begin speedily, what you haue long and constantly vowed. You would not but doe good; why not now? I speake boldly, The more speed, the more comfort: Nei­ther the times are in our disposing, nor our selues: if God had set vs a day, and made our wealth inseparable, there were no danger in delaying; now our vncertainty either must quicken vs, or may deceiue vs. How many haue meant well, and done nothing, and lost their crowne with lingring? whose destinies haue preuented their desires, and haue made their good motions the wards of their executors, not without mise­rable successe: to whom, that they would haue done good, is not so great a praise, as it is dishonour that they might haue done it: their wracks are our warnings, we are equally mortall, equally fickle. Why haue you this respite of liuing, but to preuent the imperi­ous necessity of death? it is a wofull and remedilesse complaint, that the end of our dayes hath ouer-run the beginning of our good works. Early beneficence hath no dan­ger, many ioyes: for the conscience of good done, the prayers and blessings of the re­leeued, the gratulations of the Saints, are as so many perpetuall comforters, which can make our life pleasant, and our death happy, our euill dayes good, and our good better. All these are lost with delay: few and cold are the prayers for him that may giue: and in lieu, our good purposes fore-slowed are become our tormentors vpon our death-bed. Little difference is betwixt good deferred, and euill done: Good was meant; who hin­dred it, will our conscience say? there was time enough, meanes enough, need enough, what hindred? Did feare of enuy, distrust of want? Alas what bugs are these to fright men from heauen? As if the enuy of keeping, were lesse then of bestowing: As if God were not as good a debtor, as a giuer: he that giues to the poore, lends to God, saith wise Salomon. If he freely giue vs what we may lend, & grace to giue; wil he not much more pay vs what we haue lent; and giue vs because we haue giuen? That is his bounty, this his iustice. O happy is that man that may be a creditor to his Maker: Heauen and earth shall be empty before he shall want a royall payment. If we dare not trust God whiles we liue, how dare we trust men when we are dead? men that are still deceitfull, & light vpon the balance, light of truth, heauy of selfe-loue. How many Executors haue proued the executioners of honest Wils? how many haue our eyes seene, that after most care­full choice of trusty guardians, haue had their children and goods so disposed, as if the Parents soule could returne to see it, I doubt whether it could bee happy. How rare is that man that prefers not himselfe to his dead friend? profit to truth? that will take no vantage of the impossibility of account? What-euer therefore men either shew, or pro­mise, happy is that man that may be his own auditor, superuisor, executor. As you loue God and your selfe, be not afraid of being happy too soone. I am not worthy to giue so bold aduice; let the wise man of Syrach speak for me: Doe good before thou die, and according to thine ability stretch out thine hands, and giue: Defraud not thy selfe of thy good day; and let not the portion of thy good desires ouer-passe thee: Shalt thou not leaue thy trauels to another, and thy labours to them that will diuide thine heri­tage? Or let a wiser then he, Salomon: Say not, to morrow I will giue, if now thou haue it: for thou knowest not what a day will bring forth. It hath beene an old rule of liberality, He giues twice that giues quickly; whereas slow benefits argue vncheerful­nesse, and lose their worth. Who lingers his receits is condemned as vnthrifty: he that knoweth both, saith, It is better to giue, then to receiue. If we be of the same spirit, why are wee hasty in the worse, and slacke in the better? Suffer not your selfe therefore, good Sir, for Gods sake, for the Gospels sake, for the Churches sake, for your soules sake, to be stirred vp by these poore lines, to a resolute and speedy performing of your worthy intentions: and take this as a louing inuitation sent from heauen, by an vnwor­thy messenger. You cannot deliberate long of fit obiects for your beneficence, except it be more for multitude, then want: the streets, yea the world is full; How doth Laza­rus lye at euery doore? how many sonnes of the Prophets in their meanly-prouided [Page 375] Colledges may say, not, Mors in olla, but fames? how many Churches may iustly plead that which our Sauiour bad his Disciples, The Lord hath need: And if this infinite store hath made your choice doubtfull, how easie were it to shew you, wherein you might oblige the whole Church of God to you, and make your memoriall both eter­nall and blessed; or, if you had rather, the whole Common-wealth? But now I finde my selfe too bold and too busie, in thus looking to particularities: God shall direct you; and if you follow him, shall crowne you: howsoeuer, if good bee done, and that be­times; he hath what he desired, and your soule shall haue more then you can desire. The successe of my weak yet hearty counsell, shall make me as rich, as God hath made you with all your abundance. That God blesse it to you, and make both our recknings cheerfull in the day of our common Audit.

To E.B. Dedicated to Sir George Goring. EP. VIII. Remedies against dulnesse and heartlesnesse in our callings, and incouragements to cheerfulnesse in labour.

IT falls out not seldome (if wee may measure all by one) that the minde ouer-layed with worke, growes dull and heauy: and now doth nothing because it hath done too much; ouer-lauish expence of spirits hath left it heartlesse: as the best vessell with much motion and vent, becomes flat, and dreggish. And not fewer (of more weake temper) discourage themselues with the difficulty of what they must doe: some Tra­uellers haue more shrunke at the Mappe, then at the way. Betwixt both, how many sit still with their hands folded, and wish they knew how to be rid of time? If this euill be not cured, we become miserable losers, both of good houres, and of good parts. In these mentall diseases, Empiricks are the best Physicians. I prescribe you nothing but out of feeling: If you will auoid the first, moderate your owne vehemency; suffer not your selfe to doe all you could doe: Rise euer from your deske, not without an appetite. The best horse will tyre soonest, if the reines lye euer loose in his necke: Restraints in these cases are encouragements: obtaine therefore of your selfe to defer, and take new dayes. How much better is it to refesh your selfe with many competent meales, then to buy one dayes gluttony, with the fast of many? And if it bee hard to call off the mind, in the midst of a faire and likely flight; know that all our ease and safety begins at the command of our selues; he can neuer taske himselfe well, that can­not fauour himselfe. Perswade your heart, that perfection comes by leisure; and no excellent thing is done at once: the rising and setting of many Sunnes (which you thinke slackens your worke) in truth ripens it. That gourd which came vp in a night, withered in a day; whereas those plants which abide age, rise slowly. Indeed, where the heart is vnwilling, prorogation hinders: what I list not to doe this day, I loathe the next; but where is no want of desire, delay doth but sharpen the stomack. That which we doe vnwillingly leaue, we long to vndertake: and the more our affection is, the grea­ter our intention, and the better our performance. To take occasion by the fore-top, is no small point of wisedome; but to make time (which is wyld and fugitiue) tame and pliable to our purposes, is the greatest improuement of a man: All times serue him, which hath the rule of himselfe.

If the second, thinke seriously of the condition of your being: It is that we were made for; the Bird to flye, and Man to labour. What doe we here, if we repine at our worke? We had not beene, but that we might be still busie; if not in this taske we dis­like, yet in some other of no lesse toyle: there is no act that hath not his labour, which [Page 376] varies in measure, according to the will of the doer. This which you complaine of, hath beene vndertaken by others, not with facility onely, but with pleasure; and what you chuse for ease, hath beene abhorred of others, as tedious. All difficulty is not so much in the worke, as in the Agent. To set the mind on the racke of a long meditation (you say) is a torment: to follow the swift foot of your hound all day long, hath no wearinesse: what would you say of him that finds better game in his study, then you in the field, and would account your disport his punishment? Such there are, though you doubt and wonder. Neuer thinke to detract from your businesse, but adde to your wil. It is the policy of our great enemy, to driue vs with these feares, from that the foresees would grow profitable: like as some in hospitall Sauages make fearfull delusions by for­cerie vpon the shore, to fright strangers from landing. Where you find therefore mo­tions of resistance, awaken your courage the more, and know there is some good that appeares not; vaine endeauors find no opposition. All crosses imply a secret commo­ditie: resolue then to will, because you begin not to will: and either oppose your selfe, as Satan opposes you, or else you do nothing. We pay no price to God for any good thing, but labour; if we higgle in that, we are worthy to lose our bargaine. It is an in­ualuable gaine, that we may make in this traffique: for God is bountifull, as well as iust; and when he sees true endeauor, doth not onely sell, but giue: whereas idlenesse nei­ther gets nor saues; nothing is either more fruitlesse of good, or more fruitfull of euill; for we doe ill whiles we doe nothing, and lose whiles wee gaine not. The sluggard is senslesse; and so much more desperate, because he cannot complaine: but (though he feele it not) nothing is more precious then time, or that shall abide a reckning more strict and fearfull: yea this is the measure of all our actions, which if it were not abu­sed, our accounts could not bee but eauen with God: so God esteemes it (what euer our price be) that he plagues the losse of a short time, with a reuenge beyond all times. Houres haue wings, and euery moment flie vp to the Author of time, and carie newes of our vsage: All our prayers cannot intreat one of them either to returne, or slacken his pace: the misspence of euery minute is a new record against vs in heauen. Sure, if we thought thus, we would dismisse them with better reports, and not suffer them ei­ther to goe away empty, or laden with dangerous intelligence: how happy is it that euery houre should conuey vp, not onely the message, but the fruits of good, and stay with the Ancient of dayes, to speake for vs before his glorious Throne? Know this, and I shall take no care for your paines, nor you for pastime. None of our profitable labours shall be transient; but euen when we haue forgotten them, shall welcome vs into ioy: wee thinke wee haue left them behind vs; but they are forwarder then our soules, and expect vs where we would be. And if there were no crowne for these toiles, yet without future respects there is a tediousnesse in doing nothing. To man especial­ly, motion is naturall: there is neither mind, nor eye, nor ioint which moueth not: and as company makes a way short, houres neuer goe away so merrily, as in the fellowship of worke. How did that industrious Heathen draw out water by night, and knowledge by day, and thought both short; euer labouring, onely that he might labour? Cer­tainly, if idlenesse were enacted by authority, there would not want some, which would pay their mulct, that they might worke: and those spirits are likest to heauen, which moues alwayes, and the freest from those corrup­tions, which are incident to nature. The running streame clen­seth it selfe, whereas standing ponds breed weeds and mud. These meditations must hearten vs to that we must doe: whiles we are chearfull, our labours shall striue whether to yeeld vs more com­fort, or others more profit.

To Sir IOHN HARRINGTON. EPIST. IX. Discussing this Question: Whether a man and wife after some yeeres mutuall and louing fruition of each other, may vpon consent, whether for secular, or religious causes, vow and perform a perpe­tuall separation from each others bed, and absolutely renounce all carnall knowledge of each other for euer.

I Wish not my selfe any other aduocate, nor you any other aduersary, then S. Paul, who neuer gaue (I speake boldly) a direct precept, if not in this: his expresse charge whereupon I insisted, is, Defraud not one another, except with consent for a time, that you may giue your selues to fasting and prayer; and then againe come together, that Sa­tan tempt you not for your incontinency. Euery word (if you weigh it well) opposes your part, and pleads for mine. By consent of all Diuines, ancient and moderne [de­frauding] is refraining from matrimoniall conuersation: see what a word the Spirit of God hath chosen for this abstinence; neuer but taken in ill part. But there is no fraud inconsent, as Chrysostome, Athanasius, Theophylact, expound it: true; therefore S. Paul addes (vnlesse with consent) that I may omit to say, that in saying (vnlesse with consent) he implies, both that there may be a defrauding without it, and with consent a defrauding, but not vnlawfull: but see what he addes, (for a time) consent cannot make this defrauding lawfull, except it be temporary: No defrauding without consent, no consent for a perpetuity. How long then, and wherefore? Not for euery cause, not for any length of time, but onely for a while, and for deuotion (vt vacetis, &c.) Not that you might pray onely (as Chrysostome notes iustly) but that you might (giue your selues to prayer.) In our mariage society (saith he, against that paradox of Hierome) we may pray, and woe to vs if we doe not; but wee cannot (vacare orationi.) But we are bidden to pray continually: Yet not I hope, euer to fast and pray. Marke how the A­postle addes (that you may giue your selues to fasting and prayer.) It is solemne exer­cise, which the Apostle here intends, such as is ioyned with fasting, and externall humi­liation; wherein all earthly comforts must be forborne. But what if a man list to taske himselfe continually, and will be alwayes painfully deuote? may he then euer abstaine? No: Let them meet together againe, saith the Apostle; not as a toleration, but as a charge. But what if they both can liue safely thus seuered? This is more then they can vndertake: there is danger, saith our Apostle, in this abstinence (lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency) what can be more plaine? Neither may the maried refraine this conuersation without consent: neither may they without consent refraine it for euer. What can you now vrge vs with, but the examples, and sentences of some Ancients? Let this stand euicted for the true and necessary sense of the Apostle; and what is this, but to lay men in the balance with God? I see and confesse how much some of the Fa­thers admired virginity; so farre, that there wanted not some, which both detested mariage as vicious, and would force a single life vpon mariage, as commendable: whose authority should moue me, if I saw not some of them opposite to others, and others no lesse to S. Paul himselfe. How oft doth S. Austin redouble that rule and importunately vrge it to his Ecdicia, in that serious Epistle, that without consent the continence of the maried, cannot be warrantable: teaching her (from these words of S. Paul, which he charges her, in the contrary practice, not to haue read, heard, or marked) that if her husband should containe, and she would not, hee were bound to pay her the debt of mariage beneuolence; and that God would impute it to him for continence notwith­standing. [Page 378] Hence is that of Chrysostome, Hom. in 1 Cor. 7. that the wife is both the seruant and the mistris of her husband; a seruant to yeeld her body, a mistris to haue power of his: who also in the same place determines it forbidden fraud, for the husband, or wife, to containe alone: according to that of the Paraphrast; Let either both containe, or neither. Hie­rome contrarily, defines thus: But if one of the two (saith he) considering the reward of chastity, will containe, he ought not to assent to the other which containes not, &c. because lust ought rather to come to continency, then continency decline to lust: con­cluding that a brother, or a sister is not subiect in such a case; and that God hath not called vs to vncleannesse, but to holinesse. A strange glosse to fall from the pen of a fa­ther: which yet I durst not say, if it were more boldnesse for me to dissent from him, then for him to dissent from all others. He that censures S. Paul to argue grosly to his Galatians, may as well taxe him of an vnfit direction to his Corinthians: It shall be no presumption to say, that in this point all his writings bewray more zeale then truth: whether the conscience of his former slip caused him to abhorre that sex; or his ad­miration of Virginity transported him to a contempt of mariage. Antiquity will af­ford you many examples of holy men voluntarily sequestred from their wiues: Pre­cepts must be our guides, and not patternes. You may tell mee of Sozomens Ammon, that famous Monke, who hauing perswaded his bride the first day to continuance of Virginity, liued with her 18 yeares in a seuerall bed, and in a seuerall habitation, vpon the mountaine Nitria, 22 yeares: you may tell me of Ieromes Malchus, Austrins Edicia, and ten thousand others: I care not for their number, and suspect their example: Doe but reconcile their practice with S. Pauls rule, I shall both magnifie and imitate them. I professe before God and men, nothing should hinder me but this law of the Apostle: whereto consider I beseech you, what can be more opposite then this opinion, then this course of life.

The Apostle sayes, Refraine not but with consent for a time: your words, and their practice saith, Refraine with consent for euer: hee saith (meet together againe) you say, neuer more: hee saith (meet lest you be tempted) you say, meet not though you be tempted. I willingly grant with Athanasius, that for some set time, especially (as Anselme interprets it) for some holy time, we may, (and in this latter case) we must forbeare all matrimoniall acts, and thoughts: not for that they are sinfull, but vnseaso­nable. As mariage must bee alwayes vsed chastly, and moderately: so sometimes it must be forgotten. How many are drunke with their owne vines, and surfet of their owne fruits: either immodesty, or immoderation in man or wife, is adulterous. If yet I shall further yeeld, that they may conditionally agree, to refraine from each other, so long till they be perplexed with temptations, on either part: I shall goe as farre as the reach of my warrant, at least; perhaps beyond it: since the Apostle chargeth, Meete againe lest you be tempted; not, meet when you are tempted: But to say, absolutely, and for euer renounce (by consent) the conuersation of each other, what temptation so euer assault you, is directly, not beyond, but against Pauls diuinity, no lesse then my assertion is against yours. The ground of all these errors in this head of Matrimony, is an vnworthy conceit of some vnchristian filthinesse in the mariage-bed: Euery man will not vtter, but too many hold that conclusion of Hierome: It is good for a man not to touch a woman, therefore to touch her, is euill; whom I doubt not, but S. Austin meant to oppose, while he writes, Bonum inquam sunt nuptiae, & contra omnes calum­nias possunt sana ratione defendi: De bono coniug. cap. 16. Mariage (I say) is a good thing, and may by found proofe be defended, against all slanders: well may man say, that it is good, which God saith is honourable; and both good and honourable must that needs bee, which was in­stituted by the honourable author of goodnesse, in the state of mans perfect goodnesse: Let vs take heed of casting shame vpon the ordinance of our Maker. But there was no carnall knowledge in Paradise. But againe, in Paradise God said, Increase and multi­ply: there should haue beene, if there were not. Those that were naked without shame should haue been conioyned without shame, De bono coniug. cap. 9. &c. 16. because without sinne. Meats and drinks, and acts of mariage (saith Austin) for these he compares both in lawfulnesse, and ne­cessity) [Page 379] are, as they are vsed, either lawfull, veniall, or damnable. Meats are for the pre­seruation of man: mariage acts for the preseruation of mankinde: neither of them without some carnall delight: which yet, if by the bridle of temperance is be held to the proper and naturall vse, cannot bee tearmed lust. There is no ordinance of God, which either is of more excellent vse, or hath suffered more abuse in all times: the fault is in men, not in mariage: let them rectifie themselues, their bed shall be blessed. Here need no separation from each other, but rather a separation of brutishnesse, and close corruption from the soule; which whosoeuer hath learned to remoue, shall finde the crowne of matrimoniall chastity, no less glorious then that of single continence.

To M. WILLIAM KNIGHT. EP. X. Incouraging him to persist in the holy calling of the ministery; which vpon con­ceit of his insufficiency, and want of affection, hee seemed inclining to forsake and change.

I Am not more glad to heare from you, then sory to heare of your discontentment: whereof, as the cause is from your selfe, so must the remedy. We Scholars are the ap­test of all others to make our selues miserable: you might be your owne best counsel­lor, were you but indifferent to your selfe. If I could but cure your preiudice, your thoughts would heale you: and indeed the same hand that wounded you, were fittest for this seruice. I need not tell you, that your calling is honourable: if you did not thinke for you had not complained. It is your vnworthinesse that troubles you. Let me boldly tell you, I know you in this case better then your selfe: you are neuer the more vnsufficient, because you thinke so: if we will be rigorous, Pauls question ( [...]) will oppose vs all: but according to the gratious indulgence of him that cals things which are not as if they were, we are that we are, yea, that we ought; and must be thankfull for our any thing. There are none more fearfull then the able, none more bold then the vnworthy. How many haue you seene and heard, of weaker graces (your owne heart shall be the iudge) which haue sate without palenesse, or trembling, in that holy chaire, and spoken as if the words had beene their owne; satisfying themselues, if not the hea­rers? And doe you (whose gifts many haue enuied) stand quaking vpon the lowest staire? Hath God giuen you that vnusuall variety of tongues, still of Arts, a stile worth emulation, and (which is worth all) a faithfull and honest heart; and doe you now shrinke backe, and say, Send him by whom thou shouldst send? Giue God but what you haue; he expects no more: This is enough to honour him, and crowne you. Take heed while you complaine of want, lest pride shroud it selfe vnder the skirts of mo­desty: How many are thankfull for lesse? You haue more then the most; yet this contents you not; it is nothing vnlesse you may equall the best, if not exceed; yea, I feare how this may satisfie you, vnlesse you may thinke your selfe such as you would be. What is this but to grudge at the bestower of graces? I tell you without flattery, God hath great gaines by fewer talents: set your heart to employ these, and your ad­uantage shall be more then your masters. Neither doe now repent you of the vnadui­sednesse of your entrance; God called you to it vpon an eternall deliberation, & meant to make vse of your suddennesse, as a meanes to fetch you into his worke, whom more leisure would haue found refractary: Full little did the one Saul thinke of a kingdome, when he went to seeke his fathers strayes in the land of Shalishah; or the other Saul of an Apostleship, when he went with his Commission to Damascus: God thought of both; and effected what they meant not. Thus hath hee done to you: acknowledge [Page 380] this hand, and follow it. He found and gaue both facultie and opportunity to enter: find you but a will to proceed, I dare promise you abundance of comfort. How many of the Ancients, after a forceable ordination, became not profitable onely, but famous in the Church? But, as if you sought shifts to discourage your selfe, when you see you cannot maintaine this hold of insufficiency, you flie to alienation of affection; in the truth whereof, none can controll you but your owne heart; in the iustice of it, we both may, and must. This plea is not for Christians; we must affect what we ought, in spight of our selues: wherefore serues religion, if not to make vs Lords of our owne affecti­ons? If we must be ruled by our slaues, what good should we doe? Can you more dis­like your station, then we all naturally distaste goodnesse? Shall we neglect the pursuit of vertue; because it pleases not; or rather displease, and neglect our selues, till it may please vs? Let me not aske whether your affections be estranged, but wherefore? Diui­nity is a mistresse worthy your seruice: All other Arts are but drudges to her alone: Fooles may contemne her, who cannot iudge of true intellectuall beauty: but if they had our eyes, they could not but bee rauished with admiration. You haue learned (I hope) to contemne their contempt, and to pity iniurions ignorance. Shee hath chosen you as a worthy client, yea a fauorite; and hath honored you with her commands, and her acceptations; who but you would plead strangenesse of affection? How many thousands sue to her, and cannot be lookt vpon? You are happy in her fauours, and yet complaine; yea so farre, as that you haue not stucke to thinke of a change. No word could haue fallen from you more vnwelcome. This is Satans policy, to make vs out of loue with our callings, that our labours may be vnprofitable, and our standings tedious. He knowes that all changes are fruitlesse, and that while we affect to be other, we must needs be weary of what wee are: That there is no successe in any endeauor without pleasure; that there can be no pleasure, where the mind longs after alterations. If you espy not this craft of the common enemy, you are not acquainted with your selfe. Vnder what forme soeuer it come, repell it; and abhorre the first motion of it, as you loue your peace, as you hope for your reward. It is the misery of the most men, that they cannot see when they are happy; and whiles they see but the outside of others conditions, prefer that which their experience teaches them afterwards to condemne, not without losse and teares. Far be this vnstablenesse from you, which haue beene so long taught of God. All vocations haue their inconueniencies; which if they cannot be auoided, must be digested. The more difficulties, the greater glory: Stand fast there­fore, and resolue that this calling is the best, both in it selfe, and for you: and know that it cannot stand with your Christian courage to run away from these incident euils, but to encounter them. Your hand is at the plough: if you meet with some tough clods, that will not easily yeeld to the share, lay on more strength rather; seek not remedy in your feet by flight, but in your hands by a constant endeuour. Away with this weake timerousnesse, and wrongful humility. Be cheerfull and couragious in this great worke of God; the end shall be glorious, your selfe happy, and ma­ny in you.

EPISTLES. THE SIXT D …

EPISTLES. THE SIXT DECAD.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE SIXT DECAD.

To my Lord DENNY. EPIST. I. A particular account how our dayes are, or should bee spent, both common and holy.

EVery day is a little life; and our whole life is but a day re­peated: whence it is that old Iacob numbers his life by dayes, and Moses desires to bee taught this point of holy Arithmeticke, To number not his yeares, but his dayes: Those therefore that dare lose a day, are dangerously pro­digall; those that dare mis-spend it, desperate We can best teach others by our selues: let me tell your Lordship, how I would passe my dayes, whether common or sacred; that you (or whosoeuer others, ouer hearing mee) may either approue my thriftinesse, or correct my errors: To whom is the account of my houres either more due, or more knowne? All dayes are his, who gaue time a beginning, and continuance; yet some hee hath made ours, not to com­mand, but to vse. In none may wee forget him: in some wee must forget all, besides him. First therefore, I desire to awake at those houres, not when I will, but when I must; pleasure is not a fit rule for rest, but health; neither doe I consult so much with the Sunne, as mine owne necessity, whether of body, or in that, of the mind. If this vassall could well serue me waking, it should neuer sleepe: but now, it must be pleased, that it may be seruiceable. Now, when sleepe is rather driuen away, then leaues mee; I would euer awake with God; my first thoughts are for him, who hath made the night for rest, and the day for trauell: and as he giues, so blesses both. If my heart bee early seasoned with his presence, it will sauour of him all day after. While my body is dres­sing, not with an effeminate curiosity, nor yet with rude neglect; my mind addresses it selfe to her ensuing taske; bethinking what is to bee done, and in what order; and marshalling (as it may) my houres with my worke: That done, after some whiles me­ditation, I walke vp to my masters and companions, my bookes; and sitting downe amongst them, with the best contentment, I dare not reach forth my hand to salute any of them, till I haue first looked vp to heauen, and craued fauour of him to whom all my studies are duly referred: without whom, I can neither profit, nor labour. After this, out of no ouer-great variety, I call forth those, which may best fit my occasions; wherein, I am not too scrupulous of age: Sometimes I put my selfe to schoole, to one of those Ancients, whom the Church hath honoured with the name of Fathers; whose Volumes, I confesse not to open, without a secret reuerence of their holinesse, and grauity: Sometimes to those later Doctors, which want nothing but age to make them classicall: alwayes, to Gods Booke. That day is lost, whereof some houres are [Page 384] not improued in those Diuine Monuments: others I turne ouer out of choice; these out of duty. Ere I can haue sate vnto wearinesse, my family, hauing now ouercome all houshold-distractions, inuites me to our common deuotions: not without some short preparation. These heartily performed, send me vp, with a more strong and cheerfull appetite to my former worke, which I find made easie to me by intermission, and varie­tie: Now therefore can I deceiue the houres with change of pleasures, that is, of la­bours. One while mine eyes are busied, another while my hand, and sometimes my mind takes the burthen from them both: Wherein, I would imitate the skilfullest Cookes, which make the best dishes with manifold mixtures: one houre is spent in Textuall Diuinity, another in Controuersie: Histories relieue them both. Now, when the mind is weary of others labours, it begins to vndertake her owne: sometimes it meditates and winds vp for future vse; sometimes it layes forth her conceits into pre­sent discourse; sometimes for it selfe, ofter for others. Neither know I whether it workes or playes in these thoughts: I am sure no sport hath more pleasure, no worke more vse: Onely the decay of a weake body, makes me thinke these delights insensi­bly laborious. Thus could I all day (as Ringers vse) make my selfe Musicke with chan­ges, and complaine sooner of the day for shortness, then of the businesse for toyle; were it not that this faint monitor interrupts me still in the midst of my busie pleasures, and inforces me both to respite and repast: I must yeeld to both; while my body and mind are ioyned together in these vnequall couples, the better must follow the weaker. Be­fore my meales therefore, and after, I let my selfe loose from all thoughts; and now, would forget that I euer studied: A full mind takes away the bodies appetite, no lesse then a full body makes a dull and vnweildy mind: Company, discourse, recreations, are now seasonable and welcome; These prepare me for a diet, not gluttonous, but medi­cinall; The palate may not bee pleased, but the stomacke; nor that for it owne sake: Neither would I thinke any of these comforts worth respect in themselues, but in their vse, in their end; so farre, as they may inable me to better things. If I see any dish to tempt my palate, I feare a Serpent in that Apple, and would please my selfe in a wilfull deniall: I rise capable of more, not desirous: not now immediately from my trencher, to my booke; but after some intermission. Moderate speed is a sure helpe to all procee­dings; where those things which are prosecuted with violence of indeuour, or desire, either succeed not, or continue not.

After my later meale, my thoughts are sleight: onely my memory may be charged with her taske, of recalling what was committed to her custody in the day; and my heart is busie in examining my hands and mouth, and all other senses, of that dayes be­hauiour. And now the euening is come, no Trades-man doth more carefully take-in his wares, cleare his shop-board, and shut his Windowes, then I would shut vp my thoughts, and cleare my minde. That Student shall liue miserably, which like a Camell lies downe vnder his burden. All this done, calling together my family, we end the day with God. Thus doe we rather driue away the time before vs, then follow it. I grant, neither is my practice worthy to be exemplary, neither are our callings propor­tionable. The liues of a Nobleman, of a Courtier, of a Scholler, of a Citizen, of a Coun­triman, differ no lesse then their dispositions: yet must all conspire in honest labour. Sweat is the destiny of all trades, whether of the browes, or of the mind. God neuer allowed any man to doe nothing. How miserable is the condition of those men, which spend the time as if it were giuen them, and not lent: as if houres were waste creatures, and such as should neuer be accounted for: as if God would take this for a good bill of reckoning; Item, spent vpon my pleasures forty yeares. These men shall once finde, that no blood can priuiledge idlenesse; and that nothing is more precious to God, then that which they desire to cast away; Time. Such are my common dayes: but Gods day cals for another respect. The same Sunne arises on this day, and enlightens it; yet be­cause that Sunne of righteousnesse arose vpon it, and gaue a new life vnto the world in it, and drew the strength of Gods morall precept vnto it, therefore iustly doe we sing with the Psalmist; This is the day which the Lord hath made. Now, I forget the world, & [Page 385] in a sort my selfe; and deale with my wonted thoughts, as great men vse, who, at some times of their priuacie, forbid the accesse of all suters. Prayer, meditation, reading, hea­ring, preaching, singing, good conference, are the businesses of this day; which I dare not bestow on any worke, or pleasure, but heauenly. I hate superstition on the one side, and loosenesse on the other; but I finde it hard to offend in too much deuotion, easie in prophanenesse. The whole weeke is sanctified by this day: and according to my care of this, is my blessing on the rest. I show your Lordship what I would doe, and what I ought: I commit my desires to the imitation of the weake; my actions to the cen­sures of the Wise and Holy; my weaknesses to the pardon and redresse of my merci­full God.

To M r T. S. Dedicated to Sir Fulke Greuill. EP. II. Discoursing how we may vse the world without danger.

HOw to liue out of the danger of the World, is both a great and good care, and that which troubles too few. Some, that the world may not hurt them, run from it; and banish themselues to the tops of solitarie mountaines: changing the Cities for Deserts, houses for Caues, and the societie of men for beasts; and lest their enemie might insinuate himselfe into their secrecie, haue abridged themselues of dyet, cloa­thing, lodging, harbour, fit for reasonable creatures; seeming to haue left off them­selues, no lesse then companions.

As if the world were not euery where; as if wee could hide our selues from the Di­uell; as if solitarinesse were priuiledged from Temptations: as if we did not more vio­lently affect restrained delights; as if these Ieromes did not finde Rome in their heart, when they had nothing but rocks and trees in their eye. Hence, these places of retired­nesse, founded at first vpon necessity mixt vvith deuotion, haue proued infamously vn­cleane; Cels of lust, not of pietie. This course is preposterous; if I were worthy to teach you a better way, learne to be an Hermite at home: Begin with your owne heart, estrange and weane it from the loue, not from the vse of the world: Christianitie hath taught vs nothing, if we haue not learned this distinction; It is a great weaknesse not to see, but we must be inamoured: Elisha saw the secret state of the Syrian Court, yet as an enemy: The blessed Angels see our earthly affaires, but as strangers: Moses his bodie was in the Court of Pharaoh, amongst the delicate Egyptians, his heart was suffering vvith the afflicted Israelites. Lot tooke part of the faire medowes of Sodom, not of their sinnes. Our blessed Sauiour saw the glory of all Kingdomes, and contemned them: and cannot the vvorld looke vpon vs Christians, but wee are bewitched? We see the Sunne dayly, and warme vs at his beames, yet make not an Idol of it; doth any man hide his face, lest he should adore it? All our safety or danger therefore, is from within. In vaine is the body an Auachoret, if the heart be a Ruffian: And if that bee retired in affections, the body is but a Cipher: Lo then the eyes will looke carelesly and strange­ly on what they see, and the tongue will sometimes answer to that was not asked. Wee eate and recreate, because we must, not because we would: and when we are pleased, wee are suspitious: Lawfull delights, wee neither refuse nor dote vpon, and all con­tentments goe and come like strangers. That all this may be done, take vp your heart with better thoughts; be sure it will not be empty: if heauen haue fore-stalled all the roomes, the vvorld is disappointed, and either dares not offer, or is repulsed. Fixe your selfe vpon the glory of that eternitie, vvhich abides your after this short pilgri­mage. You cannot but contemne what you finde, in comparison of what you expect. [Page 386] Leaue not till you attaine to this, that you are willing to liue, because you cannot as yet be dissolued: Bee but one halfe vpon earth, let your better part conuerse aboue whence it is, and inioy that whereto it was ordained. Thinke how little the World can doe for you, and what it doth how deceitfully: what stings there are with this Honey, what Farewell succeeds this Welcome.

When this Iael brings you milke in the one hand, know she hath a nayle in the other. Aske your heart what it is the better, what the merier, for all those pleasures where­with it hath befriended you: let your owne tryall teach you contempt; Thinke how sincere, how glorious those ioyes are, which abide you elsewhere, and a thousand times more certaine (though future) then the present.

And let not these thoughts be flying, but fixed: In vaine doe we meditate, if we re­solue not: when your heart is once thus setled, it shall command all things to aduan­tage. The World shall not betray, but serue it; and that shall bee fulfilled which God promises by his Salomon; When the wayes of a man please the Lord, he will make his ene­mies also at peace with him.

Sir, this aduice my pouertie afforded long since to a weake friend; I write it not to you any otherwise, then as Schollers are wont to say their part to their Masters. The world hath long and iustly both noted and honoured you for eminence in wisedome and learning, and I aboue the most; I am ready with the awe of a Learner, to imbrace all precepts from you: you shall expect nothing from me, but Testimonies of respect and thankfulnesse.

To Sir GEORGE FLEETWOOD. EP. III. Of the remedies of sinne, and motiues to auoid it.

THere is none, either more common or more troublesome guest, then Sinne. Trou­blesome, both in the solicitation of it, and in the remorse. Before the act it wearies vs with a wicked importunitie; after the act, it torments vs with feares, and the pain­full gnawings of an accusing Conscience: Neither is it more irkesome to men, then odious to God; who indeed neuer hated any thing but it; and for it any thing. How happy were we, if we could be rid of it? This must be our desire, but cannot bee our hope, so long as we carry this body of sinne and death about vs: yet (which is our comfort) it shall not cary vs, though we carie it: It will dwell with vs, but with no command; yea, with no peace: We grudge to giue it house-roome; but wee hate to giue it seruice. This our Hagar wil abide many strokes, ere she be turned out of doores: she shall goe at last, and the seed of promise shall inherit alone. There is no vnquiet­nesse good, but this: and in this case, quietnesse cannot stand with safety: neither did euer warre more truely beget peace, then in this strife of the soule.

Resistance is the way to victorie; and that, to an eternall peace and happinesse. It is a blessed care then, how to resist sinne, how to auoid it: and such as I am glad to teach and learne. As there are two grounds of all sinne, so of the auoidance of sinne; Loue, and Feare: These if they be placed amisse, cause vs to offend: if right, are the remedies of euill: The Loue must be of God; Feare, of iudgement.

As he loues much, to whom much is forgiuen: so he that loues much, will not dare to doe that which may need forgiuenesse. The heart that hath felt the sweetnesse of Gods mercies, will not abide the bitter rellish of sinne: This is both a stronger mo­tiue then Feare; and more Noble; None but a good heart is capable of this grace: which who so hath receiued, thus powerfully repels tentations.

Haue I found my God so gracious to me that he hath denied me nothing; either in earth or heauen: and shall not I so much as deny my owne will for his sake? Hath my deare Sauiour bought my soule at such a price, and shall he not haue it? Was he cruci­fied for my sinnes, and shall I by my sinnes crucifie him againe? Am I his in so many bonds, and shall I serue the Diuell? O God! is this the fruit of thy beneficence to me, that I should wilfully dishonor thee? Was thy blood so little worth, that I should tread it vnder my feet? Doth this become him that shall be once glorious with thee? Hast thou prepared heauen for me, and doe I thus prepare my selfe for heauen? Shall I thus recompence thy loue, in doing that which thou hatest? Satan hath no Dart (I speake confidently) that can pierce this shield: Christians are indeed too oft surprized, ere they can hold it out: there is no small policy in the suddennesse of temptation: but if they haue once setled it before their brest, they are safe, and their enemy hopelesse. Vn­der this head therefore, there is sure remedy against sinne, by looking vpwards, back­wards, into our selues, forwards. Vpwards, at the glorious Maiestie, and infinite good­nesse of that God whom our sinne would offend, and in whose face wee sinne: whose mercies, and whose holinesse is such, that if there were no hell, wee would not offend. Backwards, at the manifold fauours, whereby we are obliged to obedience. Into our selues, at that honorable vocation, wherewith hee hath graced vs, that holy profession we haue made of his calling, and grace, that solemne vow and couenant, whereby wee haue confirmed our profession; the gracious beginnings of that Spirit in vs, which is grieued by our sinnes, yea quenched. Forwards, at the ioy which vvill follow vpon our forbearance, that peace of conscience, that happy expectation of glory, compared with the momentarie and vnpleasing delight of a present sinne; All these, out of loue; Feare is a retentiue, as necessarie, not so ingenuous. It is better to be wonne, then to be frighted from sinne: to be allured, then drawne. Both are little inough in our prone­nesse to euill: Euill is the onely obiect of feare. Herein therefore, we must terrifie our stubbornnesse, with both euils; Of losse, and of sense: that if it be possible, the horror of the euent may counteruaile the pleasure of the tentation: Of losse; remembring that now we are about to lose a God; to cast away all the comforts and hopes of another world; to rob our selues of all those sweet mercies we inioyed; to thrust his spirit out of dores (vvhich cannot abide to dwel vvithin the noisome stench of sinne,) to shut the doores of heauen against our selues. Of sense; That thus we giue Satan a right in vs; power ouer vs; aduantage against vs; That wee make God to frowne vpon vs in hea­uen; That we arme all his good creatures against vs on earth; That we doe as it vvere take Gods hand in ours, and scourge our selues with all temporall plagues, and force his curses vpon vs, and ours: That we wound our owne consciences with sinnes, that they may wound vs with euerlasting torments; That we doe both make a hell in our breasts beforehand, and open the gates of that bottomlesse pit, to receiue vs afterwards: That we doe now cast brimstone into the fire; and lest wee should faile of tortures, make our selues our owne fiends: These, and vvhat euer other terrors of this kinde, must be laid to the soule: vvhich, if they be throughly vrged to an heart, not altoge­ther incredulous, vvell may a man aske himselfe, how he dare sinne? But if neither this Sunne of mercies, nor the tempestuous windes of iudgement can make him cast off Peters cloake of vvickednesse: hee must be clad vvith confusion, as vvith a cloake, ac­cording to the Psalmist.

I tremble to thinke how many liue, as if they vvere neither beholden to God, nor afraid of him; neither in his debt, nor danger: As if their heauen and hell vvere both vpon earth; sinning not onely vvithout shame, but not vvithout malice: It is their least ill to doe euill: Behold they speake for it, ioy in it, boast of it, inforce to it; as if they would send challenges into heauen, and make loue to destruction: Their lewdnesse cals for our sorrow, and zealous obedience; that our God may haue as true seruants, as enemies. And as vve see naturall qualities, increased vvith the resistance of their con­traries; so must our grace vvith others sinnes: vvee shall redeeme somewhat of Gods dishonour by sinne, if vve shall thence grow holy.

To M r Doctor MILBVRNE. EP. IV. Discoursing how farre, and wherein Popery destroyeth the foundation.

THe meane in all things is not more safe then hard; whether to finde or keepe: and as in all other moralitie, it lyeth in a narrow roome; so most in the matter of our censure, especially concerning Religion: wherein we are wont to be either carelesse or too peremptorie. How farre, and wherein Popery raceth the foundation, is worth our inquirie: I need not stay vpon words. By foundation, we meane the necessary grounds of Christian faith. This foundation Papistry defaces, by laying a new, by casting down the old. In these cases, addition destroyes: he that obtrudes a new word, no lesse ouer­throwes the Scripture, then he that denies the old; yea this, very obtrusion denies: he that sets vp a new Christ, reiects Christ: Two foundations cannot stand at once; the Arke and Dagon: Now Papistry layes a double new foundation: the one, a new rule of faith, that is, a new vvord; the other, a new Author, or guide of faith, that is a new head besides Christ. God neuer laid other foundation, then in the Prophets and Apostles: vpon their diuine writing, he meant to build his Church; which he therefore inspired, that they might be (like himselfe) perfect and eternall: Popery builds vpon an vnwrit­ten word; the voice of old (but doubtfull) Traditions; the voice of the present Church, that is, as they interpret it, theirs; vvith no lesse confidence and presumption of cer­tainty, then any thing euer written by the singer of God: If this be not a new foundati­on, the old vvas none. God neuer taught this holy Spouse to know any other husband, then Christ; to acknowledge any other head; to follow any other Shepheard; to obey any other King: he alone may be enioyed without iealousie, submitted to without dan­ger, without error beleeued, serued without scruple: Popery offers to impose on Gods Church a King, Shepheard, Head, Husband, besides her own: A man; a man of sinne. He must know all things, can erre in nothing: direct, informe, animate, command, both in earth and Purgatorie; expound Scriptures, canonize Saints, forgiue sinnes, create new Articles of Faith; and in all these, is absolute and infallible as his Maker: who sees not, that if to attribute these things to the Son of God, be to make him the foundation of the Church; then to ascribe them to another, is to contradict him that said, Other foundation can no man lay, then that which is laid, which is Iesus Christ. To lay a new foundation, doth necessarily subuert the old: yet see this further actually done in par­ticulars; wherin yet this distinction may cleare the way: The foundation is ouerthrown two wayes; either in flat tearmes, when a maine principle of faith is absolutely denyed, as the deity and consubstantialitie of the Son by Arrius, the Trinity of persons by Sa­bellius and Seruetus, the resurrection of the body by Himeneus & Philetus, the last Iudge­ment by S. Peters mockers: Or secondly, by consequent, vvhen any opinion is maintai­ned, which by iust sequel ouer-turneth the truth of that principle, which the defendant professes to hold; yet so, as he will not grant the necessitie of that deduction. So the ancient Minoei, of whom Ierome speaketh, while they vrged Circumcision, by conse­quent, according to Pauls rule, reiected Christ: So the Pelagians, while they defended a full perfection of our righteousnes in our selues, ouerthrew Christs iustification: and in effect said, I beleeue in Christ, and in my selfe: So some Vbiquitaries, while they hold the possibilitie of conuersion and saluation of reprobates, ouerthrow the doctrine of Gods eternall Decree, and immutabilitie. Poperie comes in this latter ranke, and may iustly bee tearmed Heresie, by direct consequent; though not in their grant, yet in necessarie proofe and inference. Thus it ouerthrowes the truth of Christs [Page 389] humanitie, while it holds his whole humane body locally circumscribed in heauen, and at once (the same instant) wholly present in ten thousand places on earth, without cir­cumscription: That whole Christ is in the formes of bread, with all his dimensions, euery part hauing his owne place and figure; and yet so, as that hee is wholly in euery part of the bread. Our iustification, while it ascribes it to our owne workes: The all-sufficiencie of Christs owne sacrifice, whiles they reiterate it dayly by the hands of a Priest. Of his satisfaction, while they hold a paiment of our vtmost farthings, in a de­uised Purgatory. Of his mediation, while they implore others to aide them, not onely by their intercession, but their merits; suing not onely for their prayers, but their gifts: The value of the Scriptures, whiles they hold them insufficient, obscure, in points essen­tiall to saluation, and binde them to an vncertaine dependance vpon the Church. Be­sides hundreds of this kinde, there are Heresies in actions, contrary to those fundamen­tall practices which God requires of his: as prohibitions of Scriptures to the Laitie: Prescriptions of deuotion in vnknowne tongues: Tying the effect of Sacraments and Prayers to the externall worke; Adoration of Angels, Saints, Bread, Reliques, Crosses, Images: All vvhich, are so many recall vnderminings of the sacred foundation, which is no lesse actiue, then vocall. By this the simplest may see, what wee must hold of Pa­pists; neither as no Hereticks, nor yet so palpable as the worst. If any man aske for their conuiction: In the simpler sort, I grant this excuse faire and tolerable; poore soules, they cannot be any otherwise informed, much lesse perswaded: Whiles in truth of heart, they hold the maine principles which they know; doubtlesse the mercy of God may passe ouer their ignorant weaknesse, in what they cannot know. For the other, I feare not to say, that many of their errors are wilfull. The light of truth hath shined out of heauen to them, and they loue darknesse more then light. In this state of the Church, he shall speake and hope idly, that shall call for a publique and vniuersall euiction: How can that be, when they pretend to be Iudges in their owne cause? Vn­lesse they will not be aduersaries to themselues, or judge of vs, this course is but im­possible. As the Diuell, so Antichrist, will not yeeld: both shall bee subdued; neither will treat of peace: what remaines, but that the Lord shall consume that wicked man (which is now clearely reuealed) with the breath of his mouth, and abolish him vvith the brightnesse of his comming Euen so, Lord Iesus come quickly. This briefely is my conceit of Popery: which I willingly referre to your cleare and deepe iudgement; being not more desirous to teach the ignorant vvhat I know, then to learne of you what I should teach, and know not: The Lord direct all our thoughts to his glory, and the behoofe of his Church.

Written long since to M r J. W. EP. V. Disswading from separation, and shortly oppugning the grounds of that error.

IN my former Epistle (I confesse) I touched the late separation with a light hand: onely setting down the iniury of it (at the best) not discussing the grounds in com­mon: now your danger drawes me on to this discourse: it is not much lesse thanke­worthy, to preuent a disease, then to cure it: you confesse that you doubt; I mislike it not: doubting is not more the way to error, then to satisfaction; lay downe first, all pride and preiudice, and I cannot feare you: I neuer yet knew any man of this vvay, which hath not bewraide himselfe far gone with ouer-weening: and therefore it hath been iust with God, to punish their selfe-loue with error: an humble spirit is a fit sub­iect [Page 390] for truth: prepare you your heart, and let me then answer, or rather God for me; you doubt whether the notorious sinne of one vnreformed, vncensured, defile not the whole Congregation; so as we may not without sinne communicate therewith: and why not the whole Church? woe were vs, if wee should thus liue in the danger of all men: haue we not sinnes enow of our owne, but wee must borrow of others? Each man shall beare his owne burden: is ours so light, that we call for more weight, and vndertake what God neuer imposed? It was enough for him that is God and Man to beare others iniquities; it is no taske for vs, which shrinke vnder the least of our owne. But it is made ours, you say (though anothers) by our toleration and conniuence: in­deed, if we consent to them, incourage them, imitate, or accompany them in the same excesse of ryot; yet more, the publique person that forbeares a knowne sinne, sinneth; but if each mans knowne sinne, be euery mans, what difference is betwixt the root and the branches? Adams sinne spred it selfe to vs, because we were in him, stood or fell in him; our case is not such. Doe but see how God scorneth that vniust Prouerbe of the Iewes, That the fathers haue eaten sowre grapes, and the childrens teeth are set on edge? How much lesse are strangers? Is any bond so neere as this of blood? Shall not the child smart for the Parent; and shall we (euen spiritually) for others? You obiect A­chans stealth, and Israels punishment: an vnlike case, and extraordinary: for see how direct Gods charge is. Be ye ware of the execrable thing, lest ye make your selues execrable; and in taking of the execrable thing, make also the Hoast of Israel execrable and trouble it. Now euery man is made a partie, by a peculiar iniunction: and not onely all Israel is as one man; but euery Israelite is a publike person in this act, you cannot show the like in euery one, no, not in any: it was a law for the present, not intended for perpetuity: you may as well challenge the Trumpets of Rams-hornes, and seuen dayes walke vnto euery siege. Looke else-where: the Church of Thyatira suffers the woman Iezabel to teach and deceiue. A great sinne, Yet to you (saith the Spirit) the rest of Thyatira, as many as haue not this learning, I will put vpon you none other burden, but that which you haue, hold fast; He saith not, Leaue your Church, but Hold fast your owne. Looke into the practice of the Prophets, ransacke their burdens, and see if you find this there; yea, behold our best patterne, the Sonne of God. The Iewish Rulers in Christ's time were notoriously couetous, proud, oppressing, cruell, superstitious: our Sauiour feared not polluting, in ioyning with them; and was so farre from separating himselfe, that hee called and sent others to them. But, a little Leauen leauens the whole lumpe: it is true; by the infection of it, sinne, where it is vnpunished, spreadeth; it sowreth all those whose hands are in it, not others. If we dislike it, detest desist, reproue, and mourne for it, we cannot bee tainted: the Corinthian loue-feasts had grosse and sinfull disorder: yet you heare not Paul say, Abstaine from the Sacrament till these be reformed; Rather he enioynes the act, and controules the abuse: God hath bidden you heare and receiue: shew me, where he hath said, except others be sinfull. Their vncleannesse can no more defile you, then your holinesse can excuse them. But while I communicate (you say) I consent; God forbid. It is sinne, not to cast out the deseruing: but not yours; vvho made you a Ruler and a Iudge? The vncleane must bee separated; not by the people: Would you haue no distinction betwixt priuate and publike persons? What strange confusion is this? And what other then the old note of Corah and his company, Yee take too much vpon you, seeing all the Congregation is holy, euery one of them, and the Lord is among them: wherefore then lift ye vp your selues aboue the Congregation of the Lord? What is (if this be not) to make a Monster of Christs body? hee is the head, his Church the body, consisting of diuers limbes. All haue their seuerall facul­ties and imployments; not euery one, all; vvho would imagine any man so absurd, as to say, that this bodie should be all tongue, or all hands; euery man a Teacher, euery man a Ruler? As Christ had said to euery man, Goe teach, and whose sinnes yee remit: How senselesse are these two extreames? Of the Papists, that one man hath the Keyes: Of the Brownists, that euery man hath them. But these priuiledges and charges are giuen to the Church: True; to be executed by her Gouernors: the facultie of speech [Page 391] is giuen to the vvhole man, but the vse of it to the proper instrument. Man speaketh; but by his tongue; if a voice should be heard from his hand, eare, foot, it were vnnatu­rall. Now, if the tongue speake not when it ought, shall we bee so foolish as to blame the hand? But you say; if the tongue speake not, or speake ill, the whole man smarteth; the man sinneth: I grant it, but you shall set the naturall body on too hard a rack, if you straine it in all things, to the likenesse of the spirituall, or ciuill. The members of that being quickned by the same soule, haue charge of each other, and therefore either stand or fall together: It is not so in these. If then notwithstanding vnpunished sinnes, we may ioyne with the true Church: Whether is ours such? You doubt, and your so­licitors deny: surely, if we haue many enormities, yet none worse then rash and cruell iudgement; let them make this a colour to depart from themselues: there is no lesse woe to them that call good, euill. To iudge one man is bold and dangerous. Iudge then vvhat it is to condemn a vvhole Church; God knowes, as much vvithout cause, as without shame. Vaine men may libell against the Spouse of Christ: her husband ne­uer diuorced her: No, his loue is still aboue their hatred, his blessings aboue their cen­sures: Do but aske them, were we euer the true Church of God? If they deny it, Who then were so? Had God neuer Church vpon earth, since the Apostles time, till Bar­row and Greenwood arose? And euen then scarce a number? nay, when or where vvas euer any man in the vvorld (except in the schooles perhaps of Donatus or Nouatus) that taught their doctrine; and now still hath he none, but in a blind lane at Amsterdam? Can you thinke this probable? If they affirme it, when ceased we? Are not the points controuerted still the same? The same gouernment, the same doctrine? Their minds are changed, not our estate: Who hath admonished, euinced, excommunicated vs; and when? All these must be done. Will it not be a shame to say, that Francis Iohnson, as he tooke power to excommunicate his Brother, and Father; so had power to excom­municate his Mother, the Church? How base and idle are these conceits? Are wee then Heretikes condemned in our selues? Wherein ouerthrow wee the foundation? What other God, Sauiour, Scriptures, Iustification, Sacraments, Heauen, do they teach besides vs? Can all the Masters of Separation, yea can all the Churches in Christen­dome, set forth a more exquisite and worthy confession of faith, then is contained in the Articles of the Church of England? Who can hold these and bee hereticall? Or, from which of these are we reuolted? But to make this good, they haue taught you to say, that euery truth in Scripture is fundamentall; so fruitfull is errour of absurdities; Whereof still one breeds another more deformed then it selfe. That Trophimus vvas left at Miletum sicke, that Pauls Cloake was left at Troas, that Gaius, Pauls hoast, salu­ted the Romanes, that Nabal was drunke; or that Thamar baked Cakes, and a thou­sand of this nature are fundamentall: how large is the Separatists Creed, that hath all these Articles? If they say all Scripture is of the same Author, of the same authoritie; so say we, but not of the same vse: is it as necessarie for a Christian to know that Peter hosted with one Simon a Tanner in Ioppa, as that Iesus Christ the Sonne of God vvas borne of the Virgin Mary? What a monster is this of an opinion, that all truths are e­quall? that this spirituall house should be all foundation, no walls, no roofe? Can no man be saued but he that knowes euery thing in Scripture? Then both they and vvee are excluded: heauen would not haue so many, as their Parlor at Amsterdam. Can any man be saued that knowes nothing in Scripture? It is farre from them to be so ouer­charitable to affirme it: you see then that both all truths must not of necessitie bee knowne, and some must; and these we iustly call fundamentall: which who so hold­eth, all his hay and stubble (through the mercy of God) condemne him not: stil he hath right to the Church on earth, and hope in heauen: but whether euery truth bee funda­mentall, or necessarie? discipline (you say) is so: indeed necessarie to the well-being of a Church, no more: it may be true without it, not perfect. Christ compares his Spouse to an Army with banners: as order is to an Armie, so is discipline to the Church: if the troopes be not well marshalled in their seuerall rankes, and moue not forward accord­ing to the discipline of warre, it is an Armie still: confusion may hinder their successe, [Page 392] it cannot bereaue them of their name: it is, as beautifull proportion to the bodie, an hedge to a vineyard, a wall to a City, an hem to a garment, feeling to an house. It may be a body, vineyard, citie, garment, house, without them: it cannot be well and perfect: yet which of our aduersaries will say we haue no discipline? Some they grant, but not the right: as if they said, Your Citie hath a bricke wall indeed, but it should haue one of hewne stone; your Vineyard is hedged, but it should be paled and ditched: while they cauill at what we want, we thanke God for what we haue; and so much wee haue, in spight of all detraction, as makes vs both a true Church, and a worthy one.

But the maine quarrell is against our Ministerie, and forme of worship: let these be examined; this is the circle of their censure. No Church, therefore no Ministery: and no Ministerie, therefore no Church: vnnaturall sonnes, that spit in the face of those spi­rituall Fathers that begot them, and the Mother that bore them. What vvould they haue? Haue we not competent gifts from aboue, for so great a function? Are wee all vnlearned, vnsufficient? Not a man that knowes to diuide the word aright? As Paul to the Corinths, Is it so that there is not one wise man amongst vs? No man will affirme it: some of them haue censured our excesse in some knowledge; none, our defect in all: What then? Haue wee not a true desire to doe faithfull seruice to God and his Church? No zeale for Gods glory? Who hath been in our hearts to see this? Who dare vsurpe vpon God, and condemne our thoughts? Yea, wee appeale to that onely Iudge of hearts, whether he hath not giuen vs a sincere longing for the good of his Sion: he shall make the thoughts of all hearts manifest: and then shall euery man haue praise of God. If then we haue both ability and will to doe publike good: our inward calling (which is the maine point) is good and perfect; for the outward, what want we? Are wee not first (after good tryall) presented and approued by the learned in our Colledges: examined by our Church-gouernors, ordain'd by imposition of hands of the Eldership, allowed by the Congregations we are set ouer: doe wee not labour in word and doctrine? doe we not carefully administer the Sacraments of the Lord Ie­sus? haue we not by our publike meanes wonne many soules to God? what should we haue and doe more? All this, and yet no true Ministers? we passe very little to bee iudged of them, or of mans day: but our Ordainers (you say) are Antichristian: sure­ly our censurers are vnchristian: tho we should grant it, some of vs vvere baptized by Hereticks: is the Sacrament annihilated, and must it be redoubled? How much lesse Ordination, vvhich is but an outward admission to preach the Gospell? God forbid that we should thus condemne the innocent: more hands vvere laid vpon vs, then one: and of them, for the principall, except but their perpetuall honour, and some few im­materiall rites, let an enemie say what they differ, from Super-intendents; and can their double honour make them no Elders? If they haue any personall faults, why is their calling scourged? Looke into our Sauiours times: vvhat corruptions were in the very Priesthood? It vvas now made annuall, which was before fixed and singu­lar. Christ saw these abuses, and was silent: here was much dislike and no clamour; we, for lesse, exclaime and separate: euen personall offences are fetcht into the condem­nation of lawfull courses. God giue both pardon and redresse to this foule vncharita­blenesse. Alas! how ready are we to tosse the fore-part of our Wallet, whiles our own faults are ready to breake our necks behind vs: all the world sees and condemnes their Ordination to be faulty: yea none at all: yet they cry out first on vs, craftily (I thinke) left we should complaine: that Church-gouernors should ordaine Ministers, hath bin the constant practice of the Church, from Christs time, to this houre. I except onely, in an extreame desolation, meerely for the first course: that the people should make their Ministers, was vnheard of in all ages and Churches, till Bolton, Browne, and Bar­row: and hath neither colour nor example: Doth not this comparison seeme strange and harsh? Their Tradesmen may make true Ministers, our Ministers cannot: who but they would not be ashamed of such a position? Or who but you would not thinke the time mis-spent in answering it? No lesse friuolous are those exceptions that are taken against our worship of God, condemned for false and idolatrous, whereof Volumes of [Page 393] Apologies are written by others: we meet together, pray, reade, heare, preach, sing, ad­minister, and receiue Sacraments: wherein offend we? How many Gods doe we pray to? or to whom but the True God? In what words but holy? whom do we preach but the same Christ vvith them? what point of faith, not theirs? What Sacraments but those they dare not but allow? Where lyes our Idolatry, that we may let it out? In the manner of performing: in set Prayers, Antichristian Ceremonies of crossing, kneeling, &c. For the former: what sinne is this? The original and truth of prayer is in the heart the voice is but as accidentall; if the heart may often conceiue the same thought, the tongue her seruant may often vtter it, in the same words: and if dayly to repeat the same speeches bee amisse, then to entertaine the same spirituall desires, is sinfull: to speake once vvithout the heart is hypocriticall: but to speake often the same request with the heart, neuer offendeth. What intolerable boldnesse is this; to condemne that in vs which is recorded to haue been the continuall practice of Gods Church in al suc­cessions? Of the Iewes, in the time of Moses, Dauid, Salomon, Iehosaphat, Ezekiah, Iere­mie: Of the ancient Christian assemblies, both Greeke and Latine, and now at this day of all reformed Churches in Christendome; yea, which our Sauiour himselfe so direct­ly allowed, and in a manner prescribed, and the blessed Apostles Paul and Peter in all their formall salutations (which were no other then set prayers) so commonly practi­sed: for the other (lest I exceed a Letter) tho wee yeeld them such as you imagine (worse they cannot bee) they are but Ceremonious appendances, the body and sub­stance is sound. Blessed be God that we can haue his true Sacraments at so easie a rate, as the payment (if they were such) of a few circumstantiall inconueniences: how many deare children of God in all ages, euen neere the golden times of the Apostles, haue gladly purchased them much dearer, and not complained: but see how our Church imposes them: not as to binde the conscience, otherwise then by the common bond of obedience; not as actions, wherein Gods worship essentially consisteth, but as them­selues, Ceremonies: comely or conuenient, not necessarie; whatsoeuer: is this a suffi­cient ground of separation? How many moderate and wiser spirits haue we, that can­not approue the Ceremonies, yet dare not forsake the Church? and that hold your de­parture farre more euill, then the cause. You are inuited to a feast, if but a Napkin or Trencher be mis-placed, or a dish ill carued; do you run from the Table, and not stay to thanke the Hoast? Either bee lesse curious or more charitable. Would God both you and all other, vvhich either fauour the Separation or professe it, could but reade ouer the ancient stories of the Church, to see the true state of things and times; the begin­nings; proceedings, increases, encounters, yeeldings, restaurations of the Gospell, what the holy Fathers of those first times were glad to swallow for peace; what they held, practised, found, left: whosoeuer knowes but these things, cannot separate; and shal not be contented only, but thankfull: God shall giue you still more light: in the meane time, vpon the perill of my soule, stay, and take the blessed offers of your God, in peace: And since Christ saith by my hand, will you also goe away? Answer him with that worthy Disciple, Master whither shall I goe from thee? thou hast the words of eternall life.

To M r J. B. EP. VI. A complaint of the mis-education of our Gentry.

I Confesse, I cannot honour blood without good qualities; not spare it, with ill. There is nothing that I more desire to be taught, then what is true Nobilitie: What thanke is it to you, that you are borne well? If you could haue lost this priuiledge of [Page 394] Nature, I feare you had not beene thus farre Noble: that you may not plead desert, you had this before you vvere; long ere you could either know or preuent it; you are deceiued if you thinke this any other then the bodie of Gentilitie: the life and soule of it, is in noble and vertuous disposition, in gallantnesse of spirit vvithout haughtinesse, vvithout insolence, vvithout scornfull ouerlinesse: shortly, in generous qualities, cari­age, actions. See your errour, and know that this demeanor doth not answer an honest birth: If you can follow all fashions, drink all healths, weare fauours & good cloathes, consort vvith Ruffianly companions, sweare the biggest oathes, quarrell easily, fight desperately, game in euery inordinate Ordinarie, spend your patrimonie ere it fall, looke on euery man betwixt scorne and anger; vse gracefully some gestures of apish complement; talke irreligiously, dallie vvith a Mistris, or (which terme is plainer) hunt after Harlots, take smoake at a Play-house, and liue as if you vvere made all for sport, you thinke you haue done enough, to merit, both of your blood, and others opinions. Certainly, the vvorld hath no basenesse, if this be generositie: well-fare the honest and ciuill rudenesse of the obscure sonnes of the earth, if such be the graces of the eminent: The shame whereof (me thinkes) is not so proper to the wildnesse of youth, as to the carelesnesse or vanity of Parents: I speake it boldly; our Land hath no blemish compa­rable to the mis-education of our Gentry: Infancie and youth are the seed-times of all hopes: if those passe vnseasonably, no fruit can be expected from our age, but shame and sorrow: vvho should improue these, but they vvhich may command them? I can­not altogether complaine of our first yeares. How like are wee to children, in the trai­ning vp of our children! Giue a childe some painted Babe; hee ioyes in it at first sight: and for some dayes vvill not abide it out of his hand or bosome; but when he hath sa­ted himselfe with the new pleasure of that guest, he now (after a while) casts it into cor­ners, forgets it, and can looke vpon it, vvith no care: Thus doe we by ours. Their first times findes vs not more fond, then carefull: vve doe not more follow them vvith our loue, then ply them with instruction: When this delight begins to grow stale, we begin to grow negligent. Nothing that I know can bee faulted in the ordering of Childhood, but indulgence. Foolish Mothers admit of Tutors, but debar rods. These, while they desire their children may learne, but not smart, as is said of Apes, kill their yong ones vvith loue; for vvhat can worke vpon that age, but feare? And what feare without correction? Now at last, vvith what measure of Learning their owne vvill would vouchsafe to receiue, they are too early sent to the common Nurseries of Knowledge; There (vnlesse they fall vnder carefull tuition) they study in jest, and play in earnest. In such vniuersall meanes of Learning, all cannot fall besides them; vvhat their company, what their recreation vvould either instill or permit, they bring home to their glad Parents. Thence are they transplanted to the Collegiate Innes of our common Lawes: and there too many learne to be lawlesse, and to forget their former little: Pauls is their Westminster, their Studie, an Ordinarie, or Play-house, or Dancing-schoole, and some Lambert their Ploydon. And now after they haue (not without much expence) learned fashions and licentiousnesse, they returne home, full of welcomes and gratulations. By this time some blossomes of youth appearing in their face, admonish their Parents to seeke them some seasonable match; Wherein the Father inquires for wealth, the sonne for beauty, perhaps the mother for Parentage, scarce any for Vertue, for Religion. Thus setled, What is their care; their discourse, yea, their Trade, but ei­ther an Hound, or an Hawke? And it is vvell, if no worse: And now, they so liue, as if they had forgotten that there were bookes: Learning is for Priests, and Pedants; for Gentlemen, pleasure. Oh! that either wealth or vvit should be cast away thus basely: That euer reason should grow so debauched, as to thinke any thing more worthy then knowledge. With what shame and emulation may wee looke vpon other Nations (whose apish fashions we can take vp in the channels, neglecting their imitable exam­ples) and with what scorne doe they looke vpon vs? They haue their solemne Acade­mies for all those qualities, which may accomplish Gentility: from which they returne richly furnished, both for action and speculation. They account knowledge and abilitie [Page 395] of discourse as essentiall to greatnesse, as blood: neither are they more aboue the vul­gar in birth, then in vnderstanding: They trauell with iudgement, and returne with ex­perience: so doe they follow the exercises of the body, that they neglect not the cul­ture of the minde. From hence growes ciuilitie, and power to manage affaires, either of Iustice, or State: From hence incouragement to learning, and reuerence from infe­riors. For those onely can esteeme knowledge, which haue it; and the common sort frame either obseruance, or contempt, out of the example of their Leaders.

Amongst them, the sonnes of Nobles scorne not either Merchandize, or learned professions; and hate nothing so much as to doe nothing: I shame and hate to thinke, that our Gallants hold, there can bee no disparagement, but in honest callings. Thus perhaps I haue abated the enuy of this reproofe, by communicating it to more; which I had not done, but that the generalitie of euill importunes redresse. I well see that either good or euill descends: In vaine shall we hope for the reformation of the many, while the better are disordered. Whom to solicite herein, I know not, but all: How glad should I be to spend my light to the snuffe, for the effecting of this! I can but perswade and pray; these I will not faile of: The rest to him that both can amend and punish.

To M. IONAS REIGESBERGIVS in ZELAND. EP. VII. Written some whiles since, concerning some new opinions then broached in the Churches of HOLLAND; and vnder the name of Arminius (then liuing:) perswading all great wits to a study and care of the common peace of the Church, and disswading from all affectation of singularity.

I Receiued lately a short relation of some new Paradoxes from your Leiden; you would know what wee thinke: I feare not to be censured, as medling: your truth is ours: The Sea cannot diuide those Churches, whom one faith vnites. I know not how it comes to passe, that most men, while they too much affect ciuilitie, turne flatterers; and plaine truth is most-where counted rudenesse. He that tels a sicke friend he lookes ill, or termes an angry tumour the Gowt, or a waterish swelling Dropsie; is thought vnmannerly. For my part, I am glad that I was not borne to feed humors: How euer you take your owne euils, I must tell you, we pitie you, and thinke you haue iust cause of deiection, and we for you: not for any priuate cares, but (which touch a Christian neerest) the Common-wealth of God. Behold, after all those hils of carkases, and streames of blood, your ciuill sword is sheathed, wherein we neither congratulate, nor feare your peace; lo now, in stead of that, another while, the spirituall sword is drawne and shaken, and it is well, if no more. Now the politick State sits still, the Church quar­rels: Oh! the insatiable hostilitie of our great enemy, with what change of mischiefes doth he afflict miserable man? No sooner did the Christian world begin to breathe from persecution, but it was more punished with Arrianisme: when the red Dragon cannot deuoure the childe, hee tryes to drowne the mother; and when the vvaters faile, he raises warre. Your famous Iunius had nothing more admirable then his loue of peace: when our busie Separatists appealed him, with what a sweet calmnesse did he reiect them, and with a graue importunitie call'd them to moderation! How it would haue vexed his holy soule (now out of the danger of passions) to haue foreseene his chaire troublesome. God forbid that the Church should finde a Challenger, in [Page 396] stead of a Champion: Who vvould thinke but you should haue bin taught the benefit of peace, by the long vvant? But if your temporal state (besides either hope, or beleefe) hath growne wealthy with warre, like those Fowles which fatten vvith hard weather: yet bee too sure, that these spirituall broyles cannot but impouerish the Church; yea, affamish it. It vvere pitie that your Holland should bee still the Amphitheatre of the world, on whose scaffolds all other Nations should sit, & see varietie of bloody shews, not without pitie, and horror. If I might challenge ought in that your acute and lear­ned Arminius; I would thus solicit and coniure him: Alas that so wise a man should not know the worth of peace; that so noble a sonne of the Church should not bee brought to light, without ripping the vvombe of his mother! What meane these subtil Nouelties? If they make thee famous, and the Church miserable, vvho shall gaine by them? Is singularitie so precious, that it should cost no lesse, then the safety and quiet of our common mother? If it be truth thou affectest; what alone? Could neuer any eyes (till thine) be blessed with this obiect? where hath that sacred veritie hid her selfe thus long from all her carefull Inquisitors, that shee now first shewes her head to thee vnsought? Hath the Gospell shined thus long, and bright, and left some corners vn­seene? Away with all new truths; faire and plausible they may be, sound they cannot? some may admire thee for them; none shall blesse thee. But grant that some of these are no lesse true, then nice points: what doe these vnseasonable crochets and quauers trouble the harmonious plaine-songs of our peace? Some quiet error may bee better then some vnruly truth. Who binds vs to speake all we thinke? So the Church may be still, would God thou wert wise alone. Did not our aduersaries quarrell enough before, at our quarrels? Were they not rich enough with our spoiles? By the deare name of our common parents, vvhat meanest thou Arminius? Whither tend these new-rais'd dissensions? Who shall thriue by them, but they which insult vpon vs, and rise by the fall of truth? who shall be vndone, but thy brethren? By that most precious, and bloo­die ransome of our Sauiour, and by that awfull appearance we shall once make before the glorious Tribunall of the Sonne of God, remember thy selfe, and the poore distra­cted limmes of the Church: Let not those excellent parts, wherewith God hath furni­shed thee, lye in the narrow vvay, and cause any weake one either to fall, or stumble, or erre. For Gods sake, either say nothing, or the same. How many great wits haue sought no by-paths, and now are happy vvith their fellowes! Let it bee no disparagement to goe vvith many to heauen. What could he reply to so plaine a charge? No distinction can auoid the power of simple truth. I know he heares not this of me first: Neither that learned and vvorthy Fran. Gomarus, nor your other graue fraternitie of reuerend Diuines, haue beene silent in so maine a cause. I feare rather too much noise in any of these tumults: There may too many contend, not intreat. Multitude of suters is com­monly powerfull; how much more in iust motions? But if either he, or you, shal turne me home, and bid mee spend my little moisture vpon our owne brands, I grant there is both the same cause, and the same need. This counsell is no whit further from vs, because it is directed to you: Any Reader can change the person: I lament to see, that euery where peace hath not many clients, but fewer louers; yea, euen many of those that praise her, follow her not. Of old, the very Nouatian men, women, children, brought stones and morter (vvith the Orthodoxe) to the building of the Church of the resurrection, and ioyned louingly with them, against the Arrians: lesser quarrels diuide vs; and euery diuision ends in blowes, and euery blow is returned; and none of all lights beside the Church. Euen the best Apostles dissented; neither knowledge, nor holinesse can redresse all differences: True, but wisdome and charitie could teach vs to auoid their preiudice. If we had but these two vertues, quarrels should not hurt vs, nor the Church by vs: But (alas) selfe-loue is too strong for both these: This alone opens the floud-gates of dissension, and drownes the sweet, but low valley of the Church. Men esteeme of opinions, because their owne; and will haue truth serue, not gouerne. What they haue vndertaken, must bee true: Victory is sought for, not satis­faction; victory of the Author, not of the cause: Hee is a rare man that knowes to [Page 397] yeeld, as well as to argue: vvhat should we doe then, but bestow our selues vpon that vvhich too many neglect, publike peace; first, in prayers that we may preuaile, then in teares that we preuaile not? Thus haue I beene bold to chat with you of our greatest and common cares. Your old loue, and late hospitall entertainment in that your Iland, called for this remembrance; the rather to keepe your English tongue in breath, vvhich was wont not to be the least of your desires. Would God you could make vs happie with newes, not of truce, but sincere amitie and vnion; not of Prouinces, but spirits. The God of spirits effect it both here and there, to the glory of his Name and Church.

To W. J. condemned for murder. EP. VIII. Effectually preparing him, and (vnder his name) whatsoeuer Malefactor for his death.

IT is a bad cause that robbeth vs of all the comfort of friends; yea, that turnes their remembrance into sorrow. None can do so, but those that proceed from our selues: for outward euils, vvhich come from the infliction of others, make vs cleaue faster to our helpers, and cause vs to seeke and find ease in the very commiseration of those that loue vs: whereas those griefes which arise from the iust displeasure of conscience, will not abide so much as the memorie of others affection; or if it doe, makes it so much the greater corrasiue, as our case is more vncapable of their comfort. Such is yours. You haue made the mention of our names tedious to your selfe, and yours to vs. This is the beginning of your paine, that you had friends: If you may now smart soundly from vs, for your good, it must be the only ioy you must expect, and the finall dutie we owe to you. It is both vaine and comfortlesse, to heare what might haue beene; neither would I send you backe to what is past, but purposely to increase your sorrow; vvho haue caused all our comfort to stand in your teares. If therefore our former counsels had preuailed, neither had your hands shed innocent blood, nor iustice yours. Now, to your great sinne, you haue done the one; and the other must bee done to your paine: and we your well-willers, with sorrow and shame liue to be witnesses of both. Your sinne is gone before, the reuenge of iustice will follow: seeing you are guilty, let God be iust. Other sinnes speake, this cryeth, and will neuer be silent, till it be answered with it selfe. For your life; the case is hopelesse; feede not your selfe with vaine presumpti­ons, but settle your selfe to expiate anothers blood with your own. Would God your desert had been such, that we might with any comfort haue desired you might liue. But now, alas, your fact is so hainous, that your life can neither bee craued without iniu­stice, nor be protracted without inward torment. And if our priuate affection should make vs deafe to the shouts of blood, and partialitie should teach vs to forget all care of publique right; yet resolue, there is no place for hope. Since then you could not liue guiltlesse, there remaines nothing, but that you labour to die penitent; and since your bodie cannot bee saued aliue, to endeuour that your soule may bee saued in death. Wherein, how happie shall it be for you, if you shall yet giue care to my last aduice; too late indeed for your recompence to the world, not too late for your selfe. You haue deserued death, and expect it: Take heed lest you so fasten your eyes vpon the first death of the bodie, that you should not looke beyond it to the second, which a­lone is vvorthy of trembling, vvorthy of teares.

For, this, though terrible to Nature, yet is common to vs, with you. You must die: what doe we else? And what differs our end from yours, but in haste and violence? [Page 398] And vvho knowes vvhether in that? It may be a sicknesse as sharpe, as sudden, shal fetch vs hence: it may be the same death, or a vvorse, for a better cause: Or if not so, there is much more misery in lingring: Hee dies easily, that dies soone: but the other is the vtmost vengeance that God hath reserued for his enemies: This is a matter of long feare, and short paine. A few pangs lets the soule out of prison: but the torment of that other is euerlasting; after ten thousand yeares scorching in that flame, the paine is neuer the neerer to his ending. No time giues it hope of abating; yea, time hath no­thing to doe vvith this eternitie. You that shall feele the paine of one minutes dying, thinke what paine it is to be dying for euer and euer. This, although it be attended with a sharpe paine, yet is such as some strong spirits haue endured without shew of yeel­dance. I haue heard of an Irish Traitor, that when he lay pining vpon the vvheele with his bones broke, asked his friend if he changed his countenance at all; caring lesse for the paine, then the shew of feare. Few men haue died of greater paines, then others haue sustained and liue: But that other ouerwhelmes both bodie and soule, and leaues no roome for any comfort in the possibilitie of mitigation. Here, men are executio­ners, or diseases; there fiends. Those Deuils that were ready to tempt the gracelesse vnto sinne, are as ready to follow the damned vvith tortures. Whatsoeuer become of your carkase, saue your soule from the flames; and so manage this short time you haue to liue, that you may die but once. This is not your first sinne; yea, God hath now pu­nished your former sinnes vvith this: a fearfull punishment in it selfe, if it deserued no more: your conscience (which now begins to tell truth) cannot but assure you, that there is no sinne more worthy of hell, then murder; yea, more proper to it. Turne ouer those holy leaues (which you haue too much neglected, and now smart for neglecting) you shall finde murderers among those that are shut out from the presence of God: you shall find the Prince of that darknesse, in the highest stile of his mischiefe, termed a man-slayer. Alas! how fearfull a case is this, that you haue herein resembled him, for vvhom Topheth was prepared of old; and imitating him in his action, haue endangered your selfe to partake of his torment! Oh, that you could but see what you haue done, what you haue deserued; that your heart could bleed enough within you, for the blood your hands haue shed: That as you haue followed Satan our common enemy in sin­ning, so you could defie him in repenting: That your teares could disappoint his hopes of your damnation. What a happie vnhappinesse shall this be to your sad friends, that your better part yet liueth? That from an ignominious place your soule is receiued to glory? Nothing can effect this but your repentance; and that can doe it. Feare not to looke into that horror, which should attend your sinne: and bee now as seuere to your selfe, as you haue been cruell to another. Thinke not to extenuate your offence vvith the vaine titles of manhood: vvhat praise is this, that you vvere a valiant murderer? Strike your owne brest (as Moses did his Rocke) and bring downe riuers of teares to wash away your bloodshed. Doe not so much feare your iudgement, as abhorre your sinne; yea, your selfe for it. And vvith strong cries lift vp your guilty hands to that God whom you offended, and say, Deliuer me from blood-guiltinesse, O Lord. Let me tel you: As vvithout repentance there is no hope; so with it, there is no condemnation. True penitence is strong, and can grapple with the greatest sinne, yea with all the powers of hell. What if your hands be red vvith blood? Behold, the blood of your Sauiour, shall wash away yours: If you can bathe your selfe in that; your Scarlet soule shall bee as white as Snow. This course alone shall make your Crosse the way to the Paradise of God. This plaister can heale all the fores of the soule, if neuer so desperate: Onely, take heed that your heart be deepe enough pierced, ere you lay it on; else, vnder a seeming skin of dissimulation, your soule shall fester to death. Yet ioy vs with your true sorrow, vvhom you haue grieued with your offence; and at once comfort your friends, and saue your soule.

To M r. IOHN MOLE, of a long time now prisoner vnder the Inquisition at Rome. EPIST. IX. Exciting him to his wonted constancy, and encouraging him to Martyr­dome.

WHat passage can these lines hope to find into that your strait and curious thral­dome? Yet who would not aduenture the losse of this paines for him, which is ready to lose himselfe for Christ? what doe we not owe to you which haue thus giuen your selfe for the common faith? Blessed bee the name of that God who hath singled you out for his Champion, and made you inuincible: how famous are your bonds? how glorious your constancy? Oh, that out of your close obscurity, you could but see the honour of your suffering, the affections of Gods Saints, and in some, an holy en­uie at your distressed happinesse. Those wals cannot hide you: No man is attended with so many eyes from earth and heauen: The Church your Mother beholds you, not with more compassion, then ioy: Neither can it be sayd, how shee at once pities your misery, and reioyces in your patience: The blessed Angels looke vpon you with gratulation and applause. The aduersaries with an angry sorrow to see themselues ouer­come by their captiue, their obstinate cruelty ouer-matched with humble resolution, and faithfull perseuerance. Your Sauiour sees you from aboue, not as a meere specta­tor, but as a patient with you, in you, for you: yea, as an agent in your indurance and victory, giuing new courage with the one hand, and holding out a Crowne with the other. Whom would not these sights incourage? who now can pity your solitarines? The hearts of all good men are with you. Neither can that place be but full of Angels, which is the continuall obiect of so many prayers, yea the God of heauen was neuer so neere you, as now you are remoued from men. Let me speake a bold, but true word. It is as possible for him to be absent from his heauen, as from the prisons of his Saints. The glorified spirits aboue sing to him; the persecuted soules below, suffer for him, and cry to him; he is magnified in both, present with both; the faith of the one, is as plea­sing to him, as the triumph of the other. Nothing obligeth vs men so much, as smar­ting for vs; words of defence are worthy of thankes, but paine is esteemed aboue re­compence. How do we kisse the wounds which are taken for our sakes, & professe that we would hate our selues, if we did not loue those that dare bleed for vs: How much more shall the God of mercies bee sensible of your sorrowes, and crowne your pati­ence? To whom you may truly sing that ditty of the Prophet, Surely for thy sake am I flaine continually, and am counted as a sheepe for the slaughter. What need I to stir vp your constancy, which hath already amazed, and wearied your persecutors? No suspition shall driue me hereto; but rather the thirst of your praise. He that exhorts to persist in well-doing, while he perswades, commendeth. Whither should I rather send you, then to the fight of your owne Christian fortitude? which neither prayers, nor threats, haue beene able to shake: Here stands on the one hand, liberty, promotion, pleasure, life, and (which easily exceeds all these) the deare respect of wife and children (whom your only resolution shall make widow and orphanes) these with smiles, and vowes, and teares, seeme to importune you. On the other hand, bondage, solitude, horror, death, (and the most lingring of all miseries) tuine of posterity: these with frownes and mena­ces labour to affright you: Betwixt both, you haue stood vnmoued; fixing your eyes either right forward vpon the cause of your suffering, or vpwards vpon the crowne of [Page 400] your reward: It is an happy thing when our own actions may be either examples, or ar­guments of good. These blessed proceedings call you on to your perfection; The re­ward of good beginnings prosecuted, is doubled; neglected, is lost. How vaine are those temptations, which would make you a loser of all this praise, this recompence? Goe on therefore happily; keepe your eyes where they are, and your heart cannot be but where it is, and where it ought: Looke still, for what you suffer, and for whom: For the truth, for Christ: what can be so precious as truth? Not life it selfe. All earth­ly things are not so vile to life, as life to truth; Life is momentarie, Truth eternall; Life is ours, the Truth, Gods: Oh happy purchase, to giue our life for the truth. What can we suffer too much for Christ? He hath giuen our life to vs; hee hath giuen his owne life for vs. What great thing is it, if he require what he hath giuen vs, if ours for his? Yea, rather if he call for vvhat he hath lent vs; yet not to bereaue but to change it; gi­uing vs gold for clay, glory for our corruption. Behold that Sauiour of yours weeping, and bleeding, and dying for you: alas! our soules are too strait for his sorrowes; wee can be made but paine for him; He vvas made sinne for vs: vvee sustaine, for him, but the impotent anger of men; he strugled vvith the infinite vvrath of his Father for vs. Oh, vvho can endure enough for him, that hath passed thorow death and hell for his soule? Thinke this, and you shall resolue vvith Dauid, I will bee yet more vile for the Lord. The worst of the despight of men, is but Death; and that, if they inflict not, a dis­ease vvill; or if not that, Age. Here is no imposition of that, vvhich vvould not be; but an hastning of that which vvill be: an hastning to your gaine. For behold, their vio­lence shall turne your necessitie, into vertue and profit. Nature hath made you mortall: none but an enemie can make you a Martyr; you must die, though they vvill not; you cannot die for Christ, but by them: How could they else deuise to make you happie? since the giuer of both lifes hath said, He that shall lose his life for my sake shall saue it. Loe, this alone is lost vvith keeping, and gained by losse. Say you vvere freed, vpon the safest conditions, and returning: (as how welcome should that newes bee, more to yours, then to your selfe) perhaps, Death may meete you in the vvay, perhaps ouer­take you at home: neither place, nor time, can promise immunitie from the common destinie of men: Those that may abridge your houres, cannot lengthen them; and while they last, cannot secure them from vexation; yea, themselues shall follow you in­to their dust; and cannot auoid vvhat they can inflict; death shall equally tyrannize by them, and ouer them: so their fauours are but fruitlesse, their malice gainfull. For it shall change your Prison into Heauen, your Fetters into a Crowne, your Iaylors to Angels, your miserie into glory. Looke vp to your future estate, and reioyce in the present: Behold, the Tree of Life, the hidden Manna, the Scepter of Power, the Mor­ning. Starre, the white garment, the new name, the Crowne, and Throne of Heauen, are addressed for you. Ouercome and enioy them: oh glorious condition of Mar­tyrs! whom conformity in death, hath made like their Sauiour in blessednesse; whose honour is to attend him for euer, whom they haue ioyed to imitate. What are these which are araied in long white robes, and whence came they? These are (sayes that hea­uenly Elder) they which came out of great tribulation, and washed their long Robes, and haue made their long Robes white, in the blood of the Lambe.

Therefore they are in the presence of the Throne of God, and serue him day and night in his Temple: and he that sitteth on the Throne, wil dwell among them, and gouerne them, and lead them vnto the liuely Fountaines of waters, and God shall wipe all teares from their eyes.

All the elect haue Seales in their fore-heads: but Martyrs haue Palmes in their hands. All the elect haue white Robes; Martyrs, both white and long: white, for their glory; long, for the largenesse of their glory. Once red with their owne blood; now white with the blood of the Lambe: there is nothing in our blood, but weake obedi­ence; nothing but merit in the Lambs blood. Behold, his merit makes our obedience glorious. You doe but sprinkle his feet with your blood; loe, hee washes your long white Robes, with his. Euery drop of your blood is answered with a streame of his; and euery drop of his is worth Riuers of ours: Precious in the fight of the Lord is the [Page 401] death of his Saints: Precious in preuention, precious in acceptation, precious in remu­neration. Oh, giue willingly that which you cannot keepe, that you may receiue what you cannot leese. The way is steepe, but now you breathe towards the top. Let not the want of some few steps, lose you an eternall rest. Put to the strength of your owne Faith: The prayers of Gods Saints shall further your pace; and that gracious hand that sustaines heauen and earth, shall vphold, and sweetly draw you vp to your glory. Goe on to credit the Gospell with your perseuerance: and shew the false-hearted cli­ents of that Roman-Court, that the Truth yeelds reall and hearty professors; such as dare no lesse smart, then speake for her.

Without the wals of your restraint, where can you looke beside incouragements of suffering? Behold in this, how much you are happier then your many predecessors. Those haue found friends, or wiues, or children, the most dangerous of all tempters. Suggestions of weaknesse, when they come masked with loue, are more powerfull to hurt. But you, all your many friends, in the valour of their Christian loue, wish rather a blessed Martyr, then a liuing and prosperous reuolter: yea, your deare wife (worthy of this honour, to be the wife of a Martyr) prefers your faith, to her affection; and in a courage beyond her sex contemnes the worst misery of your losse; professing shee would redeeme your life with hers, but that she would not redeeme it with your yeel­dance: and while she lookes vpon those many pawnes of your chaste loue, your hope­full children, wishes rather to see them fatherlesse, then their father vnfaithfull: The greatest part of your sufferings are hers: She beares them with a cheerfull resolution: She diuides with you in your sorrowes, in your patience; she shall not bee diuided in your glory: For vs, we shall accompany you with our prayers, and follow you with our thankfull commemorations; vowing to write your name in red letters in the Ka­lendars of our hearts; and to register it in the monuments of perpetuall Records, as an example to all postery, The memoriall of the iust shall be blessed.

To all READERS. EP. X. Containing Rules of good aduice for our Christian and ciuill cariage.

I Grant, breuity where it is neither obscure, nor defectiue, is very pleasing, euen to the daintiest iudgements. No maruell therefore, if most men desire much good coun­sell in a narrow roome; as some affect to haue great personages drawne in little tablets; or, as we see worlds of Countries described in the compasse of small maps: Neither do I vnwillingly yeeld to follow them; for both the powers of good aduice are the stron­ger, when they are thus vnited; and breuity makes counsell more portable for memo­rie, and readier for vse. Take these therefore for more; which as I would faine practise, so am I willing to commend. Let vs begin with him who is the first and last: Informe your selfe aright concerning God; without whom, in vaine doe we know all things: Be acquainted with that Sauiour of yours, which paid so much for you on earth, and now sues for you in heauen; without whom we haue nothing to doe with God, nor he with vs. Adore him in your thoughts, trust him with your selfe: Renew your sight of him euery day, and his of you. Ouer-looke these earthly things; and when you doe at any time cast your eyes vpon heauen, think, there dwels my Sauiour, there I shall be. Call your selfe to often recknings; cast vp your debts, payments, graces, wants, expen­ces, employments; yeeld not to thinke your set deuotions troublesome: Take not easie denials from your selfe; yea, giue peremptory denials to your selfe: Hee can neuer bee good that flatters himselfe: hold nature to her allowance; and let your will stand at [Page 402] courtesie: happy is that man which hath obtained to be the master of his owne hearts Thinke all Gods outward fauours and prouisions the best for you; your owne abilitie, and actions the meanest. Suffer not your mind to be either a Drudge, or a Wanton; exercise it euer, but ouer-lay it not: In all your businesses, looke through the world, at God; whatsoeuer is your leuell, let him be your scope: Euery day take a view of your last; and thinke either it is this, or may be: Offer not your selfe either to honour, or la­bour; let them both seeke you: Care you onely to be worthy, and you cannot hide you from God. So frame your selfe to the time and company, that you may neither serue it, nor sullenly neglect it; and yeeld so far, as you may neither betray goodnesse, nor countenance euill. Let your words be few, and digested: It is a shame for the tongue to cry the heart mercy, much more to cast it selfe vpon the vncertaine pardon of others eares. There are but two things which a Christian is charged to buy, and not to sell, Time and Truth; both so precious, that we must purchase them at any rate. So vse your friends, as those which should be perpetuall, may be changeable. While you are within your selfe, there is no danger: but thoughts once vttered must stand to hazard. Do not heare from your selfe, what you would be loth to heare from others. In all good things, giue the eye and eare the full of scope, for they let into the mind: restraine the tongue, for it is a spender. Few men haue repented them of [...]ilence. In all serious mat­ters, take counsell of dayes, and nights, and friends; and let leisure ripen your purposes: neither hope to gaine ought by suddennesse. The first thoughts may be confident, the second are wiser. Serue honesty euer, though without apparant wages: shee will pay sure, if slow. As in apparell, so in actions, know not what is good, but what becomes you. How many warrantable acts haue mis-shapen the Authors? Excuse not your owne ill, aggrauate not others: and if you loue peace, auoid censures, comparisons, contradictions. Out of good men chuse acquaintance; of acquaintance, friends; of friends, familiars: after probation admit them, and after admittance change them not: Age commendeth friendship. Doe not alwayes your best: it is neither wise, nor safe for a man euer to stand vpon the top of his strength. If you would bee aboue the expecta­tion of others, be euer below your selfe. Expend after your purse, not after your mind: take not where you may deny, except vpon conscience of desert, or hope to requite. Either frequent suits, or complaints, are wearisome to any friend. Rather smother your griefes and wants as you may; then be either querulous, or importunate. Let not your face belie your heart, nor alwayes tell tales out of it: he is fit to liue amongst friends or enemies, that can be ingenuously close. Giue freely, sell thriftily: Change seldome your place, neuer your state: either amend inconueniences, or swallow them, rather then you should run from your selfe to auoid them.

In all your recknings for the world, cast vp some crosses that appeare not; either those will come, or may: Let your suspitions be charitable; your trust fearfull; your censures sure. Giue way to the anger of the great: The thunder and Cannon will abide no fence. As in throngs we are afraid of losse; so while the world comes vpon you, looke well to your soule; There is more danger in good then in euill: I feare the number of these my rules; for Precepts are wont (as nayles) to driue out one ano­ther: but these, I intended to scatter amongst many: and as I was loth that any guest should complaine of a niggardly hand; Dainty dishes are wont to be sparingly serued out; homely ones supply in their bignesse, what they want in their worth.

FINIS.
PHARISAISME AND CHRI …

PHARISAISME AND CHRISTIANITIE.

COMPARED AND SET FORTH IN A SERMON AT Pauls Crosse, MAY 1. 1608.

BY IOS. HALL.

Vpon MATTH. 5.20.

Except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, ye shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, AND MY VERY good Lord, THOMAS, Lord Bishop of LONDON, I. H. wisheth all Grace and Happinesse.

RIght Reuerend and Honourable:

I Know there is store of Sermons extant: The Pulpit scarce affordeth more then the Presse. J adde to the number, and complaine not: in all good things abun­dance is an easie burden. If the soule may feed it selfe with variety, both by the eare, and by the eye, it hath no reason to find fault with choice. But if any wea­ker stomacke (as in our bodily Tables) shall feare to surfet at the fight of too much, it is easie for that man to looke off, and to confine his eyes to some few: Who cannot much sooner abate to himselfe, then multiply to another? Let not his nice fullennesse preiudice that delight and profit which may arise to others from this number. For me, J dare not be so enuious, as not to blesse God for this plenty, and seriously to reioyce that Gods people may [Page 406] thus liberally feast themselues by both their senses: neither know J for whether more: The sound of the word spoken pierceth more; the letter written endureth longer: the eare is taught more sudden­ly, more stirringly; the eie with leisure and continuance. According to my poore abilitie, I haue desired to doe good both waies; not so much fearing censures, as caring to edifie. This little labour sub­missely offers it selfe to your Lordship, as iustly yours: being both preached at your call, and (as it were) in your charge, and by one vnder the charge of your fatherly iurisdiction, who vnfainedly de­sires by all meanes to shew his true heart to Gods Church, together with his humble thankefulnesse to your Lordship: and professeth still to continue

Your Lordships in all humble duty and obseruance, IOS: HALL.

PHARISAISME AND CHRISTIANITIE.

MATTH. CHAP. 5. Vers. 20.

Except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, ye shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen.

THE curious Doctors of the Iewes had reduced all Gods statute-law [...]o six hundred and thirteene precepts; Petr. Galat [...] de arca [...] fide [...] [...]ath. ad fin [...]. Ex glos. Ru [...]. Shelemo [...]. so many as there are dayes in the yeare, and members in the body. It was an honest and (which were strange) a Chri­stian conceit of one of their Rabbins, that Dauid abridges all these to eleuen, in his Psalme 15. Esay to six, in his 33 15. Michai yet lower to three, in his 6, 8. Esay yet againe to two, in his 56, 1. Habacue to one, The iust man shall liue by faith. So ye see, the Law ends in the Gospell: and that Father said not amisse, The Law is the Gospell foretold; Lex est Euange­lium praedictum: Euangelium lex completa. and the Gospel is the Law fulfilled. These two are the free­hold of a Christian; and what but they?

The Iewes of these times peruerted the Law, reiected the Gospell. Our Sauiour therefore, that great Prophet of the world (as it was high time) cleares the Law, deli­uers and settles the Gospell, well approuing in both these, that hee came not to con­sume, but to consummate the Law. Wherein (as Paul to his Corinths) he had a great doore, but many aduersaries: 1 Cor. 16. [...]. Iohn 3. Art thou a Ma­ster in Israel? amongst these were the great masters of Israel (so our Sauiour tearmes the Pharises) and their fellowes (and yet their riuals) the Scribes: both so much harder to oppose, by how much their authority was greater.

Truth hath no roome till falshood be remoued; Our Sauiour therefore (as behoo­ueth) first shewes the falshood of their Glosses, and the hollownesse of their professi­on: and if both their life and doctrine be naught; what free part is there in them? And loe both of these so faulty, that Except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, ye shall not enter into the kingdome of Heauen.

What were the men? What was their righteousnesse? What wanted it? Follow me, I beseech you, in these three: and if my discourse shall seeme, for a while, more thorny and perplexed, remedy it with your attention.

Those things which are out of the ken of sense or memory, must be fetcht from Sto­ry. The Sect (or order whether) of the Pharises ceased with the Temple; since that, no man reads of a Pharise; and now is growne so farre out of knowledge, that the mo­dern Iewes are more ready to learne of vs who they were: There is no point, wherein [Page 408] it is more difficult to auoid variety, yea ostentation of reading; without any curious trauersing of opinions, I study for simple truth, as one that will not lead you out of the rode-way to shew you the turnings. Ezr. 6.7 Scribes were ancient; Ezra is called (Sopher [...]a­hir) a prompt Scribe. As long before him, so euer since they continued till Christs time; but in two rankes; some were [...]: others [...]. Some popular, others legall; Some the peoples; others, Gods; the one, Secretaries, Recorders, Notaries, as 2 Chron: 24. Ier. 8.8. 11. (Sopher hamelec) the Kings Scribe: The other Doctors of the Law of God: The Law of the Lord is with vs, in vaine made he it, the penne of the Scribe is in vaine.

As the Pharises were ( [...];) Law-masters: so these are the same which Luke 11.45. are called ( [...]) interpreters of the Law. Tho to some not meane Critickes, it seemes these should be a third sort; which consider not that our Sauiour on purpose addressing his speech to the Pharises, fell by the way vpon the Scribes; and being ad­monished by one of them, as of an ouer-sight, now auerres right downe of the Scribes, what before he had but indifferently glanced at. Neh. 8.4. Mat. 23. [...]. Clerics Iudaeor [...]. saith Ierome. What they were, is plaine by Ezraes pulpit, and Moses his chaire. These and Pharises differed not so much; they agreed in some good, but in more euill. But the profession of Pharises, because it is more ob­scure, you shall giue me leaue to fetch somewhat further.

Euseb: eccl. hist. l. 4. c. 22. Erant in circumcisione diuersae senten­tia quae maximè tribu: Iudae ad­uersabantur, &c. vide Ios. Scalig. resp. ad Serarū. Orig. lib. 5. ad­uers. Cels. Chri­stianos nō habere verā religionem, quòd in varias sectas diuisi essent Domus Sam [...]rai & Hillel. Ar. Mont. in Euan [...]. An [...]e aduentum Chri [...]ti, no [...] [...]ot & tam blasphe­mae haereses. iren. lib. [...]. Act. 15.5.There were, saith old Egesippus (as Eusebius cites him) diuers opinions in the Cir­cumcision; which all crossed the Tribe of Iuda: Essens, Galileans, Emerobaptists, Mas­butheans, Samaritans, Pharises, Sadduces. It were easie to helpe him with more, Sebuae­ans, Cannaeans, Sampsaeans; and if need were, yet more. Where are those wauerers, that stagger in their trust to the Church, because of different opinions, receiuing that rot­ten argument of profane Celsus against the Christians? Say the Papists, one saith I am Caluins, another, I am Luthers. We disclaime, we defie these titles, these diuisions: we are one in truth: would God we were yet more one: It is the lace and fringe of Christs garment that is questioned amongst vs, the cloath is sound. But what? Was the Iewish Church before Christ, Gods true Church, or not? If it were not, which was it? If it were: lo that here rent in more then eight parts, and one of them differing from it selfe in eighteene opinions: and yet as Irenaeus well obserues, before Christ, there were nei­ther so many heresies, nor so blasphemous.

Shew me a Church on earth without these wrinkles of diuision, and I will neuer seeke for it in heauen: although to some, Pharisaime seemes rather a seuerall order, then a sect: but S. Luke that knew it better, hath ( [...]) the sect of the Phari­ses. When the Profession began, no history recordeth. Some would faine fetch them Esay 65.5. Touch me not, for I am holter then thou. But these straine too farre; for in the verse before, the same men eate Swines flesh; which to the Pharises is more then piacular. Heare briefly their name, their original, their office. Their name (though it might admit of other probable deriuations, yet) by consent of all In eam conse [...] ­tin [...]nt omnes He­bra [...], t [...]e Bahal. Harneb, Pagnin. in [...] Ar. Montanus Ios. Scal. I. Drusius. &c. Hebrew Do­ctors (I haue a great author for it) is fetcht from separation; tho vpon what grounds, all agree not; doubtlesse for the perfection of their doctrine, and austerity of life. Their originall is more intricate; which after some scanning, I haue thus learned of some great Masters of Iewish Antiquities. Before there was any open breach in the old Iew­ish Church, there were two generall and diuers conceits about Gods seruice: One that tooke vp onely with the law of God; and if they could keepe that, thought they needed no more; neither would they sapere supra scriptum, be wiser then their Maker: These were called (Karraim) of which sort there are diuers at this day in Constanti­nople, and othere-where, at deadly feode with the other Iewes, which they now call Rabbinists.

The other, that thought it small thankes to doe onely what they were bidden; Gods Law was too straight for their holinesse: It was nothing, vnlesse they did more then content God, earne him (for these were popish Iewes) and supererrogate of him. These were therefore called Chasidim, Holy, aboue the Law. They plyed God with vnbidden oblations, gaue more then needed, did more then was commanded; yet so, as both parts pleased themselues, resisted not the other. The more franke sort vpbraided not [Page 409] the other, with too much niggardlinesse; neither did the straiter-handed enuy the other for too much lauishnesse. Would God we could doe thus. They agreed, though they differed. But now, when these voluntary seruices began to bee drawne into Canons (as Scaliger speaketh) and that which was before but arbitrarie, was imposed as necessarie, (necessary for beleefe, necessary for action) questions arose, and the rent began in the Iewes. Those dogmaticall Doctors which stood for supererogation, and traditions a­boue Law, were called (Peruschim) Pharises; separate from the other in strict iudgement, in superfluous holinesse: These, as they were the brood of those (Chasidim) whom wee finde first mentioned in the Machabees, by the corrupt name of Asideans; 1 Mac. 2.47. so from them againe, in a second succession proceeded (as their more refined issue) the Essens, Acts 26.5. Eruditius caeteris legem exponunt Phar. Ios. l. 1. de bello Iud. c. 4. An old saying, [...]. Dis ipul. Sam­mai occid. baut d scipulos Hillel. Epiphaa. [...] 4. In nomen Mosis, Acibe, Annae, Filiorium, Assanonaei. Hier. Algasia de 11. questionib. 1 Cor. 1.20. [...]? Scribae lectiona­r [...]j, quasi Scrip­tuarij vel Tex­tuarij; Pharisei [...], Drus. Matth. 9. Eodem habitu cum Scribis; multebr: pallio, latis crepedis, & Cal [...]eamentorum figalis proceden­tes. Epiphan. Meabauab. Epiph. both Collegiate and Eremiticall: These Pharises then, were a fraternitie or Colledge of extra­ordinary deuotion; whose rule was Tradition, whose practise voluntary austerenesse: To them the Scribes ioyned themselues, as the purer Iewes; for Paul cals them [ [...]] the most exquisite sect; yea and as (Iosephus) the best expositors; willingly expounding the Law according to their Traditions, & countenancing their traditions by the forced senses of the Law. Both which professions were greatly inlarged and graced by two famous Doctors, Sammai and Hillel (whom some, though fasly, would haue the foun­ders of them) not long before Christs time; for old Hillel of a 120 yeeres, protracted his dayes by likely computation, to ten yeeres after Christs birth. How Hierome fetcheth their names with more witnesse than probabilitie, from Dissipating and Profaning the Law; and what bickerings and deadly quarrels were euen amongst themselues in those two famous houses; and what were the foure expositions of the Law which they followed, I list not now to discourse. Their imployment was, expounding the Law, and vrging Traditi­ons; therefore their Auditors had wont to say, when they called one another to Church (as S t. Hierome tels vs) [ [...]] The wise, that is, the Pharises, expound to day. Whence perhaps, that may be interpreted of S. Paul to the Corinths, Where is the wise? where is the Scribe? So did the Scribes too; but the difference was, that the Scribes were more Textuall, the Pharises more Traditionall: therefore obserue, that the Scribe findes fault with the suspicion of blasphemie; the Pharise, with vnwashen hands: the Scribes (their Doctors) exceld for learning, the Pharises for pietie. Their attire was the same, and their fashions: but the Pharises had [ [...]] more sway; and were more strict and Cappucine-like; professed more yeeres continencie; and in a word, tooke more paines to goe to hell. These did so carry away the hearts of the Iewes, that there was no holy man, which was not tearmed a Pharisee; and therefore among the seuen kindes of Pharises in their Taimud, they make Abraham a Pharisee of Loue, Iob a Pharisee of Feare. And if from the men you cast your eies vpon their righteousnesse, you cannot but won­der at the curiositie of their zeale. Wherein looke (I beseech you) first at their deuotion, then their holy cariage, lastly their strict obseruation of the Law.

Such was their deuotion, that they prayed [ [...]] as a Father saith, oft and long: thrise a day was ordinary; at nine, twelue, and three a clocke: yea their progenitors (whom they would scorne not to match) diuided the day into three parts; Chasidim. whereof one was bestowed on praier, the next on the Law, the third on their worke. See here, God had two parts of three, themselues but one: besides, at their meales what strictnesse? Praec. Mosaica cam expos. Rabbinorum à Munster. ed. Ibid. [...]. Epiphan. Hier. in Mat. 23. Acutissimas in eis spinas liga­bant, vt ambu­lintes & sedent [...]s [...]orgerentur & idm. nerentur offi [...]j. I sephus. [...], &c. Qui ci medit pa­nem samaritictur ac si c [...]m [...]deret s [...]ill [...]m. Praecept. Mos. cum expos. Rab. á [...], in the new Testa­ment the com­mon people. Vna [...] ex sex op­probrijs vitandis a discipulis sapi­entum, Comessa­tio cum populo t [...]rrae. Ar. Mont. in Euan. Epiphan. [...]. Mark. 7.3. Praec. Mos. cum expos. Rab. Epiphan. l. 1. [...]. Montan. in loc. Praec. Mos. cum expos.

Their very disciples were taught (to shame vs Christians) if they had forgotten to giue thankes, to returne from the field to the boord to say grace. For diuine seruice; the Decalogue must bee read once a day of euery man: the Scribes say the first watch; the Pharises, any houre of the night: others, twice, without mouing eie, hand, foot, in a cleane place, free from any excrement, and foure cubits distant from any sepulchre. For fasting, they did it twice a weeke; not popishly (which Wickliffe iustly cals Foole-fasting) but in earnest; on Monday and Thursday. Besides (to omit their almes, which were euery way proportionable to the rest) what miserable penance did they wilfully? They beat their heads against the wals, as they went, till bloud came: whence one of their seuen Pharises is called (Kizai) a Pharise-draw-bloud: They put thornes in their skirts, to sting them themselues; they lay, on plankes; on stones, on thornes: and Banus [Page 510] that Hermiticall Pharisee drencht himselfe oft, night and day, in cold water [ [...]] for chastity; or (if you reade it without an aspiration) it signifies for follie rather: what could that apish and stigmaticall Friar haue done either more or worse? This was their deuotion. The holinesse of their cariage was such, that they auoided euery thing that might carry any doubt of pollution: they would not therefore conuerse with any dif­ferent religion; and this Law went currant amongst them: Hee that eates a Samaritans bread, bee as hee that eates swines-flesh. An Hebrew Midwife might not helpe a Gentile; not bookes, not wax, not incense, might bee sold to them: yea, no familiarity might bee suffered with their owne vulgar. For whereas there were three ranks among the Iewes; the wise, (those were the Pharises) their Disciples, and the populus terrae, (as they called them) this was one of the six reproaches to a nouice of the Pharises, To eate with the vulgar sort: and lest (when they had beene abroad) they should haue beene toucht by any, contrary to the warning of their phylacteries, they scoure themselues at their re­turne; and eat not, vnlesse they haue washt [ [...]] that is, accurately, as the Syriac; oft, as Erasmus; or with the grip't fist, as Beza following Hierome. And not with euery water (marke the nicenesse) but with that onely which they had drawne vp with their owne labour: and to make vp the measure of their pretended sanctimonie, they vowed continency, not perpetuall (as our Romanists vrge) but for eight or tenne yeeres. Thus they did vnbidden. How strictly did they performe what was inioyned? No men so exact in their tithes: I pay tithes of all, saith the boasting Pharisee: Of all (as a great Do­ctor noteth) it was more than hee needed. God would haue a Sabbath kept; they ouer­keepe it. They would not on that day stop a running vessell, not lay an apple to the fire, not quench a burning, not knocke on a table to still a childe: what should I note more? not rub or scratch in publike. God commands them to weare (Totaphoth) phy­lacteries: Vex Egyptiaca. Versus quidam ex lege Mosis in pergameno scrip­ti. sez. 14. priores 13. Exo. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. 6. Deut. Pagn. Quo ferrum vim assandi habet. Praec. Mos. cum expos. Ibid. they doe (which our Sauiour reproues) [ [...]] enlarge them: and these must bee written with right lines in a whole parchment of the hide of a cleane beast. God commands to celebrate and rost the Passeouer; they will haue it done (in an excesse of care) not with an iron, but a woodden spit, and curiously chuse the wood of Pome­granate: God commanded to auoid Idolatry; they taught their Disciples, if an Image were in the way, to fetch about some other; if they must needes goe that way, to runne: and if a thorne should light in their foot (neere the place) not to kneele, but sit downe to pull it out, lest they should seeme to giue it reuerence. I weary you with these Iewish niceties. Consider then how deuout, how liberall, how continent, how true dea­ling, how zealous, how scrupulous, how austere these men were, and see if it bee not a wonder that our Sauiour thus brandeth them; Except your righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, yee shall not enter into the kingdome of Heauen: That is, If your doctrine bee not more righteous, you shall not be entred of the Church: if your holinesse bee not more perfect, you shall not enter into heauen: behold, Gods kingdome below and aboue is shut vpon them.

The poore Iewes were so besotted with the admiration of these two, that they would haue thought if but two men must goe to heauen, the one should be a Scribe, the other a Pharisee. What strange newes was this from him that kept the keies of Dauid, that nei­ther of them should come there? It was not the person of these men, not their learning, not wit, not eloquence, not honour they admired so much, but their righteousnesse: and loe nothing but their righteousnesse is censured: Herein they seemed to exceed all men: herein all that would bee saued, must exceed them. Doe but thinke how the amazed multitude stared vpon our Sauiour, when they heard this Paradox. Exceed the Phari­ses in righteousnesse. It were much for an Angell from heauen. What shall the poore sonnes of the earth doe, if these worthies bee turned away with a repulse? yea perhaps, your selues, all that heare mee this day, receiue this not without astonish­ment and feare, whiles your consciences secretly comparing your holinesse with theirs, finde it to come as much short of theirs, as theirs of perfection. And would to God you could feare more, and bee more amazed with this comparison; for (to set you for­ward) must wee exceed them, or else not bee saued? If we let them exceed vs, what hope, [Page 411] what possibilitie is there of our saluation? Ere wee therefore shew how farre we must goe before them, looke backe with me (I beseech you) a little, and see how farre we are behinde them.

They taught diligently, and kept Moses his chaire warme: How many are there of vs, Matth. 23.3. whom the great Master of the Vineyard may finde loitering in this publike market-place, and shake vs by the shoulder with a Quid statis otiosi? Why stand you here idle?

They compast sea and land (Satans walke) to make a proselyte: we sit still and freeze in our zeale, and lose proselytes with our dull and wilfull neglect. They spent one quar­ter of the day in praier: how many are there of vs that would not thinke this an vnrea­sonable seruice of God? We are so farre from this extreme deuotion of the old Eu­chita, Correcti à Conci­lio Toletan. Bellar. that wee are rather worthy of a censure with those Spanish Priests for our neg­ligence. How many of you Citizens can get leaue of Mammon to bestow one houre of the day in a set course, vpon God? How many of you Lawyers, are first clients to God, ere you admit others, clients to you? How many of you haue your thoughts fixed in Heauen, ere they be in Westminster? Alas, what dulnesse is this? what iniustice? All thy houres are his, and thou wilt not lend him one of his owne for thine owne good. They read, they recited the Law, (some) twice a day; neuer went without some parts of it about them: but to what effect? There is not one of our people (saith Iosephus) but answers to any question of the Law as readily as his owne name. Quilibet nostrū de lege interro­gatus, facilius quam nemen suū respondet. Ios. cone [...] App. lib. 2. How shall their diligence vpbraid, yea condemne vs? Alas! how doe our Bibles gather dust for want of vse, while our Chronicle, or our Statute-booke, yea perhaps our idle and scurrilous play-bookes, are worne with turning? Oh how happy were our fore-fathers (whose memory is blessed for euer) if they could with much cost and more danger get but one of Pauls Epistles in their bosomes; how did they hugge it in their armes, hide it in their chest, yea in their hearts! How did they eat, walke, sleepe, with that sweet compa­nion, and in spight of persecution, neuer thought themselues well, but when they con­uersed with it in secret! Loe now these shops are all open, we buy them not; these books are open, we read them not, and we will be ignorant because we will. The Sunne shines and wee shut our windowes. It is enough for the miserable Popish Laitie to bee thus darke, that liue in the perpetuall night of Inquisition. Shal this be the only difference be­twixt them and vs; that they would read the holy leaues, and may not; we may, and will not? There is no ignorance, to the wilfull. I stand not vpon a formall and verball know­ledge: that was neuer more frequent, more flourishing. But if the maine grounds of Christianitie were throughly setled in the hearts of the multitude, wee should not haue so much cause of shame and sorrow, nor our aduersaries of triumph and insulta­tion. Shew lesse therefore for Gods sake, and learne more; and ballace your wauering heart with the sound truth of Godlinesse, that you may flie steadily thorow all the tem­pests of errors. Make Gods Law of your learned counsell with Dauid, and be happy: Matth. 8.12. Else if you will needs loue darknesse, you shall haue enough of it: you haue here inward dark­nesse, there outward [ [...]] This is your owne darknesse, Choshet Aphe­lab. Tenebrae caliginis. that his of whom the Psalmist; He sent darknesse, and it was darke: Darke indeed: A thicke and terrible darknesse, ioyned with weeping and gnashing. I vrge not their awfull reuerence in their deuotion, our sleepy or wilde carelesnesse; their austere and rough discipline of the bo­die, our wanton pampering of the flesh; though who can abide to thinke of a chaste Pharisee, & a filthy Christian? a temperate Pharise, & a drunken Christian? how shamefully is this latter vice (especially) growne vpon vs with time? we knew it once in our ordina­rie speech appropriated to beggers, now gallants fight for it. This beastlinesse had wont be bashful, now it is impudent; once children were wont to shout at a drunkard (as some foule wonder) now not to be drunke is quarrell enough among men, among friends: Those knees that we were wont to bow to the God of Heauen, are now bent to Bacchus, in a paganish, bestiall, diuellish deuotion. To leaue the title of Christians, for shame let vs be either men or beasts. My speech hastens to their holy and wise strictnesse of cari­age; wherein I can neuer complaine enough of our inequality: They hated the pre­sence, the fire, the fashion, the bookes of a Gentile, of a Samaritane; neither was [Page 412] there any hatred lost on the Samaritans part; In aquam se cum vestibus im­mergunt vbi con­tigerent aliquem ex alia gente. [...]; &c. Epiph. for if he had but toucht a Iew, he would haue throwne himselfe into the water, clothes and all: both of them equally sicke of a Noli me tangere; Touch me not, for I am holier, Esay 65.

Our Romish Samaritanes haunt our tables, our closets, our eares; we frowne not, we dislike not: We match, conuerse, conferre, consult with them carelesly, as if it were come to the old stay of that indifferent Apelles in Eusebius; Sat est credere in crucifixum: but that which I most lament, and yee, Fathers and Brethren, if my voyce may reach to any whom it concerneth, in the bowels of Christ let me boldly (tho most vnworthy) moue your wisdomes, your care to redresse it. Our young students (the hope of poste­rity) newly crept out of the shell of Philosophy, spend their first houres in the great Doctors of popish controuersies; Bellarmine is next to Aristotle: yea, our very vngroun­ded Artizans, young Gentlemen, fraile Women, buy, read, trauerse promiscuously the dangerous Writings of our subtilest Iesuites. What is the issue? Many of them haue ta­ken poison, ere they know what milke is; and when they haue once tasted this bane, they must drinke & die. Oh what pitty, what vexation is it to a true heart, to see vs thus rob'd of our hopes; them of their soules! I haue heard, yea I haue seene and enuied the cautelous seuerity of our Aduersaries, which vpon the deepest paines forbid the sale, yea the sight of those Authors, which they terme infectious; where was euer Caluin publikely bought in one of their Church-yards? where euer read without licence, with­out security? I censure not this as the peculiar fault of this place: would God this open remissenesse were not a common euill, and had not spred it selfe wide thorow all those Churches that are gone out of Babylon. Barthol. Brixen­sis. Let no man tell mee of the distinction of that old Canonist: Some things (saith he) we reade lest they should bee neglected, as the Bible; some lest they should be vnknowne, as Arts and Philosophie; some that they may bee reiected, as Hereticall bookes. True; But let them read that can reiect, that can confute; we distrust not our cause, but their weake iudgements. A good Apothecarie can make a good me­dicine of a strong poison; must children therefore be allowed that box? I know how vn­worthy I am to aduise; onely I throw downe my selfe at your feet, and beseech you, that our losses and their examples may make vs no lesse wise in our generation. Matth. 23.13.

I follow the comparison; They paid tithes of all they had: not a pot-hearbe, but they tithed it. Heare this ye sacrilegious Patrons, the merchants of soules, the Pirats of the Church, the enemies of religion; they tithed al; you nothing; they paid to their Leuites, your Leuites must pay to you: Your cures must bee purchased, your tithes abated or compounded for: O the shame of Religion! How too iustly may I vsurpe of you that of Seneca? Petie sacrileges are punished, while great ones ride in triumph. Neuer ex­cuse it with pretence of Ceremonie; Moses neuer gaue so strict a charge for this, as Paul [ [...]] communicate all thy goods with thy Teacher; Gal. 6.6. All, with an emphasis. Wel­fare yet the honest Pharises, whose rule was: (Decima vt diues fias) Tithe and be rich: If euer thou be the fatter for this grauell, or the richer with that thou stealest from God, let me come to beg at thy doore.

Woe to you spirituall robbers. Our blinde fore-fathers clothed the Church; you despoile it: their ignorant deuotion shall rise in iudgement against your rauening co­uetousnesse. If robbery, simonie, periurie will not carry you to hell; hope still that you may bee saued. They gaue plentifull almes to the poore: we in stead of filling their bel­lies, grinde their faces. What excellent Lawes had we lately enacted that there should be no begger in Israel? Let our streets, wayes, hedges, witnesse the execution. Thy libe­rality relieues some poore. It is well. But hath not thy oppression made more? Thy vsu­ry, extorting, racking, inclosing, hath wounded whole Villages, and now thou befrien­dest two or three with the plaisters of thy bounty. The mercies of the wicked are cruell. They were precise in their Sabbath; we so loose in our, as if God had no day: See whe­ther our Tauerns, streets, hie-wayes descry any great difference. These things I vowed in my selfe to reproue; if too bitterly, (as you thinke) pardon (I beseech you) this holy impatience: and blame the foulenes of these vices, not my iust vehemency. And you (Christian hearers) than which no name can be dearer: be perswaded to ransacke your [Page 413] secure hearts; and if there be any of you whose awaked conscience strikes him for these sinnes, and places him below these Iewes in this vnrighteousnesse, if you wish or care to be saued, thinke it high time, as you would euer hope for entrance into Gods kingdom, to strike your selues on the thigh, and with amazement and indignation to say, What haue I done? to abandon your wicked courses; to resolue, to vow, to striue vnto a Chri­stian and conscionable reformation. Paul, a Pharise, Phil. 6.3. was according to the righteousnes of the Law vnreproueable: yet if Paul had not gone from Gamaliels feet, to CHRISTS, he had neuer beene saued. Vnreproueable, and yet reiected? Alas, my brethren, what shal become of our gluttony, drunkennesse, pride, oppression, bribing, cousenages, adul­teries, blasphemies, and our selues for them? God and men reproue vs for these; what shall become of vs? If the ciuilly righteous shall not be saued, where shall the notori­ous sinner appeare? A Christian below a Iew? For shame, where are we? where is our emulation? Heauen is our goale, we all runne; loe the Scribes and Pharises are before thee; what safety can it be to come short of those that come short of heauen? Except your righteousnesse, &c.

You haue seene these Scribes and Pharises; their righteousnesse and our vnrighte­ousnesse. See now with like patience, their vnrighteousnesse that was, and our righte­ousnesse that must be: wherein they failed, and we must exceed. They failed then in their Traditions and Practise. May I say they failed, when they exceeded? Their Traditions exceeded in number and prosecution, faulty in matter.

To runne well, but out of the way (according to the Greeke prouerbe) is not better than to stand still. Fire is an excellent thing: but if it be in the top of the chimney, it doth mischiefe rather. It is good to be zealous in spight of all scoffes, Gal. 4.13. but [ [...]] in a good thing. If they had beene as hot for God, as they were for themselues, it had beene happy: but now in vaine they worship mee (saith our Sauiour) teaching for doctrines the Traditions of men. Hence was that axiome receiued currantly amongst their Iewish followers: There is more in the words of the wise, than in the words of the Law: More; Plus est in verbis sapien [...]um quam in verbis legis. Galatin. Serarius. Non malè com­para [...]i Pharisaeos Catholicis. that is, more matter, more authority: and from this principally arises and continues that mortall quarrell betwixt them and their (Karraim) and (Minim) vnto this day. A great Iesuite (at least that thinks himselfe so) writes thus in great earnest: The Pharises (saith he) may not vnfitly be compared to our Catholicks. Some men speake truth ignorant­ly, some vnwillingly; Caiaphas neuer spake truer, when he meant it not: one egge is not liker to another, than the Tridentine Fathers to these Pharises in this point, besides that of free-will, merit, full performance of the Law, which they absolutely receiued from them: For marke, Pari pietatis af­fecta & reueren­tia, Trans iones vna cum libris veteris & noui Testamentis [...], spi­cimus & venera­m [...]r. Decr. 1. Sess. 4. Nolo verba quae scripta non sunt legt. With the same reuerence and deuotion doe we receiue and respect Tra­ditions, that wee doe the Bookes of the Old and New Testament, say those Fathers in their fourth Session: Heare both of these speake, and see neither; if thou canst discerne whe­ther is the Pharise, refuse me in a greater truth. Not that we did euer say with that Arrian in Hilarie: Wee debarre all words that are not written: or would thinke fit with those phanaticall Anabaptists of Munster, that all bookes should be burnt besides the Bible: some Traditions must haue place in euery Church; but, Their place: they may not take wall of Scripture: Substance may not in our valuation giue way to circumstance, God forbid. If any man expect that my speech on this opportunity should descend to the discourse of our contradicted ceremonies, let him know that I had rather mourne for this breach than meddle with it. God knowes how willingly I would spend my self into perswasions if those would auaile any thing: but I well see that teares are fitter for this Theame than words. The name of our mother is sacred, and her peace precious. As it was a true speech cited from that Father by Bellarmine: Bellum Heretico­rum pax est Ec­clesiae: ex Hilario Bellar. The war of Hereticks is the peace of the Church: so would God our experience did not inuert it vpon vs: The war of the Church is the peace of Hereticks. Our discord is their musicke; our ruine their glory: On what a sight is this, Brethren striue, while the enemy stands still, and laughs, and tri­umphs. If we desired the griefe of our common mother, the languishing of the Gospell, the extirpation of Religion, the losse of posterity, the aduantage of our aduersaries, which way could these be better effected than by our dissentions? Isc [...]. That Spanish Prophet [Page 414] in our Age (for so I finde him stiled) when King Philip asked him how hee might be­come master of the Low-Countries, answered: If he could diuide them from themselues: According to that old Machiuellian principle of our Iesuites, Diuide and Rule. And indeed it is concord onely (as the Poesie or Mot of the vnited States runs) which hath vpheld them in a rich and flourishing estate against so great and potent enemies. Concordiâ res paruae crescunt, &c. Our Aduersaries already brag of their victories: and what good heart can but bleed to see what they haue gained since we dissented; to fore-see what they will gaine? They are our mutuall spoiles that haue made them proud and rich. Nostrâ miseriâ tu es magnus. de Pomp. Mimus. If you euer therefore looke to see the good dayes of the Gospell, the vnhorsing and confusion of that strumpet of Rome, for Gods sake, for the Churches sake, for our owne soules sake, let vs all compose our selues to peace and loue: Oh pray for the peace of Ierusalem: that peace may be within her wals and prosperity within her palaces.

For the matter of their Traditions, our Sauiour hath taxed them in many particulars; about washings, oathes, offerings, retribution: whereof he hath said enough when hee hath termed their doctrine, the Leauen of the Pharises, that is, sowre and swelling. Saint Hierome reduces them to two heads: In Matth. 23. They were Turpia, anilia; some so shamefull that they might not bee spoken; others idle and dotish; both so numerous that they cannot be reckoned. Take a taste for all; and to omit their reall Traditions, heare some of their interpretatiue. Praec. Mos. cum expos. Rab. The Law was, that no Leper might come into the Temple; their Tradition was, if he were let downe thorow the roofe, this were no irregularity. The Law was, Ibid. a man might not carry a burden on the Sabbath: their Traditionall glosse; Ibid. if he carried ought on one shoulder it was a burden; if on both, none. If shoes alone, no burden; if with nailes, not tolerable. Their stint of a Sabbaths iourney was a thousand cubits; their glosse was, That this is to bee vnderstood without the wals: but if a man should walke all day thorow a Citie as big as Ninene, hee offends not. The Church of Rome shall vie strange glossems and ceremonious obseruations with them, Sacrarum Cere­moniarum lib. 1. accipit de gremic Camerarij pecu­niam, vbi nihil tamen est argen­ti; spargensque in populos dicit: Aurū & argen­tum non est mihi: quod autē habeo, hoc tibi do. Canō. Poenitential. pag. 1. Numb. 12. Ezec. 4. Luc. 5. Otho Frisingensis in praefat. In Matth. 23. whether for number or for ridiculousnesse. The day would faile mee if I should either epitomize the volume of their holy rites, or gather vp those which it hath omitted. The new elected Pope in his solemne Lateran procession must take copper money out of his Chamberlaines lap, and scatter it among the people; and say; Gold and siluer haue I none. Seauen yeeres penance is enioyned to a deadly sinne; because Miriam was se­parated seuen dayes for her leprosie; and God saies to Ezekiel, I haue giuen thee a day for a yeere. Christ said to Peter, Lanch forth into the deepe: therefore hee meant that Peters successor should catch the great fish of Constantines donation. But I fauour your eares. That one I may not omit, how S. Hierome, whom they fondly terme their Car­dinall, compares some Popish fashions of his time with the Pharisaicall; who when he had spoken of their purple fringes in the foure corners of their (Tallin) and the thornes which these Rabbins tie in their skirts, for penance, and admonition of their duty: Hoc apud nos (saith he) superstitiosae muliercula in parvulis Euangelijs, in crucis ligno & istins­modi rebus factitant: That is, Thus superstitious old wiues doe amongst vs with little Gospels of Iohn, with the wood of the Crosse, and the like. Thus that Father directly taxeth this Romish vse: who if he were now aliue, and should heare their Church groaning vnder the number of Ceremonies more than the Iewish, would (besides holy Austin complaint) redouble that censure of our Sauiours, Matth. 23.4. Woe to you Scribes, Pharises, hypocrites: for yee binde heauy burthens and grieuous to bee borne, and lay them on mens shoulders. I for­beare to speake of the erroneous opinions of these Iewish Masters concerning that Py­thagorian transanimation or passage of the soule from one body to another (a point which the Iewes had learned from them, Vide Drusium de tribus sectis Iud. Alia Doctrina. Matth. 16.14.) concerning the not-rising vp of the wicked, Astronomicall destinie, free-will, merit of workes, perfection of obedi­ence; in euery of which it were easie to lose my selfe and my speech. I haste to their maine vnrighteousnesse; which was not so much the planting of these stocks, which God neuer set, Pharisae [...]rū, quae est nisi legis se­cundum carnem obseruatio. Hier. in Gal. 1. as the graffing of all holinesse and Gods seruice, vpon them; a fashionable obseruation of the outward letter, with neglect of the true substance of the Law; a vaine-glorious ostentation of piety and perfection; and more care to be thought, than [Page 415] to be good; a greater desire to be great, than good; cruelty and oppression coloured with deuotion. My speech now towards the closure shall draw it selfe vp within these two lists; of their Hypocrisie, their Worldlinesse; Hypocrisie in Fashionablenesse and Ostentation; Worldlinesse in Couetousnesse, Ambition. Only stir vp your selues a while, and suffer not your Christian attention to faile in this last act.

Some of their Rabbins say well, that God requires two things concerning his Law; Custodie and Worke. Custodie in the heart; worke in the execution: These vnsound and ouerly Pharises did neither. It was enough if they kept the Law in their hands; so they had a formall shew of godlinesse, it was enough; 2 Tim. 3.5. [...]. if the outside of the platter were cleane, they cared for no more. God had charged them to binde the Law to their hand, and before their eyes, Deut. 6. wherein, as Ierome and Theophylact well interpret it, he meant the meditation and practise of his Law: they, like vnto the foolish Patient, which when the Physitian bids him take that prescript, eats vp the paper; if they could get but a lift of parchment vpon their left arme next their heart, and another scroll to tie vpon their forehead, and foure corners of fringe, Si haec prohibe­antur, filum ru­brum ponent in manu. Praec. Mos. cum expos. or (if these be denied) a red threed in their hand, thought they might say with SAVL, Blessed be thou of the Lord, I haue done the commandement of the Lord. That Opus operatum of the Papists (for I still parallel them) is not more false Latine than false Diuinitie: it is not the outside of thy obedience that God cares for, if neuer so holy, neuer so glorious; it is enough that men are couse­ned with these flourishes: the heart and the reines are those that God lookes after. What cares a good market-man how good the fleece be, when the liuer is rotten? God doth not regard fashion so much as stuffe. Thou deceiuest thy selfe, if thou thinke those shewes that bleared the eyes of the world, can deceiue him. God shall smite thee thou whited wall, God shall smite thee. Dost thou thinke he sees not how smoothly thou hast dawbed on thine whorish complexion? He sees thee a far off, and hates thee while thy parasites applaud thy beauty. I speake not of this carrion flesh which thou wanton­ly infectest with the false colours of thy pride, which God shall once wash off with riuers of brimstone: I speake of thy painted soule, and thy counterfet obedience. Giue me leaue (yea let me take it) to complaine that we are fallen into a cold and hollow age, wherein the religion of many is but fashion, and their pietie gilded superstition: Men care onely to seeme Christians; if they can get Gods liuerie on their backs, and his name in their mouthes, they out-face all reproofes. How many are there, which if they can keepe their Church, giue an almes, bow their knee, say their prayers, pay their tithes, and once a yeere receiue the Sacrament (it matters not how corrupt hearts, how filthy tongues, how false hands they beare) can say in their hearts with Esau, I haue enough my brother? As if God cared for this thy vaine formalitie; as if he hated thee not so much more than a Pagan, by how much thou wouldst seeme more good. Be not deceiued: If long deuotions, sad lookes, hard penances, bountifull almes, would haue carried it (with­out the solid substance of godlinesse) these Scribes and Pharises had neuer beene shut out of heauen. Consider this therefore (deare brethren) none but your owne eyes can looke into your hearts: we see your faces, the world sees your liues; if your liues be not holy, your hearts sound, though your faces were like Angels, you shall haue your portion with Deuils. Tell not me thou hearest, prayest, talkest, beleeuest: How liuest thou? What dost thou? Shew me thy faith by thy workes, saith Iames. It was an ex­cellent answer that good Moses gaue to Lucius in the Church-storie: The faith that is seene, Socrat. eccl. hist. is better than the faith that is heard; and that of Luther not inferiour, that faith doth pinguescere operibus, grow fat and well-liking with good workes. It is a leane starued carcasse of faith thou pretendest without these. If profession be all, the Scribes and Pharises are before thee. Ransacke thy heart, and finde sound affection to God, firme resolutions to goodnesse, true hatred of sinne: ransacke thy life, and finde the truth of workes, the life of obedience; then alone thy righteousnesse exceeds the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, and thou shalt enter into Heauen. Their ostentation fol­lowes; wherein it is strange to consider, how those that cared not to be good, should desire yet to seeme good: so did these Pharises. They would not fast without a smeared [Page 416] face, nor giue an almes without a trumpet, nor pray without witnesses. Scribes, Pharises, hypocrites. They did act a religious part, they did but play deuotion. They were no­thing beside the stage: all for sight, nothing for substance. Would God this vice of hypocrisie had either died with them, or had onely hereditarily descended to their suc­cessors. Satan will not let vs be thus happy. I see no mans heart: but I dare boldly say, the world is full of hypocrisie. By their fruits yee shall know them (saith our Sauiour:) By their fruits; not by the blossomes of good purposes, nor the leaues of good pro­fession, but by the fruits of their actions. Not to speake, how our mint and cummin hath incroched vpon iudgement and iustice: Search your selues (yee Citizens:) now you draw neere to God with your lips, with yoar eares, where is your heart? Here your deuout attention seemes to cry, The Lord is God: how many are there of you, that haue any God at home? how many that haue a false God? God at Church; Mammon in your shops? I speake not of all; God forbid. This famous Citie hath in the dar­kest, in the wantonest times, afforded (and so doth) many, that haue done God honour, honestie to the Gospell. But how many are there of you that vnder smooth faces haue foule consciences? Faire words, false measures, forsworne valuations, adulterate wares, griping vsuries, haue fild many of your coffers, and festered your soules: You know this, and yet like Salomons Curtizan you wipe your mouthes, and it was not you. Your almes are written in Church-windowes, your defraudings in the sand; all is good saue that which appeares not. How many are there euery where, that shame religion by professing it? whose beastly life makes Gods truth suspected: for as, howsoeuer the Samaritan, not the Iew, releeued the distressed traueller, yet the Iewes religion was true, not the Samaritans; so in others, truth of causes must not be iudged by acts of persons; yet, as he said, It must needs be good that Nero persecutes; so who is not ready to say, It cannot be good that such a miscreant professes? Woe to thee Hypocrite, thou canst not touch, not name goodnesse, but thou defilest it; God will plague thee for acting so high a part: See what thou art, and hate thy selfe; or (if not that) yet see how God hates thee: he that made the heart, sayes thou art no better than an hansome tombe; the house of death. Behold here a greene turfe, or smooth marble, or ingrauen brasse, and a commending Epitaph; all sightly: but what is within? an vnsauourie, rotten carcasse. Tho thou were wrapt in gold, and perfumed with neuer so loud prayers, holy semblan­ces, honest protections; yet thou art but noysome carrion to God: Of all earthly things, God cannot abide thee; and if thou wouldst see how much lower yet his dete­station reacheth, know that when he would describe the torments of Hell, he calls them (as their worst title) but the portion of hypocrites. Wherefore cleanse your hands yee sinners, Iam. 8.4. [...]. and purge your hearts yee double-minded: For vnlesse your righteousnesse exceed the hypocriticall righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises, yee shall not enter into the king­dome of Heauen.

My speech must end in their Couetousnesse and Ambition: A paire of hainous vices. I ioyne them togither: for they are not onely brethren, but twins; yet so as the elder here also serues the younger. It is ambition that blowes the fire of Couetousnesse. Oppression gets wealth; that wealth may procure honour. Why doe men labour to be rich, but that they may be great? Their Couetousnesse was such, that their throat (an open sepulchre) swallowed vp whole hoases of Widowes. Whence their goods are called by our Sauiour [ [...]] not [...], Luc. 13.41. as if they were already in their bowels: and which was worst of all, while their lips seemed to pray, they were but chewing of that morsell. Their Ambition such, that they womanishly brawled and shouldred for the best seat; [...]. Matth. 23.6. the highest pew: A title, a wall, a chaire, a cap, a knee, these were goodly cares for them that professed grauitie, humilitie, mortification. Let me boldly say, Ierusalem neuer yeelded so very Pharises as Rome. These old disciples of Sammai and Hillel were not Pharises in comparison of our Iesuites. From iudgement (you see) I am descended to practise: wherein it is no lesse easily made good that these are more kindly Pharises, than the ancient. A poore Widowes Cottage fill'd the panch of an old Pharise; How many faire Patrimonies of deuout young [Page 417] Gentlemen A word which the Se [...]r [...]s report (in their Quodlibet) vsuall amongst them, to signifie beguiled and wipt of their inheritance; from the example of M. Henry Drury of Lawshall in Suffolke so defea­ted by the Iesuits. As at Winnox­berg in Flanders neere Dunkerke, where a rich Le­gacie giuen by a charitable Lady for the building of an Hospitall, was cunningly turned to the maintenance of Iesuites. Sacr. cerem. l. 1. de Conse. Bene­dict. & coron. Pontif. Postea Imperator si prae­sens est stapham equi Papalis te­net, & dem ducit equum per froenū aliquantulum. And afterward: Dum Imperator haec officia prae­stat, debet Papa modeste recusare: tande [...] cum ali­quibus bonis ver­bis recipiendo permittit aliquā ­tulum progred [...] &c. That is, while the Empe­ror doth these ser­uices to the Pope, of holding his stirrup and [...]a­ding his horse by the bridle, the Pope ought mo­destly to refuse: but at last with some good words, he suffers him to goe on a while; and then at last states himselfe, &c. Act. 9.8. [...]. Giue me not po­uerty nor riches. Prou. 30.8. Druryed by them, (pardon the word, it is their owne; the thing I know and can witnesse) haue gone downe the throat of these Loyolists, let their owne Quod­libet and Catechisme report. What speake I of secular inheritances? these eyes haue seene no meane houses of deuotion and charitie swallowed vp by them. As for their ambitious insinuations, not onely all their owne Religions enuiously cry downe, but the whole world sees and rings of. What oare of state can stir without their rowing? What Kingdome either stands or fals without their intermedling? What noble Family complaines not of their proling and stealth? And all this with a sterne face of sad pietie and sterne mortification. Yea what other is their great Master, but the King of Pharises? who, vnder a pretence of simple piety, challenges without shame to haue deuoured the whole Christian world, the naturall inheritances of secular Princes, by the foisted name of Peters patrimony, and now in most infamous and shamelesse ambi­tion cals great Emperours to his stirr up, yea to his footstoole. But what wander we so far from home? Vae nobis miseris (saith S. Ierome) ad quos Pharisaeorum vitia tranfierunt, (Woe to vs wretched men, to whom the Pharises vices are derived.) The great Doctor of the Gentiles long ago said, All seeke their owne, and not the things of God; and is the world mended with age? would God wee did not finde it a sure rule; that (as it is in this little world) the older it growes, the more diseased, the more couetous: we are all too much the true sonnes of our great grandmother; and haue each of vs an Eues sweet tooth in our heads, we would be more than we are: and euery man would be ei­ther ( [...]) [...] ( [...]) either the man, or some-body. If a number of your consciences were ript, O yee that would be Christian Gentlemen, Lawyers, Citizens, what doe we thinke would be found in your mawes? Here the deuoured patrimonie of poore Or­phans; there the commons of whole Towneships; here the impropriate goods of the Church; there piles of vsury; here bribes and vnlawfull fees; there the raw and indi­gested gobbets of Simonie: yea, would God I might not say, but I must say it, with feare, with sorrow, euen of our sacred and diuine profession, that which our Sauiour of his Twelue, Yee are cleane, but not all. The multitude of our vnregarded Charges, and soules dying and starued, for want of spirituall prouision, (while they giue vs bodily) would condemne my silence for too partiall. In all conditions of men (for particu­lars are subiect to enuy and exception) the daughters of the horse-leech had neuer such a fruitfull generation: They cry still, Giue, Giue: not giue alone, that is, the bread of sufficiency; but giue, giue, that is, more than enough. But what is more than enough? What is but enough? What is not too little for the insatiable gulfe of humane desires? Euery man would ingrosse the whole world to himselfe, and with that ambitious con­queror feares [...]t will be too little: and how few Agurs are there, that pray against too much? From hence [...], that ye Courtiers grate vpon poore Trades with hard Mono­polies. Hence, ye Merchants load them with deepe and vnreasonable prices, and make them pay deare for dayes. Hence, ye great men wring the poore spunges of the Com­monalty into your priuate purses; for the maintenance of pride and excesse. Hence, ye cormorant Corne-mongers hatch vp a dearth in the time of plenty. God sends graine, but many times the Deuill sends garners. The earth hath beene no niggard in yeelding: but you haue beene lauish in transporting, and close in concealing. Neuer talke of our extreme frosts: we see Gods hand, and kisse the rod; but if your hearts, your charity, were not more frozen than euer the earth was, meane House-keepers should not need to beg, nor the meanest to starue for want of bread. Hence lastly, our loud oppressions of all sorts cry to heauen, and are answered with threats, yea with variety of vengeances. Take this with thee yet, O thou worldling, which hast the greedy-worme vnder thy tongue with Esaies dogs, and neuer hast enough; Thou shalt meet with two things as vnsatiable as thy selfe: the Graue and Hell; and thou, whom all the world could not satisfie, there be two things whereof thou shalt haue enough: Enough would in the graue, enough fire in hell.

I loue not to end with a iudgement; and as it were to let my Sunne set in a cloud. We are all Christians, we should know the world what it is, how vaine, how transitorie, [Page 418] how worthlesse. We know where there are better things, which we professe our selues made for, and aspiring to: Let vs vse the world like it selfe, and leaue this importunate wooing of it, to Heathens and Infidels, that know no other heauen, no other God. Or if you like that counsell better; Be couetous: Be ambitious: Couet spirituall gifts, 1 Cor. 14.1. Neuer thinke you haue grace enough; desire more, seeke for more: this alone is wor­thy your affections, worthy your cares: Be still poore in this, that you may be rich; be rich that you may bee full; bee full that you may bee glorious. Bee ambitious of fauour, of honour, of a kingdome; of Gods fauour, of the honour of Saints, of the Kingdome of glory: whither, he that bought it for vs, and redeemed vs to it, in his good time, safely and hap­pily bring vs.

To that blessed Sauiour of ours, together with the Father and his good Spirit, the God of all the world, our Father, Redeemer, and Comforter, be giuen all praise, honour, and glory now and for euer. Amen.

FJNJS.
THE PASSION SERMON.P …

THE PASSION SERMON.

PREACHED AT PAVLS CROSSE ON GOOD-FRIDAY.

Aprill. 14. 1609.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE ONELY HONOR AND GLORY OF GOD MY DEARE AND BLESSED SAVIOVR (WHICH HATH DONE AND SVFFERED ALL THESE THINGS FOR MY SOVLE.)

HIS WEAKE AND VNWORTHY SERVANT HVMBLY DESIRES TO CON­SECRATE HIMSELFE AND HIS POORE LABOVRS: BESEECHING HIM TO ACCEPT AND BLESSE THEM TO THE PVBLIKE GOOD, AND TO THE PRAISE OF HIS OWNE GLO­RIOVS NAME.

TO THE READER.

I Desire not to make any Apologie for the Edition of this my Sermon: It is motiue enough, that herein I affect a more pub­like and more induring good. Spirituall nicenesse, is the next degree to vnfaithful­nesse: This point cannot bee too much vrged, either by the tongue, or Presse. Religion and our soules depend vpon it, yet are our thoughts too much beside it. The Church of Rome, so fixes her selfe (in her adoration) vpon the Crosse of Christ, as if she forgat his glory: Many of vs so conceiue of him glorious, that wee neglect the meditation of his Crosse, the way to his glory and ours. If wee would proceed aright, wee must passe from his Golgotha, to the mount of Oliues, and from thence to Heauen, and there seeke and settle our rest. According to my weake abilitie, I haue led this way in my speech, beseeching my Readers to follow mee with their hearts, that wee may ouertake him which is entred into the true Sanctuary, euen the highest Heauens, to appeare now in the sight of GOD for vs.

THE PASSION SERMON.

IOH. 19. VER. 30.

When Iesus therefore had receiued the Vineger, he said, It is finished; and bowing the head, he gaue vp the ghost.

THE bitter and yet victorious passion of the Sonne of God, (Right Honourable and beloued Christians) as it was the strangest thing that euer befell the earth; so is both of most soueraigne vse, and lookes for the most frequent and care­full meditation. It is one of those things, which was once done, that it might bee thought of for euer. Euery day therefore must bee the Good-Friday of a Christian: who, with that great Doctor of the Gentiles, must desire to know nothing but Iesus Christ, and him crucified.

There is no branch or circumstance in this wonderfull businesse, which yeelds not infinite matter of discourse. According to the solemnitie of this time and place, I haue chosen to commend vnto your Christian attention, our Sa­uiours Farewell to Nature (for his reuiuing was aboue it) in his last word, in his last act. His last word, It is finished; his last act, He gaue vp the Ghost. That which hee said, hee did. If there bee any theame that may challenge and command our eares and hearts, this is it: for behold, the sweetest word that euer Christ spake, and the most meritorious act that euer he did, are met together, in this his last breath. In the one yee shall see him triumphing; yeelding in the other, yet so as he ouercomes. Imagine therefore, that you saw Christ Iesus, in this day of his passion (who is euery day here crucified before your eyes) aduanced vpon the Chariot of his Crosse; and now, after a weary conflict, cheerefully ouer-looking the despight and shame of men, the wrath of his Father, the Law, sinne, death, hell, which all he gasping at his foot: and then you shall conceiue, with what spirit he saith, Consummatum est, It is finished. What is finished? Shortly; All the prophesies that were of him; All legall obseruations, that prefigured him; his owne sufferings; our saluation. The prophesies are accomplisht, the ceremonies abolisht, his sufferings ended, our saluation wrought: these foure heads shall limit this first part of my speech; onely let them finde and leaue you attentiue.

Euen this very word is prophesied of; All things that are written of mee haue an end, saith Christ. What end? This, it is finished. This very end hath his end here. What therefore is finished? Not this prediction onely of his last draught, as Augustine: that were too particular. Let our Sauiour himselfe say, All things that are written of mee by the Prophets. It is a sure and conuertible rule; Nothing was done by Christ, which was not foretold: Nothing was euer foretold by the Prophets of Christ, which was not done. [Page 424] It would take vp a life to compare the Prophets and Euangelists, Esay 7.14. Matth. 1.23. Michah 5.2. Matth. 2.6. Esay 11.1. Matth. 2.15. Ieremie 31.15. Matth. 2.18. Iudg. 13.5. Matth. 2. vlt. Esay 40.3. Matth. 3.2. Esay 9.1. Matth. 4.15. Leuit. 14.4. Matth. 8.4. Esay 53.4. Matth. 8.17. Esay 61.1. Matth. 11.4. Esay 42.1. Matth. 12.17. Ionah 1.17. Matth. 12.40. Esay 6.9. Matth. 13.14. Psalm. 78.2. Matth. 13.35. Esay 35.5, 6. Matth. 15.30. Esay 62.11. Matth. 21.5. Zach. 9.9. Matth. Ibidem. Ieremie 7.11. Matth. 21.13. Psalm. 8.2. Matth. 21.16. Esay 5.8. Matth. 21.33. Psal. 118.22. Matth. 21.44. Psal. 110.1. Matth. 22.44. Esay 3.14. Matth. 21.44. Psal. 41.9. Matth. 26.31. Esay 53.10. Matth. 26.54. Zach. 13.7. Matth. 26.31. Lam. 4.20. Matth. 26.56. Esay 50.6. Matth. 26.67. Zach. 11.13. Matth. 27.9. Psalm. 22.18. Matth. 27.35. Psalm. 22.2. Matth. 27.46. Psalm. 69.22. Matth. 27.48. the pre­dictions and the history, and largely to discourse how the one foretels, and the other answers: let it suffice to looke at them running. Of all the Euangelists, Saint Matthew hath beene most studious, in making these re­ferences and correspondences; with whom, the burden or vndersong of euery euent, is still (vt impleretur) That it might bee fulfilled. Thus hath he noted (if I haue reckoned them aright) two and thirtie seuerall pro­phesies concerning Christ, fulfilled in his birth, life, death.

To which, S. Iohn adds many more. Our speech must bee directed to his Passion: Omitting the rest, let vs insist in those.

He must be apprehended: it was fore-prophesied; The Anointed of the Lord was taken in their nets, saith Ieremie: but how? he must be sold: for what? thirty siluer peeces; and what must those doe? buy a field: all foretold; And they tooke thirty siluer peeces, the price of him that was va­lued, and gaue them for the Potters field, saith Zacharie (miswritten Ieremie, by one letter mistaken in the abbreuiation.) By whom? That childe of per­dition, that the Scripture might bee fulfilled. Which was hee? It is fore­told; He that eateth bread with me, saith the Psalmist. And what shall his Disciples doe? Runne away: so saith the prophesie: I will smite the shep­herd, and the sheepe shall bee scattered, saith Zacharie. What shall bee done to him? Hee must be scourged and spet vpon: behold, not those filthy excrements could haue light vpon his sacred face, without a prophesie; I hid not my face from shame and spetting, saith Esay. What shall bee the issue? In short, he shall be led to death: it is the prophesie, The Messias shall bee slaine, saith Daniel: what death? He must be lift vp; Like as Moses lift vp the Serpent in the wildernesse, so shall the Sonne of man bee lift vp. Chrysostome saith well, that some actions are parables; so may I say, some actions are prophesies, such are all types of Christ, and this with the formost. Lift vp, whither? to the Crosse: it is the prophesie, hanging vpon a tree, saith Moses: how lift vp? nailed to it: so is the prophesie, Foderunt manus, They haue pierced my hands and my feet, saith the Psalmist: With what companie? Two theeues: With the wicked was hee numbred, saith Esay: Where? Without the gates, saith the prophesie: What becomes of his garments? They cannot so much as cast the dice for his coat, but it is prophesied: They diuided my gar­ments, and on my vestures cast lots, saith the Psalmist. Hee must die then on the Crosse: but how? voluntarily. Not a bone of him shall be broken: what hinders it? loe, there he hangs, as it were neglected, and at mercy; yet all the raging Iewes, no, all the Deuils in hell cannot stir one bone in his blessed bodie: It was prophesied in the Easter-Lamb, and it must bee fulfilled in him that is the true Passeouer, in spight of fiends and men: how then? hee must be thrust in the side: behold, not the very speare could touch his precious side being dead, but it must be guided by a prophesie; They shall see him whom they haue thrust thorow, saith Zacharie: what shall he say the while? not his very words but are fore-spoken: his complaint, Eli Eli lammasabactani, as the Chalde, or [...] as the Hebrew; Psalm. 22.2. his resignation: In manus tuas, Into thy hands I commend my spirit, Psal. 31.5. his request, Father forgiue them: Hee prayed for the transgressors, saith Esay. And now when hee saw all these prophesies were fulfilled, knowing that one re­mained, he said, I thirst. Domine, quid sitis? saith one, O Lord, what thirstest thou for? A strange hearing, that a man, yea that GOD and MAN dying, should complaine of thirst.

Could hee endure the scorching flames of the wrath of his Father, the curse of our sinnes, those tortures of bodie, those horrours of soule, and doth he shrinke at his thirst? No, no: he could haue borne his drought, he could not beare the Scripture not fulfil­led. It was not necessitie of nature, but the necessitie of his Fathers decree, that drew forth this word, I thirst. They offered it before, he refused it: Whether it were an or­dinarie potion for the condemned to hasten death (as in the storie of M. Anthonie which [Page 425] is the most receiued construction) or whether it were that Iewish potion, whereof the Rabbines speake; whose tradition was, that the malefactor to be executed, Sit mors mea in remission [...]m om­nium miquitatū mearum. Vt vsus rationis tollatur. should after some good counsell from two of their Teachers, be taught to say; Let my death be to the remission of all my sinnes; and then that he should haue giuen him a boule of mixt wine, with a graine of Frankincense, to bereaue him both of reason and paine.

I durst be confident in this latter; the rather for that S. Marke calls this draught, [...], Myrrh-wine, mingled (as is like) with other ingredients. And Mon­tanus agrees with me in the end, Ad stuporem & mentis alienationem: A fashion which Galatine obserues out of the Sannedrim, to bee grounded vpon Prou. 31.6. Giue strong drinke to him that is ready to perish. I leaue it modestly in the middest; let the learneder iudge. Whatsoeuer it were, he would not die till he had complained of thirst, and in his thirst tasted it. Neither would he haue thirsted for, or tasted any but this bitter draught; that the Scripture might be fulfilled; They gaue mee vineger to drinke: And loe, now Consummatum est; All is finished.

If there be any Iew amongst you, that like one of Iohns vnseasonable Disciples, shall aske, Art thou he, or shall we looke for another? hee hath his answer; Yee men of Israel, why stand you gazing and gaping for another Messias? In this alone, all the Prophesies are finished; and of him alone, all was prophesied, that was finished. Pauls old rule holds still, To the Iewes a stumbling blocke; and that more ancient curse of Dauid, Let their table bee made a snare: And Steuens two brands sticke still in the flesh of these wretched men: One in their necke, stiffe-necked; the other in their heart, vncircumcised; [...]. the one, Obstinacie; the other, Vnbeleefe: stiffe necks indeed, that will not stoope and relent with the yoke of sixteene hundred yeeres iudgement and seruilitie; vncircumci­sed hearts, the filme of whose vnbeleefe, would not be cut off with so infinite conuicti­ons. Oh mad and miserable Nation: let them shew vs one prophesie that is not fulfil­led, let them shew vs one other in whom all the prophesies can be fulfilled, and we will mix pittie with our hate: If they cannot, and yet resist, their doome is past; Those mine enemies, that would not haue me to reigne ouer them, bring them hither, and slay them before me. So let thine enemies perish, O Lord.

But what goe I so far? Euen amongst vs (to our shame) this riotous age hath bred a monstrous generation (I pray God I be not now in some of your bosomes, Aug ad Hit. D [...]m volunt & Iudaei esse & Christiani, nec Iudae: sunt, nec Christiani. that heare me this day) compounded, much like to the Turkish religion, of one part, Christian; another, Iew; a third, worldling; a fourth, Atheist: a Christians face, a Iewes heart, a worldlings life; and therefore Atheous in the whole; that acknowledge a God, and know him not; that professe a Christ, but doubt of him; yea, beleeue him not: The foole hath said in his heart, There is no Christ. What shall I say of these men? They are worse than deuils: that yeelding spirit could say, Iesus I know: and these miscreants are still in the old tune of that tempting deuill; Situ es filius Dei, If thou bee the Christ. Oh God, that after so cleare a Gospell, so many miraculous confirmations, so many thousand martyrdomes, so many glorious victories of truth, so many open confessions of Angels, men, deuils, friends, enemies; such conspirations of heauen and earth, such vniuersall contestations of all Ages and people; there should be left any sparke of this damnable infidelitie in the false hearts of men. Behold then, yee despisers, and won­der, and vanish away: Whom haue all the Prophets foretold? or what haue the pro­phesies of so many hundreds, yea thousands of yeeres, foresaid, that is not with this word finished? who could foretell these things, but the Spirit of God? who could ac­complish them, but the Sonne of God? Hee spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets, saith Zacharie: he hath spoken, and he hath done; one true God in both: none other spirit could foresay these things should be done; none other power could doe these things, thus fore-shewed: this word therefore can fit none but the mouth of God our Sauiour, It is finished. Wee know whom wee haue beleeued; Thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God. Let him that loues not the Lord Iesus be accursed to the death.

Thus the prophesies are finished: Of the legall obseruations, with more breuitie. Christ is the end of the Law: What Law? Ceremoniall, Morall. Of the Morall; it [Page 426] was kept perfectly by himselfe, satisfied fully for vs: Of the Ceremoniall; it was re­ferred to him, obserued of him, fulfilled in him, abolisht by him. There were nothing more easie, than to shew you how all those Iewish Ceremonies lookt at Christ; how Circumcision, [...]. Passeouer, the Tabernacle, both outer and inner, the Temple, the Lauer, both the Altars, the Tables of Shew-bread, the Candlesticks, the Vaile, the Holy of Holies, the Arke, the Propitiatorie, the pot of Manna, Aarons Rod, the High Priest, his Order & Line, his Habits, his Inaugurations, his Washings, his Anointings, his Sprink­lings, Offerings, the sacrifices, [...], and what-euer Iewish Rite; had their vertue from Christ, relation to him, and their end in him. This was then their last gaspe; for, now straight they died with Christ, now the vaile of the Temple rent: As Austen well notes out of Matthewes order; Ex quo apparet, tunc scissiam esse, cum Cirillus emisit spiritam. It tore then, when Christs last breath passed. That conceit of Theophilact is wittie; that as the Iewes were wont to rend their garments, when they heard blasphemie: so the Temple not enduring these execrable blasphemies against the Sonne of God, tore his vaile in peeces. But this is not all: the vaile rent, is the obligation of the rituall Law canceled; the way into the heauenly Sanctuarie ope­ned; the shadow giuing roome to the substance: in a word, it doth that which Christ saith, Consummatum est. Euen now then the law of Ceremonies died: It had a long and solemne buriall, Ceremoniae ficut defancta corpora necessariorum ef­ficijs deducenda erant ad sepultu­rā, non simulatè, sed religiose, nec descrenda conti­nuò. Augustin. Ego è contrario loqua [...], & recla­mante mundo li­b [...]râ voce pro­nunciem, ceremo­nas Iudaeorum pernici [...]sa [...] ess [...], & mortiferas, & quicun (que) eas obs [...]ruau [...]r [...]t, siue ex Iudaeis siu [...] ex Gentibus, in ba­rathrum diaboli deuolutum. Hier. Quis (que) is nunc ea celebrare volue­rit, tanquam so­pitos cineres eru­cus, non erit pius, &c. as Augustine saith well; perhaps figured in Moses, who died not lingeringly, but was thirty dayes mourned for: what meanes the Church of Rome to digge them vp, now rotten in their graues? and that, not as they had beeene buried, but sowen, with a plenteous increase; yea, with the inuerted vsurie of too many of you Citizens; ten for one. It is a graue and deepe censure of that resolute Hierome; Ego è contrario loquar, &c. I say, saith he, and in spight of all the world dare maintaine, that now the Iewish ceremonies are pernitious and deadly; and whosoeuer shall obserue them, whether hee be Iew or Gentile, in barathrum Diaboli deuolutum; Shall frie in Hell for it. Still Altars? still Priest? sacrifices still? still washings? still vnctions? sprinkling, shauing, purifying? still all, and more than all? Let them heare but Augustines censure, Quisquis nunc, &c. Whosoeuer shall now vse them, as it were raking them vp out of their dust; hee shall not bee Pius deductor corporis, sed impius sepulturae violator; an impious and sa­crilegious wretch, that ransacks the quiet tombes of the dead.

I say not that all Ceremonies are dead; but the Law of Ceremonies, and of Iewish. It is a sound distinction of them, that profound Peter Martyr hath in his Epistle, to that worthy Martyr, Father, Bishop Hooper: Some are typicall, fore-signifying Christ to come: some, of order and decencie, those are abrogated, not these: the Iewes had a fashion of prophesying in the Churches; so the Christians from them, as Ambrose: the Iewes had an eminent pulpit of wood; so wee: they gaue names at their Circum­cision; so wee at Baptisme: they sung Psalmes, melodiously in Churches; so doe we: they paid and receiued tithes; so doe wee: they wrapt their dead in linnen with odors; so wee: the Iewes had sureties at their admission into the Church; so wee: these instances might be infinite: the Spouse of Christ cannot bee without her laces, and chaines, and borders. Christ came not to dissolue order. But thou O Lord, how long? how long shall thy poore Church finde her ornaments, her sorrowes? and see the deare sonnes of her wombe, bleeding about these apples of strife: let mee so name them not for their value (euen small things, when they are commanded, looke for no small respect) but for their euent: the enemie is at the gates of our Syracuse; how long will wee suffer our selues, taken vp with angles and circles in the dust: yee Men, Bre­thren, and Fathers, helpe, for Gods sake put to your hands to the quenching of this common flame: the one side by humilitie and obedience; the other, by compassion; both, by prayers and teares: who am I, that I should reuiue to you the sweet spirit of that diuine Augustine, who when hee heard and saw the bitter contentions betwixt two graue and famous Diuines, Ierome and Ruffine; Heu mihi, saith he, qui vos alicubi fi [...]al inuenire non possum; Alas that I should neuer finde you two together, how I would fall at your feet, how I would embrace them, and weepe vpon them, and beseech you, either of you for other, and each for himselfe, both of you for the Church of God, but especially, for the [Page 427] weake, for whom Christ died, who not without their owne great danger, see you two fighting in this Theatre of the world. Yet let me doe what he said he would doe; begge for peace, as for life: by your filiall pietie to the Church of God, whose ruines follow vpon our diuisions; by your loue of Gods truth; by the graces of that one blessed Spirit, whereby we are all informed and quickned; by the precious bloud of that Sonne of God, which this day, and this houre, was shed for our redemption, bee inclined to peace and loue: and though our braines be different, yet let our hearts be one. It was, as I heard, the dying speech of our late reuerend, worthy and gratious Diocesan; Modo me moriente viuat ac floreat Ecclesia; Oh, yet if, when I am dead, the Church may liue and flourish.

What a spirit was here? what a speech? how worthy neuer to die? how worthy of a soule so neere to his heauen? how worthy of so happy a succession? Yee whom God hath made inheritors of this blessed care, who doe no lesse long for the prosperi­tie of Sion, liue you to effect what hee did but liue to wish; all peace with our selues, and warre with none but Rome and Hell. And if there bee any wayward Separatist, whose soule professeth to hate peace; I feare to tell him Pauls message, yet I must: Si tu pacem su­gis, ego te ab Ec­clesia fugere mando. Would to God those were cut off that trouble you. How cut off? As good Theodosius said to Demophilus, a contentious Prelate; Si tu pacem fugis, &c. If thou flie peace, I will make thee flie the Church. Alas, they doe flie it: that which should be therir punish­ment, they make their contentment; how are they worthy of pittie? As Optatus of his Donatists, they are Brethren, might be companions, and will not. Oh wilfull men; whither doe they runne? from one Christ to another? Is Christ diuided? we haue him, thankes be to our good God, and we heare him daily; and whither shall we goe from thee? thou hast the words of eternall life.

Thus the Ceremonies are finished: now heare the end of his sufferings, with like patience and deuotion: his death is here included; it was so neere, that he spake of it as done; and when it was done, all was done. How easie is it to lose our selues in this discourse! how hard not to be ouerwhelmed with matter of wonder; and to finde either beginning or end! his sufferings found an end, our thoughts cannot. Lo, with this word, he is happily waded out of those deeps of sorrowes, whereof our conceits can finde no bottome: yet let vs, with Peter, gird our coat, and cast our selues a little into this sea.

All his life was but a perpetuall Passion: In that he became man, he suffered more than wee can doe, either while we are men, or when we cease to be men; he humbled, [...]. yea, he emptied himselfe. We, when we cease to be here, are cloathed vpon, 2 Cor. 5. Wee both winne by our being, and gaine by our losse; he lost, by taking our more or lesse to himselfe, that is, manhood. For, though euer as God, I and my Father are one: yet as man, My Father is greater than I. That man should be turned into a beast, into a worme, into dust, into nothing; is not so great a disparagement, as that God should be­come man: and yet it is not finished; it is but begun. But what man? If, as the abso­lute Monarch of the world, hee had commanded the vassalage of all Emperors and Princes, and had trod on nothing but Crownes and Scepters, and the necks of Kings, and bidden all the Potentates of the earth to attend his traine; this had carried some port with it; sutable to the heroicall Maiestie of Gods Sonne. No such matter: here is neither Forme nor Beautie; vnlesse perhaps ( [...]) the forme of a seruant: you haue made me to serue, with your sinnes. Behold, hee is a man to God; a seruant to man; and, be it spoken with holy reuerence, a drudge to his seruants. Hee is despi­sed and reiected of men; yea (as himselfe, of himselfe) a worme, and no man, the shame of men, and contempt of the people. Who is the King of glory? Psal. 24.10. the Lord of Hoasts, he is the King of glory. Set these two together; the King of glory; the shame of men: the more honour, the more abasement. Looke backe to his Cradle: there you finde him rejected of the Bethlemites; borne and laid, alas, how homely, how vnworthily; sought for by Herod, exiled to Aegypt, obscurely brought vp in the Cottage of a poore Foster-Father, transported and tempted by Sathan, derided of his kindred, blasphemously traduced by the Iewes, pinched with hunger, restlesse, har­bourlesse, sorrowfull, persecuted by the Elders, and Pharises, sold by his owne ser­uant, [Page 428] apprehended, arraigned, scourged, condemned, and yet it is not finished. Let vs, with that Disciple, follow him a farre off; and passing ouer all his contemptuous vsage in the way, see him brought to his Crosse. Still the further we looke, the more wonder: euery thing adds to this ignominie of suffering, and triumph of ouer-comming. Where was it? [...]. Act 26.27. not in a corner, as Paul saith to Festus, but in Ierusalem, the eye, the heart of the world. Obscuritie abateth shame: publique notice heightens it: Before all Israel and before this Sunne, saith God to Dauid, when he would thorowly shame him: In Ierusalem, which he had honoured with his presence, taught with his preach­ings, astonisht with his miracles, bewayled with his teares; O Ierusalem, Ierusalem, how oft would I, and thou wouldest not: O yet, if in this thy day. Crueltie and vnkindnesse, af­ter good desert, afflict so much more, as our merit hath beene greater. Whereabouts? without the gates: in Caluarie, among the stinking bones of execrable Malefactors. Before, the glory of the place bred shame; now the vilenesse of it. When? but in the Passeouer; a time of greatest frequence, and concourse of all Iewes and Proselytes: An holy time, when they should receiue the figure, they reiect the substance: when they should kill and eat the Sacramentall Lambe, in faith, in thankfulnesse, they kill the Lambe of God, our true Passeouer, in crueltie and contempt. With whom? The qua­litie of our companie, either increases or lessens shame. In the midst of theeues (saith one) as the Prince of theeues: & In [...]edio latronū tanquam latronū immanissimus. Luth [...]r. there was no guile in his mouth, much lesse in his hands: yet behold he that thought it no robberie to be equall with God, is made equall to rob­bers and murderers; yea superiour in euill. What suffered he? As all lifes are not alike pleasant, so all deaths are not equally fearefull. There is not more difference betwixt some life and death, than betwixt one death and another. See the Apostles gradation: He was made obedient to the death, euen the death of the Crosse. The Crosse, a lingring, tormenting, ignominious death. The Iewes had foure kindes of death for malefactors; the towell, the sword, fire, stones; each of these aboue other in extremitie. Strangling with the towell, they accounted easiest: the sword worse than the towell; the fire worse than the sword: stoning worse than the fire: but this Romane death was worst of all. Cursed is euery one that hangeth on a Tree. Yet (as Ierome well) hee is not there­fore accursed, because he hangeth; but therefore he hangeth, because he is accursed. He was made ( [...]) a Curse for vs. The curse was more than the shame: yet the shame is vnspeakable; and yet not more than the paine. Yet all that die the same death, are not equally miserable: the very theeues fared better in their death than hee. I heare of no irrision, no inscription, no taunts, no insultation on them: they had nothing but paine to encounter, he paine and scorne. An ingenuous and noble Nature, can worse brooke this than the other; any thing rather than disdainfulnesse and derision: especi­ally, from a base enemie. I remember that learned Father begins Israels affliction, with Ismaels persecuting laughter. The Iewes, the Souldiers, yea, the very Theeues flouted him, and triumpht ouer his misery; his bloud cannot satisfie them, without his reproach. Which of his senses now was not a window to let-in sorrow? his eyes saw the teares of his Mother and friends, the vnthankfull demeanure of Mankinde, the cruell despight of his enemies: his eares heard the reuilings and blasphemies of the multitude; and (whether the place were noysome to his sent) his touch felt the nayles, his taste the gall. Looke vp, O all yee beholders, looke vpon this pretious bodie, and see what part yee can finde free. That head which is adored and trembled at by the Angelicall spirits, is all raked and harrowed with thornes: Caput Angelicis spiritibus treme­bundum spinis corenatur, &c. that face, of whom it is said; Thou art fairer than the children of men, is all besmeared with the filthy spettle of the Iewes, and fur­rowed with his teares; those eyes, clearer than the Sunne, are darkned with the shadow of death; those eares that heare the heauenly consorts of Angels, now are filled with the cursed speakings and scoffs of wretched men: those lips that spake as neuer man spake, that command the spirits both of light and darknesse, are scornfully wet with vinegar and gall: those feet that trample on all the powers of hell (his enemies are made his footstoole) are now nayled to the footstoole of the Crosse: those hands that freely sway the scepter of the heauens, now carry the reede of reproach, and are nayled to the [Page 429] tree of reproach: that whole bodie, which was conceiued by the Holy-Ghost, was all scourged, wounded, mangled: this is the out-side of his sufferings. Was his heart free? Oh no: the inner part or soule of this paine, which was vnseene, is as far beyond these outward and sensible, as the soule is beyond the bodie; Gods wrath beyond the malice of men: these were but loue-tricks to what his soule endured. O all yee that passe by the way, behold and see, if there bee any sorrow like to my sorrow: Alas, Lord, what can we see of thy sorrowes? wee cannot conceiue so much as the hainousnes and desert of one of those sinnes which thou barest: wee can no more see thy paine, than wee could vndergoe it; onely this wee see, that what the infinite sinnes, of almost infinite men, committed against an infinite Maiestie, deserued in infinite continuance; all this thou in the short time of thy Passion hast sustained. Wee may behold and see; but all the glorious spirits in Heauen cannot looke into the depth of this suffering. Doe but looke yet a little into the passions of this his Passion: for, by the manner of his suffe­rings, we shall best see, what he suffered. Wise and resolute men doe not complaine of a little; holy Martyrs haue beene racked, and would not be loosed; what shall we say, if the author of their strength, God and Man, bewray passions? what would haue ouer­whelmed men, would not haue made him shrinke; and what made him complaine, could neuer haue beene sustained by men. What shall we then thinke, if hee were af­frighted with terrors, perplexed with sorrowes; and distracted with both these? And lo, he was all these: for, first, here was an amazed feare; for millions of men to despaire; was not so much as for him to feare: and yet it was no slight feare: he began ( [...]) to be astonished with terror; Which in the dayes of his flesh, offered vp prayers and sup­plications, with strong cries and teares, to him that was able to helpe him, and was heard in that hee feared. Neuer was man so afraid of the torments of Hell, as Christ (standing in our roome) of his Fathers wrath. Feare is still sutable to apprehension. Neuer man could so perfectly apprehend this cause of feare; he felt the chastisements of our peace, yea, the curse of our sins; and therefore might well say with DAVID; I suffer thy terrors with a troubled minde; yea with IOB; The arrowes of God are in mee, and the ter­rors of God fight against me. With feare, there was a dejecting sorrow ( [...]) My soule is on all sides heauy to the death: his strong cryes, his many teares, [...]. are witnesses of this Passion: hee had formerly shed teares of pittie, and teares of loue, but now of anguish: hee had before sent forth cries of mercie; neuer of complaint till now: when the Sonne of God weepes and cries, what shall wee say or thinke? yet further, betwixt both these and his loue what a conflict was there? It is not amisse distingui­shed, that he was alwayes in Agone; but now in [...], in a struggling passion of mixed griefe. Behold, this field was not without sweat and bloud; yea, a sweat of bloud. Oh what Man or Angell can conceiue the taking of that heart, that without all out­ward violence, meerely, out of the extremitie of his owne Passion, bled (through the flesh and skin) not some faint deaw, but solid drops of blood? No thornes, no nailes, fetcht blood from him, with so much paine as his owne thoughts: hee saw the fierce wrath of his Father, and therefore feared: hee saw the heauie burden of our sinnes to be vndertaken; and thereupon, besides feare, iustly grieued; hee saw the necessitie of our eternall damnation, if he suffered not: if hee did suffer, of our redemption; and therefore his loue incountred both griefe and feare. In it selfe, hee would not drinke of that cup. In respect of our good; and his decree, he would and did; and while hee thus striueth, hee sweats and bleeds. There was neuer such a combat, neuer such a bloodshed, and yet it is not finished; I dare not say with some Schoolemen, that the sorrow of his Passion, was not so great as the sorrow of his compassion: yet that was surely exceeding great. To see the vngratious carelesnesse of mankinde, the slender fruit of his sufferings, the sorrowes of his Mother, Disciples, friends; to fore-see, from the watch tower of his Crosse, the future temptations of his chil­dren, desolations of his Church; all these must needes strike deepe into a tender heart. These hee still sees and pitties, but without passion; then hee suffered in seeing them.

Can we yet say any more? Lo, all these sufferings are aggrauated by his fulnesse of knowledge, and want of comfort: for, he did not shut his eyes, as one saith, when hee drunke this cup: he saw how dreggish, and knew how bitter it was. Sudden euils af­flict, if not lesse, shorter. He fore-saw, and fore-said, euerie particular he should suffer: so long as he fore-saw, he suffered: the expectation of euill, is not lesse then the sense: to looke long for good, is a punishment; but for euill, is a torment. No passion workes vpon an vnknowne obiect: as no loue, so no feare is of what we know not. Hence men feare not Hell, because they fore-see it not: if wee could see that pit open before wee come at it, it would make vs tremble at our sins, and our knees to knocke together, as Baltazars; and perhaps, without faith, to runne madde at the horror of iudgement. He saw the burden of all particular sinnes to be laid vpon him; euery dramme of his Fathers wrath, was measured out to him, ere he toucht this potion; this cup was full, and hee knew that it must be wring'd, not a drop left: it must be finished. Oh yet, if as he fore­saw all his sorrowes, so he could haue seene some mixture of refreshing. But I found none to comfort me, no, none to pittie me. And yet it is a poore comfort that arises from pit­tie. Euen so, O Lord, thou treadest this wine-presse alone; none to accompanie, none to assist thee. I remember Ruffinus in his Ecclesiasticall storie reports, that one Theodorus a Martyr, told him, that when he was hanging ten houres vpon the rack for religion vn­der Iulians persecution, his ioynts distended and distorted, his body exquisitely tortured with change of Executioners; Vt nulla vnquā aetas sunilem meminerit. so as neuer age (saith he) could remember the like: he felt no paine at all, but continued indeed, all the while in the sight of all men, singing & smi­ling: for there stood a comely young man by him on his Iibbet (an Angell rather, in forme of a man) which with a cleane towell, still wip't off his sweat, and powred coole water vpon his racked limbs; wherewith he was so refreshed, that it grieued him to bee let downe. Euen the greatest torments are easie, when they haue answerable comforts: but a wounded and comfortlesse spirit, who can beare? If yet but the same messenger of God, might haue attended his Crosse, that appeared in his agony; and might haue giuen ease to their Lord, as he did to his seruant. And yet, what can the Angels helpe, where God will smite? Against the violence of men, against the furie of Satan, they haue pre­uailed in the cause of God, for men: they dare not, they cannot comfort, where God will afflict. When our Sauiour had beene wrestling with Satan in the end of his Lent, then they appeared to him, and serued; but now, while about the same time, he is wrestling with the wrath of his Father for vs, not an Angell dare be seene to looke out of the win­dowes of heauen to releeue him. For men, much lesse could they, if they would; but what did they? Miserable comforters are ye all: the Souldiers, they stript him, scorned him with his purple, crowne, reed, spat on him, smote him; the passengers, they reui­led him; and insulting, vagging their heads and hands at him, Hey thou that destoyest the Temple come downe, &c. The Elders and Scribes; alas, they haue bought his bloud, suborned witnesses, incensed Pilot, preferred Barrabbas, vndertooke the guilt of his death, cried out, Crucifia, Crucifie. He thou that sauedst others. His Disciples, alas, they forsooke him, one of them forsweares him, another runnes away naked, rather then he will stay and confesse him. His mother and other friends they looke on indeed, and sorrow with him; but to his discomfort. Where the griefe is extreme, and re­spects neere, partnership doth but increase sorrow. Paul chides his loue: What doe you weeping and breaking my heart? The teares of those we loue, doe either slacken our hearts, or wound them. Who then shall comfort him? himselfe? Sometimes our owne thoughts finde a way to succour vs, vnknowne to others; no, not himselfe. Doubtlesse (as Aquinas) the influence of the higher part of the soule, was restrained from the aid of the inferiour: My soule is filled with euils, Psalm. 87.4. Who then? his Father? here, here was his hope: If the Lord had not helpen me, my soule had almost dwels in silence: I and my Father are one. But now (alas) he, euen hee, deliuers him into the hands of his enemies; when he hath done, turnes his backe vpon him as a stranger; yea, hee woun­deth him as an enemy. The Lord would breake him, Esay 53.10. yet any thing is light to the soule, whiles the comforts of God sustaine it: who can dismay, where God will [Page 431] releeue? But here, My God, my God, Why hast thou forsaken me? What a word was here, to come from the mouth of the Sonne of God? My Disciples are men, weake and feare­full; no maruell if they forsake mee. The Iewes are themselues, cruell and obstinate. Men are men, gracelesse and vnthankfull. Deuils are, according to their nature, spight­full and malicious. All these doe but their kinde; and let them doe it: but thou, O Fa­ther, thou that hast said; This is my welbeloued Sonne, in whom I am well pleased: thou of whom I haue said, It is my Father that glorifies mee; what? forsaken me? Not onely brought me to this shame, smitten me, vnregarded mee; but as it were, forgotten, yea forsaken me? What euen mee, my Father? How many of thy constant seruants haue suffered heauy things: yet in the multitudes of the sorrowes of their hearts, thy pre­sence and comforts haue refreshed their soules. Hast thou releeued them, and dost thou forsake me? me, thine onely, deare, naturall, eternall Sonne? O ye heauens and earth, how could you stand, whiles the maker of you thus complained? Ye stood: but parta­king after a sort of his Passion: the earth trembled and shooke, her rocks tore, her graues opened, the heauens withdrew their light, as not daring to behold this sad and fearefull spectacle.

Oh deare Christians, how should these earthen and rocky hearts of ours shake, and rend in peeces at this Meditation? how should our faces be couered with darknesse, and our ioy be turned into heauinesse? All these voices and teares, and sweats, and pangs are for vs; yea from vs. Shall the Sonne of God thus smart for our sinnes, yea with our sinnes, and shall not we grieue for our owne? shall he weepe to vs in this Market-place, and shall not we mourne? Nay, shall he sweat and bleed for vs, and shall not we weepe for our selues? Shall he thus lamentably shrieke out, vnder his Fathers wrath, and shall not we tremble? Shall the heauens and earth suffer with him, and we suffer nothing? I call you not to a weake and idle pitty of our glorious Sauiour: to what purpose? His iniury was out glory. No, no; Ye daughters of Ierusalem, weepe not for me, but weepe for your selues: for our sinnes, that haue done this; not for his sorrow that suffered it: not for his pangs, that were; but for our owne, that should haue beene, and (if wee repent not) shall be. Oh how grieuous, how deadly are our sinnes, that cost the Sonne of God (besides bloud) so much torment? how farre are our soules gone, that could not be ran­somed with an easier price? that tooke so much of this infinite Redeemer of men, God and man, how can it chuse but swallow vp and confound thy soule, which is but finite and sinfull? If thy soule had beene in his soules stead, what had become of it? it shall be, if his were not instead of thine. This weight that lies thus heauy on the Sonne of God, and wrung from him these teares, sweat, bloud, and these vnconceiueable grones of his afflicted spirit, how should it chuse but presse downe thy soule to the bot­tome of hell? and so it will doe: if he haue not suffered it for thee, thou must and shalt suffer it for thy selfe. Goe now thou lewd man, and make thy selfe merry with thy sins; laugh at the vncleannesses, or bloudinesse of thy youth: thou little knowest the price of a sinne; thy soule shall doe, thy Sauiour did when he cryed out, to the amazement of Angels, and horror of men, My God, my God, Why hast thou forsaken me? But now no more of this; It is finished: the greater conflict, the more happy victory. Well doth he finde and feele of his Father, what his type said before, He will not chide alwaies, nor keepe his anger for euer. It is fearefull; but in him, short: eternall to sinners; short to his Sonne, in whom the God-head dwelt bodily. Behold; this storme, wherewith all the powers of the world were shaken, is now ouer. The Elders, Pharises, Iudas, the soul­diers, Priests, witnesses, Iudges, theeues, executioners, deuils, haue all tired themselues in vaine, with their owne malice; and he triumphs ouer them all, vpon the throne of his Crosse: his enemies are vanquisht, his Father satisfied, his soule with this word at rest and glory; It is finished. Now there is no more betraying, agonies, arraignments, scour­gings, scoffing, crucifying, conflicts, terrors; all is finished. Alas, beloued, and will we not let the Sonne of God be at rest? doe we now againe goe about to fetch him out of his glory, to scorne and crucifie him? I feare to say it: Gods spirit dare and doth; They crucifie againe to themselues the Sonne of God, and make a mocke of him. To themselues, not [Page 432] in himselfe: that they cannot, it is no thanke to them; they would doe it. See and consi­der: the notoriously-sinfull conuersations of those, that should be Christians, offer vio­lence vnto our glorified Sauiour, they stretch their hands to heauen, and pull him down from his throne, to his Crosse: they teare him with thornes, pierce him with nailes, load him with reproches. Thou hatest the Iewes, spittest at the name of Iudas, railest on Pi­late, condemnest the cruell butchers of Christ; yet, thou canst blaspheme, and sweare him quite ouer, curse, swagger, lye, oppresse, boyle with lust, scoffe, riot, and liuest like a debauched man; yea like an humane Beast; yea like an vncleane Deuill. Cry Hosanna as long as thou wilt; thou art a Pilate, a Iew, a Iudas, an Executioner of the Lord of life; and so much greater shall thy iudgement bee, by how much thy light and his glory is more. Oh, beloued, is it not enough that hee dyed once for vs? Were those paines so light, that we should euery day redouble them? Is this the entertainment that so graci­ous a Sauiour hath deserued of vs by dying? Is this the recompence of that infinite loue of his, that thou shouldest thus cruelly vex and wound him with thy sinnes? Euery of our sinnes is a thorne, and nayle, and speare to him: while thou powrest downe thy drunken carowses, thou giuest thy Sauiour a potion of gall; while thou despisest his poore seruants, thou spettest on his face: while thou puttest on thy proud dresses, and liftest vp thy vaine heart with high conceits, thou settest a Crowne of thornes on his head: while thou wringest and oppressest his poore children, thou whippest him, and drawest bloud of his hands and feet. Thou hypocrite; how darest thou offer to receiue the Sacrament of God, with that hand, which is thus imbrued with the bloud of him whom thou receiuest? In euery Ordinary, thy prophane tongue walkes, in the disgrace of the religious and conscionable. Thou makest no scruple of thine owne sinnes, and scornest those that doe: Not to be wicked, is crime enough. Heare him that saith, Saul, Saul, Why persecutest thou me? Saul strikes at Damascus; Christ suffers in Heauen. Thou strikest; Christ Iesus smarteth, and will reuenge. These are the [ [...]] afterings of Christs sufferings: In himselfe it is finished; in his members it is not, till the world bee finished. Wee must toile, and groane, and bleed, that we may raigne: if he had not done so, It had not beene finished. This is our warfare; this is the region of our sorrow & death. Now are wee set vpon the sandy pauement of our Theatre, and are marched with all sorts of euils; euill men, euill spirits, euill accidents; and (which is worst) our owne euill hearts; temptations, crosses, persecutions, sicknesses, wants, infamies, death; all these must in our courses, bee encountred by the Law of our profession. What should we doe but striue and suffer, as our Generall hath done, that we may raigne as he doth, and once triumph in our Consummatum est? God and his Angels sit vpon the scaffolds of heauen, and behold vs: our Crowne is ready: our day of deliuerance shall come; yea our redemption is neere, when all teares shall be wip't from our eyes; and we that haue sowne in teares, shall reape in ioy. In the meane time, let vs possesse our soules not in pa­tience only, but in comfort: let vs adore and magnifie our Sauiour in his sufferings, and imitate him in our owne: our sorrowes shall haue an end, our ioyes shall not: our paines shall soone be finished; our glory shall be finished, but neuer ended.

Thus his sufferings are finished; now together with them, mans saluation. Who knowes not, that man had made himselfe a deepe debter, a bankrupt, an outlaw to God? Our sinnes are our debts; and by sinnes, death. Now, in this word and act, our sinnes are discharged, death endured, and therefore we cleared: the debt is paid, the score is crossed, the Creditor satisfied, the debters acquitted, and since there was no other quar­rell, saued: we are all sicke, and that mortally: sinne is the disease of the soule: Quot vitia, tot febres, saith Chrysostome; so many sinnes, so many feuers, and those pestilent. What wonder is it, that we haue so much plague, while wee haue so much sinne? Our Sauiour is the Physician: The whole need not the Physician, but the sicke: wherein? He hea­leth all our infirmities: hee healeth them after a miraculous manner, not by giuing vs re­ceits, but by taking our receits for vs. A wonderfull Physician; a wonderfull course of cure: One while he would cure vs by abstinence; our superfluitie, by his fortie dayes emptinesse, according to that old rule; Hunger cures the diseases of gluttony: Ano­ther [Page 433] while, by exercise: He went vp and downe from Citie to Citie, and in the day was prea­ching in the Temple; in the night praying in the mount. Then, by diet; Take, eat, this is my body: and, Let this cup passe. After that yet, by sweat; such a sweat as neuer was, a bloudy one: yet more, by incision; they pierced his hands, feet, side: and yet againe by potion; a bitter potion, of vineger and gall. And lastly, which is both the strangest and strongest receit of all, by dying: Which died for vs, that whether we wake or sleepe, 1 Th [...]ff. 5.10. we should liue together with him. We need no more, we can goe no further; there can be no more physicke of this kinde: there are cordials after these, of his Resurrection and Ascension; no more penall receits. By this bloud wee haue redemption, Ephes. 1.7. Iu­stification, Rom. 3.24. Reconciliation, Colos. 1.20. Sanctification, 1 Pet. 1.2. Entrance into glory, Heb. 10.19. Is it not now finished? Woe were vs if he had left but one mite of satisfaction vpon our score, to be discharged by our soules: and woe be to them that derogate from Christ, that they may charge themselues; that botch vp these all-suffici­ently meritorious sufferings of Christ, as imperfect, with the superfluities of flesh and bloud. Maledictus homo, qui spem ponit in homine. We may not with patience see Christ wrong'd by his false friends: As that heroicall Luther said in the like; Maledictum si­lentium quod hic conninet. Cursed be that si­lence that here forbeareth. To be short, here be two iniuries intolerable; both giue Christ the lie vpon his Crosse: It is finished. No: somewhat remaines: the fault is discharged, not the punishment. Of punishments, the eternall is quit, not the temporall. It is finished by Christ: No, there wants yet much; the satisfaction of Saints applied by this Vicar; adde mens sufferings vnto Christs, then the treasure is full; till then, It is not fi­nished.

Two qualities striue for the first place in these two opinions; impiety and absurdity: I know not whether to preferre. For impiety; here is God taxed of iniustice, vnmerciful­nesse, insufficiency, falshood. Of iniustice, that he forgiues a sinne, and yet punishes for that which he hath forgiuen: vnmercifulnesse, that he forgiues not while he forgiues, but doth it by halues: insufficiency, that his ransome must be supplied by men: falshood, in that hee saith, It is finished, when it is not. For absurdity; how grosse and monstrous are these positions? that at once the same sinne should be remitted and retained; that there should bee a punishment, where there is no fault; that what could strike off our eter­nall punishment, did not wipe off the temporall; that hee which paid our pounds, stickes at our farthings; that God will retaine what man may discharge; that it is, and it is not finished.

If there be any opinions, whose mention confutes them, these are they. None can be more vaine, none had more need of solidity: for, this prop beares vp, alone, the weight of all those millions of indulgences, which Rom. creates and sels to the world. That Strumpet would well-neere go naked, if this were not. These spirituall Treasures fetcht in the Temporall: which yet our reuerend and learned Fulke, iustly cals a most blasphe­mous and beggerly principle: It brings in whole chests, yea mines of gold, like the Popes Indies; and hath not so much as a ragge of proofe to couer it, whether of Antiquitie, of Reason, of Scripture. Not of Antiquity: for these Iubily proclamations beganne but about three hundred yeeres agoe. Not of Reason: Negotiatores te [...]ae sunt ipsi Sacerdotes, qui vendunt oratio­nes & missas prodenarijs, fa­cientes domum orationis, Apo­t [...]ecam negotia­tionis. In Reue. l. 10. p. 5. how should one meere man pay for another, dispense with another, to another, by another? Not of Scripture, which hath flatly said, The bloud of Iesus Christ his Sonne, purgeth vs from all sinne: and yet I re­member, that acute Sadeel hath taught me, that this practise is according to Scripture: what Scripture? Hee cast the money-changers out of the Temple; and said, Yee haue made my house a denne of theeues. Which also Ioachim their propheticall Abbot, well applies to this purpose. Some modest Doctors of Lonan would faine haue minced this Antichri­stian blasphemy; who began to teach, that the passions of the Saints are not so by In­dulgences applied, that they become true satisfactions; but that they only serue to moue God, by the sight of them, to apply vnto vs Christs satisfaction. But these meale-mouth'd Diuines were soone charm'd; Bellar. lib. 1. de Indulgent. foure seuerall Popes (as their Cardinall confesseth) fell vp­on the necke of them, & their opinion; Leo the tenth, Pius the fift, Gregory the thirteenth, and Clemens the sixt: and with their furious Buls bellow out threats against them, and [Page 434] tosse them in the aire for Heretickes, and teach them vpon paine of a curse, to speake home with Bellarmine, Passionibus sanctorum expiari delicta: and straight, Applicari nobis sanctorum passiones ad redimend as poenas, quas propeccatis Deo debemus: That by the suffe­rings of Saints, our sinnes are expiated; and that, by them applied, wee are redeemed from those punishments, which we yet owe to God. Blasphemy, worthy the tearing of garments: How is it finished by Christ, if men must supply? Oh blessed Sauiour, was euery drop of thy bloud enough to redeeme a world, and doe we yet need the helpe of men? How art thou a perfect Sauiour, if our brethren also must be our Redeemers? Oh yee blessed Saints, how would you abhorre this sacrilegious glorie? and with those holy Apostles, yea, that glorious Angell, say, Vide ne feceris: and with those wise Virgins; Lest there will not bee enough for vs, and you, goe to them that sell, and buy for your selues. For vs, we enuie not their multitude: let them haue as many Sauiours as Saints, and as many Saints as men; wee know with Ambrose, Christi passio adiutore non eguit; Christs passion needs no helper: and therefore, with that worthy Martyr, dare say, None but Christ, none but Christ. Let our soules die, if he cannot saue them; let them not feare their death or torment, if he haue finished. Heare this, thou languishing and afflicted soule: There is not one of thy sins but it is paid for; not one of thy debts in the scroll of God, but it is crossed; not one farthing of all thine infinite ransome is vnpaid. Alas, thy sinnes (thou sayest) are euer before thee, and Gods indignation, goes still ouer thee, and thou goest mourning all the day long, and with that patterne of distresse, criest out in the bitternes of thy soule, I haue sinned, what shall I doe to thee, O thou preseruer of men? What shouldst thou doe? Turne and beleeue. Now thou art stung in thy conscience with this fiery Ser­pent, looke vp with the eyes of faith to this brazen Serpent, Christ Iesus, and be healed. Behold, his head is humbly bowed down in a gracious respect to thee; his arms are stret­ched out louingly to embrace thee; yea, his precious side is open to receiue thee, and his tongue interprets all these to thee for thine endlesse comfort; It is finished. There is no more accusation, iudgment, death, hel for thee: all these are no more to thee, than if they were not. Who shall condemne? It is Christ which is dead. I know how ready euery man is to reach forth his hand to this dole of grace, and how angry to be beaten from this dore of mercy. We are all easily perswaded to hope well, because wee loue our selues well: Which of all vs in this great congregation, takes exceptions to himselfe, and thinkes, I know there is no want in my Sauiour; there is want in me. He hath finished, but I be­leeue not, I repent not. Euery presumptuous and hard heart so catches at Christ, as if he had finisht for all, as if he had broken downe the gates of hell, and loosed the bands of death, and had made forgiuenes as common as life: Prosperitas stultorum perdit eos, saith wise Salomon; Ease slaieth the foolish, and the prosperitie of fooles destroyeth them; yea, the confidence of prosperity. Thou saiest, God is mercifull, thy Sauiour bounteous, his passi­on absolute: all these, and yet thou maiest be condemned. Mercifull, not vniust; boun­tifull, not lauish; absolutely sufficient for all, not effectuall to all. Whatsoeuer God is, what art thou? Here is the doubt: Thou saiest well; Christ is the good Shepheard. Where­in? He giues his life: but for whom? for his sheepe. What is this to thee? While thou art secure, prophane, impenitent, thou art a Wolfe or a Goat: My sheepe heare my voyce: what is his voice, but his precepts? Where is thine obedience to his commandements? If thou wilt not heare his Law, neuer harken to his Gospell. Here is no more mercy for thee, than if there were no Sauiour. He hath finished, for those in whom he hath begunne: if thou haue no beginnings of grace as yet, hope not for euer finishing of saluation: Come to me all ye that are heauy laden, saith Christ: thou shalt get nothing, if thou come when he calls thee not. Thou art not called, and canst not be refreshed, vnlesse thou be laden, not with sinne (this alone keepes thee away from God) but with conscience of sinne: A broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise. Is thy heart wounded with thy sinne? doth griefe and hatred striue within thee, whether shall be more? Are the desires of thy soule with God? Doest thou long for holinesse, complaine of thy imperfections, struggle against thy corruptions? Thou art the man, feare not, It is finished. That Law which thou wouldest haue kept, and couldest not, thy Sauiour could, and did keepe for [Page 435] thee: that saluation which thou couldest neuer worke-out alone (alas, poore impotent creatures, what can we doe towards heauen without him, which cannot moue on earth but in him?) hee alone for thee hath finished. Looke vp therefore boldly to the throne of God, and vpon the truth of thy repentance and faith, know that there is no quarrell against thee in heauen, nothing but peace and ioy. All is finished. He would be spitted on, that he might wash thee; he would be couered with scornefull robes that thy sinnes might be couered; he would bee whipped, that thy soule might not be scourged eter­nally; he would thirst, that thy soule might be satisfied; he would beare all his Fathers wrath, that thou mightest beare none; he would yeeld to death, that thou mightest ne­uer taste of it; hee would bee in sense for a time as forsaken of his Father, that thou mightest be receiued for euer.

Now bid thy soule returne to her rest, and enioyne it Dauids taske: Praise the Lord, O my soule; and, What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits? I will take the cup of saluation, and call vpon the Name of the Lord. And, as rauisht from thy selfe with the sweet apprehension of this mercy, call all the other creatures to the fellowship of this ioy, with that diuine Esay: Reioyce, O yee heauens, for the Lord hath done it: shout ye lower parts of the earth, burst forth into praises yee mountaines: for the Lord hath redeemed Iacob, and will bee glorified in Israel. And euen now begin that heauenly Song, which shall neuer end with those glorified Saints; Praise, and honour, and glory, and power, be to Him that sitteth vpon the Throne, and to the Lambe for euermore.

Thus our speech of Christs last word is finished. His last act accompanied his words: our speech must follow it. Let it not want your deuout and carefull attention; He bowed and gaue vp the ghost.

The Crosse was a slow death, and had more paine than speed; whence a second vio­lence must dispatch the crucified: their bones must be broken, that their hearts might breake. Our Sauiour stayes not deaths leisure, but willingly and couragiously meets him in the way; and like a Champion that scornes to be ouercome, yea, knowes hee cannot be, yeeldeth in the middest of his strength, that he might by dying, vanquish death. Hee bowed and gaue vp: Not bowing, because he had giuen vp, but because he would. Hee cryed with a loud voyce, saith Matthew. Nature was strong, he might haue liued; but he gaue vp the ghost, and would die, to shew himselfe Lord of life and death. Oh wondrous example! hee that gaue life to his enemies, gaue vp his owne: he giues them to liue, that persecute and hate him; and himselfe will die the whiles for those that hate him. Hee bowed and gaue vp: not they; they might crowne his head, they could not bow it: they might vex his spirit, not take it away: they could not doe that without leaue; this they could not doe, because they had no leaue. Hee alone would bow his head, and giue vp his ghost: I haue power to lay downe my life. Man gaue him not his life; man could not bereaue it. No man takes it from mee. Alas, who could? The High Priests forces, when they came against him armed, he said but, I am he, they flee, and fall backward. How easie a breath disperst his enemies? whom hee might as easily haue bidden the earth, yea, hell to swallow, or fire from heauen to deuoure. Who commanded the Deuils and they obeyed, could not haue beene attached by men: he must giue not onely leaue, but power to apprehend himselfe, else they had not liued to take him: hee is laid hold of, Peter fights: Put vp, saith Christ; Thinkest thou that I cannot pray to my Father, and hee will giue me more than twelue Legions of Angels? What an Army were here? more then threescore and twelue thousand Angels, and euery Angell able to subdue a world of men: he could, but would not be rescued; he is led by his owne power, not by his enemies; and stands now before Pilate, like the scorne of men; crowned, robbed, scourged, with an Ecce homo; Yet thou couldst haue no power against me, vnlesse it were giuen thee from aboue.

Behold, he himselfe must giue Pilate power against himselfe, Quod emittitur voluntarium est: quod am [...]tur aecessarium. Ambr. else he could not be con­demned: he will be condemned, lifted vp, nailed; yet no death without himselfe. Hee shall giue his soule an offering for sinne. Esay 53.10. No action, that sauours of con­straint, can be meritorious: he would deserue, therefore he would suffer and die: Hee [Page 436] bowed his head, and gaue vp the ghost. O gracious and bountifull Sauiour: hee might haue kept his soule within his teeth, in spight of all the world; the weaknesse of God is stronger than men: and if he had but spoken the word, the heauens and earth should haue vanisht away before him: but hee would not. Behold, when hee saw, that impo­tent man could not take away his soule, he gaue it vp, and would die, that we might liue. See here a Sauiour, that can contemne his owne life for ours; and cares not to be dis­solued in himselfe, that we might be vnited to his Father. Skin for skin, saith the Deuill, and all that hee hath, a man will giue for his life. Loe here, to proue Sathan a lyer, skinne and life and all hath Christ Iesus giuen for vs. Wee are besotted with the earth, and make base shifts to liue; one with a maimed bodie, another with a periured soule, a third with a rotten name: and how many had rather neglect their soule than their life, and will rather renounce and curse God, than die? It is a shame to tell; Many of vs Christians doat vpon life, and tremble at death; and shew our selues fooles in our excesse of loue, cowards in our feare. Peter denies Christ thrice, and forsweares him; Marcellinus twice casts graines of incense into the Idols fire; Ecebolius turnes thrice; Spira reuolts and despaires: Oh let mee liue, saith the fearefull soule. Whither doest thou reserue thy selfe, thou weake and timorous creature? or what wouldest thou doe with thy selfe? Thou hast not thus learned Christ: he died voluntarily for thee, thou wilt not be forced to die for him: he gaue vp the ghost for thee; thou wilt not let others take it from thee for him, thou wilt not let him take it for himselfe.

When I looke backe to the first Christians, and compare their zealous contempt of death with our backwardnesse; I am at once amazed and ashamed: I see there euen women (the feebler sex) running with their little ones in their armes, for the preferment of Martyrdome, and ambitiously striuing for the next blow. I see holy and tender Virgins, chusing rather a sore and shamefull death, than honourable Espousals. I heare the blessed Martyrs, Quod si venire nolucrint, ego vim faciam vt d [...]orer. intreating their tyrants and tormentors for the honour of dying. Ignatius, amongst the rest, fearing lest the beasts will not deuoure him; and vowing the first violence to them, that he might bee dispatched. And what lesse cou­rage was there in our memorable and glorious fore-fathers of the last of this age? and doe we, their cold and feeble off-spring, looke pale at the face of a faire and naturall death; abhorre the violent, though for Christ? Alas, how haue we gathered rust with our long peace? Our vnwillingnesse is from inconsideration, from distrust. Looke but vp to Christ Iesus vpon his Crosse, and see him bowing his head, and breathing out his soule, and these feares shall vanish: he died, and wouldest thou liue? hee gaue vp the ghost, and wouldest thou keepe it? whom wouldest thou follow, if not thy Re­deemer? If thou die not, if not willingly, thou goest contrary to him, and shalt neuer meet him. Si per singules di [...]s pro [...]o more­remur, qui nos d­lexit, non sic de­bitum exoluere­mus. Chrys. Though thou shouldest euery day die a death, for him, thou couldest neuer requite his one death: and doest thou sticke at one? Euery word hath his force, both to him and thee: he died, which is Lord of life, and commander of death; thou art but a tenant of life, a subiect of death: and yet it was not a dying, but a giuing vp; not of a vanishing and airy breath, but of a spirituall soule, which after separation, hath an entire life in it selfe. Hee gaue vp the Ghost: hee died, that hath both ouer­come, and sanctified, and sweetned death. What fearest thou? Hee hath pull'd out the sting and malignity of death: If thou bee a Christian, carry it in thy bosome, it hurts thee not. Darest thou not trust thy Redeemer? If hee had not died, Death had beene a Tyrant: now hee is a slaue. O Death where is thy sting? O Graue where is thy victory? Yet the Spirit of God saith not, hee died, but gaue vp the ghost. The very Heathen Poet saith; Hee durst not say, that a good man dies. It is worth the noting (me thinkes) that when Saint Luke would describe to vs the death of Annanias and Sapphir [...], hee saith ( [...]) hee expired: but when Saint Iohn would describe Christs death, hee saith, [...], He gaue vp the ghost: How? How gaue he it vp, and whither? So, as after a sort he retained it: his soule parted from his body; his Godhead was ne­uer distracted either from soule or body: this vnion is not in nature, but in person. If the natures of Christ could be diuided, each would haue his subsistence; so there [Page 437] should be more persons. God forbid, one of the natures thereof may haue a separa­tion in it selfe: the soule from the body: one nature cannot bee separate from other, or either nature from the person. If you cannot conceiue, wonder: the Sonne of God hath wedded vnto himselfe our humanity, without all possibility of diuorce; the bo­dy hangs on the Crosse, the soule is yeelded, the Godhead is [...] vnited to them both; acknowledges, sustaines them both. The soule in his agony foules not the pre­sence of the Godhead; the body vpon the Crosse [...]les not the presence of the soule. Yet as the Fathers of Chalcedon say truly, ( [...]) indiuisibly, inseparably is the Godhead, with both of these, still and euer, one and the same person. The Passion of Christ (as Augustine) was the sleepe of his Diuinity: so I may say, The death of Christ was the sleepe of his humanitie. If hee sleepe, hee shall doe well, said that Disciple, of Lazarus. Death was too weake to dissolue the eternall bonds of this heauenly con­iunction. Let not vs Christians goe too much by sense; wee may bee firmely knit to God, and not feele it: thou canst not hope to be so neere thy God, as Christ was, vni­ted personally: thou canst not feare, that God should seeme more absent from thee, Quantumcun (que) te d [...]ieceris, ha­ [...]i [...]ior non eris Christo. Hieron. than he did from his own Son: yet was he still one with both body and soule, when they were diuided from themselues; when he was absent to sense, he was present to faith; when absent in vision, yet in vnion one and the same: so will he be to thy soule, when hee is at worst. Hee is thine, and thou are his: if thy hold seeme loosened, his is not. When temptations will not let thee see him, he sees thee, and possesses thee; onely be­leeue thou against sense, aboue hope; and though he kill thee, yet trust in him. Whither gaue he it vp? Himselfe expresses; Father into thy hands; And, This day shalt thou be with mee in Paradise. It is iustice to restore whence wee receiue; Into thy hands. Hee knew where it should be both safe and happy: True; he might bee bold (thou sayest) as the Sonne with the Father. The seruants haue done so; Dauid before him, Stephen after him. And lest we should not thinke it our common right; Father (saith hee) I will that those thou hast giuen mee, may bee with mee, euen where I am: he wils it, therefore it must bee. It is not presumption, but faith, to charge God with thy spirit; neither can there euer be any beleeuing soule so meane, that he should refuse it; all the feare is in thy selfe: how canst thou trust thy iewell with a stranger? What sudden familiarity is this? God hath beene with thee, and gone by thee, thou hast not saluted him: and now in all the haste, thou bequeathest thy soule to him: On what acquaintance? How desperate is this carelesnesse? If thou haue but a little money, whether thou keepe it, thou layest it vp in thy Temple of trust; or whether thou let it, thou art sure of good assurance, sound bonds. If but a little land, how carefully doest thou make firme conueiances to thy desired heires? If goods, thy Will hath taken secure order, who shall enioy them: Wee need not teach you Citizens to make sure worke for your estates. If children, thou disposest of them in trades, with portions: onely of thy soule (which is thy selfe) thou knowest not what shall become. The world must haue it no more; thy selfe wouldest keepe it, but thou knowest thou canst not: Sathan would haue it, & thou knowest not whether he shall thou wouldest haue God haue it, and thou knowest not whether he will: yea, thy heart is now ready with Pharaoh to say, Who is the Lord? O the fearefull and miserable estate of that man, that must part with his soule, he knowes not whither: which if thou wouldest auoid, (as this very warning shall iudge thee if thou doe not) be acquainted with God in thy life, that thou mayest make him the Guardian of thy soule in thy death. Giuen vp it must needs be, but to him that hath go­uerned it: if thou haue giuen it to Sathan in thy life, how canst thou hope God will in thy death entertaine it? Did you not hate me, and expell mee out of my fathers house? how then come yee to mee now in this time of your tribulation, said Iephta to the men of Gilead. No, no, either giue vp thy soule to God while he cals for it in his word, in the prouoca­tions of his loue, in his afflictions, in the holy motion of his spirit to thine: or else when thou wouldest giue it, he will none of it, but as a Iudge to deliuer it to the Tormentor.

What should God doe with an vncleane, drunken, prophane, proud, couetous soule? Without holinesse, it is no seeing of God. Depart from me, ye wicked, I know ye not: Goe [Page 438] to the gods you haue serued. See how God is euen with men: they had, in the time of the Gospell; said to the holy name of Israel, Depart from vs; now in the time of iudge­ment, he saith to them, Depart from me: They would not know God when they might: now God will not know them when they would.

Now therefore (beloued) if thou wouldst not haue God scorne the offer of thy death-bed, fit thy soule for him in thy health; furnish it with grace; iniure it to a sweet conuersation with the God of heauen: then mayest thou boldly giue it vp, and hee shall as gratiously receiue it, yea fetch it by his Angels to his glory.

Hee gaue vp the ghost. We must doe as he did: not all with the same successe. Giuing vp, supposes a receiuing, a returning. This inmate that we haue in our bosome is sent to lodge here for a time, may not dwell here alwayes. The [...]ight of this tenure is the Lords, not ours: As hee said of the hatcher; It is but lent, it must be restored: It is ours to keepe, his to dispose and require. See and consider both our priuilege and charge. It is not with vs as with bruit creatures: wee haue a liuing ghost to informe vs, which yet is not ours, (and alas, what is ours, if our soules be not?) but must be giuen vp to him that gaue it.

Why doe wee liue as those that tooke no keepe of so glorious a guest? as those that should neuer part with it, as those that thinke it giuen them to spend, not to returne with a reckoning?

If thou hadst no soule, if a mortall one, if thine owne, if neuer to bee required, how couldst thou liue but sensually? Oh remember but who thou art, what thou hast, and whither thou must; and thou shalt liue like thy selfe, while thou art, and giue vp thy ghost confidently, when thou shalt cease to be. Neither is there here more certainty of our departure, than comfort. Carry this with thee to thy death-bed, and see if it can re­fresh thee, when all the world cannot giue thee one dram of comfort. Our spirit is our dearest riches: if wee should lose it, here were iust cause of griefe. Howle and lament, if thou thinkest thy soule perisheth: it is not forfeited, but surrendered. How safely doth our soule passe thorow the gates of death, without any impeachment, while it is in the hand of the Almighty? Woe were vs, if he did not keepe it while we haue it; much more when wee restore it. We giue it vp to the same hands that created, infused, redeemed, re­newed; that doe protect, preserue, establish, and will crowne it: I know whom I haue be­leeued, and am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day. O secure and happy estate of the godly: O blessed exchange of our condition: while our soule dwels in our breast, how is it subiect to infinite miseries, distempered with passions, charged with sinne, vexed with tentations? aboue, none of these, how should it be otherwise? This is our pilgrimage, that our home: this our wildernesse, that our land of promise: this our bondage, that our kingdome: our impotency causeth this our sorrow.

When our soule is once giuen vp, what euill shall reach vnto heauen, and wrestle with the Almighty? Our lothnesse to giue vp, comes from our ignorance and infidelity. No man goes vnwillingly to a certaine preferment. I desire to bee dissolued, saith Paul; I haue serued thee, I haue beleeued thee, and now I come to thee, saith Luther. The voyce of Saints, not of men. If thine heart can say thus, thou shalt not need to intreat with old Hilari [...], Egredere mea anima, egredere, quid times? Goe thy wayes forth my soule, goe forth, what fea­rest thou? but it shall flie vp alone cheerefully from thee, and giue vp it selfe into the armes of God, as a faithfull Creator and Redeemer. This earth is not the element of thy soule, it is not where it should be: It shall be no lesse thine, when it is more the owners. Thinke now seriously of this point; Gods Angell is abroad, and strikes on all sides; we know not which of our turnes shall be the next: we are sure, we carry deaths enow within vs. If we bee ready, our day cannot come too soone. Stirre vp thy soule to an heauenly cheere­fulnesse, like thy Sauiour: Know but whither thou art going; and thou canst not but, with diuine Paul; Vt contra. Nullam animam recipio quae me [...]olente separatur à corp [...]re. Hierō. say from our Sauiours mouth, euen in this sense: It is a more blessed thing to giue, than to receiue. God cannot abide an vnwilling guest: giue vp that spirit to him, which he hath giuen thee; and he will both receiue what thou giuest, and giue it thee againe, with that glory and happinesse, which can neuer be conceiued, and shall neuer bee ended. Euen so LORD IESVS come quickly.

Gloria in excelsis Deo.

THE IMPRESE OF GOD. …

THE IMPRESE OF GOD.

IN TWO SERMONS PREACHED AT THE COVRT.

In the Yeeres

  • 1611.
  • 1612.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE IMPRESE OF GOD. THE FJRST PART.

ZACHAR. 14.20.

In that day shall be written vpon the bridles (or, bels) of the Horses, Holinesse vnto the Lord: and the pots of the Lords house shall be like the bowles before the Altar.

IF any man wonder whither this discourse can tend, of horses, and bels, and pots, and bowles for the Altar; Let him con­sider that of Tertullian, Ratio diuina in medulla est, non in su­perficie: These Horses, if they be well menaged, will proue like those fiery horses of Elias, to carry vs vp to our heauen, 2 King. 2.11. These Bels, like those golden bels of Aarons robe, Exod. 39.25. These Pots, like that Olla pul­menti of the Prophets, after Elisha's meale, 2 King. 4. and these Bowles, like that blessed and fruitfull nauell of the CHVRCH, Cant. 7.2.

S. Paul askes, Doth God take care for oxen? so may I here, Doth God take care for horses? Surely, to prouide for them, not to prophesie of them; much lesse of their bels, the vnnecessarie ornaments of a necessary creature; But, hee that forbids vs to learne of the horse that lesson of stubbornnesse, by the PSALMIST, and checks vs oft by the oxe and asse, for their good nature, would haue vs learne here, vnder this parable of the horse, and the bels of the horse, and the writing on those bels, the estate of our owne peace, and sanctification. God doth both speake, and worke in Parables, as that Father saith well: Of this then I may truly say, as Hierome said of the Booke of IOB, Singula verba plena sunt sensibus: Suffer your selues with Abrahams Ram to bee per­plexed a while in these bryars, that you may be prepared for a fit sacrifice to God.

In that day:] What day is that? All dayes are his, who is the Ancient of dayes; and yet he sayes, Abraham saw my day, and reioyced. Hee that made all dayes, sayes yet againe, This is the day which the Lord hath made: There is one day of the weeke, Gods; [...], Reuel. 1. and yet I would it were his; Gods day by creation, by ordina­tion; I would it were his by obseruation too: There is one day in an Age his; While it is called to day, Heb. 3. The day of visitation; and yet this thy day, Luke 19.42. One day in a world his, Matth. 7.22. In that day: A day beyond the world, his. To day haue I begotten thee, Hodie, i. ab Eterno, which is a nunc stans, as Aquinas defines it. [Page 442] The Heathens haue fiue famous periods of computations, Ninus Monarchie, Ogyges Flood, Troian Warre, Olympiads, Vrbs condita; All ours is ab illo die, which S. Paul cals, the fulnesse of Time; But Christ hath two dayes, as two commings: His first, In die illa radix Iesse, saith Esay 11.10. The day of his comming to soiourne in the world; His second, 1 Cor. 1.8. The day of his returne, which S. Paul cals [...], Ephes. 4.30. when he comes to ransome vs, and to iudge the world: Both are dayes in­deed; In the first, there is no night of his absence, tho to our sense there be some little darknesse of our misery: In the second, no absence, nor no misery; A day without night, Reuel. 21.25. This prophesie is true of both; Partially, and inchoatly of the first; totally and absolutely of the second: Of the first so far as it makes way for, and resembles the second: and this as it is here principally intended, so shall it be the drift of our discourse.

This is the day: Now what of this day? There shall be a Motto written: An honou­rable Motto; such as was written vpon the [...] the Turbaut of the High Priest, Holinesse to the Lord: And where shall it be written? An honourable Motto in an ignoble place; [...]; Not as Aquila and Theodotian, vnder the belly of the horse, super profundum; Nor as Symmachus, vnder his feet, super incessum vmbrosum; These senses are senslesse (tho you take them cum grano salis, as the Lawyers admonish) they sa­uour neither the sense, nor word; Not as Ierome, the Septuagint and Geneue, super froenum; Tho this hath the sense well, not the word; Hieroms master came a little neerer (super phaleras;) Those of the Rabbins yet light rightest both on the word, and sense, which turne super Tintinnabula; For ten times at least in the Chronicles and Ezra, is the same word dually vsed; for Cymbals; and the Verbe of this root, is the same, whereby God would expresse the tingling of the eares; [...] Tinnient aures audientium, Ier. 19. To adorne their horses with bels, was not onely a fashion in those South-East Coun­tries, but in our fore-fathers dayes in this Land: as it were easie to shew you, but out of Chancers Antiquity; and some of vs haue seene it still in vse else-where. What bels then were these? Not of the Priest; It had beene easie to transferre his Embleme from his forehead, to his skirts; but of the horses: The horse an vncleane beast, Leuit. 11. A warlike beast, Equus paratur in diem belli, Prou. 21, 31. Whence still shall you finde Horses and Chariots put together; and In bello & equis, Ose. 1.7. Behold this Motto had wont to be written vpon a man, now vpon a beast; had wont vpon an holy man, The High Priest: now vpon an vncleane beast; before, vpon a man of peace, now on a beast of warre; Before, vpon the forehead of the High Priest, now (as Rab. Eliezer) inter oculos, betwixt the eyes of the horse. But what? not to continue there; as some Rabbins and good Interpreters; but so that of these very Bels shall be made Pots for the vse of sacrifice; Like as of the glasses of the Iewish women was made a Lauer; and of the iewels of the Midianitish Camels, a rich Ephod. This is well, to come thus neere; yet they shall bee promoted higher: They shall be Bowles for the Altar: The Pots might be greater, for there was Olla grandis, 2 King. 4. But the bowles were more noble, and more peculiarly deuoted to Gods seruice: Moses shall comment vpon Zacharie: Num. 7. Twelue seuerall times you haue the matter of these bowles (siluer) the weight, 70. shekels; The vse, for floure and oyle for the meat-offering, besides that following imployment for the incense. But I hold not this dependance necessary: Here are rather two distinct prophesies, tho to one purpose, as we shall see in the processe.

You see now Zacharies holy riddle read; That God, vnder the Gospell will effect a gratious sanctification both of things, and persons; and by those things which in their vse haue beene altogether profane, will indifferently glorifie himselfe, and worke them both to peace, and holinesse: And as Cyprian saith, Fidem rerum cursus impleuit.

What now is more fit for Courtiers to heare of, than an Imprese of Honour? What more fit for Kings and Princes than the Imprese of the God of heauen? And as in all Impreses, there is a body, and a soule, as they are termed; so are both here without any affectation: the soule of it is the Motto, or Word, Holinesse to the Lord: The body, is [Page 443] the subiect it selfe; As oft-times the very shield is the deuise: The subiect, Bells of the horses.

In the Word, first see the ancient vse of Heraldry in the Scriptures; That part espe­cially which concernes Inscriptions; as on Coynes, Shields, Ensignes: If the Testament of the Patriarcks had as much credit, as antiquitie, all the Patriarcks had their Armes assign'd them by IACOB; Iudah a Lion, Dan a Serpent, Nepthali an Hinde, Beniamin a Wolfe, Ioseph a bough, and so the rest. The coyne which Iacob paid to the Shechemites, was stamped with a Lambe, Gen. 32. And, if Iudahs ring that hee left with Thamar, had not had an inscription, it could not so certainely haue descryed his master. These coynes had a figure without a word; The frontall of the High Priest had a word, with­out a figure; The sheckel of the Sanctuarie (whose character wee haue oft seene) had both a word and a figure: the word, Holy Ierusalem; the figure, A pot of Manna, like a large chalice, and Aarons rod, not budding but branching out. Salomon compares the Church; to an Armie with Banners; there could be no vse, no distinction of Banners, without inscriptions. The Maccabees had foure Hebrew letters in their Ensigne, for both their word, and deuise; whence they had their name: Yea, this is not in via onely, but in patriâ: They shall haue a white stone, and a new name written in it: The field and the armes, both named, and vnknowne: The vse therefore of inscriptions and armes must needs be very laudable, as ancient; since God himselfe was the first Herald, and shall be the last. Yea the very Anabaptists, that shake off all the yoke of Magistra­cie, yet when they had ripened their fanaticall proiects, and had raised their King Becold, from the shop-bord to the Throne, would not want this point of honour: And there­fore, he must haue one henchman on the right hand, to carry a Crowne, and a Bible, with an inscription; On the left, another, that carried a sword naked, and a ball of Gold: Himselfe in great state carries a globe of Gold, with two swords a crosse. His pressing yron and sheeres would haue become him better.

And if I should looke to heathenish Antiquitie, I should need to say no more, than that the Aegyptian Hieroglyphicks, whereof they say Horus Apollo was the inven­tor, were nothing else, but Emblems, and Impreses: among the rest, it is memorable that Ruffinus reports, that the signe of the Crosse was one of their [...], their anti­ent figures long before CHRIST: which (saith he) signified to them, eternall life: and Socrates adds, that when they found the signe of the Crosse (in templo Serapidis) the Heathen and Christians contended for it, each challenged it for theirs; and when the Heathen knowing the signification of it, saw it thus fulfilled to the Christians, many of them converted to Christianitie. Be it farre from vs, to put any superstition in this; I thinke it done, by the same instinct whereby the Sybils prophesied of Christ. And as Armes, and Embleticall deuices are thus ancient, and commendable; so more directly Posyes and words, whether for instruction, or distinction, are here warranted. So the word of a faithfull King, is Dominus mihi adiutor; or when hee would thankfully ascribe his peace to God; Exurgat Deus, dissipentur inimici: so of a good Prince, either, I serue, to expresse his officious care, Or One of your owne, to signifie his respectiue loue. So the good Statesman's should be giuen him by Salomon, Non est consilium contra Dominū, No police against the Lord: A good Courtier's, by Samuel, Honorantes me honorabo: A good Bishop's, by Paul, [...]; in season, out of season. A good Subiect's Not for feare but Conscience. A good Christians, Christus mihi viuere est. So the Israelites were charged to make their Embleme the Law of God; for their posts, for their garments. But these things may not be written vpon our walls, or shields onely; They must be written vpon our hearts; else wee are as very painted walls, as our walls themselues: Else we shall be like some Inne, that hath a Crowne for the signe without, and within there is none but pesants; or a Rose vpon the post without, and nothing but sluttishnesse and filth within: Or an Angell without, and nothing within, but lewd drunkards. As it is said of God, Dixit, & factum est; So also, scripsit, & factum est; They shall be written holy, that is, they shall bee made holy: Happy is it for vs, tho wee write no new Emblems of our owne, if wee can haue this holy [Page 444] Imprese of God, written not in foreheads, but in our hearts, Holinesse to the Lord. Thus much of the Embleme, or word. Now for the subiect and circumstances: In that day, aboue this; there is the proficiencie of the Church: Holinesse shall bee written vpon the Bells; prophane things shall bee holy, There is the sanctification of the Church: The Bells of warlike horses shall bee turned to the quiet vse of Religion; There is the religious peace of the Church. Thirdly, the pots to seeth in, shall bee as Bowles to offer vp incense in; There is the degrees of the Churches per­fection: so that heere arise foure heads of our speech; The proficiencie, Sancti­fication, Peace, Perfection of the Church. All which craue your gracious and Christi­an attention; or lest I be too long, two of them onely.

When therefore shall this be fulfilled? Not vnder the Law; It had beene a great profanation: For none but the High-Priest might weare this Posie: The place oft­times disparages; As to put the Arke of God into a Cart, or to set it by Dagon.

It is vnder the Gospell, that this posie of Holinesse shall be so common; In ille die; and this is that day: How great is this proficiencie of the Church? Looke how much dif­ference there is betweene one and many, betweene the holiest of men, and an ordinary beast, betweene the frontall of the High-Priest, and the Bells of horses, so much there must be betwixt the Church in that day, and in this. It is the fashion of the true Church, to grow vp still, from worse to better, as it is said of the head of the Church, Crescebat & corroborabatur. As it is compared to stones for firmnesse, so to grifts for growth: Yea the Kingdome of heauen is like a graine of mustard-seed, that of the least seed, proues the greatest plant, in his kinde: the riuer of God flowes first vp to the ankles, then to the knees, and at last to the chin.

The Church was an Embryo till Abrahams time; In swathing-bands till Moses, In child-hood till Christ; A man in Christ, A man full-growne in glory. As man is an Epitome of the World, so is euery Christian an abridgement of the Church; Best at last; In illa die. Hee is like to the feast of Cana, where the best wine was brought in last: not naturally, but by transmutation. It was a blasphemous, and (mee thinkes) a Vorstian reason, that Tostatus brings, why God did not create the voyces out of the Propitiatorie, Quia Deus non potest agere per succcessionem: Sure­lie in vs hee doth; and as wee can doe nothing, in instante, no more doth God in vs. As in the Creation hee could haue made all at once, but hee would take dayes for it, so in our re-creation by grace: As naturall, so spirituall agents, doe agere per moram. That rule of Aquinas is sure, Successiuorum non simul est esse & perfectio: to which that accords of Tertullian, Perfectio ordine post-humat. There must be an illa dies, for our full stature; till which, if we be true Christians, we must grow from strength to strength: herein grace is contrary to nature, strongest at last. Wee must change till then, but in melius; till we come to our best; and then, we must be like him, in whom is no shadow by turning.

But, where wee should be like the Sunne till noone, euer rising; there bee many like Ezekiaes Sunne, that goe backe many degrees in the diall: whose beginnings are like Neroes first fiue yeares, full of hope, and peace. Or, like the first moneth of a new seruant; or like vnto the foure Ages, whose first was gold, the last iron: Or to Nebuchadnezzars image, which had a precious head, but base feet. Looke to your selues, this is a fearefull signe, a fearefull condition: Can hee euer bee rich, that growes euery day poorer? Can he euer reach the goale that goes euery day a step backe from it? Alas then, how shall he euer reach the goale of glory, that goes euery day a step backward in grace? He that is worse euery day, can neuer be at his best, In illa die, In that day.

Hitherto the proficiencie; The sanctification followes. The Mosaicall Law was scrupulous: There were vnholy places, vnholy garments, persons, beasts, fowles, vessels, touches, tastes: Vnder the Gospell all is holy. All was made vnholy, when the first A­dam sinned; when the second Adam satisfied for sinne, all was made holy: Moses the seruant built his house, with a [...], Ephes. 2.14. A partition wall in the [Page 445] midst: Christ the Sonne pulled downe that screene, and cast all into one [...]: Iewes and Gentiles; whole hoofes and clonen, dwell now both vnder a roofe. Moses branded some creatures with vncleannesse; he that redeemed his children from mo­rall impuritie, redeemed his creatures from legall; What should S. Peters great she [...] let downe by foure corners teach us, but that all creatures through the foure corners of the world, are cleane and holy; S. Paul proclaimes the summe of Peters vision; Omnia munda mundis: It is an iniurious scrupulousnesse, to make differences of crea­tures; iniurious to God, to the creature, to our selues: To God, while we will not let him serue himselfe of his owne: To the creature, while wee powre that shame vpon it, which God neuer did: To our selues, while wee bring our selues into bondage, where God hath inlarged vs. When Iulian had poysoned the wells, and shambles, and fields, with his heathenish Lustrations; the Christians (saith Theodores) are freely of all, by vertue of PAVLS, Quicquid in macell [...]: To let passe the idle curiousnesse of our Semi-Anabaptists, of the feparation, at whose folly, if any man bee disposed to make himselfe sport, let him reade the Tragicomicall relation of the Troubles & Excommu­nication of the English at Amsterdam; There shall hee see such warres waged betwixt brothers, for but a buske, or whale-bone, or lace, or cork-shooe, as if all Law and Gospell stood vpon this point; as if heauen and earth were little enough to be mingled in this quarrell; Nec gemina bellum Troianum. To passe ouer all other lighter nice­nesse of this kinde: Who can choose but be ashamed of the Church of Rome; which is here in a double extremitie, both grosse: In denying, wiping out holinesse, where God hath written it: and in writing it, where God hath not written it: In the first, how doe they driue out Deuils out of good creatures, by foolish exorcismes? I would hee were no more in themselues. How doe they forbid meats, drinks, dayes, mariage which God hath written holy? Hee that reades Nau [...]rs Manuall, shall finde cholericke blasphemie a veniall sinne, pag. 91. some theft veniall, p. 140. Common lying, veniall, p. 191. Cursing of parents if not malicious, veniall, p. 100. and yet the same Author, chap. 21. nu. 11. p. 209. to eat of a forbidden dish, or an allowed dish more than once on a forbidden day, is a mortall sinne: And now these venials (saith Francis a Victoria) by a Pater-noster, or sprinkling of holy water, or knocke of the breast are cleared; but that mortall eater is [...], guiltie of iudgement, yea, of hell it selfe: Scribes, Pharisies, Hypocrites, which prate of Peters chaire, but will neuer take out Peters lesson, That which God hath sanctified, pollute thou not. In the other: What Holi­nesse doe they write in religious Cowles, Altars, Reliques, Ashes, Candles, Oyles, Salts, Waters, Ensignes, Roses, Words, Graines, Agnus Dei, Medalls, and a world of such trash: So much, that they haue left none in themselues. Let mee haue no faith, if euer play-booke were more ridiculous, than their Pontificall, and booke of holy Cere­monies. It is well that Ierome reads these words, super froenum, not super Tintinna­bulum; Else, what a rule should wee haue had; tho hee had said, Equorum, not Templo­rum: What comparisons would haue beene; If Holinesse to the Lord must bee written on the bells of Horses, much more on the bells of Churches. What a colour would this haue beene for the washing, anointing, blessing, christening of them? What a war­rant for driuing away Deuils, chasing of ghosts, stilling of tempests, staying of thun­ders, yea deliuering from Tentations, which the Pontificall ascribes to them? By whose account, there should be more vertue in this peece of metall, than in their holy Father himselfe, yea than in any Angell of heauen: But their vulgar bridles them in this, which reads it, super froenum, which some superstitious man would say were fulfilled in Constantines snaffle made of the nailes that pierced Christ. How worthie are they in the meane time of the whip, not of men onely, but of God, which thus in a ridicu­lous presumption write Holinesse, where God would haue a blanke; and wipe out Holinesse, where God hath written it.

For vs, there is a double holinesse; for vse, for vertue: All things are holy to vs for vse; nothing is holy for vertue of sanctification, but those things which God hath sanctified to this vertue; his Word, his Sacraments: We may vse the other, and put [Page 446] no holinesse in them; we must vse these, and expect holinesse from them: [...], Nothing vncleane, is Peters rule, but with Pauls explication, Munda mundis: All things are cleane in themselues; to thee they are not cleane, vnlesse thou be cleane. Mine owne clothes shall make me filthy, saith Iob. 9.31. Many a one may say so, more iustly. The proud mans gay coat, the wanton womans beastly fashions, both shew them to be vncleane, and make them so. But the lewd man makes his owne clothes filthy; his meats, drinks, sports, garments, are vncleane to him, because he is vncleane to God; they are cursed to him, because he is cursed of God: God hath written on the outside of his creatures, Holy to the Lord; wee write on the inside, Vnholy to men; because our outside and inside is vnholy to God: yea, we doe not onely deface this inscription of holinesse in other creatures to [...] but wee will not let God write it vpon vs, for himselfe. O our miserie and shame: All things else are holy; Men, Christians, are vnholy. There is no impuritie, but where is Reason, and Faith, the grounds of Holinesse. How oft would God haue written this title vpon our fore­heads? and ere he can haue written one full word we blot out all: One sweares it away, another drinks it away, a third scoffs it away, a fourth riots it away, a fift swaggers it away; and I would to God it were vncharitable to say, that there is as much holinesse in the Bridles of the Horses, as in some of their Riders. Oh holinesse, the riches of the Saints, the beautie of Angels, the delight of God, whither hast thou with­drawne thy selfe? where should we finde thee if not among Christians? and yet how can we be, or be named Christians without thee? I see some that are afraid to be too holy: and I see but some that feare to be too prophane. We are all Saints, [...], 1 Cor. 1.2. All by calling; and some but by calling: By calling of men, not of God: As the Church of Rome hath some Saints which are questioned whether euer they were in nature; others, whether they be not in Hell; burning Tapers to them on earth, to whom perhaps the fiends light firebrands below. As Caesarius the Monke brings in Petrus Cantor, and Roger the Norman disputing the case of Becket; so wee haue many titular Saints, few reall; many which are written in red Letters in the Ca­lendar of the world, Holy to the Lord, whom God neuer canonizes in heauen, and shall once entertaine with a Nescio, I know you not. These men yet haue Holinesse written vpon them, and are like, as Lucian compares his Grecians, to a faire gilt bossed booke: looke within, there is the Tragedie of Thyestes, or perhaps Arrius his Thalia; the name of a Muse, the matter heresie; or Conradus Vorstius his late monster, that hath De Dev in the front, and Atheisme and Blasphemie in the text. As S. Paul saies to his Corinths, Would God yee could suffer me a little: Yee cannot want praisers, yee may want reprouers; and yet you haue not so much need of Panegyricks, as of reprehensions. These by how much more rare they are, by so much more ne­cessarie. Nec-censura deest quae increpet, nec medicina quae sa [...]et, saith Cyprian. A false praise grieues; and a true praise shames, saith Anastasius. As Kings are by God him­selfe called Gods (for there are Dij nuncupatiuè, and not essentialiter, as Gregorie di­stinguishes) because of their resemblance of God, so their Courts should be like to heauen, and their attendants like Saints and Angels: Decet domum tuam sanctitudo, agrees to both. Thus you should be: But alas, I see some care to be gallant, others care to be great, few care to be holy. Yea I know not what Deuill hath possessed the hearts of many great ones of our time in both sexes, with this conceit, that they cannot be gallant enough, vnlesse they be godlesse. Holinesse is for Diuines, or men of meane spirits, for graue, subdued, mortified, retired mindes; not for them that stand vpon the tearmes of honour, height of place and spirit, noble humours: hence are our oaths, duels, profanesses. Alas, that wee should be so besotted, as to thinke that our shame, which is our onely glory: It is reason that makes vs men, but it is holi­nesse that makes vs Christians. And woe to vs that wee are men, if wee be not Christians. Thinke as basely of it as yee will; you shall one day finde, that one dram of holinesse is worth a whole world of greatnesse; yea, that there is no great­nesse, but in holinesse. For Gods sake therefore doe not send holinesse to Colledges [Page 447] or Hospitals for her lodging, but entertaine her willingly into the Court, as a most happy guest. Thinke it a shame, and danger, to goe in fine clothes, while you haue foule hearts; and know, that in vaine shall you bee honour'd of men, if you bee not holy to the Lord. Your goodly outsides may admit you into the Courts on earth; but you shall neuer looke within the gates of the Court of heauen without holinesse: Without holinesse no man shall see God. O God, without holinesse we shall ne­uer see thee; and without thee we shall neuer see holinesse: write thou vpon these flinty hearts of ours, Holinesse to thy selfe: Make vs holy to thee, that wee may bee glorious with thee and all thy Saints and Angels.

‘All this onely for thy Christs sake, and to whom, &c.’
THE IMPRESE OF GOD. …

THE IMPRESE OF GOD.

THE SECOND PART.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

THE IMPRESE OF GOD. THE SECOND PART. ZACH. vlt. 20.

IT is well-neere a yeere agoe, since in this Gracious Pre­sence, we entred vpon this mysticall, yet pertinent Text. You then heard what This day is; what these Bells or Bridles; what this inscription, what these Pots and Bowles: And out of That day you heard the profici­encie of the Church; out of Holinesse written on the Bells, the sanctification of the Church: You shall now heare, out of these bells, or bridles of warlike horses, thus inscribed, the change of the holy warre, and peace of the Church; out of these pots, aduanced to the likenesse of the bowles of the Altar, the degrees of the Churches perfection, and acceptation; All which craue your gra­tious and honourable attention. That conceit (which yet is graced with the name of some Fathers) that takes this in the literall sense of Constantines bridle, wee passe, as more worthy of smiles than confutation: Questionlesse, the sense is spirituall; and it is a sure rule, that as the historicall sense is fetcht from signification of words, so the spirituall from the signification of those things, which are signified by the words.

For this inscription then, it shall not be vpon the bells, for their owne sakes, but for the horses: not as bells, but as bells of the horses; And on the horses, not for their owne sakes, but as they serue for their Riders. The horse, a military creature; there is no other mention of him in Scripture, no other vse of him of old: when the eyes of Elishaes seruant were open, he saw the hill full of horses, 2. King. 6. Euen the celestiall warfare is not expressed without them: Hence you shall euer finde them matcht with Chariots in the Scripture: And the Poet, Nunc tempus equos, nunc poscere currus: hee rusheth into the battell, saith Ieremy; and he is made for it; for he hath both strength and nimblenesse. He is strong: there is fortitudo equi, Psalm. 47. and God himselfe ac­knowledges it. Hast thou giuen the horse his strength, Iob 39. He is swift, saith Ieremy, 4.13. yea as Eagles or Leopards, saith Abacuc. We must take these horses then, either [Page 452] as continuing themselues, or as altered. If the first; The very warres vnder the Gospell shall be holy; and God shall much glorifie himselfe by them: He saith not, There shall be no horses, or those horses shall haue no bells, or those bells no inscription; but those horses, and their vse, which is warre, and their ornaments, which are bells, shall haue a title of Holinesse. While Cornelius Agryppa writes of the vanity of Sciences, wee may well wonder at the vanity of his opinion, that all warre was forbidden vnder the Go­pell. But let Agrippa bee vaine in this, as a meere Humanist, and the Anabaptists grosly false as being franticke heretiques: it is maruell how Erasmus so great a Scholler, and Ferus so great a Text-man, could miscarry in this Manichean conceit. Alphonsus a Castro would faine haue our Oecolompadius to keepe them company, but Bellarmine him­selfe can hardly beleeue him: No maruell, when he sees Zuinglius die in the field, tho as a Pastor, not as a Souldier: and when our swords haue so well taught them, besides our tongues, that the hereticks are as good friends to warre, as enemies to them. It is Gods euerlasting title, Dominus exercituum. To speake nothing of the old Testament; What can Cornelius Agrippa say to Cornelius the Centurion? I feare no man would giue that title to him that opposed warre, which Gods spirit giues to this agent in warre; A iust man, and fearing God: His warfare saith Chrysostme, hurt him not. Did not Christ himselfe bid (euen hee that said, who so smites with the sword shall perish with the sword, in case of priuate reuenge) Qui non habet gladium, vendat tunicam, emat gladium? The Angels themselues are heauenly souldiers; Euery Christian is a souldier; As he is a Christian, he fights not against flesh and bloud, but principalities and powers; as he is a Christian souldier, he fights both against flesh and bloud, and principalities; All the warres of God: So that contrary to S. Martin, who said, I am a Christian, I may not fight; he must say, I am a Christian, I must fight. And why may he not? God when he makes vs Christians, leaues vs the same wit to deuise stratagems, the same hands to exe­cute them. All things (as Erasmus wittily) haue in them naturally a meanes of defence; the Horse heeles, Dog teeth, Oxe hornes, Porcupine quills, Bee sting, Serpent poyson; those weaker creatures that cannot resist, haue either nimble feet to out-runne vs, or wings to out-flie vs: Onely man is left naked: Yet so, as his furniture within can soone furnish him for without: Yet all horses, all warres, are not written holy; As there is a spirituall euill warre, of the flesh against the spirit: so there is a temporall of flesh, against flesh. Vnde bella? saith Saint Iames. Militare propter praedam, to fight for a booty (saith Ambrose) is sinne. That witty Alphonsus King of Artagon (to whom wee are beholden for so many Apothegmes) had for his Imprese a Pellican striking herselfe in the brest, and feeding her young with the bloud; with a word, Pro lege & grege. All warre drawes bloud: oft of the innocent part, [...] is [...], and therefore must neuer be but pro lege, for Religion; or pro grege, for the Common-wealth. And as it hath these two grounds; so also two directors; Iustice and Charity. Iustice, that re­quires both authority in the menager, and innocence in menaging; Authority; A sub-ordinate power is not capable of holy warre: He onely may say pro lege, that is, custos vtriusque tabulae; he onely pro grege, that is [...]: If priuate men shall say, pro le­ge, or pro grege, they are traytors and not souldiers; In them, as he said to Alexander, war is but theft and murder. Only Kings are the publike iusticers of the world: which can command peace with their owne, and punish the breach of peace in others Innocence. Wrong no man saith Ioh. Bapt. That non ex iure, is more than vnchristian, brutish.

Charity; whether in the intention; Peace must be the end of warre. Bellarmine said this one thing well, That warre to the Common-wealth is as vulnera Chirurgi: or, in the action; both of vndertaking and cessation: vndertaking; according to the Iewish prouerbe, First, we must enquire of Abel; and the heathen Poet could say, extrema nemo primo tentauit loco: no iust warre is [...]: Cessation, vpon iust satisfaction; as She­baes head raises the siege of Abel: This is bellum Domini; and Holinesse is written vpon the bells of these horses of warre. Such were the warres of that blessed Constantine, both Theodosij, Honorius, and all whom God wrote Holy and made happy. Such were many gallant Princes of old perswaded that those warres of Palestine were; who in a [Page 453] cunning wile were sent to get the Holy Land, that in the meane time they might leese their owne: How many Councels were summon'd, how many Armies leuied, one of 300000. at once, by Pope Vrbans procurement? how many streames of Christian bloud spilt to recouer the land of them that murdred Christ, which God had cursed to confu­sion, terram sacerrimam, in the Plautine sense? Such are those that are vndertaken against the scourge of Christendome, the creature of Mahomet, that Turkish Magog. Such are those that the Defender of the Christian Faith hath been iustly prouoked to vnder­take against that Romish Vsurper, PETERS successor in nothing, but in denying his Master. The inclemency of the late Pope labouring to forestall him in his iust throne, and the absurd pragmaticall impudency of the present, in that grosse prohibition of a fauourable & naturall oath, for his Maiesties security, in a sort countenancing rebellion against his Person; beside those shamelesse libels of his factors, to the scorne of Gods Anointed, haue seemed to vsurpe Samuels message, Vade, percute, demolire. To omit priuate motiues; Pope Vrbane in that his zealous Oration to the Councell of Cleremont vsed no one reason to perswade the world to draw their sword against the Turkes, which might not iustly be vrged to Christian Princes, to scale the walls of Rome. Doth he speake of the Saracens prophaning of Ierusalem? we parallel the shamefull profa­nations of the spirituall Ierusalem; their heathenisme was neuer so idolatrous. Doth he he speake of abusing the sepulchre of Christ? we parallel them with the abusing of his sa­cred body. Doth he speake of the cruelty of those sauages? we also may say of them, Effunditur sanguis Christianus, Christi sanguine redemptus, &c. neither need I feare to say with Iunius, that in this they are Trucis Truciores. But I know what difference there is betwixt a Preacher, and an Herald: our title is Euangelizantes pacem; And tho the sword of the hand doth well, yet it is the sword of the mouth, that must slay that Man of sinne: Yet this I dare say, that if in the cause of God and his Church, this warre should be vndertaken, Holinesse should be written vpon our Horses bridles; and, as we shall enter with fewer crosses vpon our brests, than those honest souldiers into their holy warre: so both our cause should bee more holy, and wee should returne with fewer crosses on our backes; But I meddle not with this. There is a warre that wee cannot shake off: Not with the person, but the corruptions of that foule Church, wee haue long waged it. God had neuer any quarrell vpon earth, if this be not his. Our bles­sed forefathers haue shed their bloud in this field, & are glorious: let vs stir vp our chri­stian courage to this seruice, vpon our horses heads shall be written holines; vpon ours, glory and immortality. But take these horses & bels altered (as fits better) by this wri­ting from themselues; what God writes is done: Write this man childlesse; therefore he must be so. Ioel doth not so well comment vpon this place, Breake your plow-shares into swords, and your sithes into speares, Ioel 3.10. as Mich. 4.3. They shall breake their swords into mattocks, and their speares into sithes; Mattocks and sithes the instruments of profit, one for the commodities aboue the earth, the other for those vnder it: which as I take it, would not be so strictly restrained to the very time of Christs comming, when there was an vniuersall peace on earth, and the Temple of Ianus was shut: as Cyril, Chri­sostome, Eusebius, Hierome, vnderstand it: rather it is a prophesie of that outward and du­ring peace vnder the Gospell, which all the true professors of it should maintaine with themselues. All nations, though fierce & sterne of disposition, Bellicosa pectora vertuutur in mansuetudinem Christianam. Hier. Suniae & Fritellae. yet if they once stoop sin­cerely to the Gospel, shall compose themselues to a sweet accordance, and imploy their vnited strength to the seruice of God: But how is this fulfilled? Some in all ages haue run forth into fury, & troubled the cōmon peace: It is true; but these are blanks, such as vpon whom God hath not written holines. It is no hoping that all horses shall be brid­led, or all bridles written on. As grace, so peace is not in such sort vniuersall, that all should incline to it, on all conditions: There are some [...] Peace-haters; it is as possible to tame a waspe, as to incline them to peace: Such are the wilful Romanists of our time (to omit Schismes) which will rather mingle heauen & earth together, than re­mit one gainefull error. But what euer become of these Manizers, which doe thus ex­clude themselues from the cōgregation of God, it were happy, if all the true & acknow­ledged [Page 454] sonnes of the Church would admit the inscription of an holy peace. Alas, why doe wee that are brethren fall out for our change of suits by the way? and make those quarrels deadly, which deserue not to be quarrels? Oh that some blessed Doue would bring an Oliue of peace into this Arke of God! Who is so fit for this glorious seruice as our gratious Peace-maker? Nemo me impune lacesset, is a good Posie; but Beati pacifici, is a better. Let the Vice-gerent of him which is the Prince of peace, as he was made for the peace of the walls, and prosperity of the gates of Sion, be that Angelus pacis, Es. 33.7. Let his wisdome and sweet moderation proceed to allay all these vnkindly stormes of the Church, that we may liue to see that happy greeting of the Psalmist, Righteousnesse and Peace haue kissed each other. And as this holds in matter of iudgement, so of practise too. Do you see a loose & lawlesse man, wilful in his desires, vnbridled in his affections, inor­dinate in his life, imploying his wit to scoffe at his Creator, caring for nothing but the worse part of himselfe? There is one of Zacharies horses; when Gods Spirit breathes vpon the soule of this man, he is now another from himselfe: Holinesse to the Lord is written vpon his Bels. This was done sometimes of old: Saul was among the Prophets; Salomon and Manasses, great patternes of conuersion; but rarely in respect of the daies of the Gospell. What should I speake of S. Paul? No ground would hold him, he runs cha­fing and foaming from Hierusalem to Damascus; of his Iaylor? of Mary Magdalen? Be­hold whole troupes of wilde natures reclaimed, Eph. 4. Col. 3. Act. 2. Who can despaire where God vndertakes? Shew me neuer so violent and desperate a sinner, let him be as Iobs wild asse in the desert, or as Amos his horse that will run vpon the rocks, Amos 6.12. if God once take him in hand, thou shalt soone see that his horse is flesh, and not spirit; and shalt sing Deborahs, Vngulae ceciderunt, Iudg. 5.22. or Ioshuahs, Subneruabis, Ios. 11.6. Now shalt thou see him stand quaking vnder the almighty hand of God, so that he may write what he will in his bridle, yea in his skin. And if there be any such headstrong and restie stead here among vs, let him know, that God wil either breake his stomacke or his heart: Flagellum equo, saith Salomon; and if that will not serue, Collidā in te equum & equitē, Ier. 51.21. But alas, how rare are these examples of reclamation? Where is this power of the Gospell? Men continue beasts still, and with that filthy Gryllus plead for the priui­lege of their bestiality. The sins of men striue to outface the glory of the Gospell. What shall I say to this? If after all these meanes thou haue no bridle, or thy bridle no inscrip­tion, it is a fearefull doome of the Apostle; If our Gospell be hid, it is hid to them that perish. Thus much of the horses & bels. Now from the pots and bowles, you shall see the de­grees of the Churches perfection: and see it, I beseech you, without wearinesse, with in­tention. The pots of the Temple were seething vessels for the vse of sacrifice: These are the Priests themselues here, for that there is a distinction made betwixt the Pots of the Lords house, and euery pot in Ierusalem. The ordinary Iew was euery pot: therefore the Pots of the Lords house must be his Ministers. These vnder the Gospell shall be of more honourable vse; (as the bowles before the Altar) like as the Altar of perfumes was more inward, and of higher respect. The pots were of shining brasse; bowles of gold, 1 King. 7.50. It is no brag to say, that the Ministery of the Gospell is more glorious than that of the Law: The least in the kingdome of Heauen (saith CHRIST) is greater than Iohn Baptist, Matth. 11.11. The Kingdome of Heauen, that is, the Church, not as Austen, Ierome, Bede expound it, of the third heauen; for Christ would make an opposi­tion betwixt the old and new Testament. The not vnlearned Iesuite Maldonat, while he taxeth vs for preferring euery Minister of the Gospell to Iohn Baptist, mends the matter so well, that he verifies it of euery person; Minimus quisque in Euangelio, that is, qui Euangelium recipit, maior est illo; not feeling how hee buffets himselfe: for if the least of those that receiue the Gospell, how much more the least of those that preach it? This is no arrogance. God would haue euery thing in the last Temple more glorious than in the first, which was figured by the outward frame, more glorious in CHRISTS time, than that of SALOMON; as that was beyond the Tabernacle. This is a better Testament, Hebr. 7.22. That had the shadow, this the substance, Heb. 10. Vnder this, is greater illumination; Effundam spiritum meum, saith the Prophet: [Page 455] before, some few drops distilled; now a whole current of graces; Effundam. If there­fore Iohn Baptist were greater than the sonnes of men, because they saw Christ to come, hee pointed at him comming; ours must needs be more glorious, because wee see and point at him now come, and fully exhibited. Wee will not contest with the Leuiticall Priesthood, for cost of clothes, for price of vessels; let the Church of Rome emulate this pompe, (which cares not if shee haue golden vessels, though shee haue leaden Priests) wee enuie it not; but for inward graces, for learning, knowledge, power of teaching, there is no lesse difference, than betwixt the pots of the Temple, and bowles of the Altar: God sayes of them in way of reiection, Non est mihi voluntas in vobis, Mal. 1. Hence the Priesthood of the new Law is Leui refined, Mal. 3.3. Et purgabit filios Leui; which Hierome not vnlikely, interprets of the Ministerie of the Gospell: They are the sonnes of Leui, which signifies Copulation; quia homines cum Deo copulant; but of Leui purged, and purged as gold: As much difference betweene them, as betwixt gold in the Ore, and in the wedge. Hence is double honour challenged to the Euange­licall Ministerie, yea, and giuen: Yee receiued me, saith S. Paul, as an Angell of God, yea as Christ Iesus, Gal. 4.14. Hence the Angell, of himselfe to IOHN, I am thy fel­low-seruant. Woe bee to them therefore which spet in the faces of those whom God hath honoured: It is Gods second charge, this of his Prophets: His first is, Touch not mine Anointed; his second, Hurt not my Prophets. And if one disgracefull word spo­ken but by rude children to a Prophet of the old Testament, cost so many throats, God be mercifull to those dangerous and deadly affronts that haue beene, and are daily offe­red to the Prophets of the new: What can wee say, but with the women of Tekoah, Serua-ô-rex. Wee blesse God that wee may bemoane our selues to the tender and in­dulgent eares of a gracious Soueraigne, sensible of these spirituall wrongs; who yet (we know) may well answer vs with Iacobs question, An loco Dei ego sum? It grieues mee to thinke and say of our selues, that for a great part of this, Perditio tua ex te. Woe to those corrupted sonnes of Heli, which through their insufficiencie and vnconscionable­nesse, haue powred contempt on their owne faces. That proud fugitiue Campian could say, Ministris illorum nihil vilius, &c. As falsly as spightfully. Let heauen and earth witnesse, whether any Nation in the world can afford so learned, so glorious a Clergie. But yet, among so many pots of the Temple, it is no maruell if some bee drie for want of liquor, others rustie for want of vse, others full of liquor without meat, others so full of meat that they want liquor. Let the Lords anointed, whose example and in­couragements haue raised euen this diuine learning to this excellent perfection, by his gracious countenance, dispell contempt from the professours of it, and by his effectuall endeuours remoue the causes of this contempt.

But as euerie Christian vnder the Gospell is a Priest and Prophet, let the people bee these pots, or the offerings of the people. That shall bee in respect of the frequence, or fragrance, according to the double acception of that particle of comparison (Camisra­chim) as the bowles; for number, or qualitie. For the frequence. A few seething pots serued the sacrifice; but bowles they vsed many; what for the vse of the Altar of in­cense, what for the receiuing of the bloud of the sacrifice, Salomon made too of gold. Now then saith God, in the dayes of the Gospell, there shall be such store of oblations to God, that the number of the pots shall equalize the number of the bowles of the Al­tar: not vnlike, because of the following words; Euerie pot in Ierusalem shall be faine to be imployed to the sacrifices. This frequence then, is either of the officers, or offe­rings; persons, or acts. For the persons; they were few in comparison, vnder the Law. All Palestine, which comprehends all their officers, except some few Prose­lytes, was but (as Ierome, which was a Lieger there, reckons it) an 160. miles long from Dan to Beersheba, and 46. miles broad from Ioppa to Bethleem. Now the partition wall is broken downe, all Nations vnder heauen: yeeld franke offerers to the Altar of God. There was no offering then but at Ierusalem: now Ierusalem is euerie where. So much therefore as the world is wider than Iudea, so much as Christendome is larger than the walls of the Temple; so many more officers hath the Gospell than the Law. And it [Page 456] were well, if there were as many, as they seeme. If but as many as all the world ouer offer their presence to Gods seruice on Gods day (leaue those that spend it in the stew [...]s and Tauernes, to him whom they serue) were true offerers, how rich would the Altar be, and the Temple how glorious? But alas, if God will be serued with mouthes full of oathes, curses, bitternesse, with heads full of wine, with eyes full of lust, with hands full of bloud, with backs full of pride, with panches full of gluttonie, with soules and liues full of horrible sinnes, he may haue offerers as many as men: else, as Esay, relicta est in vrbe solituda; a few pots will hold our sacrifices: and what is this, but through our wilfull disobedience, to crosse him which hath said, that in this day the pots of the Tem­ple shall be as the bowles of the Altar? The act or commoditie is offerings; whether outward, or inward. The outward fulfilled in those large endowments of the Church, by our deuout and bountifull predecessors. What liberall reuenues, rich maintenances were then put into (mort-maine) the dead hand of the Church? Lawes were faine to restraine the bountie of those contributions (the grounds whereof I examine not) in stead of MOSES his proclamation, Nequis facito deinceps opus ad oblationem Sanctuarij, satis enim est, adeo (que) superest, Exod. 26.6. Then mons Domini, mons pinguis: but now the Church may crie with the Prophet, My leannesse, my leannesse. For shame, why should sacrilege croud in with religion? why should our better knowledge finde vs lesse con­scionable? O iniurious zeale of those men, which thinke the Church cannot bee holy enough, vnlesse shee begge. It hath beene said of old, That Religion bred wealth, and the daughter eat vp the mother: I know not, if the daughter deuoured the mother; I am sure these men would deuoure both daughter and mother: Men of vast gor [...]es, and insatiable. Our Sauiour cried out against the Scribes and Pharisies, yet the de­uoured but widowes houses, poore low cottages: but these gulfes of men, whole Chur­ches; and yet the sepulchers of their throats are open for more. I can tell them of a mouth that is wider than theirs, and that is the Prophets, Os inferni: Therefore Hell hath inlarged it selfe, and hath opened his mouth, without measure: and their glorie, and their pompe, and he that reioyceth in it, shall descend into it, Esa. 5.14. In the meane time, Oh that our SAMSON would pull this honie of the Church out of the iawes of these Lions; or if the cunning conueyances of sacrilege haue made that impos­sible, since it lies not now intire in the combes, but is let downe and digested by these raueners, let him whose glorie it is not to be Pater patriae onely, but Pater Ecclesiae, pro­uide that those few pots we haue, may still seethe, and that if nothing will be added, no­thing can be recouered, yet nothing may be purloyned from the Altars of God. But these outward offerings were but the types of the inward: what cares God for the bloud or flesh of bullocks, rams, goats? Non delectaris sacrificio vt dem, holocaustum non vis, saith Dauid: what then? The sacrifice of God is a contrite spirit, a broken heart. Our hu­miliation is sacrificium poenitentiae, our new obedience is sacrificium iustitiae, our thank­full commemorations are sacrificium laudis. These are the oblations, which as they shall bee frequent vnder the Gospell, so most fragrant vnto God: and this is that last, and perhaps most proper sense, wherein the flesh-pots of the sacrifices erunt sicut aromata, shall bee as perfumes in the bowles of incense. A liuely sacrifice is well matcht with holy and acceptable. When Noah sacrificed to God after the Deluge, it is said God smelt a sauour of rest, alluding to his name: but now the sacrifices wee offer are [...], a sauour of sweetnesse: so that the same sauour that Christs oblation had, Ephes. 5.2. the same haue our offerings, Philip. 4.18. Gods children, out of the consci­ence of their owne weaknesses, are easily discouraged in the valuation of their owne obedience. As therefore they can say of their persons, with Mephibosheth, What is thy seruant? so of their seruices, as Philip said of the fiue loaues & two fishes, [...], Alas, what are these? But they and their offerings cannot be so base to themselues, as they are pretious to God. There is no sense that giues so liuely a refreshing to the spirits, as that of smelling: no smell can yeeld so true and feeling delight to the sense, as the offerings of our penitence, obedience, praise, send vp into the nostrils of the Almightie. Hence as the Church can say of Christ, He is as a bundle of myrrh lying betweene her [Page 457] breasts; so he againe of her in that heauenly Epithalamion, Thy plants are as an Orchard of Pomegranates, with sweet fruits, as cypres, spicknard, saffron, calamus, and cinamon, with all the trees of incense, myrrh, and aloes, with all the chiefe spices, Cant. 4.13. Let this therefore comfort vs, against our imperfections; If we be pots of the Lords house, those faint streames that we send vp, shall be as sweet, as the best incense of the bowles of the Altar, and God saies to vs, as to Cornelius, Thy praiers and thine almes are come vp, Act. 10. And how are they come vp? Like pillars of smoke perfumed with myrrh and incense, and with all the chiefe spices, Cant. 3.6. I say if we bee pots of the Lords house; for if we be Aegyptian flesh-pots, that reeke of the strong-smelling onions and garlike of our owne corruptions; If we be Ezechiels bloudy pots, whose scumme or (as the vulgar) whose rust is in them, Ezec. 24. If we boile with lust, if with reuenge, if with ambition; I can say no other of vs, than the sonnes of the Prophets said of theirs, Mors in olla, Death is in the pot: a double death, of body, and soule. It is a true speech of Origen, Peccatum est putidi odoris: No carion is so noisome. Alas, what sauours are sent vp to God from those, that would seeme not onely pots of the Temple, but bowles of the Altar; How vnsauourie is the pride, prophanenesse, riotousnesse, op­pression, beastlinesse of our times? It were happy if the Court were free: and as it re­ceiues more sweet influences of fauour, than all other places; so, that it returned backe more fragrant obedience: that as it is said of Maries spicknard, wherewith she anointed Christ, that the whole house was filled with the sauour of the ointment, Ioh. 12.3. so the whole world might be full of the pleasant perfumes of vertuous example, that might arise from hence. But alas, the painted faces, and mannishnesse, and monstrous disgui­sednesse of the one sex, the factious hollownesse, prodigall garishnesse, wanton pampe­ring, excesse in our respect to our selues, defects in our respects to God in the other, ar­gue too well, that too many of vs sauour more like the golden sockets of the holy lights, than the bowles of the Altar; God cannot abide these ill sents. The fiue Cities of the Plaines sent vp such poisonous vapours to God, that he sent them downe brim­stone againe with their fire. That which hell is described by, is sent downe from Heauen, because that such hellish exhalations ascend from them, to heauen. How should the sinnes of Sodome not expect the iudgements of Sodome? Well might the Iewes feare, because they would not be seruiceable caldrons vnto God, that therefore they should be the flesh, and their Citie the caldron, Ezec. 11.3. Well may we feare it, who haue had so sensible proofes, as of the fauours, so of the iudgements of God: and happy shall it be for vs, if we can so feare, that our feare may preuent euils. Let these pots of ours therefore send vp sweet fumes of contrition, righteousnesse, thanksgiuing, into the nostrils of God; and the smoke of his displeasure, wherewith coales of eter­nall fire are kindled against his enemies, shall not come forth of his nostrils against vs: He shall smell a sauour of rest from vs; we a sauour of peace and life from him: which God for his mercy sake, and for his Sonne Christs sake, vouchsafe to grant vs. To whom with the Father, and the holy Ghost, one glorious God, be giuen all praise, honour, and glory, now and for euer. AMEN.

FJNJS.
A FARE WELL SERMON, …

A FARE WELL SERMON, PREACHT TO THE FAMILIE OF PRINCE HENRY, VPON THE DAY OF THEIR DISSOLVTION AT S. IAMES.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

A FAREWELL SERMON.

REVEL. 21.3.

And I heard a great voyce from heauen, saying, Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himselfe shall bee their God with them.

And God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes, and there shall be no more death, neither sor­row, nor crying, neither shall there be any more paine, for the first things are passed. And he that sate vpon the throne said; Behold, I make all things new.

IT is no wonder, if this place, as it is (for the present) the Well-head of sorrow to all Christendome, haue sent forth abundance of waters of teares. And per­haps, you may expect, that as the trumpets of our late heauy funerall solemnity, sounded basest and dole­fullest at the last, so my speech being the last publike breath of this sad dissoluing Family, should bee most passionately sorrowfull. And surely I could easily ob­taine of my selfe, out of the bitternesse of my soule, to spend my selfe in lamentations, and to breake vp this assembly, in the violent expressions of that griefe; wherewith our hearts are already broken: but, I well consider, that we shall carry sorrow enough home with vs, in my silence; and that it is both more hard, and more necessarie for vs, to be led forth to the waters of comfort. And because our occasions of griefe are such, as no earthly tongue can releeue vs, nor no earthly obiect; A voyce from heauen shall doe it, and a voyce leading vs from earth to heauen. And I heard a voyce from heauen, &c.

This day is a day of note for three famous periods. First, it is the day of the dissipa­tion of this Royall Family. Then, the last day of our publike and ioynt mourning. Lastly, the day of the alteration and renewing of our state, and course of life, with the New-yeere. All these meet in this Text with their cordials; and diuine remedies; Our dissipation and dissolution in these words, Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men. Our mourning, God shall wipe away all teares, &c. Our change of estate, Behold, I will make all things new. I must craue leaue to glide thorow all of these with much speed, and for (the better conueniency of our discourse) through the first, last.

My speech therefore shall as it were climbe vp these six staires of doctrine.

  • 1. That here our eyes are full of teares: how else should they be wip't away? how all, vnlesse many?
  • 2. That these teares are from sorrow; and this sorrow from death, and toyle, out of the connexion of all these.
  • 3. That God will once free vs, both from teares which are the effect of sorrow, and from toile and death which are the causes of it.
  • 4. That this our freedome, must bee vpon a change; for that the first things are passed.
  • 5. That this change shall be in our Renouation. Behold I make all things new.
  • 6. That this renouation and happy change shall be in our perpetuall fruition of the inseparable presence of God, whose Tabernacle shall be with men.

Psal. 84. Iudg. 2.5.As those grounds that lie low are commonly moorish, this base part of the world wherein we liue, is the vale of teares, That true Bochim, as the Israelites called their mourning-place: We begin our life with teares, and therefore our Lawyers define life, by weeping; if a childe were heard cry, It is a lawfull proofe of his liuing: else if hee be dead, we say he is still-borne; and at our parting God findes teares in our eies, which he shall wipe off. So we finde it alwayes, not onely ( [...]) a time of weeping, but ( [...]) of solemne mourning, as Salomon puts them together, Eccl. 3.4. Except we be in that case that Dauid and his people were in, 1 Sam. 30. Lam. 2.11. (and Ieremie sayes the same in his Lamentations, of the Iewes) that they wept till they could weepe no more: Here are teares at our deuotion; The Altar couered with teares, Mal. 2. Teares in the bed, Dauid watered his couch with teares, Psal. 6. Teares to wash with, as Maries. Teares to eat, Psal. 42.3. Teares to drinke, Psal. 80. yea drunkennesse with teares, Esay 16.9. This is our destiny as we are men, but more as we are Christians, To sow in Teares; and God loues these wet seed-times; they are seasonable for vs here below: Those men there­fore are mistaken, that thinke to goe to heauen with dry eyes, and hope to leape imme­diately out of the pleasures of earth, into the Paradise of God; insulting ouer the drou­ping estate of Gods distressed ones. As Ierome, and Bede, say of Peter, that he could not weepe while he was in the High Priests wals, so these men cannot weepe where they haue offended. But let them know that they must haue a time of teares; and if they doe not begin with teares, they shall end with them; Woe be to them that laugh, for they shall weepe; and if they will not weepe, and shake their heads here, they shall weepe and waile, and gnash their teeth hereafter: Here must be teares, and that good store: All teares; as riuers are called the teares of the sea, ( [...]) Iob 38. so must our teares be the riuers of our eyes, Psal. 119.136. and our eyes fountaines, Ier. 9.1. Here must be teares of penitence, teares of compassion, and will bee teares of sorrow: Well are those two met therefore; teares and sorrow: for tho some shed teares for spight, others for ioy, as Cyprians Martyrs, Gaudium pectoris lachrymis exprimentes; yet commonly teares are the iuyce of a minde pressed with griefe; Greg. Nis. Orat. And as well doe teares, and crying, and sorrow, accompany death, either in the supposition, or the deniall; For as worldly sorrow (euen in this sense) causeth death, by drying the bones, and consu­ming the body: so death euer lightly, is a iust cause of sorrow; sorrow to nature in our selues, sorrow to ours. And as death is the terriblest thing, so it is the saddest thing, that befals a man. Nature could say in the Poet, Quis matrem in funere nati Flere vetat? yea God himselfe allowed his holy Priests, to pollute themselues in mourning, for their neerest dead friends, Exod. 21. excepting the High Priest; which was forbidden it in figure. And the Apostle while he forbids the Thessalonians to mourne, as without hope; doth in a sort command their teares, but barre their immoderation. It was not without a speciall reference to a iudgement, Ezech. 24. that God sayes to Ezechiel, Sonne of man, behold I will take from thee the pleasure of thy life with a plague, yet shalt thou neither mourne nor weepe, neither shall my teares runne downe. So fit did the Iewes hold teares for Fu­nerals, that they hired mourners, which with incomposed gestures ranne vp and downe the streets, Eccl. 12. who did also cut and lance themselues, that they might mourne in [Page 463] earnest, Ier. 16. That good natur'd Patriarch Isaac, mourned three yeeres for his mo­ther, as the Chineses doe at this day for their friends. Iacob mourned two and twenty yeeres for Ioseph: and there want not some, which haue thought Adam and Eue mour­ned an 100. yeeres for Abel: but, who knowes not the wailings of Abel- [...]itzraim for Ioseph; of the valley of Megiddon for Iosiah? And if euer any corps deserued to swim it teares, if euer any losse could command lamentation; then this of ours, yea of this whole ILAND, yea of the whole Church of God, yea of the whole world, iustly cals for it, and truly hath it.

O HENRY our sweet Prince, our sweet Prince HENRY, the second glory of our Nation, ornament of mankinde, hope of posterity, and life of our life, how doe all hearts bleed, and all eies worthily gush out, for thy losse! A losse, that we had neither grace to feare, nor haue capacity to conceiue. Shall I praise him to you, who are there­fore now miserable, because you did know him so well? I forbeare it, though to my paine; If I did not spare you, I could not so swiftly passe ouer the name, and the ver­tues of that glorious Saint, our deare Master, or the aggrauation of that losse, whereof you are too sensible: my true commiseration shall command me silence; yet I could not but touch our sore (with this light hand) tho yet raw and bleeding: Death (especi­ally such a death) must haue sorrow and teares; All Nations, all succession of times shall beare a part with vs in this lamentation: And if wee could but as heartily haue prayed for him before, as we haue heartily wept for him since; perhaps we had not had this cause of mourning. From sorrow, let vs descend to paines (which is no small cause of crying and teares) as I feare some of vs must: the word howsoeuer it is here translated, is ( [...]) labour; I must confesse, labour and paine are neere one another; whence we say, that he which labours, takes paines; and contrarily, that a woman is in labour, or trauell, when shee is in the paine of child-birth; teares cannot be wip't away whiles toile remaines; That the Israelites may leaue crying, they must bee deliuered from the brick-kilnes of Aegypt. Indeed, God had in our creation allotted vs labour, without paine; but when once sinne came into the soule, paine seized vpon the bones, and the minde was possessed with a wearinesse, and irksome loathing of what it must do: and euer since, sorrow and labour haue beene inseparable attendants vpon the life of man: Insomuch as God, when he would describe to vs the happy estate of the dead, does it in those termes, They shall rest from their labours: Looke into the field, there you shall see toiling at the plough and sithe. Looke into the waters, there you see tugging at the oares and cabels. Looke into the City, there you see plodding in the streets, sweating in the shops. Looke into the studies, there you see fixing of eyes, tossing of bookes, scratching the head, palenesse, infirmity. Looke into the Court, there you see tedious attendance, emulatory officiousnesse. All things are full of labour, and labour is full of sorrow. If we doe nothing, idlenesse is wearisome; if any thing, worke is wearisome; in one or both of these, the best of life is consumed. Who now can bee in loue with a life that hath nothing in it but crying, and teares, in the entrance; death, in the conclusion; labour and paine in the continuance; and sorrow in all these? What Gally-slaue but we would be in loue with our chaine? what prisoner would delight in his dungeon? How hath our infidelity besotted vs, if we doe not long after that happy estate of our immortality, wherein all our teares shall be wip't away; and we at once freed from labour, sorrow, and death? Now, as it is vaine to hope for this till then; so then not to hope for it, is paganish and brutish. He that hath tasked vs with these pe­nances, hath vndertaken to release vs. God shall wipe away all teares.

While we stay here, he keepes all our teares in a bottle, Psal. 56. so precious is the water that is distilled from penitent eies; and because he will be sure not to faile, he notes how many drops there be, in his register. It was a pretious ointment; wherewith the woman in the Pharises house (it is thought Mary Magdalene) anointed the feet of Christ: Luke 7.37. but her teares wherewith shee washt them, were more worth than her spil [...]nard. But that which is here precious, is there vnseasonable; then hee shall wipe away those which here hee would saue. As death, so passions are the companions of infirmity; whereupon some [Page 464] that haue beene too nice, haue called those which were incident into Christ, Propassi­ons; not considering that he which was capable of death, might be as well of passions. These troublesome affections of griefe, feare, and such like, doe not fall into glorified soules. It is true, that they haue loue, desire, ioy, in their greatest perfection: yea they could not haue perfection without them; but like as God loues, and hates, and reioyces truly, but in a manner of his owne, abstracted from all infirmity, and passion: so doe his glorified Saints in imitation of him. There therefore, as we cannot die, so wee cannot grieue, we cannot be afflicted. Here one saies, My belly, my belly, with the Prophet; another, mine head, mine head, with the Shunamites sonne; another, my sonne, my sonne, as Dauid; another, my father, my father, with Elisha. One cries out of his sinnes, with Dauid; another of his hunger, with Esau; another of an ill wife, with Iob; another of trecherous friends, 2 Kings 4. with the Psalmist; One of a sore in body, with Ezechias; another of a troubled soule, with our Sauiour in the garden; euery one hath some complaint, or other, to make his cheekes wet, and his heart heauy. Stay but a while, and there shall be none of these: There shall be no crying, no complaining in the streets of the new Ie­rusalem: No axe, no hammer shall be heard within this heauenly Temple. Why are we not content to weepe here a while, on condition that we may weepe no more? Why are we not ambitious of this blessed ease? Certainly, we doe not smart enough with our euils, that we are not desirous of rest; These teares are not yet dry, yet they are ready to be ouertaken by others, for our particular afflictions. Miseries, as the Psalmist com­pares them, are like waues, which breake one vpon another, and tosse vs with a perpe­tuall vexation; and we vaine men, shall we not wish to be in our hauen? Are we sicke, and grieue to thinke of remedie? Are we still dying, and are wee loth to thinke of life? Oh this miserable vnbeleefe, that tho we see a glorious heauen aboue vs, yet we are vn­willing to go to it: we see a wearisome world about vs, and yet are loth to thinke of leauing it: This gracious master of ours, whose dissolution is ours, while he was here amongst vs, his princely crowne could not keepe his head from paine, his golden rod could not driue away his feuers; now is hee freed from all his aches, agues, stitches, convulsions, cold sweats: now he triumphs in glory, amongst the Angels and Saints; now he walkes in white robes, and attends on the glorious bridegroome of the Church; and doe we thinke he would be content now, for all the kingdomes of the world, to be as he was? We that professe it was our ioy and honour to follow him, whither soeuer he had gone; In his disports, in his warres, in his trauels; why are we not now ambitious of following him to his better crowne; yea of raigning together with him, (for heauen admits of this equality) in that glory, wherein he raignes with his Sauiour & ours? Why doe we not now heartily, with him that was rauished into the third heauan, say, Cupio dissolui & esse cum Christo, not barely to be dissolued; a malecontent may doe so; but therefore to be dissolued, that we may be with Christ, possessed of his euerlasting glory; where we shall not onely not weepe, but reioyce and sing Halleluiahs for euer; not onely not die, but enioy a blessed and heauenly life. Euen so Lord Iesus come quickly. Now if any man shall aske the Disciples question: Master, when shall these things be; the celestiall voyce tels him, it must bee vpon a change; For the first things are passed; It shall be, in part, so soone as euer our first things, our life, the condition of our mortalitie are passed ouer; It shall be fully, when the first things of the world are passed; Passed not by abolition, but by immutation, as that Father said well; Not the frame of the world, but the corruption of that frame must passe. The Spirit of God is not curious, he cals those things first which were onely former; not in respect of the state which is, but that which shall be; For those things which were first of all, were like their Maker, good, not capable of destruction: Our sinnes tainted the whole creation, and brought shame vpon all the frame of heauen, and earth: That which we did, shall be disanulled; that which God did, shall stand for euer; and this dissolution shall be our glory: other dissolutions strike teares into our eyes; as this day is witnesse: it is our sorrow that the first things are passed, our offices, our pensions, our hopes, our fauours, and (which we esteemed most) our seruices are gone: Let this last dissolution comfort vs against the [Page 465] present. Who can grieue to see a Familie dissolued, that considers the world must bee dissolued? This little world of ours, first, whereof this day giues vs an image: for as our seruice, so our life must away; and then that great one, whose dissolution is repre­sented in these. The difference is, that whereas this dissolution brings teares to some eies, that wipes them away from all: For all our teares, and sorrow, and toile, and cry­ing, and death, are for our sinnes; take away corruption, and misery goes away with it, and till then, it will neuer be remoued: No man puts new wine into old vessels; much lesse will God put the new wine of glory, into the old vessels of corruption: They are our sinnes, which as in particular they haue rob'd vs of our Prince, changed our seasons, swept away thousands with varieties of deaths, so in generall, they haue deformed the face of heauen and earth, and made all the Creation sigh and groane, and still make vs incapable of the perfection of our blessednes; for while the first things continue, there must needs be teares, and sorrow, and death. Let vs therefore looke vpon heauen and earth as goodly creatures; but, as blemished, as transitory, as those which we shall once see more glorious. Let vs looke vpon our selues with indignation, which haue thus di­stained them; and as those which after some terme of their cottage expired, are assured they shall haue a marble palace built for them, doe long after the time perfixed them, and thinke the dayes and moneths pace slowly away, till then; so let vs earnestly desire the day of the dissolution of this great house of the world, that wee may haue our con­summation in the new heauen. For so soone as euer the old is past, Behold (saith God) I will make all things new. Yea, the passage of the one, is the renewing of the other: As the Snake is renewed, not by putting on any new coat, but by leauing his slough behind him: the gold is purified, by leauing his drosse in the fire; Therefore hee addes, not, I will, but, I doe make all new; and because this is a great worke, behold a great Agent; He that sate vpon the Throne said, Behold I make all new.

A Throne signifies Maiestie, and sitting permanence or perpetuity: God sayes, Heauen is my throne, in the Psalme: but as Salomons throne of iuory and gold, was the best piece of his house; So Gods throne is the most glorious heauen, the heauen of heauens; for you see that tho heauen and earth passe away, yet Gods throne remain'd still, and hee sitting on it; neither sinne nor dissolution, may reach to the Empyreall heauen, the seat of God.

Here is a state worthy of the King of Kings; All the thrones of earthly Monarchs, are but pieces of his foot-stoole. And as his throne is maiesticall and permanent, so is his residence in it; Hee sate in the throne. S. Stephen saw him standing, as it were ready for his defence and protection: S. Iohn sees him sitting (as our Creed also runnes) in regard of his inalterable glory. How brittle the thrones of earthly Princes are, and how they doe rather stand than sit in them, and how slippery they stand too, wee feele this day, and lament. O Lord, establish the throne of thy seruant our King, and let his seed endure for euer. Let his throne be as the Sunne before thee for euermore; and as the Moone a faithfull witnesse in heauen. But howsoeuer it be with our earthly Gods; of his kingdome there is no end. Here is a master for Kings, whose glory it is, to rise vp from their thrones, and throw downe their Crownes at his feet, and to worship before his foot-stoole.

Be wise therefore, O ye Kings; be learned ye Rulers of the earth: serue this Lord in feare, and reioyce in him with trembling.

Yea behold here (since wee haue the honour to serue him, whom Kings serue) a royall Master for vs; It was one of our sinnes I feare, that wee made our Master, our God; I meane, that we made flesh our arme; and placed that confidence in him, for our earthly stay, which we should haue fixed in heauen: Our too much hope hath left vs comfortlesse: Oh that we could now make God our Master, and trust him so much the more, as we haue lesse in earth to trust to. There is no seruice to the King of heauen; for both his throne is euerlasting and vnchangeable, and his promotions certaine and honourable: He that sits on the throne hath said it; To him that ouercomes will I giue to sit with mee in my throne; euen as I ouercame and sit with my Father in his throne. Behold, [Page 466] yee ambitious spirits, how yee may truly rise to more than euer the sonnes of Zebedee desired to aspire to: seruing is the way to raigning; serue him that sits vpon the Throne, and ye shall sit yourselues vpon the Throne with him.

This is the Agent; the act is fit for him, I make all things new. Euen the very Turkes in their Alcoran, can subscribe to that of Tertullian, Qui potuit facere, potest & reficere: I feare to wrong the holy Maiesty with my rude comparison; It is not so much to God, to make a world, as for vs, to speake: He spake the word, and it was done: There is no change which is not from him: He makes new Princes, new yeeres, new gouernments, and will make new heauens, new earth, new inhabitants; how easie then is it for him, to make new prouisions for vs? If wee bee left destitute, yet where is our faith? Shall God make vs new bodies, when they are gone to dust? shall he make new heauens, and new earth, and shall not he (whose the earth is, and the fulnesse thereof) prouide some new meanes, and courses of life for vs, while we are vpon earth? Is the maintenance of one poore worme more than the renewing of heauen and earth? Shall he be able to raise vs when we are not, and shall he not sustaine vs while we are?

Away with these weake diffidences; and if wee bee Christians, trust God with his owne: Psal. 37.34. Wait thou on the Lord, and keepe his wayes, and he shall exalt thee. He will make all things new: And shall all things be made new, and our hearts bee old? Shall nothing but our soules be out of the fashion? Surely beloued, none but new hearts are for the new heauens: Except we be borne anew, we enter not into life. All other things shall in the very instant receiue their renouation; onely our hearts must bee made new before hand, or else they shall neuer be renewed to their glory. S. Peter, when he had told vs of looking for new heauens, and new earth; infers this vse vpon it; Wherefore (beloued) seeing yee looke for such things, 2 Pet. 3.14. be diligent, that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, and blamelesse. Behold, the new heauens require pure and spotlesse inhabitants. As euer therefore we looke to haue our part in this blessed renouation, let vs cast off all our euill and corrupt affections, put off the old man with his works, and now with the new yeere, put on the new: labour for a new heart, begin a new life. That which S. Iohn sayes here, that God will say and doe in our entrance to glorification; Behold, I make all things new. 2 Cor. 5.17. out of Esa. 43. Saint Paul saith he hath done it already, in our regeneration; Old things are passed away, all things are become new. What meanes this, but that our regeneration must make way for our glorification, and that our glory must but perfect our regeneration? and God supposes this is done, when there are meanes to doe it. Why doe we then still (in spight of the Gospell) retaine our old corruptions, and thinke to goe to the wedding feast in our old clothes? if some of vs do not rather (as the vulgar reads that, Iudg. 10, 6.) Addere nona veteribus, adde new sinnes to our old; new oathes, new fashions of pride, new complements of drunkennesse, new deuices of filthinesse, new tricks of Machiaue­lisme: these are our nouelties, which fetch downe from God new iudgements vpon vs, to the tingling of the eares of all hearers, and for which Topheth was prepared of old. If God haue no better newes for vs, we shall neuer enioy the new heauen with him. For Gods sake therefore, and for our soules sake, let vs be wiser, and renew our couenant with God; and seeing this is a day of gifts, let my New-yeeres-gift to you be this holy aduice from God, which may make you happy for euer: Let your New-yeeres-gift to God be your hearts, the best part of your selues, the center of your selues, to which all our actions are circumferences: and if they bee such a present, as we haue reason to feare God will not accept, because they are sinfull; yet if they be humbled, if penitent, we know he will receiue them: Psal. 51. A contrite and a broken heart, O God, thou wilt not despise. And if we cannot giue him our hearts, yet giue him our desires, and he will take our vn­worthy hearts from vs; I will take the stony hearts out of their bodies, Ezec. 11.19. and he will graciously returne an happy New-yeeres-gift to vs, Ezec. 11.14. I will put a new spirit within their bowels, and will giue them an heart of flesh. He will create a cleane heart, and renew a right spirit within vs; so, as he will make a new heauen for vs, he will make vs new for this heauen; hee will make his Tabernacle in vs, that hee may make ours with him. Behold, the Tabernacle of God is with men, &c.

The superstitious Listrians cryed out amazed, that Gods were come downe to them in the likenesse of men: but we Christians know, that it is no rare thing for God to come and dwell with men; Yea are the Temples of the liuing God, 2 Cor. 6.16. and I will dwell among them and walke there. The faithfull heart of man is the Tabernacle of God. But because though God bee euer with vs, wee are not alwaies so with him, yea whiles wee are at home in the bodie, we are absent from the Lord, as S. Paul complaines, therefore will God vouchsafe vs a neerer cohabitation that shall not be capable of any interposition, of any absence. Behold, the Tabernacle of God is with men. But besides this Tabernacle of flesh, time was when God dwelt in a materiall visible house with men: Hee had his Tabernacle first, which was a mouing Temple, and then his Temple, 2 Chron. 7.16. which was a fixed Tabernacle: both of them had one measure, both one name. But, as one said vpon that, Eze. 42. Mensus est similitudinem domus; [...] that both the Tabernacle and Temple were similitudes of Gods house, rather than the house it selfe: so say I, that they were intended for notable resemblances both of the holy Church of God vpon earth, and of the glorious Sanctuarie of heauen. This is the true [...] of God, 1 Pet. 2.5. which word signifieth both a Temple, Ezra 4.1. and a Palace, Dan. 1.4. because he dwels where he is worshipped, and he is magnificent in both: It is the materiall Tabernacle which is alluded to, the immateriall which is promised; A Tabernacle that goes a thousand times more beyond the glittering Temple of Salomon, than Salomons Temple went be­yond the Tabernacle of Moses: Neither let it trouble any man, that the name of a Tabernacle implies flitting and vncertaintie. For as the Temple, howsoeuer it were called ( [...]) a house of Ages; yet lasted not (either the first, I meane, or second) vnto 500. yeeres: so this house, though God call it a Tabernacle, [...]. Luke 16.9. yet he makes it an euerlasting habitation; for he tels vs, that both age and death are gone before it come downe to men. But why rather doth the Tabernacle of God descend to men, than men ascend to it? Whether this be in respect of Iohns vision, to whom the new Ierusalem seemed to descend from heauen; descendit (as one saith) innotescendo, and therefore it is resembled by all the riches of this inferiour world, gold, precious stones, pearle; or whether heauen is therefore said to descend to vs, because it meets vs in the aire, 1 Thess. 4.16. when Christ Iesus attended with innumerable Angels shall descend to fetch his elect; or, whether this phrase be vsed for a greater expression of loue, and mercy, since it is more for Prince to come to vs, than for vs to goe to his Court. Certainly, God meanes on­ly in this to set forth that perpetuall and reciprocall conuersation, which hee will haue with men: They shall dwell with God, God shall dwell with them. Our glory begins euer in grace: God doth dwell with all those in grace, with whom hee will dwell in glory: Euery Christian carries in his bosome a shrine of God; 2 Cor. 12. Know yee not that Christ Iesus is in you, saith S. Paul. Wheresoeuer God dwels, there is his Temple: Wilt thou pray in the Temple, pray in thy selfe, saith Austen.

Here is the Altar of a cleane heart, from which the sweet incense of our praiers, as a pleasant perfume, is sent vp into the nostrils of God: Here are the pure candles of our faith euer burning before God, night and day; neuer to be extinguished: Here is the spirituall Shew-bread, the bread of life standing euer ready vpon the Table of the soule: Here doth the Arke of the heart, in the inwardest of the breast, keepe the law of God, and that Manna that came downe from heauen: Here God dwels, and here he is worshipped. Behold, what need wee care whither we goe, while we carry the God of heaven with vs? He is with vs, as our companion, as our guide, as our guest: No impo­tency of person, no crosse of estate, no distance of place, no opposition of men, no gates of hell can separate him from vs: Hee hath said it, I will not leaue, nor forsake thee: We are all now parting one from another: and now is loosing a knot of the most louing, and entire fellowship, that euer met in the Court of any Prince: our sweet Master (that was compounded of all louelinesse) infused this gracious harmony into our hearts; now we are saluting our last, and euery one is with sorrow enough, taking his owne way: how safe, how happy shall we be, if each of vs shall haue God to go with him! Certainly (my deare fellowes) we shall neuer complaine of the want of Masters, [Page 468] of friends, while we finde our selues sure of him; nothing can make vs miserable while we are furnished with him. Shall wee thinke hee cannot fare ill that hath money in his purse; and shall we thinke he can miscarry that hath God in his heart? How shall not all comfort, all happinesse accompany that God, whose presence is the cause of all bles­sednesse? He shall counsell vs in our doubts, direct vs in our resolutions, dispose of vs in our estates, cheere vs in our distresses, prosper vs in our liues, and in our deaths crowne vs. And if such felicity follow vpon Gods dwelling with vs in these smokie cottages of our mortality, where we (through our vnquiet corruptions) will not suffer our selues to haue a full fruition of God; what happinesse shall there be in our dwelling with God, in those eternall Tabernacles of rest and glory? Beloued, there is no losse, no miserie, which the meditation of heauen cannot digest: we haue liued in the eye of a Prince, whose countenance was able to put life into any beholder: How oft hath that face shined vp­on vs, and we haue found our heart warme with those comfortable beames? Behold, we shall liue with that God, in whose presence is the fulnesse of ioy: wee haue liued in the soeciety of worthy men; yet, but men; subiect to all passions, infirmities, self-respects: which of vs all can haue escaped without some vnkindnesses, detractions, emulations? Earthly Courts can be no more without these, than these can be without corruption: there, we shall liue in the company of innumerable Angels, and the spirits of iust and perfect men; Reuel. 19.3. neither can there be any iar in these Halleluiahs, which we shall all sing to God. We haue liued to see the magnificence of earthly Princes, and to partake of it; in their buildings, furnitures, feasts, triumphs; in their wealth, pompe, pleasures: But open your eyes and see the new Ierusalem, the City of the great King of Saints, and all these sublunary vanities shall bee contemned. Here you shall see a foure-square Citie; the wals of Iasper, the foundations garnished with all precious stones, Twelue gates of twelue pearles, The houses and streets of pure gold, like shining glasse: A Chrystall riuer runs in the midst of it; and on the banks of it growes the tree of life; euer greene, euer fruitfull; this is for the eye. The eare shall be filled with the melody of Angels, euer singing Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty. The taste shall be satisfied with Manna, the food of Angels, with the fruit of the tree of life, with that new wine which our Sa­uiour hath promised to drinke with vs in his Kingdome; These are the dimme sha­dowes of our future blessednesse. At thy right hand ô God are pleasures for euermore; and such pleasures, as if they could be expressed or conceiued, were not worthy of our longings, nor able to satisfie vs: Oh that wee could so much the more long to enioy them, by how much lesse we are able to comprehend them! When S. Paul made his Farewell-Sermon to the Ephesians, he fetcht teares from the eyes of his auditors (so full of holy passion was his speech) especially with that one clause, And now behold I know, Act. 20.25. that henceforth you all, through whom I haue gone preaching the kingdome of God, shall see my face no more: A sad clause indeed, You shall see my face no more. The minde of man cannot endure to take a finall leaue of any thing that offends it not; but the face of a friend, of a companion, hath so much pleasure in it, that we cannot with­out much sorrow thinke of seeing it our last: But what if we shall meet here no more? what if we shall no more see one anothers face? Brethren, we shall once meet together aboue; we shall once see the glorious face of God, and neuer looke off againe.

Let it not ouer-grieue vs to leaue these Tabernacles of stone, since wee must shortly lay downe these Tabernacles of clay, and enter into Tabernacles not made with hands; eternall in the heauens. Till then, farewell my deare brethren, farewell in the Lord: Goe in peace, and liue as those that haue lost such a Master, and as those that serue a Master, whom they cannot lose: And the God of peace goe with you, and prosper you in all your wayes; and so fix this Tabernacle in you vpon earth, that you may be recei­ued into those Tabernacles of the new Ierusalem, and dwell with him for euer, in that glory which he hath proui­ded for all that loue him. AMEN.

FINIS.
NOAH'S DOVE, BRINGIN …

NOAH'S DOVE, BRINGING AN OLIVE OF PEACE TO THE TOSSED ARKE OF CHRISTS CHVRCH.

A SERMON PREACH'T IN LATINE, IN THE CONVOCATION, HELD IN SAINT PAVLES CHVRCH, TO THE CLERGIE OF ENG­LAND, AND ESPECIALLY THAT OF THE PRO­VINCE OF CANTERBVRIE.

By IOS: HALL, Deane of Worcester.

Done into English by R. H.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, ¶ Printed by IOHN HAVILAND for HANNA BARRET, 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD, EDVVARD Lord DENNY, Baron of WALTHAM, all health and Happinesse.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

I Might well perceiue by the Author, that this Sermon was neuer intended to be pub­lished, in any other Language than that wherein it was first spoken: being in respect of the matter, in a sort appropriate to that Auditory wherein it was deliuered; But besides the common desire of many, fin­ding the translation attempted by diuers, and performed by some in such a manner as did not altogether sa­tisfie; It pleased my Father herein to improue my leasure, where­in, howsoeuer I may haue somewhat failed of the first elegancy, yet I haue not beene far short of the sense. I haue presumed to dedicate the same to your Lordship, in respect of your many fauours, and my obligations, for which (besides this officious, though vnequall re­quitall) I shal still vow my prayers for your Lordship, and remaine.

Your Lordships most humbly deuoted, RO: HALL.

TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, GEORGE, LORD ARCH­BISHOP OF CANTERBVRY, PRIMATE OF ALL ENGLAND, AND METRAPOLITAN.

TO THE REVEREND LORDS, THE BISHOPS, AND TO THE WHOLE FLOVRISHING CLERGIE OF ENGLAND, ESPECIALLY THAT OF THE PROVINCE OF CANTERBVRY, GATHERED TOGETHER IN THE CONVOCATION AT LONDON, BEFORE WHOM THIS MEANE SERMON WAS DELIVERED: J. H.

THE LEAST OF ALL THE SERVANTS OF THE CHVRCH HVMBLY DEDICATES THIS HIS POORE AND VNWORTHY LABOVR.

IN aede Pauli, (que) Pauli oraculis,
Pro concione praeuiâ Synodo Jacrae,
Varias ab vno Spiritu, Domino, Deo
Distinctiones esse donorum probans,
Ostendis, Halle, quanta spiritalium,
Quàm multiformis dos tibi fluat affatim,
Charismatum (que) multiplex peculium.
Quae nempe tractas, per tui specimen doces.
Theologe nate pulpitis, calami potens,
Cui suauitatis conscius semper stylus,
Cui pectus almi condus est sacrarij,
Et lingua promus pectoris, cujus latus
Loquentis ambit auribus rapax cohors,
Humeris (que) densa; non sat est semel tua
Hausisse vocis impetu fugacia.
Ni perlegendo te recognosci sinas,
Auri inuidebit oculus, & Templo Schola.
Nosti Decane flexanime, quàm terecens
Jam tunc ab ipso ambone redeuntem, manu
Prensum, rogator vellicaui feruidus,
Manare fineres haec in absentum sinus,
Reliquis (que) nostri fratribus Cleri dari.
Quid mirum? vbi ipsi postmodùm cudi typis
Prouinciales postulant Episcopi.
Audin' Iosephe? Nolo iam: te nil peto.
Non est, amicus quod roget. Domini regunt.
Parere justum est: parere te certum est: age.
Quàm facilis isthic obstetricanti labor?
Post tam verenda iussa quid restat mihi,
Nisi vt adprecantis suppleam idiotae locúm,
Amen sacrato succinens Patrum choro?
sic approbauit Tho: Goadus S.T.D.

NOAH'S DOVE.

YEe are here met (which I humbly wish, may proue eue­ry way prosperous, and happie to the Church of God) most Reuerend Father in God, Reuerend Bishops, ve­nerable Deanes, Archdeacons, Brethren of the Clergy, by the prouidence of our good God, and the command of our gracious Soueraigne, to hold an holy Conuocati­on this day.

Blessed Paul, in whose name this ancient pile doth not a little pride it selfe, salutes you by my vnworthy tongue, and as if he were present, addresses himselfe to you, and exhorts you

In his former Epistle to the Corinthians, the 12 Chapter, verse 4.

There are diuersities of gifts, but the same spirit; there are diuersities of mi­nisteries, but the same Lord; and there are diuersities of operations, but the same God, &c.

SEe, I beseech you, the meet correspondence of all things. Yee are met in one, and here is vnity; Yee are many of you met from the vtmost parts of this large Prouince, and here is manifold diuersity; yee are met the floure of our English Clergie, learned and exquisite Diuines, and here are diuersities of gifts; Ye are met, the Lords and Commons of our sacred function, and here are diuersities of ministeries; Yee are met for the holy affaires of the Church, and here are Operations; Ye are met (as I verily hope, and wish) in vnity of Spirit, and here is one Spirit; Ye are lastly met to consecrate your selues, your gifts, Ministeries, Operations, to the seruice of our Lord God; and here is that Lord, that God whom we professe to serue.

Now that same God, that same Lord Iesus Christ, that same holy Spirit, be present with vs all this day; and by his blessed influences guide and gouerne this sacred mee­ting, and happily direct all our councels and endeuours to the glory of his owne great name, the saluation of our soules, and the assured edification of his Church, through Iesus Christ.

See here then, Honoured Prelates, and beloued Brethren, the loope or combinati­on of both worlds; Both the worlds of our Diuinity; The greater world, God; the [Page 2] lesser world, Man; What is there that can so much concerne vs to know, to behold? Will ye looke vp to God? He is one in essence ( [...]) Three in person, The Father, Lord, Spirit. He is three in one, and one in three; The Father, Lord, Spirit, one and the same God.

Will yee cast your eye to Man? yee shall see him not single, but branched into infi­nite diuersitie, not bare and naked, but furnished with gifts; not superfluous, but destin'd to due seruices; not idle, but busie in meet operations: Neither are these operations, seruices, gifts, all of one kinde, but diuersly distinguished, and varied: And whence are these so manifold graces, so diuers imployments, but from one God, the Father, Lord, Spirit? And wherefore are all these, but that these operations, ministeries, gifts, proceeding from one God, Lord, Spirit, may be directed to one, and may end as they began, in a perfect vnity?

O maruellous coniunction of diuine and humane things; O vnutterable communion of heauen and earth; Wherein is laid forth vnto vs the intire respects and vnion of God to himselfe by consubstantialitie, of God to man by munificence, of man to God by the bond of thankfulnesse, of men to each other by the bond of charity, of gifts to ministeries, of ministeries to operations, of all to all.

I shall not now need, neither indeed would it befit mee, in so awfull an assembly of Diuines to dwell vpon Catecheticall points, concerning the mysterie of the sacred Tri­nitie; Although this labour is well worthy of you elsewhere, my brethren, and such as (if I may perswade you) you shall carefully bestow at home; This familiar kinde of tea­ching the word of the beginnings of Christ is growne out of fashion; Like ambitious Orators, wee ouerlooke this popular straine, and are carried to an affectation of perfection. Ye see how the Heron can soare high, yet liues, for the most part, in the low­est vally; builds in the tallest trees, yet feeds in the humble marishes; So doe yee, my deare fellow-labourers, not so much caring to shew your selues learned, as to make your people so.

This by the way. Such as God is, such he expresses himselfe to vs; and such as hee expresses himselfe to vs, such hee formes vs to himselfe: As the Sun looking vpon a cloud fitly disposed, for that purpose, imprints in that moist glasse a certaine bright image of himselfe; so doth God to his Church; From that Celestiall and diuine Tri­nity, therefore, is here apparently deduced another Trinity, sublunary and humane; Of gifts, ministeries, operations; From the spirit are deriued gifts; ministeries from the Sonne, operations from the Father; There are diuersities of gifts, but the same spirit; of ministeries, but the same Lord; of operations, but the same God.

Away with all niceties of Pythagorean calculations; All numbers are alike to me, saue those which God himselfe hath chalked out vnto vs; as here he hath manifestly done. In one word; An Vnity and a Trinity make vp this golden sentence. There is a Tri­nity in this Vnity; There is an Vnity in this Trinity; First, here is a perfect (that is a Triple) Trinity; A Trinity of diuersities, a Trinity of faculties, a Trinity of giuers; For there are so many diuersities as faculties, and so many faculties, as giuers; The facul­ties are three; gifts, ministeries, operations; The giuers three, The Father, the Sonne, the Spirit, which all are included in one Vnity ( [...]) the same God; And yet euen that Vnity hath his distinction, whiles gifts are (as it were) by a specialty ascribed to the Spirit, ministeries to the Sonne, to the Father operations.

That our discourse may not seeme too perplexed, wee will follow the foot-steps of our Apostle, and with all possible perspicuity, will apply the diuersities to the faculties, the faculties to the giuers; These Trinities to their Vnity, and (this done) draw to a briefe conclusion.

A threefold Diuersity argues multiplicity; What meant the Ancients to dreame but of three Graces? here are a thousand graces, gifts infinite; Looke vpon all the grand­children of Adam, that euer were; amongst so many thousand millions of faces, ye shall easily obserue some variety of fauours; It is a wonder to see what diuersity of formes there is, in that which wee call beauty; No twins are so like as not to bewray some dis­similitude; [Page 3] Certainly there is not so great variety of faces, as of mindes; As features are to the countenance, so are gifts to the minde; Each one hath some, all haue many, none haue all; There are diuersities of gifts.

Salmeron, with Caietan, vnderstands here those gifts which wee call Gratias gratis datas. Graces freely giuen; wherein he saies true, but not enough; For as the old word is, Fauours must be inlarged; and [...]hose gifts which make vs gracious are best wor­thy of this name; It is not amisse that Hugo reckons vp three sorts of Gods gifts to man; Gifts of nature, of grace, of glory: By the gifts of nature wee are men, by the gifts of grace we are holy, by the gifts of glory, we shall be blessed. The gifts of nature, are memory; reason, will, wherein we excell the brute creatures; The gifts of grace are faith, hope, charitie, wherein we go beyond the Deuils; The gifts of glory, eternall and true blessednesse, blessed and eternall truth, true and blessed eternity, wherein wee are equall to the Angels; Amongst the gifts of nature the same Author reckons some to be of the lowest ranke, some of the meane, some of the highest; In the lowest, he ac­counts beauty and health of body; In the meane hee accounts the faculties of the minde; In the highest, the vertues of the soule; Thus there are diuersities of gifts.

There are some gifts of Regeneration; there are some gifts of our calling; by the former, we are borne againe for our owne good; with the latter, we are furnished, for the good of others; These latter are peculiarly bestowed vpon seuerall men, the former [...]e by a certaine common propriety bestowed vpon all the Saints of God; For, as in the most wise disposition of this vniuerse, the best things, and those which are necessary for the sustentation of life, as ayre, light, fire, water, are abundantly giuen to all; but those things which serue onely for ornament and pleasure, as Gold, Pearle, Precious stones, are more sparingly bestowed vpon some few; So euery sauing grace is abun­dantly dispensed to all Saints, by the liberall hand of God; Whereas tongues, pro­phesie, power of miracles, as also eloquence, skill, honour, and the rest of this kinde, are reserued onely for some few receiuers; And in all these, what strange diuersity there is? They differ in respect of themselues, being in nature diuers from each other; They differ in respect of the Subiect, as being diuersly giuen to one, and other; for as the blinde Bard saw truly, God doth not giue all to all; They differ in respect of degree, as they are more giuen to one, than to other. Thus euery way there are diuersities of gifts.

It is the common voice of nature, that the same remaining the same cannot produce but the same; but, when we speake of the God of Nature; that word of Bonauenture is more true, Ab vnissimo Deo manan [...] multiforma, ab aeterno temporalia; From that most one God flowes multiformity of effects, and from that eternall God, temporall effects. Hugo said well, In te variatur qui in se non mutatur; he is varied in thee, who is not changed in himselfe: If the diuine power had made onely one creature, that alonely worke of his had beene worthy of a God, and such as could proceed from no lesse than an om­nipotent hand; But now he hath created many things, yea innumerable; If God had made these many creatures altogether vniforme and like themselues; onely distingui­shed in number, not in forme; the worke had beene more excellent and admirable, than the frame of any one creature alone; But now, that he hath made these many, these innumerable creatures, no lesse different from themselues, and so, as that the difference of their formes striues with the praise of their number; O the depth of di­uine wisdome! O the stupendious workmanship of omnipotencie! And yet there is no Subiect wherein the power and prouidence of the Almighty doth so much magnifie it selfe, as in the diuers Oeconomie of man; In so much as in this little world, there is a world of diuersities; Maruell at your selues, brethren, and bee astonished at your owne prospects; Whether we looke at the fashion of the face, or the proportion of parts, or the colour of the skin, or the stature of the body, or the indowments of the minde, the degrees of faculties, the disposition of nature, the measure of graces, the opportunities of stations, or lastly the outward condition of our life; O good God, what wondrous diuersity is here; how impossible is it for the eye to meet twise [Page 4] with the like obiect, whithersoeuer it roueth? Thus there are diuersities of gifts.

Away now from hence, with all haughtinesse of pride, all mutinies of enuie; These two dangers will bee sure to haunt the most iust inequality; The needy is enuious, the rich is proud.

Poore I am contemned, others are set vp; others shine in scarlet, and purple, whiles I am patching of nasty raggs; Others wallow in their wealth and excesse, I f [...]sh for hunger. Others Lord it in lofty seats, I am trod vnder their foot-stooles; Others are eloquent, I am a stammerer: Others excell in the skill of Arts and Tongues, I am a silly ignorant; And why should not I? Oh foole, these that thou talkest of, are gifts, and therefore freely bestowed where it pleases the giuer; What doth he owe to thee, that hath giuen these things to others? Withall, know, there are diuersitie of gifts; God hath perhaps denied thee heapes of red and white earth, but hee hath giuen thee strength of body; At how high a rate would the great ones of the world buy that bles­sing of thine? Hee hath denied thee eloquence, he hath yet giuen thee sharpnesse of wit; he hath denied thee honor, but he hath giuen thee sweet rest, quiet security; [...] hath denied thee preferment, he hath not denied thee health. Goe then, and enuie the great mans weake stomach, sleeplesse nights, racks of cares; enuie, to him, if thou canst, the slipperie staires of the Court, and the common enuie of the most; He wan [...] something which thou inioyest, and something he hath which is denied thee; He had rather make choice of thy condition, thou of his; Each of you hath his owne, neither of you shall haue all; neither shall haue both; There are diuersities of gifts.

Yea, and we new blowne bladders, how easily are wee puft vp with euery blast of gifts; I am not like other men; How base are the vulgar of men? I sit gloriously im­purpled, other fellowes may be glad to licke the dust of my footstoole; I am inriched with all liberall sciences, this people which now not the Law are accursed; I haue skill of tongues, others are rude Idiots; I leade the amazed hearers by the eares whi­ther I list, through the power of my oratory, others freeze and languish in their Pul­pits. Heare, O thou proud man; These things whereof thou braggest, are not thine owne; What hast thou that thou hast not receiued? All these are gifts; And art thou thus happy alone? Vaine boaster, thou knowest noe others, thou knowest not thy selfe; There are diuersities of gifts, which thy thoughts reach not vnto: Sit thou aloft, and cheare thy selfe with the bowed knees of thy suppliants, they are happier men than thy selfe that are glad to lie close, and affect a quiet and safe obscurity: Be thou more learned then another, that other perhaps is wiser than thou; bee thou more eloquent than ano­ther man, that other is perhaps more iudicious; If thy tongue be richer than anothers, his minde is richer than thine.

It is reported, that in the house of worthy M. Luther was found written; Res & verba Philippus, Res sine verbis Lutherus, Verba sine re Erasmus; Melancton was words and mat­ter; Luther, matter without words; Erasmus, words without matter; Euery one hath his owne share; Neither art thou furnished with all gifts; nor that other with none; Let not him enuie, thee; neither doe thou contemne him; Rather both, apply your selues to cast in the shot of your contributions to the publique good: For to what end hath our bountifull God showred downe these diuers kinds of gifts from heauen vpon man, but that he might hereby prouide for the common profit and welfare of mankinde?

Why hath the blinde man legges, and the lame man eyes, but that the one may ex­change with the other, for the benefit of both? Thinkest thou that God meant to heape his gifts vpon thee for thine owne sake onely? Fie on this shamefull selfe-loue; Surely he that made thee, made thee for a conduit-pipe to conuay, not a Cisterne to hold the water of his graces. God hath clothed you, (as ye well know, Reuerend Pre­lates) with this sacred purple, that you should shine before others as conspicuous Guides of that strait and hard way of life; and that by your well-bestowed honors you should credit his Church, and be the seruants of many.

Ye perceiue now, I imagine, how inexpectedly my speech is glided from Gifts to Ministeries; The Author of these Gifts, the Spirit of God, leads me by S. Pauls hand; [Page 5] who presently vpon [...] mention of gifts, subioynes ministeries, and vpon the members of ministeries, addes operations. This [...] munificent Spirit. ( [...]) (that with Athanasius we may note the [...]ce of the Article) hath enabled the most of you; Fathers and brethren, with an eminent mea [...] to of gifts. With what powers of the minde; what singular learning, what powerfull eloquence, with how great wisdome, with what grauity, with what [...] of honour, with what large dignities? It is a great word that I shall speake, and yet I must, and will saying without all, either arrogance or [...] ­tery; Stupor mundi Cleris Pri [...]cus; The [...]onder of the world is the Clergy of [...]. So many learned Diuines, [...]o many eloquence Preachers: shall in vaine be sought elsewhere this day, in what [...] regioni vnder the rope of heauen; What [...] reckon vp those great lights of our Church, not long since set; Iuell [...], H [...]freys, Foxes, Wh [...]gift [...], Ful [...]s, [...]ers, Ray [...]lds, Bilsons, Gre [...]s, Babingtons, Eedeses, Hollands, Pl [...]ys [...]s, Ab [...]ses, Per [...]ses [...], Hookers, O [...]ralls, Willets, Whites, [...]s [...]ns? There are now of you vnder th [...] very [...]oofe, that heare me this day, in whose iust praises I could be content to sp [...]d not [...] hou [...]e, [...] life, herein not that mutuall modesty inioynes me silence: Ho [...]g [...] at so e [...]ri yee are, yee are not your owne; All these gifts end in seruices. Oh let it please you to stir vp this grace of God in you; and faithfully to im­ploy all these your gifts to the happy aduancement of your ministeries; in the practise of your life, (as in the course of my speech) Let the Diuersities of gifts bee taken vp with the Diuersities of ministeries.

There are then as differences of gifts, so of ministeries; And which bee they? Diffe­rences in offices, and in degrees; There were Apostles, Prophets, Euangelists; There are, were, shall be Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons; These are more than one ranke of Ministers; It was part of the exploded heresie of Aerius that tooke away these three steps of the Clergie, as the Synod of Carthage calls them. Yea, and somwhere, Ierome himselfe smarts with the lash of this censure, as if perhaps hee did more sauour of Aerius, than of Tully; Not without open wrong in both, but I may not now stay vpon needlesse Apologies, There is none of you, I hope, can be so witlesse as to question these diuersities of Ministeries, Did they euer reade Histories that doubt of this point. Sure, they haue neuer so much as seene them: Turne ouer all the monuments of Times, and places, so farre as euer Christendome hath spred it selfe, you shall finde nothing more euident; I will not here stand to abridge the Annalls of all Ages, and Regions; Looke vpon the Councells; and first of all, the first and chiefe of those which are stiled Generall, the great Councell of Ni [...]e; You shall there see three hundred and eighteene Bishops, so many as Abraham had souldiers in the victory ouer the Kings, as Ambrose wittily alludeth. But perhaps they were then but newly instituted, ne [...]ly receiued in the Church; No such matter; Those Fathers professe it to be ( [...]) the ancient guise, that the Bishop of Alexandria should be ouer Egypt, Libya, Pen [...]polis, as the Bi­shop of Rome was ouer his Suburbitarie Churches: Doe but beare Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus, an old man of aboue threescore, solemnly protesting that hee succeeded his Grandfathers, and great-grandfathers, for seuen successiue generations; in the same Episcopall chaire. Heare but Irenaus, Tertullian, Clement, Dorotheus, Eusebius, describing and recording the Bishops of Antioch, Alexandria, Hierusalem, Rome, in the vndoubted order of their successions, not onely by their numbers, but by their names also. Cer­tainly, neuer day lookt forth since the age of the Apostles, wherein the Spouse of Christ wanted the attendance of these Bride-men: But what doe I vrge this? The Sun is in the heauen, and shines there: Euen Ierome himselfe, though but a Presbyter, and a stout Champion of his owne order, yet deduceth this difference of degrees from the cradle of the first Schisme, from the common decree of the first Church, from tradition Apostolicall; yea, when Saint Paul wrote this to his Corinthians, that iarring word had sounded in the Church, I am Pauls, I am Apolloes, I am Cephaes, and therefore euen then had these differences beene.

Differences perhaps in Order, you will say, not in Degree; Yes, both in Order, and in Power, too; There were those whom Saint Paul calls ( [...]) Presidents [Page 6] and Rulers; [...]. I whom Ignatius calls ( [...]) Gouernors; Dionysius, Hierarchs, Cypri [...], Ouerseers; to whom Saint Paul attributes Power of reformation and correctio [...]; to whom the Canons of the Apostles giue the power of sentence or constitution, Igna­tius, chiefely and authority; Eusebius, out of Egesippus, the throne of Episcopality; Cyprian, the vigor and authority of the Chaire, Origen, the highest pitch of the Church; Ierome, a peerelesse and eminent power; The Councell of Sardis, the height of gouern­ment; and lastly, Epiphanius an Order generatiue of Fathers. But what doe I gleaning after the haruest of so great Authors as haue discussed this point?

Oh how oft, and with what deepe sighes hath this most flourishing, and happy. Church of England wisht, that shee might with some of her owne bloud haue pu [...]a­sed vnto her dearest Sisters abroad, the retention of this most ancient, and euery way best forme of gouernment; Which might happily [...] so haue taken place, if they had met with such a Monarchicall reformation, as (through the blessing of God) wa [...] de­signed vnto vs; Now they are faine to vndergoe [...]hat administration, Prouisionally onely (if we may beleeue wise and learned Frege [...]ill) which the necessity of their con­dition doth for the time cast vpon them: The God of heauen raise them vp Queenes for their nurses and Kings for their nursing fathers, that they may once enioy with vs this happy blessing of the sequence and subordination of degrees; In the meane time I dare with Ignatius professe to put my soule ( [...] &c.) in pawne for the safe obser­uation of this excellent order; Which, if it haue euer not happily succeeded to any region, or Church, it is the fault of the person, not of the institution it selfe, which can­not iustly be deemed other, than wholsome, holy, diuine.

But remember, I beseech you, in the meane while, (Reuerend Fathers) that these are ( [...]) ministeries; a word raked out of the very dust, lest it should not imply humility enough; Yee are graced with Honors by the pious munificence of Princes; But our Lord Iesus Christ (ye know) vses to measure your honours by your seruices; Ye are Fathers of the Church, but Sons of the Bride-chamber; Peeres of the State, but seruants of the Church; Generalls of this warfare, but with S. Paul, fellow-souldiers; Rulers in Gods house, but withall, fellow-seruants; Intreat your Clergie kindly, vse them familiarly, as knowing your selues to be Fathers in dignity, brethren in seruice; Ye know the counsell of Saint Ambrose; Let those of the Clergy, within your charge, be as limmes of your owne body: God hath called you Starres and Angels; Imitate ye the Starres, which the higher they are, the lesser they are wont to appeare; Imitate ye the Angels, who though Peeres of heauen, yet are wont to approue themselues mini­string spirits for the poorest of Gods Saints; No spectacle can be more odious than a proud Prelate.

But heare mee also, O yee Laicks, take heed of contemning this sacred function; These are ministeries indeed, but glorious and honourable: To serue God, is to rule and command; And what is it euen to serue you? Surely those heauenly Spirits, those principalities and powers doe the very same to vs continually; whom yet their loue and seruice hath neuer drawne into contempt; We beseech you Brethren, that you know them which labour amongst you; and are ouer you in the Lord, and admonish you, and hold them deare for their works sake.

We haue dispatched the Diuersities of Ministeries: now followes that of Operations; God hath not ordained to himselfe idle seruices, but busie and painfull; One gouernes, another teaches, a third doth both teach and gouerne, worthy therefore of double honour, for his rule, for his labour. And hee that gouernes, sometimes must strike with the rod, sometimes with the sword; One while hee must kindly allure, another while he must sharply punish; he must vphold the falling, retaine the wauering, re­duce the wandring; And for him that teaches, it is not onely the charge of doctrine that lies vpon him, but of reproofe, of correction, of instruction in righteousnesse. One while he directs with counsels, then he erects with promises; then againe he deiects with threatnings, he wounds the whole, salues the wounded, workes alwaies: The office of a Bishop is ( [...]) a worthy worke; Whosoeuer playes in this holy [Page 7] Chaire, shall once waile in hell: Saint Bernard said well in that famous Epistle of his, to Henricus Senonensis; Many would not so eagerly run to honours, if they could thinke them burdens; Certainly they would feare to bee crushed with this weight, neither would with so much paine and perill gape for euery promotion; Thus he. But will it please you withall, to heare what that pious Censor casts in the teeth of his owne times; Sola attenditur gloria, & non poena; Curritur in clero passim, &c. The dignity only is cared for, not the duty; Men of all Ages, and ranks in the Clergy, learned and vn­learned, run to spirituall Cures, as if they might liue for euer, Sine curis, when once they haue gotten Cures of soules; Doe you marke well this Prophesie (for such it might seeme) of the Oracle of Clarenall? Would to God this were not the very disease of our times. There be some delicate peeces that thrust themselues into fat benefices, onely that they may make much of one; and giue themselues ouer to their pleasure, and ease; Euen of those mouthes which are sacred to God, there want not some, which out of a wanton custome sauour of nothing but Indian soot; and take more pleasure to put forth a cloud of smoke, than the thundrings and lightnings of the law: Some negligent pastorlings there are, which haue more heed to their owne hides, than to the soules of their people. I speake plaine truth, in a plaine fashion, nuda nudè, as that faithfull monitor professes.

Howsoeuer, I beseech you, brethren, suffer your selues to be stirred with this poore speech of mine: Euen sleeping lions are wont to be awakened with the sting of a gnat. Are these the Operations, the diuersities whereof call God their Father? God indeed, but Deum ventrem; that beastly deity, the belly; I tremble to adde the rest, but I must; whose glory is their shame, whose end is damnation. Is it now time for vs to play, and keepe holi-day? Behold two cruell enemies are vpon vs, Impiety and superstition, and doe we either sit still with our hands folded, or rise, and in a wilfull carelesnesse open the gates to our enemie? That soueraigne Master of ours, the great Housholder of the world, when he was to goe forth into a farre Countrey, yea rather, when he was to re­turne to his owne euerlasting countrey and ours, committed to euery one of vs one talent at the least, to some more; and bade vs, Negotiamini dum venio; Traffique till I come; Loe he bade vs Negotiari, not nepotari; To trade, not to trifle, to labour, not to de­boshe. And is this the traffique which he requires, to seeke our owne, to take our ease, to say nothing, to doe worse? No, these are those vncleane napkins rather, wherin we haue slothfully hid the Talents, which we should haue improued to the gaine of our Master, by putting them into the hands of the Exchangers. That awfull Iudge of heauen and earth will be sure vpon his returne to call vs to an account; which if we must giue for our idle words, why not also for our idle silence, as Ambrose wittily? What shall wee wretched creatures then answer for our selues? Where shall we appeare? It is a fearefull word, O euill seruant, but more fearefull, that which followes, Bring him hither, and kill him before me; Oh then, let me intreat you, let me adiure you, brethren, by the deare respect to your own soules, by the bowels, yea by the wounds, and precious bloud of Ie­sus Christ, by that dreadfull Tribunal, before which we must al, one day, stand, that you carefully indeuour to set forth and accomplish your ministeries with all holy operati­ons; Preach the Word, be instant, in season, out of season, reproue, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine. Let euery of vs study to approue himselfe vnto God, a labourer that shall not be ashamed, and a right diuider of the Word of Truth; Oh sweet Word, and such as in comparison whereof the very harmony of heauen sounds harshly, Well done good seruant; thou hast beene faithfull in a little, enter into thy masters ioy. Oh let it be our onely ambition, deare brethren, that we may once heare this Word; Let vs worke that which God hath commanded, and God shall bee sure to crowne that which we haue wrought.

Yea and ye (Honored Fathers) who are this day met to consult of the weighty af­faires both of Church and Common-wealth, Worke now; If euer ye haue wrought heretofore, if euer ye will worke hereafter, Now worke; A large doore and effectuall is opened vnto you, and many aduersaries; ye see how audacious Will-worship hath [Page 8] of late set vpon vs; how proudly the Tridentine faith hath aduanced her crost, and hath dared to flie fiercely in the very face of the Gospell: The Romish forces [...] themselues openly into aray, and haue dared to sound not an alarme onely, but (which no wise man knowes whether he should more stampe at or scorne) a victory. They pre­sume to erect here amongst vs an Hierarchy emulous to yours, and in the time of your life, and health, and vigor, appoint what heires shall succeed in your Seas: What wise spectator can thinke this indignity to be endured? Is this to bee smothered in si­lence? Is this to be any longer winked at? Rouse vp your selues, O yee holy Fathers, if there be any ardor of Piety in your brests, and destroy this Tyberine Monster, (Popery, I meane) with the breath of your mouthes: and what euer grace and authority yee haue with our Gracious King, with the Peeres, and commons of this Realme, improue it all with your best prayers and counsells, to the vtter extermination of Idolatry, to the happy victory, and aduancement of the sincere Truth of God.

And thus ye see with how swift a pace I haue run ouer these Operations, Ministeries, Gifts, and the diuersities of them all; One thing onely remaines to bee duly considered of vs; and that is, That all these Ministeries, Gifts, Operations, doe flow from one and the same, Spirit, Lord, and God; This Trinity from an Vnity; Wherein yee easily discouer the Emphasis to lie not so much in the Author, as in the Identity; ( [...]) I shall not therefore in the remainder of my discourse prosecute, either the wonderfull wisdome, of absolute perfection, or the bountifull liberality of God, but rather driue my speech to the consideration of the Vnity of this gracious giuer of all these.

Wee silly men, in the height of our bounty, bestow some one fauour vpon some one Subiect; But this one God hath bestowed all vpon all, and vpon euery one, some; Neither may we conceiue of any other, whether fountaine, or Ocean of good; And why hath our Apostle so carefully beaten vpon this point; vrging not so much the beneficence, as the vnity of the Giuer? Surely, as Salmeron guesses well, vt schismatum radices enelleret, that hee might pull vp the roots of schismes: For if there were diuers giuers, there might be some reason for euery sect to stand for the author of his owne gift, of his owne ministerie; But now, that one and the same Spirit hath giuen to eue­ry one these diuers gifts, that one and the same Lord hath appointed to euery one these diuers ministeries, that one and the same God hath distributed to euery one these diuers operations; Why should not all these gifts, ministeries, operations, vnani­mously conspire to the glory of that one giuer and founder of them all?

Certainly, euery thing here sounds of vnity: The Church is an entire body (as our Apostle speakes soone after) we are members of it: One man is an eye, another, an eare, a third is a tongue; One is a palate, another an hand, another a foot; yea one is a Thumbe, another a little finger, or (if lower yet) a ioint of that small limme; Wee must all concurre in our desires and endeuours to the constitution, and maintenance of this one body; Whosoeuer he be that doth otherwise, hee is iustly found guilty, not onely of the violation of the publique weale, but of Diuine Vnity; And now, O ye Re­uerend Fathers, I finde my selfe entred into a pleasing and ample common place; and such a one, as wherin I could wish with Peter to fix the Tabernacle of my abode: Would to God your leisure could allow you to walke along with me a while thorow these sweet, and flowrie Meades of Vnity, and happy conspiration of thoughts; And yet I shall not so much bend the residue of my speech to the praise of vnity, (to what purpose were that waste?) as to the necessary vindication of it from the vniust challen­ges of the enemies of peace.

It is an heauy crime, and, of all other, the most hainous, wherewith we are charged by the Romanists, That we are fallen off from the Catholick Church, that we haue rent the seamlesse coat of Christ, yea broken his bones, and torne his very body in peeces, whereof if we were indeed guilty, how vnworthy were we to breathe in this aire, how most worthy of the lowest Hell? But we call heauen and earth to record, how vniustly this calumny is cast vpon vs, yea, we protest before God and men, that the enuie of this so foule a crimination lights most iustly vpon the heads of the accusers. May it [Page 9] please you, to heare a short Apologue; A certaine man inuited to a feast one or two of his friends, entertained them bountifully; They sate together louingly, they are to­gether, and were merry one with another; In the second course (as the custome is) the Master offereth them wine, sets before them an apple: now a worme had somewhat eaten the apple, and a spider by chance had falne into the cup; The guest sees and balks it; The Master vrgeth him; Why doe you not eat, quoth he, why drinke you not? I dare not, saith the other, t'is not safe to doe either; seest thou not this vermine in the cup, and that in the apple? Tush, saith the Master, what so great matter is this? It was I that set this before thee; It was I that began to thee in the other; Drinke it, eat it, at least for my sake. But suffer me first (replies the guest) to take out this spi­der, to cut out this worme; the wine, the apple likes me well enough; the spider, the worme I cannot away with; Away with such ouer-nine and curious companions (quoth he againe) Fy vpon thee, thou vngratefull fellow, that dost so little regard my friendship, so contemne my cheere; and with that in a rage, throwes the platters and pots in the very face of his guest, and thrust him out of doores all wounded. Tell me now, I beseech you, worthy Auditors, whether of these violates the lawes of hospitality? I dare say, you haue easily applied it before me; There was a time when we sate toge­ther in a familiar manner with these Romanists, and fared well; The spider in the cup, The worme in the apple, what else be they, but superstition in their worship, rotten and vnwholsome traditions in their faith? without these, the Religion pleaseth vs well: But they will needs importunately thrust these vpon vs, and we refusing, are therefore scor­ned, spit vpon, beaten, and cast out; Had they but giuen vs leaue to take out this spi­der, this worme, we had still eaten; and dranke together most gladly; They obstinately resisted, and prefer'd their owne headstrong will to our good and safety; nay, they re­pell vs with reproaches, strike vs with their thundering Anathemaes, condemne vs to the stakes; what should we doe in this case? Heare, oh heauens, and hearken oh earth, and thou, Almighty God, the Maker and Gouernor of them both, suffer thy selfe, and thy glorious spirits to be called to the testimony of our innocencie; We are compel­led, we are driuen away from the Communion of the Church of Rome; They forced vs to goe from them, who departed first from themselues.

We haue willingly departed from the communion of their errors, from the Com­munion of the Church we haue not departed; Let them renounce their erroneous doctrine, we embrace their Church; Let them but cast away their soule-slaying Tra­ditions, we will communicate with them in the right of one and the same Church, and remaine so for euer.

But, alas, I must be forced to complaine, and that not without extreme griefe of heart, how that it cannot be determined, whether those that boast themselues for Catho­likes, be greater enemies to Truth; or to Charity. To Truth, in that they haue of late forged new errors, and forced them vpon the Church; To Charity, in that they haue not stuck to condemne the aduerse part, and to brand them with the black marke of Heresie. I will speake (if you please) more plainly; Three manner of waies doe these Romanists offend against Charity. First, that they will not remit any thing either of their most conuicted opinion or vitious practice, no not for peace sake. Secondly, that for Articles of Christian faith, they put vpon the Church certaine opinions of their owne, false, doubtfull, and vncertaine, peculiar onely to the schooles, which doe no whit touch the foundation of Religion. And lastly, that if they meet with any faith­full and sound monitors, which doe neuer so little gainsay these new Articles, they cruelly cast them out of the bosome of the Church, and throw them headlong into Hel: Away with these Schismaticks, Hereticks, Acheists; Iwis the Protestants haue no Church, no faith, no saluation. Good Lord, what fury, what frenzy distempers Chri­stians; that they should be so impotently malicious against those, who professe them­selues to be redeemed by the ransome of the same most precious bloud? At length, At length, O yee Christians, be wise, and acknowledge those, whom the God and Father of mercies holds worthy of his armes, yea of his bowels. Let frantick error bawle [Page 10] what it list, we are Christians, we are Catholicks, the vndiuided members of one ho­ly, Catholick, and Apostolick Church; Let vs meet at this barre; if you please; Le [...] who will maintaine the plea; What is it which maketh a Church? What is it which maketh that Church; One, holy, Catholick, Apostolick? Is it not one holy Catholick Apostolick saith? But which is that? Is it not the same which was deliuered by Christ, and the Apostles, to the whole world, and was alwaies and euery where approued through all Ages, euen vnto our times? Wherefore are the Scriptures, wherefore the Creeds, wherefore were the primitiue Councells, but that there might bee certaine markes, whereby Catholicks might be vndoubtedly discerned from Hereticks? You know the Epilogue of the Athanasian Creed, This is the Catholick Faith. If we may beleeue Leo, the heads of all heresies are quite cut off with this one sword of the Creed; How much more then, with that two-edged sword of the Scriptures, and of the Fa­thers their Interpreters? What then? Those that then were Catholicks, can they in any age be condemned for Hereticks? No: Faith is alwaies constant to it selfe, and so is the Church that is built vpon that Faith. Did we euer deny or make doubt of any Article, or clause of that Ancient Diuinity? Either then Christ himselfe, the Apostles, Councells, Fathers, erred from the Catholick truth; or wee yet remaine Catholicks. What euer other opinions we meet withall, concerning Religion, neither make nor marre it; Say they be false, say they be vitious, they are but hay and stubble, which no­thing appertaine to the foundation of this euerlasting frame. The Church may bee ei­ther more sound, or more corrupt for them; It cannot be more or lesse a Church; The beauty or deformity of a Church may consist in them; the strength, the welfare of it doth not: Surely, whosoeuer willingly subscribes to the Word of God signed in the euerlasting monuments of Scripture, to the ancient Creeds, to the foure Generall Councells, to the common consent of the Fathers, for six hundred yeeres after Christ, which we of the reformed Church religiously professe to doe; if he may erre in small points, yet he cannot be an Heretick. Some particular Church may easily offend by imputing heresie to an vndeserued opinion, whether perhaps true, or lightly errone­ous; but neither soule, nor Church can greatly erre; while it treads in the steps of the most ancient and vniuersall: Must hee therefore, of necessity, die a Romanist, that would die a Catholick? This is an idle fancy, and worthy of no lesse than Bedlam.

Giue me leaue (ye Reuerend Fathers) The blessed Ghost of the most holy, and la­test Bishop of this See, interrupts my speech, and charges me not to suffer his ashes so shamefully to be wronged. I can neither be silent for indignation, nor speake for an­ger: It was not onely rumor'd, but bookes were cast abroad ouer the world, concer­ning the reuolt of this worthy and excellent Prelate, reporting, that at his death, hee reconciled himselfe to the Church of Rome, and with many sighes renounced the He­resies of the Church of England: and at last being absolued by a Popish Priest, sweetly slept in the faith of the Church of Rome; Neither did his departed soule want; some­where (as is reported) suffrages, and oblations of Massmongers in this behalfe; Oh im­mortall God! what blasphemy is here? Can impudencie it selfe, so cast off all shame, as to raise so slanderous a lie, thus boldly; against the credit of so many witnesses, against the solemne detestation of their owne Priest, against the religious othes of his neerest friends, and domestique seruants? against the Sermon, and publique writings of his Learned Sonne? a sonne well worthy of such a Father? Other lies haue some colour to plead for their credit; This (besides boldnesse) hath none at all. How many of vs sate by that faithfull Pastor of ours then breathing toward his last, and receiued from his dying lips, words of most constant piety: And some of you (reuerend Fathers) deuout­ly receiued with him, that sacred Vinticum, the last bread that euer hee tasted, euen the bread of the Lord; and were witnesses of the last motions of his soule, then ready to depart, and breathing toward his heauen. Ours he liued, Ours hee died, and now, as ours, is crowned in heauen. Goe on now, yea mis-zealous spirits; goe on to lie stoutly; somewhat will alwaies stick fast to the accusers; But in the meane time, It cannot be truth, that needs the props of lies. Onely this by the way.

Let the boldest Sophister of the Romish Schoole, come forth now, and if hee can, for shame, let him vndertake to proue that those most noted additions of the Triden­tine Faith, which onely we reiect, were receiued of all the Church, in all Ages, for ne­cessary heads of Religion: or let him confesse (as he needs must) that we haue still con­stantly persisted in the Communion of One, Holy, Catholick Church and faith; Hee shall easily bewray his owne nouelty, but neuer shall euince any Heresie of ours. It is a golden saying of Cardinall Contarenus; Harken I beseech you, if any ingenuous spirit of you all, be a friend to Rome, Non opus est concilio, non syllogismis ad sedandas hasce Luthe­ra [...]um turbas, &c. There needs no Councell, (saith he) no Syllogismes to allay these broyles of the Lutherans, but onely charity, humility, and a sincere minde, that being void of all selfe-loue; we may be perswaded to correct, and reforme those things where­in we haue manifestly transgressed. Thus he. Thou art wise indeed (O Contarenus) would to God thy fellowes were so also. But we (forsooth) are the disobedient and rebelli­ous children of our mother the Church, whose commands while wee disdaine to re­ceiue, and obey and reuerence her decrees, we are enwrapped in a shamefull schisme, and stricken with the curses of an angry Mother. Surely this were an odious contu­mely. But for vs; wee haue not acknowledg'd her a Mother, a Sister wee haue: But grant wee were Sons, yet wee are no slaues. To forge a new faith, and imperiously thrust it vpon her owne, is not the part of an indulgent parent, but of a Tyrant; This lawlesse liberty (we confesse) we could neuer endure, and therefore are wee openly thunder-stricken with more than one Anathema. Neither haue they otherwise dealt with vs, than that foolish fellow in Gerson, who being very busie to driue away a fly from his neighbours forehead, braind the man.

But lament ye with me (my brethren) the wofull case of that Church, that hath lear­ned to fit her faith to the Times, and is more impatient of a remedy, than of the disease. Whilst they so eagerly persecute vs, let vs heartily pitty them: And let vs still wish to them, (that which they enuie and denie to vs) Saluation; Father forgiue them, for they know not what they doe.

Our prayers, our teares, our admonitions must not bee wanting: Returne to your selues now at last (oh ye Christian soules) Returne, from whence you haue sensibly declined; Recouer your first loue, your first workes. Suffer not your selues any longer to be mocked with the glorious title of a Church. Frame your selues to that holy Vni­ty which hitherto you haue so stifly resisted, which oh if once we might liue to see ef­fected, you should well finde (as it runs in the law of the twelue Tables) that the re­couered should with vs haue the same priuileges with the healthfull. Behold wee are ready (as our gracious and peaceable King Iames piously vndertooke) to meet you halfe way.

But if they shall still obstinately cast off all hope of Vnity, and being set on fire with the hatred of peace, shall goe on to delight themselues onely, in the alarum of their sa­cred Trumpet (as they call it) why should not wee, religiously, and entirely keepe peace among our selues? I speake to all the Sonnes of the purer Church wheresoeuer dispersed, we professe this Church of ours by Gods grace reformed: Reformed (I say) not new made, as some emulous spirits spightfully slander vs. For me; I am ready to forke to the very ground, when I heare that hedge-row reproach, Where was your Religion before Luther? Where was your Church? Heare, oh ye ignorant, Heare, oh ye enuious Cauillers, we desired the reformation of an old Religion, not the formati­on of a new. The Church accordingly was reform'd, not new wrought. It remaines therefore the same Church it was before, but onely purged from some superfluous and pernitions additaments of error. Is it a new face that was lately washed? a new gar­ment that is but mended? a new house that is repaired? Blush, if yee haue any shame, who thus ignorantly, and maliciously cast this in our teeth.

Goe to now (my brethren) wee are by Gods grace reformed, Let vs take heed lest we be deformed againe by mutuall dissentions; This is that which weakens, and lames vs, and which laies vs open to the insulting triumphs of our Aduersaries. Yet (lest wee [Page 12] should seeme to giue too much way to a spightfull slander) these iarres of our [...] so great, as our enemies either desire, or clamour. Certainly; what discon [...]ner hither­to haue troubled vs, wee are beholding to none other for them, but to these our kinde enemies, who vpbraid vs with them: For if they had but reacht forth vnto vs an helping hand in due time, and ioyntly conferd their endeuours (which then behooued them) for the reforming of the Church, all had run squarely on; There had beene no iarres, no grudgings, no parts takings: But they stifly refused, and by their frowardnesse, and pertinacy, caused this so weighty a taske to be cast vpon some few; and those both weak, vnable, and altogether vnfit for such a charge. It could not therefore be otherwise, but that the opinions of some single men, not conferd together, in such a businesse must needs somewhat differ. But thankes be to thee, O blessed God, the Author of peace, that hast vouchsafed by thy spirit so to bridle the distemperate affections of men, that their busie spirits being stirred vp haue not boyled forth into more fearefull diuisions.

But what are these so great dissentions, and blowes of bloudy warre, which our aduersaries so cry out vpon? Forsooth, rather than want, they can faine names of sects to themselues; And where they can finde the least difference in the paper of any obscure Author of ours, presently they cry out, New schismes, new sects; What malice is this? what eager desire of multiplying quarrels? If it had been so of old, so small hides had not serued to containe the volumes of Augustine, Epiphanius, Philastrius: there had not beene fewer sects, than teachers since the publishing of the Gospell. But let vs passe ouer the number, and come to the weight. Let the malitious prattle what they will; With some of ours, the controuersie is not about any solid lims of Christian Faith, but onely of the very skin; with some others, not about the skin, but the garment rather, nor about the garment it selfe neither, but of the very hemme. There are certaine scholasticall opini­ons of a middle ranck, meere Theologicall Corollaries, or perhaps some outward ce­remonies, wherein we dissent: Principles of Christian Religion there are not. And withall, these controuersies are but such, as that when the heat whether of zeale, or anger, shall abate, and either part shall well vnderstand each other, they will easily ad­mit of a Reconciliation. Neither haue these very Romanists lesser quarrels amongst themselues; They can more hide their enmities, not exercise them lesse. If they bee more wise, they are not more accordant. Neither is there (I dare say) any head of Religion, wherein they doe at once differ from vs, and agree all with one another. Fi­nally, our differences are no greater, than were those of old, among the holy Fathers of the Church, whose quarrels notwithstanding are not so odiously blazoned by posterity. I let passe the priuate scoldings of the Ancients not without some vnpleasing (I had al­most said misbeseeming) tartnesse. I had rather set before your eyes (for good luck sake) those publique altercations of the Churches and Fathers, which afterward shut vp in a blessed concord. What quarrels arose at the Councell of Ephesus, betweene Cyril of Alexandria, and Iohn of Antioch? The Churches vnder both, stuck not to counterthun­der Anathemaes one against another; Thereupon Theodoret thrust in his sickle into this haruest; against whom Cyrillus (by Enoptius instigation) makes as strong opposition: Theodoret accuseth Cyril of Apollinarisme; Cyril accuses Theodoret of Nestorianisme; The flame of their rage brake out more and more, and almost drew the Christian world to parties; so that afterwards when Theodoret would haue entred the Councell of Chalcedon, the Egyptian, and other reuerend Bishops cryed out. We must cast out Cyril, if we take in Theodoret: The very Canons cast him forth: God abhors him. The like was done afterwards in the eighth Action; The Bishops openly proclaiming, He is an Heretick, a Nestorian; Away with the Heretick. But when the matter was well scand, and it was found that he willingly subscrib'd to the Orthodox Creeds, and the Epistles of Leo; The whole Synod with one accord cryed out, Theodoret is well worthy of a See in the Church, Let the Church receiue her Orthodox Pastor.

It is worthy of immortality, that which Gregory Nazianzan [...]t ordeth of holy Atha­nasius: The Romans seem'd to the Easterne Churches to follow the heresies of Sobelli­us, in denying three Hypostases; The Easterne likewise seemed to the Romans, to fa­uour [Page 13] too much of Arrius, in denying three Persons; The quarrell grew hot; Then came that great dispenser of soules, and hauing meekly and mildly calld forth both sides be­fore him, he so handled the businesse, that granting them the free vse of their termes, he tied them close to the matter, and shewed them a light, whereby they might behold one another: vpon this, without more adoe, finding themselues, both, in the right, they fall to mutuall embracements. Neither would it speed otherwise with vs, Bre­thren, (as I doe verily beleeue) if some Athanasius from Heauen, would but ioyne our hands together.

Oh if once the gates of intestine and horrid warres were shut vp, and the religious Princes, which are the Nursing-fathers of the reformed Churches, would command by vertue of their authority a Synod to be assembled (as Generall as it might) wherein both parts freely and modestly might lay forth their opinions, and such common termes might be agreed vpon, as wherein both parts might freely rest, without pre­iudice to either: How easily then, how happily might these grieuous stirs bee quietly pacified? Let vs pray for this (my brethren) let vs pray deuoutly. In the meane while, let vs all sweetly incline our hearts to peace, and vnity. Let there be amongst vs (as S. Augustine to Ierome) pure brotherhood; Neither let vs suffer our selues, vpon euery slight quirke of opinion, to be distracted, or torne asunder. Let vs forget that there were euer any such (in respect of the deuotion of a Sect) as Luther, Melancton, Caluin, Zuinglius, Arminius, or if any other mortall name; for what haue we to doe with man? Let vs breathe nothing, let vs affect nothing, but Iesus Christ.

We Diuines are Pleyades, (as Gregory saith wittily) Let vs therefore shine still toge­ther, though not without some difference of place. In a pomegranate are many graines vnder one rinde; You know the mystery. Let vs ioyne these pomegranates to our Bells; Let vs be loud, but consorted. Let vs deuote for euer, with one heart, all our operati­ons, ministeries, gifts, to one God, the Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost; to one Head, Christ; one body, the Church; that being washed with one Baptisme, ransomed with one price, professing one Faith, and holding the Vnity of the spirit in the bond of Peace, we may at last happily enioy one, and the same Heauen, through Iesus Christ our Lord: To whom with the Father, and the holy Spirit, be ascribed all ho­nour and glory for euermore. Amen.

FINIS.
AN HOLY PANEGYRICK. …

AN HOLY PANEGYRICK. A SERMON PREACHED at Pauls Crosse, vpon the anniuersarie Solemnitie of the happie Inauguration of our drad Soueraigne Lord, King James, March 24. 1613.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, SIR JOHN SWINERTON Knight, Lord Maior of the Citie of LONDON, All Grace and Happinesse.

RIght Honourable:

MY owne forwardnesse (whereof it repenteth me not) hath sent forth other of my labours vnbidden, but this your effectuall importu­nitie hath drawne forth into the common light. It is an holy desire that the eye may second the eare in any thing that may helpe the soule: and we, that are fishers of men, should bee wanting to our selues, if wee had not baits for both those senses. J plead not the disaduantage of a dead letter, in respect of that life which elocution puts into any discourse. Such as it is, J make it both publike and yours. J haue caused my thoughts, so neere as J could, to goe backe to the verie tearmes wherein J expressed them, as thinking it better to fetch those words I haue let fall, than to follow those J must take vp. That therefore which it pleased your Lo. to heare with such patient [Page 472] attention, and with so good affection to desire, J not vnwillingly suffer abroad, that these papers may speake that permanently to the eyes of all our Countrymen, which in the passage found such fa­uour in the eares of your Citizens, and such roome in so many hearts. Besides your first and vehement motion for the Presse, your knowne loue to learning deserues a better acknowledgement, and no doubt findes it from more worthie hands. And if my gra­tulation would adde any thing, those should enuie you which will not imitate you. For the rest, God giue your Lo. a wise, vnder­standing, and couragious heart, that you may prudently and strongly menage these wilde times, vpon which you are fallen: and by your holy example and powerfull endeuours, helpe to shor­ten these reines of licentiousnesse: That so this Citie, which is better taught than any vnder heauen, may teach all other pla­ces how to liue; and may honour that profession which hath made it renowmed, and all Gods Church ioyfull: The welfare and happinesse whereof, and your Lo. in it, is vnfainedly wished, by

Your Lordships humbly deuoted, IOS. HALL.

AN HOLY PANEGYRICKE.

1 SAM. 12.24, 25.

Therefore feare you the Lord, and serue him in truth with all your hearts, and consider how great things he hath done for you. But if you doe wickedly, ye shall perish, both ye and your King.

I Hold it no small fauour of God (Right Honourable and beloued) that hee hath called mee to the seruice of this day, both in the name of such a people, to praise him for his Anointed, and in his name to praise his Anointed to his people. The same hand that giues the opportunitie, vouchsafe to giue successe to this businesse. That which the Iewes sinned in but desiring, it is our happinesse to enioy. I need not call any other witnesse than this day, wherein we celebrate the blessing of a King, and (which is more) of a King higher than other Princes by the head and shoulders. And if other yeeres had forgotten this tribute of their loyaltie and thankfulnesse, yet the ex­ample of those ancient Romane Christians (as Eusebius and Sozomen report) would haue taught vs, Decimum quem­que annum Im­peratores Romani magna festiuita­te celebrant, So­zom. l. 1. 24. I­dem Euseb. de vita Const. that the tenth compleat yeere of our Constantine deserues to be solemne and Iubilar. And if our ill nature could be content to smother this mercy in silence, the very Lepers of Samaria should rise vp against vs and say, We doe not well; this is a day of good tidings, and we hold our peace. My discourse yet shall not bee altogether laudato­rie; but as Samuels, led in with exhortation, and carried out with threatning. For this Text is a composition of duties, fauours, dangers: of duties which we owe, of fauours receiued, of dangers threatned. The duties that God lookes for of vs, come before the mention of the fauours we haue receiued from him (though after their receit) to teach vs, that as his mercy, so our obedience should be absolute: and the danger followes both, to make vs more carefull to hold the fauours, and performe the duties. And mee thinkes there cannot be a more excellent mixture. If we should heare only of the fauors of God, nothing of our duties, wee should fall into conceitednesse: if onely of our du­ties without recognition of his fauours, we should prooue vncheerefull; and if both of these, without mention of any danger, we should presume on our fauours, and be slacke in our duties. Prepare therefore your Christian eares and hearts for this threefold cord of God, that (through his blessing) these dueties may draw you to obedi­ence, [Page 474] the dangers to a greater awe, and the fauours to a further thankfulnesse.

The goodnesse of these outward this as is not such as that it can priuilege euery de­sire of them from sinne. Iuxta Homer. [...] &c. Monarchie [...] and like [...] to his rule that sits in the assembly of Gods. One God, [...] the acclamation of those ancient Christians: and ye it was mis-desired of the Isr [...]es: Wee may not euer desire that which is better in it selfe, but that which is b [...]tter for vs; Neither must wee follow our conceit in this iudgement, but the appointment of God: Now, though God had appoin­ted in time, both a Scepter and a Law-giuer to [...], yet they sinned in mending the pase of God, and sputting on his decree. And if they had staid his leisure, so that they had desired that which was best in it selfe, best for them appointed by God, and now ap­pointed; yet the manner and ground offended. For out of an humor of innouation, out of discontent, out of distrust, out of an itch of conformitie to other Nations, to aske a King, it was not onely a sinne as they confesse, vers. 29. but (ragnah rabbah) a great wickednesse, as Samuel tells them, vers. 17. and (as oftentimes we may reade Gods dis­pleasure in the face of heauen) he shewes it in the weather, God thunders and raines in the middest of wheat- [...]aruest. The thunder was fearefull; the raine in that hot climate and season, strangely vnseasonable: both to bee in the instant of Samuels speech, was iustly miraculous. The heathen Poets bring in their fained God thundering in applause; I neuer finde the true God did so. Psal. 29. This voice of God brake these Cedars of Lebanon, and made these Hindes to calue: and now they cry Peccauimus, vers. 19. If euer wee will stoope, the iudgements of God will bring vs on our knees. Samuel takes vantage of their humiliation, Iuxta [...] Pythagora. Oneratis super­ponendum onus, id est, ad virtutē incedentibus au­gmentanda prae­cepta; Tradentes se otio relinquen­dos. Hier. aduers. Ruffin. Psal. 2. Iosh. 24.14. Eccl. vlt. and according to the golden sentence of that Samian-wise-man, that bids vs lay weight vpon the loden, (how euer Hierom take it in another sense) hee lades them with these three duties; Feare, seruice, consideration.

Feare and seruice goe still together. Serue the Lord in feare, saith Dauid. Feare the Lord and serue him, saith Ioshua; And, feare euer before seruice, for that vnlesse our ser­uice proceed from feare, it is hollow and worthlesse. One sayes well, that these inward dispositions are as the kernell; outward acts are as the shell he is but a deafe nut there­fore, that hath outward seruice, without inward feare; Feare God (saith Salomon) first, & then, keep his commandments. Behold, the same tongue that bade them not feare, ver. 20. now bids them feare; and the same spirit that tells vs they feared exceedingly ( ver. 18.) now inioynes them to feare more. What shall we make of this? Their other feare was at the best Initiall; for now they began to repent; and as one saies of this kinde of feare, Ioh. de Combis Compend. Theol. that it hath two eyes fixed on two diuers obiects, so had this of theirs. One eye looked vpon the raine and thunder; the other looked vp to the God that sent it. The one of these it borrowed of the slauish or hostile feare (as Basil calls it,) the other of the filiall; for the slauish feare casts both eyes vpon the punishment; the filiall lookes with both eyes on the partie offended. Now then Samuel would rectifie and perfect this affection, and would bring them from the feare of slaues through the feare of penitents, to the feare of sonnes: and indeed one of these make way for another. It is true that perfect loue thrusts out feare: but it is as true, that feare brings in that perfect loue, which is ioyned with the reuerence of sonnes. Like as the needle or bristle (so one compares it) drawes in the thred after it, or as the potion brings health. The compunction of feare (saith Gregorie) fits the minde for the compunction of loue. Greg. 3. Dial. cap. 34. Compunctio for midinis tra­dit animū com­punctioni dile­ctionis. Wee shall neuer reioyce truly in God, except it be with trembling: Except we haue quaked at his thunder, we shall neuer ioy in his sunne-shine. How seasonably therefore doth Samuel, when he saw them smitten with that guilty and seruile feare, call them to the reuerentiall feare of God; Therefore feare yee the Lord? It is good striking, when God hath striken; there is no fishing so good as in troubled waters. The conscience of man is a nice and sullen thing: and if it be not taken at fit times, there is no medling with it. Tell one of our gal­lants, in the midst of all his iollitie and reuels, of deuotion; of pietie, of iudgements; hee hath the Athenian question ready, What will this babler say? Let that man alone till God haue toucht his soule with some terror, till he haue cast his body on the bed of sick­nesse, when his feather is turned to a kerchiefe, when his face is pale, his eyes sunke, his [Page 475] hand shaking, his breath short, his flesh consumed, now he may be talkt with, now hee hath learned of Eli to say, Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth. The conuex or our bow­ed side of a vessell will hold nothing; it must bee the hollow and depressed part that is capable of any liquor. Oh if wee were so humbled with the varieties of Gods iudge­ments as wee might, how sauoury should his counsels be, how precious and welcome would his feare be to our trembling hearts? whereas now our stubborne senselesnesse frustrates (in respect of our successe, though not of his decree) all the threatnings and executions of God.

There are two maine affections, Loue and Feare; which as they take vp the soule where they are, and as they neuer goe asunder, (for euery loue hath in it a feare of offen­ding & forgoing; and euery feare implies a loue of that, which we suspect may miscarry) so each of them fulfills the whole law of God. That loue is the abridgement of the De­calogue, both our Sauiour & his blessed Apostle haue taught vs: It is as plaine of Feare; The title of Iob is, A iust man, and one that feared God; iustice is expressed by Feare. Pro 8.13. Deut. 6.13. Mat. 4.11. [...] Isay 29.13. [...]. Mat. 15.9. [...] Plut. Caesare. Acts 23.10. Heb. 5.9. [...] Eccles. 1.23. [...] Eccl. 1.6. [...] v. 20. For what is iustice, but freedome from sin? And the feare of the Lord hates euill, saith Salomon. Hence Moses his [...] Thou shalt feare, is turned by our Sauiour ( [...]) Thou shalt worship, or adore. And that which Esay saith, In vaine they feare mee, our Sauiour renders, In vaine they worship me; as if all worship consisted in Feare. Hence it is probable that God hath his name in two languages from ( [...]) Feare, and the same word in the Greeke signifies both Feare and Religion. And Salomon when hee saies, The feare of the Lord is [...] the beginning (as wee turne it) of wisdome, saies more than we are aware of; for the word signifies as well Caput or Principatum; the head or top of wisdome; yea (saith Stracides) it is the crowne vpon the head, it is the root of the same wisdome, whereof it is the top-branch, saith the same Author. And surely this is the most proper disposition of men towards God; for though God stoop down so low as to vouchsafe to bee loued of men, yet that infinite inequalitie; which there is between him and vs, may seem not to allow so perfect a fitnesse of that affection, as of this other; which suits so well betwixt our vilenesse, and his glory, that the more disproportion there is betwixt vs, the more due and proper is our feare. Neither is it lesse necessary than proper, for we can be no Christians without it, Hem. in Ps. 25. whether it be (as Hemingius distin­guishes it wel) timor cultus, or culpae, either our feare in worshipping, or our feare of offen­ding; the one is a deuout feare, the other a carefull feare. The latter was the Corinthians feare, whose godly sorrow when the Apostle had mentioned, he addes, Yea what indig­nation, yea what feare, yea what desire? The former is that of the Angels, 2 Cor. 7.11. who hide their faces with their wings; yea of the Son of God, as man, who fell on his face to his Father. And this is due to God, as a Father, as a master, as a benefactor, as a God infinite in all that he is. Let me be bold to speake to you, with the Psalmist, Come yee children, Psal. 34.11. harken to mee, and I will teach you the feare of the Lord. What is it therefore to feare God; but to acknowledge the glorious (tho inuisible) presence of God in all our wayes, with Moses his eyes [...]: Heb. 11. Sic semper Deum praesentem intel­ligit ac si ipsum qui praesens est in sua essentia vi­derit. Bern. form. hon. vitae. 2 Sam. 15.26. Senec. Epist. Psal. 36.1. to bee awfully affected at his presence with Iacob (quàm tre­mendus?) to make an humble resignation of our selues to the holy will of God with Eli, It is the Lord; and to attend reuerently vpon his disposing with DAVID, Here I am; let him die to me as seemeth good in his eyes. This is the leare of the Lord. There is no­thing more talkt of, nothing lesse felt. I appeale from the tongues of men to their hands; the wise Heathen taught mee to doe so, Verba rebus proba. The voice of wickednesse is actuall, saith the Psalmist, wickednesse saith there is no feare of God before his eyes. Be­hold wheresoeuer is wickednesse, there can be no feare of God; these two cannot lodge vnde [...] one roofe, for the feare of God driues out euill (saith Ecclesiasticus: Ecclus. 1.26.) As there­fore Abraham argues well from the cause to the effect; Because the feare of God is not in this place, therefore they will kill me: So Dauid argues backe from the effect to the cause, They imagine wickednesse on their bed, &c. therefore the feare of God is not before them. I would to God his argument were not too demonstratiue. Brethren, our liues shame vs. If we feared the Lord, durst we dally with his name, durst we teare it in peeces? Surely we contemn his person, whose name we contemn. The Iewes haue a conceit that [Page 476] the sinne of that Israelite which was stoned for blasphemy, was onely this, that hee na­med that ineffable name of foure letters Iehouah. Shall their feare keepe them from once mentioning the dreadfull name of God, and shall not our feare keepe vs from abusing it? Durst we so boldly sinne God in the face, if we feared him? Durst wee mocke God with a formall flourish of that, which our heart tells vs we are not, if wee feared him? Durst we be Christians at Church, Mammonists at home, if we feared him? Pardon me, if in a day of gratulation, I hardly temper my tongue from reproofe: for as the Iewes had euer some malefactor brought forth to them in their great feast; so it shall bee the happiest peece of our triumph and solemnitie, if we can bring forth that wicked profane­nesse, wherewith we haue dishonoured God, and blemisht his Gospell, to be scourged, and dismissed with all holy indignity. From this feare, let vs passe as briefly, through that which wee must dwell in all our liues; the seruice of God. This is the subiect of all Sermons, mine shall but touch at it. You shall see how I hasten to that discourse which this day and your expectation calls me to.

Diuine Philosophy teaches vs to referre, not onely our speculations, but our affecti­ons to action. As therefore our seruice must be grounded vpon feare, so our feare must be reduced to seruice. What strength can these masculine dispositions of the soule yeeld vs, if with the Israelites brood they be smothered in the birth? Indeed the worst kinde of feare, is that we call seruile: but the best feare, is the feare of seruants. For there is no seruant of God, but feares filially. And againe, God hath no sonne but hee serues. Euen the naturall sonne of God, was so in the forme of a seruant, that he serued indeed; and so did he serue, that he indured all sorrow, and fulfilled all righteousnesse. So euery Christian is a son and heire to the King of heauen, and his word must be, I serue. We all know what seruice meanes. For we all are, or were (I imagine) either seruants of masters, or seruants of the publique, or masters of seruants, or all these. We cannot therefore be ignorant either what we require of ours, or what our superiours require of vs. If ser­uice consisted only in wearing of liueries, in taking of wages; in making of curtesies, and kissing of hands, there were nothing more easie, or more common. All of vs weare the cognizance of our Christianitie in our Baptisme, all liue vpon Gods trencher in our maintenance, all giue him the complements of a fashionable profession. But, be not de­ceiued, the life of seruice is worke; the worke of a Christian is obedience to the Law of God. The Centurion, when he would describe his good seruant in the Gospell, needed say no more but this; I bid him doe this, and he doth it. Seruice then briefly is no­thing but a readinesse to doe as we are bidden; and therefore both Salomon, and he that was greater than Salomon, describes it by keeping the commandements: and the chosen vessell giues an euerlasting rule: Rom. 6.1. His seruants yee are to whom yee obey. Now I might distin­guish this seruice into habituall and actuall. Habituall; for as the seruant, while he eats or sleepes, is in seruice still; so are wee to God. Actuall, whether vniuersall in the whole carriage of our liues (which Zacharie tells vs is in holinesse, Luke 1.75. and righteousnesse; holinesse to God, righteousnesse to men) or particular, either in the duties which are proper to God, Inuocation and Attendance on his ordinance (which by an excellence is tearmed his seruice) or in those which are proper to vs, as wee are peeces of a Fa­milie, Church, Common-wealth; the stations whereof God hath so disposed, that we may serue him in seruing one another. And thus you see I might make way for an endlesse discourse; but it shall content me (passing ouer this world of matter) to glance onely at the generality of this infinite theme.

As euery obedience serues God, so euery sinne makes God serue vs. One said witti­ly, that the angry man made himselfe the iudge, and God the executioner. There is no sinne that doth not the like. The glutton makes God his cator, and himselfe the guest, and his belly his God, especially in the new-found feasts of this Age, wherein pro­fusenesse and profanenesse striue for the tables end. The lasciuious man makes him­selfe the louer, Lud. Viues de verit. Relig. l. 4. and (as Viues saies of Mahumet) God the Pandar. The couetous man makes himselfe the Vsurer, and God the broker. The ambitious makes God his stale, Esay. 43.24. and Honor his God. Of euery sinner doth God say iustly, Seruire me fecisti; Thou [Page 477] hast made me to serue with thy sins. There cannot be a greater honor for vs, than to serue such a master, as commands heauen, earth, and hell: whom it is both dishonour and basenesse not to serue. Non reputes magnum quod Deoserum, sed maximum repa­ta, quod ipse dig­natur te in se uū assumere sibi. Bernard Psal. 1.6. Revel. vlt. Eccles. 10.7. The highest stile that King Dauid could deuise to giue himselfe (not in the phrase of a friuolous French complement, but in the plaine speech of a true Israelite) was, Behold I am thy seruant; and he that is Lord of many seruants of the De­uill, delights to call himselfe the seruant of the seruants of God. The Angels of Heauen reioyce to bee our fellowes in this seruice. But there cannot bee a greater shame, than to see seruants ride on horse-backe, and Princes walking as seruants on the ground; I meane, to see the God of heauen made a lacquey to our vile affections, and in the liues of men, to see God attend vpon the world. Brethren, there is seruice enough in the world, but it is to a wrong master. In mea patria Deus venter (as Hie­rome said;) Euerie worldling is a Papist in this, that hee giues [...], seruice, In mea. n. patria Deus venter est, & in diem viui­tur, & sanctior est ilic qui di [...]ior est. Hier. ad Chrematum. to the creature, which is the lowest respect that can bee; Yea, so much more humble than (latria) as it is more absolute, and without respect of recompence. Yea, I would it were vncharitable to say, that many besides the sauages of Calecut, place Satan in the throne, and God on the foot-stoole. For as Witches and Sorcerers conuerse with euill spirits in plausible and familiar formes, which in vgly shapes they would abhorre, so many a man serues Satan vnder the formes of gold and siluer, vnder the images of Saints and lightsome Angels, vnder glittering coats, or glorious titles, or beauteous faces, whom they would defie as himselfe. And as the free-borne Is­raelite might become a seruant, either by forfaiture vpon trespasse, or by sale, or by spoile in warre; so this accursed seruitude is incurred the same wayes, by them which should bee Christians. By forfeiture: for though the debt and trespasse bee to God, yet (tradet lictori) hee shall deliuer the debtor to the Iaylor. By sale: Matth. 18.34. 1 King. 21.20. as Ahab sold himselfe to worke wickednesse: sold vnder sinne, saith the Apostle. By spoyle: beware lest any man make a spoyle of you, [...], saith Paul to his Colossians. Alas, Col. 2.8. what a miserable change doe these men make, to leaue the liuing God, which is so boun­tifull, that he rewards a cup of cold water with eternall glory, to serue him that hath nothing to giue but his bate wages? and what wages? The wages of sinne is death; And what death? not the death of the bodie; in the seuering of the soule, but the death of the soule, in the separation from God: there is not so much difference betwixt life and death, as there is betwixt the first death and the second. Oh wofull wages of a despe­rate worke! Well were these men, if they might goe vnpaid, and serue for nothing: but as the mercy of God will not let any of our poore seruices to him goe vnrewarded; so will not his iustice suffer the contrary seruice goe vnpaid; 1 Thess. 1.8. in flaming fire rendring vengeance to them that know not God, and those that obey not the Gospell of our Lord Iesus. Beloued, as that worthy Bishop said on his death-bed, we are happy in this, Ambrose. that wee serue a good Master: how happy shall it be for vs, if we shall doe him good seruice, that in the day of our account we may heare, Euge serue bone, well done good seruant, enter into thy masters ioy.

Now he that prescribes the act (seruice) must also prescribe the manner (Truly, to­tally.) God cannot abide we should serue him with a double heart (an heart & an heart) that is, hypocritically. Neither that we should serue him with a false heart, that is, nig­gardly and vnwillingly: but against doubling, he will be serued in truth, and against hal­uing, he will be serued with all the heart. To serue God and not in truth, is mockerie. To serue him truly and not with the whole heart, is a base dodging with God. This [...], eye-seruice is a fault with men: but let vs serue God, but while hee sees vs, it is enough. Behold hee sees vs euery where. If hee did not see our heart, it were enough to serue him in the face; and if the heart were not his, Epist. 108. Quidā veniunt vt audiam non vt discant; Ali­qui cum pugilla­ribus veniunt, non vt res excipi­ant, sed verba. it were too much to giue him a part of it: but now that he made this whole heart of ours, it is rea­son hee should be serued with it; and now that he sees the inside of the heart, it is madnesse not to serue him in truth. Those serue God, not in truth, which as Se­neca saies of some auditors, come to heare, not to learne: which bring their tablets to write words, not their hearts for the finger of God to write in. Whose eyes [Page 478] are on their Bible, whiles their heart is on their Count-booke; which can play the Saints in the Church, Ruffians in the tauerne, Tyrants in their houses, Cheators in their shops; those Dames which vnder a cloke of modestie and deuotion, hide nothing but pride and fiendishnesse. Those serue God, not with all their heart; whose bosome is like Ra­chels tent, that hath (Teraphim) Idols hid in the straw; or rather like a Philistims Tem­ple, that hath the Arke and Dagon vnder one roofe; That come in euer with Naamans exceptiues, Onely in this: Those that haue let downe the world like the spies into the bottome of the well of their heart, and couer the mouth of it with wheat: I meane that hide great oppressions, with the shew of small beneficences: Those which like Salomons false Curtizan, crie (Diuidatur) and are willing to share themselues betwixt God and the world. And certainly, this is a noble policie of the Deuill, because he knowes hee hath no right to the heart, hee can be glad of any corner; but withall he knowes, that if he haue any, he hath all; for where he hath any part, God will haue none. This base­mindednesse is fit for that euill one. God will haue all, or nothing. It was an heroicall answer, Theod. l. 4. c. 4. that Theodoret reports of Valentinian, whom when the souldiers had chosen to bee Emperour, they were consulting to haue another ioyned with him. No (my soul­diers) said he, it was in your power to giue me the Empire, while I had it not: but now when I haue it, it is not in your power to giue me a partner. We our selues say, The bed and the throne can abide no riuals. May wee not well say of the heart, as Lot of Zoar, Is it not a little one? Alas it is euen too little for God; what doe we thinke of taking an Inmate into this cottage? It is a fauour and happinesse, that the God of glorie will vouchsafe to dwell in it alone. Euen so (O God) take thou vp these roomes for thy selfe; and inlarge them for the entertainment of thy Spirit: Haue thou vs wholly, and let vs haue thee. Let the world serue it selfe. O let vs serue thee, with all our hearts.

God hath set the heart on worke to feare, the hands on worke to serue him: now (that nothing may bee wanting) he sets the head on worke to consider; and that, not so much the iudgements of God, (yet those are of singular vse, and may not be forgotten) as his mercies, What great things hee hath done for you, not against you. Hee that looked vpon his owne works, and saw they were good, and delighted in them, delights that we should looke vpon them too, and applaud his wisdome, power, and mercie that shines in them. Euen the least of Gods works are worthie of the obseruation of the greatest Angell in heauen: but (the magnalia Dei) the great things he hath done are more wor­thie of our wonder, of our astonishment. Great things indeed that hee did for Israel; he meant to make that Nation a precedent of mercie; that all the world might see what he could doe for a people. Heauen and earth conspired to blesse them. What should I speake of the wonders of Aegypt? Surely, I know not whether their preseruation in it, or deliuerance out of it, were more miraculous. Did they want a guide? Himselfe goes before them in fire. Did they want a shelter? His cloud is spred ouer them for a couering. Did they want way? The sea it selfe shall make it; and bee at once a street, and a wall to them. Did they want bread? Heauen it selfe shall powre downe food of Angels. Did they want meat to their bread? The wind shall bring them whole drifts of Quailes into their Tents. Doe they want drinke to both? The verie Rocke shall yeeld it them. Doe they want suits of apparell? Their verie clothes shall not wax old on their backs. Doe they want aduice? God himselfe shall giue his vocall Oracle betweene the Cherubins. Doe they want a Law? God shall come downe vpon Sinai, and deliuer it in fire, thundring, smoke, earth-quakes, and write it with his owne finger, in tables of stone. Doe they want habitations? God shall prouide them a land that flowes with milke and honie. Are they persecuted? God stands in fire betweene them and their harmes. Are they stung to death? The brazen Serpent shall cure them. Are they resisted? The walls of Iericho shall fall downe alone; hailestones braine their ene­mies. The Sunne shall stand still in heauen, to see Ioshuahs reuenge and victorie. Oh great and mightie things that God did for Israel!

And if any Nation vnder heauen could either parallel or second Israel in the fauours [Page 479] of God, this poore little ILAND of ours is it. The cloud of his protection hath couered vs. The bloud-red sea of persecution hath giuen way to vs, and we are passed it dry-shod. The true Manna from heauen is rained downe abundantly about our tents. The water of life gusheth forth plenteously to vs: The better law of the Gospell is giuen vs from heauen by the hands of his Sonne: the walls of the spirituall Iericho are fallen downe before vs, at the blast of the trumpets of God; and cursed be he that goes about to build them vp againe. Now therefore, that we may come more close to the taske of this day; Let me say to you, as SAMVEL to his Israelites, Consider with mee what great things the Lord hath done for vs: and as one wisht that the enuious had eyes in euerie place; so could I seriously wish that all which haue ill will at our Sion, had their eares with me but one houre, that if they belong not to God, they might burst with Iudas, which repine with Iudas at this seasonable cost of the precious oyntment of our praises.

If I should looke backe to the ancient mercies of God, and shew you that this King­dome (though diuided from the world) was one of the first that receiued the Gospell: That it yeelded the first Christian Emperor that gaue peace and honour to the Church: The first and greatest lights that shone forth in the darkest of Poperie, to all the world, and that it was the first kingdome that shooke Antichrist fully out of the saddle; I might finde iust matter of praise and exultation: but I will turne ouer no other Chronicles but your memorie. This day alone hath matter enough of an eternall gratulation. For this is the communis terminus, wherein Gods fauours meet vpon our heads; which there­fore represents to vs, both what we had, and what we haue. The one to our sense, the other to our remembrance. This day was both Queene ELIzABETHS Initium gloriae, and King IAMES his Initium regni. To her Natalitium salutis, as the passion-dayes of the Martyrs were called of old; and Natalis Imperij to him. These two names shew vs happinesse enough to take vp our hearts for euer. And first, why should it not bee our perpetuall glorie and reioycing, that wee were her subiects? Oh blessed Queene, the mother of this Nation, the nurse of this Church, the glorie of womanhood, the enuie and example of forraine Nations, the wonder of times, how sweet and sacred shall thy memorie bee to all posterities? How is thy name not Parables of the dust, Iob 13.4. [...] as the Iewes speake; not written in the earth, as Ieremie speaks, but in the liuing earth of all loyall hearts, neuer to bee razed. And though the foule mouthes of our Aduersaries sticke not to call her miseram foeminam, as Pope Clement did; nor to say of her, as Euagrius sayes vncharitably of Iustinian the great Law-giuer (ad supplicia iusto Dei iu­dicio apud inferos luenda profecta est;) Euagr. l. 5. c. 1. and those that durst bring her on the stage li­uing, bring her now dead (as I haue heard by those that haue seene it) into their pro­cessions, like a tormented ghost attended with fiends and firebrands, to the terrour of their ignorant beholders: Yet, as wee saw, shee neuer prospered so well, as when shee was most cursed by their Pius 5; so now wee hope she is rather so much more glori­ous in heauen, by how much they are more malicious on earth. These arrogant wret­ches, that can at their pleasure fetch Salomon from heauen to hell, and Traian and Falco­nella from hell to heauen; Campian and Garnet from earth to heauen, Queene Elizabeth from earth to hell, shall finde one day that they haue mistaken the keyes; and shall know what it is to iudge, by being iudged. In the meane time, in spight of the gates of Rome, Memoria iustae in benedictionibus. To omit those vertues which were proper to her sex, by which she deserued to bee the Queene of women, how excellent were her Masculine graces of learning, valour, wisdome, by which shee might iustly challenge to bee the Queene of men! So learned was shee, that shee could giue present answers to Embassadors in their owne tongues: or if they listed to borrow of their neighbours, shee paid them in that they borrowed. So valiant, that her name like Ziscaes drum, made the proudest Romanists to quake. So wise, Didymus veri­dicus. that whatsoeuer fell out happily against the common Aduersaries in FRANCE, NETHERLANDS, IRELAND; it was by them­selues ascribed to her policie. What should I speake of her long and successefull go­uernment, of her miraculous preseruations, of her famous victories, wherein the [Page 480] waters, O nim [...]ū dilecta Deo cui militat aether: & con­iurati veniunt ad classica venti. Claud. Pro. 13.29. winds, fire, and earth fought for vs, as if they had beene in pay vnder Her? of Her excellent lawes, of Her carefull executions? Many daughters haue done worthily, but thou furmountest them all. Such was the sweetnesse of her gouernment, and such the feare of miserie in her losse, that many worthie Christians desired their eyes might bee closed before Hers; and how many thousands therefore welcomed their owne death, because it preuented Hers? Euerie one pointed to her white haires, and said with that peaceable Leontius, Soz. l. 3. c. 19. [...], &c. Dolm. p. 1. p. 2: 6. p. 2. p. 117. When this snow melts there will be a floud. Neuer day, except alwaies the fift of Nouember, was like to bee so bloudie as this, not for any doubt of Title (which neuer any loyall heart could question, nor any disloyall euer did, besides Dolman) but for that our Esauites comforted themselues against vs, and said, The day of mourning for our mother will come shortly, then will wee slay our brethren. What should I say more? Lots were cast vpon our Land; and that honest Politician (which wanted nothing but a gibbet to haue made him a Saint) Father Parsons, tooke paines to set downe an order, how all English affaires should be marshalled when they should come to bee theirs. Consider now the great things that the Lord hath done for vs. Behold this day, which should haue beene most dismall to the whole Christian world, he turned to the most happie day, that euer shone forth to this ILAND. That now wee may iustly insult with those Christians of Antioch ( [...]. Theod. 3.15.) Where are your prophesies, O yee fond Papists? Our snow lies here melted, where are those flouds of bloud that you threatned? Yea, as that blessed soule of Hers gained by this change of an immortall crowne, for a corruptible; so (blessed be the name of our God) this Land of ours hath not lost by that losse. Many thinke that this euening the world had his beginning. Surely a new and golden world began this day to vs, and (which it could not haue done by her loynes) promises continuance (if our sinnes interrupt it not) to our posterities. I would the flatterie of a Prince were treason; in effect it is so: (for the flatterer is ( [...]) a kinde murtherer.) I would it were so in punishment. If I were to speake before my Soueraigne King and Master, I would praise God for him, not praise him to himselfe. Euseb. de vita Const. l. 4. c. 4. A Preacher in CONSTANTINES time, saith Eusebius (ausus est Imperatorem in os beatum dicere) presumed to call CONSTANTINE an happy Emperour to his face; but he went away with a checke; such speed may any Para­site haue, which shall speake, as if he would make Princes proud, and not thankfull. A small praise to the face may be adulation, (though it be within bounds:) a great praise in absence may be but iustice. If we see not the worth of our King, how shall we be thankfull to God that gaue him? Giue me leaue therefore freely to bring forth the Lords Anointed before you, 1 Sam. 10.24. and to say with SAMVEL, See you him whom the Lord hath chosen.

Euagr. l. 5. c. 21.As it was a great presage of happinesse to Mauritius the Emperour, that an ( [...]) a familiar Deuill remouing him from place to place in his swathing bands, yet had no power to hurt him; So that those early conspiracies, wherewith Satan assaulted the very cradle of our deare Soueraigne, preuailed not, it was a iust bodement of his fu­ture greatnesse and beneficiall vse to the world. And hee that gaue him life a [...] Crowne together, and miraculously preserued them both; gaue him graces fit for his Deputie on earth to weild that Crowne, and improue that life to the behoofe of Christendome. Let mee begin with that (which the Heathen man required to the happinesse of any State) his learning and knowledge: wherein I may safely say he exceedeth all his 105 Predecessors. Our Conqueror King William (as our Chroni­cler reports) by a blunt prouerbe that he was wont to vse against vnlearned Princes, Malmesbur. made his sonne Henry a Beauclearc to those times. But a candle in the darke will make more show, than a bonefire by day. In these dayes so lightsome for knowledge, to excell (euen for a professed student) is hard, and rare. Neuer had England more learned Bishops and Doctors; which of them euer returned from his Maiesties dis­course without admiration? What King christned hath written so learned volumes? To omit the rest, his last (of this kind) wherein he hath so held vp Cardinall Bellarmine, and his Master Pope Paulus, is such, that Plessis and Mouline (the two great lights of [Page 481] France) professe to receiue their light in this discourse, from his beames; and the lear­ned Iesuite Salkeild, could not but be conuerted with the necessitie of those demonstra­tions; and I may boldly say, Poperic (since it was) neuer receiued so deepe a wound from any worke, as from that of His. What King euer moderated the solemne acts of an Vniuersitie in all professions, and had so many hands clapt in the applause of his acute, and learned determinations? Briefely, such is his intire acquaintance with all sciences, and with the Queene of all, Diuinitie, that he might well dispute with the in­fallible Pope Paulus Quintus for his triple Crowne; and I would all Christian quarrels lay vpon this duell. His iustice in gouerning matcheth his knowledge how to go­uerne; for as one that knowes the Common-wealth cannot bee vnhappy, wherein (according to the wise Heathens rule) law is a Queene, and will a subiect, Plato. He hath euer endeuoured to frame the proceedings of his gouernment to the lawes, not the lawes to them. Witnesse that memorable example, whereof your eyes were witnesses; I meane the vnpartiall execution of one of the ancientest Barons of those parts, for the murder of a meane subiect. Wherein not the fauour of the blocke might be yeel­ded, that the dishonour of the death might bee no lesse than the paine of the death. Yet who will not grant his Mercy to bee eminent amongst his vertues, when Parsons himselfe yeelds it? And if a vertue so continuing, could bee capable of excesse, this might seeme so in him. For that which was said of Anastasius the Emperor, Euagr. l. 3. c. 34. that hee would attempt no exploit (though neuer so famous) if it might cost the price of Chri­stian blood; and that which was said of Mauritius, Euagr. l. 6. c. 1. that by his good will hee would not haue so much as a Traitor dye; and that of Vespasian, Sueton. Vesp. Socr. l. 7. c. 22. that hee wept euen for iust execu­tions; and lastly that of Theodosius, that hee wisht hee could recall those to life againe that had wronged him; may in some sense bee iustly verified of our mercifull Soue­raigne. I pray God the measure of this vertue may neuer hurt himselfe: I am sure the want of it shall neuer giue cause of complaint to his aduersaries. But among all his Heroicall Graces, which commend him as a Man, as a Christian, as a King; Pietie and firmenesse in Religion calls me to it, and will not suffer me to deferre the mention of it any longer. A priuate man vnsetled in opinion, is like a loose tooth in the head, troublesome and vse-lesse: but a publique person vnstayed, is dangerous. Resolution for the truth is so much better than knowledge, by how much the pos­sessing of a treasure, is better than knowing where it is. With what zeale did his Ma­iestie flie vpon the blasphemous nouelties of Vorstius? How many solicitations, threats, promises, profers hath hee trampled vnder his feet in former times, for but a promise, of an indifferent conniuence at the Romish religion? Was it not an answer worthy of a King, worthy of marble and brasse, Watson. B. Barl. answer to Parsons pag. 115. è Com. Northamp. lib. that hee made vnto their agent for this purpose, in the times of the greatest perill of resistance, That all the Crownes and King­domes in this world should not induce him to change any iot of his profession? Hath hee not so ingaged himselfe in this holy quarrell, that the world confesses Rome had neuer such a [...] Aduersarie? and all Christian Princes reioyce to follow him as their worthy leader, in all the battels of God; and all Christian Churches in their prayers & acclamations, stile him, in a double right, Defender of the Faith, more by desert, than inheritance.

But because as the Sunne beames, so praises are more kindly, when they are cast ob­lique vpon their obiects, than when they fall directly; let me shew you him rather in the blessings we receiue from him, than in the graces which are in him. And not to in­sist vpon his extinguishing of those hellish feudes in Scotland, and the reducing of those barbarous borderers to ciuilitie and order, (two acts worthy of eternitie, and which no hand but his could doe) Consider how great things the Lord hath done for vs by him in our Peace, in our freedome of the Gospell, in our Deliuerance.

Continuance detracts from the value of any fauour. Little do we know the price of peace. If wee had beene in the coat of our forefathers, or our neighbours, wee should haue knowne how to esteeme this deare blessing of God. Oh, my deare brethren, wee neuer knew what it was to heare the murdering peeces about our eares; to see our Churches and houses flaming ouer our heads; to heare the fearefull cracks of their [Page 482] fals mixed with the confused out-cries of men, Tum vero & ge­mitus morientū & sanguine in alto. Armaque corpo­raque & permi­sti caede virorum Semianimos vol­uuntur equi. Virg. Aen. 11. killing, incouraging to kill, or resist, dying, and the shriekings of women and children; we neuer saw tender babes snatcht from the breasts of their mothers, now bleeding vpon the stones, or sprawling vpon the pikes; and the distracted mother rauished, ere shee may haue leaue to die. Wee neuer saw men and horses lie wallowing in their mingled bloud, and the ghastly visa­ges of death deformed with wounds. The impotent wife hanging with teares on her armed husband, as desirous to die with him, with whom she may not liue. The amazed runnings to and fro of those that would faine escape if they knew how, and the furi­ous pace of a bloudy victor; The rifling of houses for spoile, and euery souldier run­ning with his load, and ready to fight with other for our booty; The miserable captiue driuen manicled before the insulting enemy. Neuer did wee know how cruell an Aduersarie is, and how burdensome an helper is in warre. Looke round about you. All your neighbours haue seene and tasted these calamities. All the rest of the world haue beene whirled about in these wofull tumults: onely this ILAND hath like the center stood vnmoueable. Nam cum tristis hyems alias pro­duxerit vndas, Tum Nilum re­tinent ripae. Claud. Epigr. Onely this ISLE hath beene like Nilus, which when all other waters ouer-flow, keeps within the banks. That we are free from these and a thou­sand other miseries of warre, Whither should we ascribe it, but next vnder God, to his Anointed, as a King, as a King of Peace? For both Anarchie is the mother of diui­sion, as we see in the State of ITALIE: wherein, when they wanted their King, all ranne into ciuill broiles; Otho Fris. lib. 7. cap. 29. The Venetians with them of Rauenna; Verona and Vin­centia, with the Paduans and Taruisians; The Pisans and Florentines with them of Luca and Sienna. And besides, euery King is not a Peace-maker; Ours is made of Peace. Socr. lib. 7. c. 22. There haue beene Princes, which, as the Antiochians said of IVLIAN (taking occasion by the Bull which hee stampt in his coyne) haue goared the world to death. The breasts of some Princes haue beene like a Thunder-cloud, whose vapours would neuer leaue working till they haue vented themselues with terror to the world: Ours, hath nothing in it, but a gracious raine to water the inheritance of God. Behold, He, euen He alone, like to NOAHS Doue, brought an Oliue of peace to the tossed Arke of Christendome; Hee like another AVGVSTVS, before the second comming of CHRIST hath becalmed the world, and shut the iron gates of warre; and is the bond of that peace hee hath made. And if the Peace-maker both doth blesse and is blessed; how should we blesse him, and blesse God for him, and hold our selues blessed in him?

Now what were peace without religion, but like a Nabals sheepe-shearing; like the fatting of an Epicurean hogge; the very festiuall reuels of the Deuill. But for vs; we haue Gloria in excelsis Deo, sung before our Pax in terris; in a word, we haue Peace with the Gospell. Discors. l. 1. c. 20. Due continuoue successioni di principi virtuosi fanno grandi effetti. Plato 8. de Rep. Machiauel himselfe could say in his Discourses, that two continued suc­cessions of vertuous Princes (fanno grandi effetti) cannot but doe great matters. Wee proue it so this day; wherein religion is not onely warmed, but locked in her seat so fast, that the gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against it. There haue beene Princes, and that in this land, which (as the heathen Politician compared his Tyrant) haue beene like to ill Physitians, that haue purged away the good humors, and left the bad behind them; with whom any thing hath bin lawful, but to be religious. Some of your gray haires can be my witnesses. Behold, the euils we haue escaped, shew vs our blessings. Here hath bin no dragging out of houses, no hiding of Bibles, no creeping into woods, no Bonne­ring or Butchering of Gods Saints, no rotting in dungeons; no casting of infants out of the mothers belly into the mothers flames; nothing but Gods truth abundantly prea­ched, cheerefully professed, incouraged, rewarded. What nation vnder heauen yeelds so many learned Diuines? What times euer yeelded so many preaching Bishops? When was this City (the City of our ioy) euer so happy this way, as in these late successions? Whither can we ascribe this health of the Church, and life of the Gospell, but, next to God, to His example, His countenance, His endeuours? Wherein I may not omit how right he hath trod in the steps of that blessed Constantine, in al his religious proceedings. Let vs in one word parallel them. Euseb. de vita Const. l. 4. c. 36. Constantine caused fifty Volumes of the Scriptures to [Page 483] bee faire written out in parchment, for the vse of the Church. Lib. 3.61.62. King Iames hath caused the Bookes of Scriptures to bee accurately translated and published by thousands. Con­stantine made a zealous edict against Nouatians, Valentinians, Marcionites. King Iames, Lib. 3.63. besides his powerfull proclamations and soueraigne lawes hath effectually written a­gainst Popery, and Vorstianisme. Constantine tooke away the liberty of the meetings of Heretickes: King Iames hath by wholesome lawes inhibited the assemblies of Papists and schismatickes. Constantine sate in the middest of Bishops, Lib. 1. c. 37. In media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse & vna considere non ded [...]gnatus. Basil. dor. as if hee had beene one of them. King Iames besides his solemne conferences, vouchsafes (not seldome) to spend his meales in discourse with his Bishops, and other worthy Diuines. Constantine char­ged his sonnes, (vt planè & sine fuco Christiani essent) that they should be Christians in earnest. King Iames hath done the like in learned and diuine precepts, which shall liue till time bee no more. Yea, in their very coynes is a resemblance. Constantine had his picture stampt vpon his mettals, praying. Lib. 4.15. King Iames hath his picture with prayer about it; O Lord, protect the kingdomes which thou hast vnited. Lastly, Constantine built Churches; one in Ierusalem, another in Nicomedia. Lib. 3.43. & King Iames hath founded one Colledge, which shall helpe to build and confirme the whole Church of God vpon earth. Yee wealthy Citizens that loue Ierusalem, cast in your store after this royall example, into the Sanctuary of God: and whiles you make the Church of God hap­py, make your selues so. Brethren, if wee haue any relish of Christ, any sense of hea­uen, let vs blesse God for the life of our soule, the Gospell; and for the spirit of this life, his Anointed.

But where had beene our peace, or this freedome of the Gospell, without our deli­uerance? 3 and where had our deliuerance beene without him? As it was reported of the Oake of Mamre, that all religions rendred their yeerely worship there. Socr. l. 2. c. 3. The Iewes, because of Abraham their Patriarch; the Gentile because of the Angels that appeared there to Abraham; The Christians because of Christ that was there seene of Abraham, with the Angels: So was there to King Iames in his first beginnings, a con­fluence of all sects, with papers in their hands, and (as it was best for them) with a Rogamus Domine, non pugnamus, like the subiects of Theodosius. Ribera in pro­phet. min. ex Ioseph. Antiq. lib. 9 vlt. [...]. m­ritam Iudaeos cognatos appel­lari soliti quam­diu illis bene erat. At vbi contra, &c. 1 King. 12. Flect [...]re si ne­quco, &c. But our cozens of Samaria, when they saw that Salomons yoke would not bee lightned, soone flew off in a rage. What portion haue wee in Dauid? And now those, which had so oft looke vp to Heauen in vaine, resolue to dig downe to Heli for aid. Satan himselfe met them, and offered (for sauing of their labour) to bring Hell vp to them. What a world of sul­phur had hee prouided against that day? What a brewing of death was tunned vp in those vessels? The murderous Pioners laught at the close felicity of their proiect; and now before-hand seemed in conceit to haue heard the cracke of this hellish thunder, and to see the mangled carcasses of the Heretickes flying vp so suddenly, that their soules must needs goe vpward towards their perdition; their streets strewed with legges and armes; and the stones braining as many in their fall, as they blew vp in their rise. Remember the Children of Edom, O Lord, in the day of Ierusalem, which said, Psal. 117.7. Downe with it, downe with it, euen to the ground. O daughter of Babel, worthy to bee destroyed, blessed shall hee bee that serueth thee, as thou wouldest haue serued vs. But hee that sits in Heauen laught as fast at them; to see their presumption that would bee sending vp bodies to heauen before the resurrection, and preferring companions to Elias in a fiery Chariot; and said (vt quid fremuerunt?) Consider now how great things the Lord hath done for vs; The snare is broken, and wee are deliuered. But how? As that learned Bishop well applied Salomon to this purpose, Diuinatio in labijs Regis. Pro. 16.10. B. Barlow. p. 350 If there had not beene a di­uination in the lips of the King, wee had beene all in iawes of death. Vnder his sha­dow wee are preserued aliue, as Ieremie speaketh. It is true, God could haue done it by other meanes; but hee would doe it by this, that wee might owe the being of our liues to him, of whom wee held our well-being before. Oh praised be the God of hea­uen for our deliuerance! Praised bee God for his anointed, [...]. Suet. by whom wee are deliue­red. Yea how should wee call to our fellow creatures? the Angels, Saints, hea­uens, elements, meteors, mountaines, beasts, trees, to helpe vs praise the Lord for this [Page 484] mercy. Addit, neque me liberos (que) meos ca­riores habebo quam Caium & eius sorores. Clo­doneus. Otho Fris. l. 4. c. 32. Clodoucus Otho Fris. l. 4. c. 31. And (as the oath of the Romane souldiers ranne) how deare and precious should the life of Caesar bee to vs, aboue all earthly things? how should wee hate the base vnthankfulnesse of those men, which can say of him, as one said of his Saint Martin, Martinus bonus in auxilio, charus in negotio; who whiles they owe him all, grudge him any thing. Away with the mention of outward things: all the bloud in our bodies is due to him: all the prayers and well-wishes of our soules are due to him. How solemnly festiuall should this day be to vs and to our posterities for euer? How cheerefully for our peace, our religion, our deliuerance, should wee take vp that accla­mation with the people of Rome vsed in the Coronation of Charles the great, Carolo Ia­cobo a Deo coronata, Fris. l. 5. c. 31. magno & pacifico Britannorum Imperatori, vita & victoria. To Charles Iames crowned of God, the great and peaceable Emperor of Britaine, Life and victory, and let God and his people say, Amen.

These were great things indeed, that God did for Israel; great that he hath done for vs; great for the present, not certaine for the future. They had not, no more haue we, the blessings of God by entaile, or by lease. Only at the good will of the Lord; and that is, during our good behauiour. Sin is a forfeiture of all fauours. If you doe wickedly, you shall perish. It was not for nothing, that the same word in the originall signifies both sin and punishment. These two are inseparable. There is nothing but a little priority in time be­tweene them. The Angels did wickedly, they perisht by their fall from heauen. The old world did wickedly, they perisht by waters from heauen. The Sodomites did wickedly, the perisht by fire from heauen. Corah and his company did wickedly, they perisht by the earth. The Egyptians did wickedly, they perisht by the Sea. The Canaanites did wickedly, they perisht by the sword of Israel. The Israelites did wickedly, they perisht by pestilence, serpents, Philistims. What, should I run my selfe out of breath in this end­lesse course of examples? There was neuer sin, but it had a punishment, either in the act­or, or in the Redeemer. There was neuer punishment, but was for sinne. Heauen should haue no quarrell against vs, Hell could haue no power ouer vs, but for our sinnes. Those are they that haue plagued vs: Those are they that threaten vs.

But what shall be the iudgement? Perishing. To whom? To you and your King. He doth not say, If your King doe wickedly, you shall perish, as sometimes he hath done: nor, If your King doe wickedly, he shall perish, although Kings are neither priueleged from sinnes, nor from iudgements: nor if you doe wickedly, you only shall perish; but, If ye doe wickedly, ye and your King shall perish. So neere a relation is there betwixt the King and Subiect; the sin of the one reacheth to the iudgment of the other; and the iudgment of the one is the smart of both. The King is the Head, the Commons the stomacke: if the head be sick, the stomacke is affected. Dauid sins, the people die, If the stomacke be sicke, the head complaines. For the transgression of the people are many Princes. What could haue snatcht from our head that sweet Prince, of fresh & bleeding memory, (that might iustly haue challenged Othoes name, Otho 3. Fris. 6. 26. Mirabilia mundi) now in the prime of all the worlds expectation, but our traiterous wickednesses? His Christian modesty vpon his deathbed could charge himselfe, (no, no, I haue sins enow of my own to do this.) But this very ac­cusation did cleere him, & burden vs. O glorious Prince, they are our sins, that are guilty of thy death, & our losse. We haue done wickedly thou perishedst. A harsh word for thy glorified condition. But such a perishing, as is incident to Saints; (for there is a Perire de medio, as well as a Perire à facie) a perishing from the earth, as wel as a perishing frō God. It was a ioiful perishing to thee: our sins haue aduātaged thy soule, which is partly there­fore happy, because we were vnworthy of thee; but they haue robbed vs of our happines in thee. Oh our treacherous sins, that haue offered this violence to that sweet hopeful sa­cred person! And doe they not yet still conspire against him, that is yet dearer to vs, the root of these godly branches, the breath of our nostrils, the anointed of God? Brethren let me speak it cōfidently: As euery sin is a traitor to a mans owne soule, so euery wicked man is a traitor to his King: yea, euery of his crying sins is a false-harted rebel, that hides powder & pocket dags for the precious life of his Soueraign. Any states-man may learn this euen of Machiauel himselfe: which I confesse when I read, I thought of the Deuill [Page 485] confessing Christ. That the giuing of God his due, Oss [...]ruanza del culto diuinae cagione della grandezza delle. Cofiil dispregio diq [...]a, &c. Discor. l. 1. c. 11. Euagr. l. 3. c. 41. is the cause of the greatnesse of any State; and contrarily, the neglect of his seruice, the cause of ruine: and if any pro­phane Zosimus shall doubt of this point, I would but turne him to Euagrius his dis­course to this purpose, where he shall finde instances of enow particulars. What-euer politicke Philosophers haue distinguisht, betwixt bonus vir, and ciuis, I say, that as a good man cannot be an ill subiect, so a lewd man can no more be a good subiect, than euill can be good. Let him sooth, and sweare what he will, his sinnes are so many trea­sons against the Prince and State: for, Ruine is from iniquitie, saith Ezechiel. Alas, Ezech. 7.19. what safetie can we be in, when such miscreants lurke in our houses, iet in our streets; when the Country, City, Court, is so full of these spirituall conspiracies? Ye that are Magi­strates, not for Gods sake only, but for your Kings sake, whose Deputies ye are; as he is Gods; not for religion only, but for very policie, as you tender the deare life of our gratious Soueraigne; as you regard the sweet peace of this State, and Kingdome; the welfare of this Church; yea, as you loue your owne life, peace, welfare; rouze vp your spirits, awaken your Christian courage, and set your selues heartily against the traitorly sinnes of these times, which threaten the bane of all these. Cleanse ye these Augean sta­bles of our drunken Tauernes, of our prophane Stages, and of those blinde Vaults of professed filthinesse, Whose steps goe downe to the chambers of death, yea, to the deepe of hell. Pro. 27.7.9.18. And ye, my holy brethren, the messengers of God, if there be any sonnes of Thunder amongst you, if euer you ratled from heauen the terrible iudgements of God against sinners, now doe it; for (contrary to the naturall) the deepe winter of iniquitie is most seasonable for this spirituall thunder. Be heard aboue, be seene beneath. Out-face sin, out-preach it, out-liue it. Wee are starres in the right hand of God: Reu. 8.11. let vs be like any starres saue the Moone, that hath blots in her face; or the starre Worme-wood, whose fall made bitter waters; or Saint Iudes planets, that wander in irregularities. Iude 13. Cum imperio do­cetur quod prius agitur quam di­catur. Greg. 23. in Iob. Let the light of our liues shine in the faces of the world, and dazle them whom it shall not guide. Then shall we with authoritie speake what we doe, when we doe that which we speake. We can neuer better testifie our thankfull and loyall respects to so good a King, in whose fauour is our life, and by whose grace we are vpheld against the vnworthy af­fronts of this sacrilegious Age, than by crying downe, by liuing downe those sinnes which threaten our happinesse in him. And ye, beloued Christians, whose faces seeme worthily to congratulate the ioy of this day, if ye would approue your selues good sub­iects to our King, labour to be good subiects to His King, the King of Heauen. Away with those rebellious wickednesses which may be preiudiciall to our peace. In vain shall we testifie our loyalty by these outward ceremonies of reioycing, if we be faulty in the substance. To what purpose shall we ring our bels, Pro. 5.22. if in the meane time we hold fast Sa­lomons (funes peccatorum) cords of sin; yea, the prophets cart-ropes of iniquity; and there­by pull downe iudgement vpon our heads? To what purpose shall we kindle Bonefires in our streets, if we kindle the flame of Gods displeasure against vs by our sinnes? To what purpose shall ye feast one another in your houses, if you shall feast the fiends of hell with your wilfull sinnes? Daemonum cibus ebrietas; Hierome saith well, Drunkennes, Hier. de filio prodigo. Daemonum cibus ebrietas, luxuria, fornicatio, & vniuersa vitia. luxurie, fornication, and euery sinne is the very diet and dainties of the deuill. For Gods sake therefore, for your Kings sake, for your owne soules sake, be good, that you may be loyall. Oh my brethren, let vs not with old Toby suffer our eyes to bee blinded with the swallowes dung of this world. Let vs not dare to make a willing shipwracke of con­science, for the venture of a little ballast of gaine. Away with our pride, vsury, oppressi­on, false weights, false oathes, false faces; Doe no more wickedly, that we perish not.

They are our sins, which as they threaten to lose vs our best friend aboue, (the God of our saluation) so they hearten our aduersaries against vs on earth. Their hopes, their designes, their wickednesse to vs, hath beene profest to bee built vpon ours to God. If they did not see we did euill, they durst not hope we could perish. Authority hath wise­ly and seasonably taken order for disarming of wilfull Recusants. What should wea­pons doe in the hand of disloyalty? Oh that it could take order to strip vs of our sinnes, which will else arme God and his creatures against vs! The gates of Rome, the gates of [Page 486] hell, could not hurt vs, if we did not hurt our selues. Oh that we could so loue our selues, as to part with all our plausible and gainfull euils; that we would this day renue our holy couenants with God, and keepe them for euer! How would he still feed vs with the finest of the wheat? How would he, that (as this day) when we feared a tem­pest, Dum non timet in sereno patitur tempestatem. Hier. dial. ad­uers. Pelag. gaue vs an happy calme, preuent a tempest in our calme when we feare not? How safely should our children play, and we feast in our streets? How memorable a patterne of mercy should this Island be to all posterities? What famous Trophees of victorie would he erect ouer all Antichristianisme amongst vs? How freely and loud should the Gospel of God ring euery where in the eare of the generations yet vnborne? How sure should we be, long and long to enioy so gratious and deare a Soueraigne, so com­fortable a peace, so happy a gouernment? euen till this Eue of the An­nuntiation of the first comming of Christ, ouertake the day of the Annuntiation of the second comming, for our re­demption. Which God for his mercies sake, for his Christs sake, vouchsafe to grant vs. Amen.

FINIS.
A SERMON PREACHED BE …

A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE HIS MAIESTIE AT his Court of Thebalds, on Sunday, Sept. 15. 1622.

In the ordinary course of attendance.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

A SERMON PREACHED BEFORE HIS MAIESTIE, AT his Court at THEBALDS, on Sunday the 15. of SEPTEMBER 1622.

IOHN 7.24.

Iudge not according to the appearance, but iudge righteous iudgement.

AS in the ciuill bodie, so in the naturall; the head as it is the highest, so the chiefe part: according to the place is the dignitie: Of the head, the highest Region is chiefest, ser­uing only for the vse of intellectuall powers; whereas the lower part of it is only imployed for bodily nutrition: Now, as the reasonable part of the Soule is Vertex animae, being contradistinguished to the sensitiue; So, if yee distinguish the reasonable into Iudgement and Deliberation, Naturale Iudicatorium dicetur esse vertex, saith Aquinas; Iudgement is the top of our Soule, and therefore cals for the top of our care: If the highest Wheele goe right, the inferiour hardly erre. Heare then the gol­den rule of the Author, of the Iudge of our iudgement, Iudge not according to the appea­rance, but iudge righteous iudgement. The negatiue part is first, Iudge not; then, Iudge: Where the minde is free and cleere, it is good to begin with the positiue documents of right, which is the rule to it selfe and the wrong; but where the heart is forestalled with mis-opinion, ablatiue directions are first needfull to vnteach error, ere wee can learne truth. Iudge not therefore according to the appearance: [...] is (as the Vulgar rightly) secundùm faciem, according to the face, because the face onely ap­peares, the rest is hid: Euery thing, not man only, hath both a face and an heart; a face which is peruious to euery eye, an heart to which none eye can pierce but the wise. This face, as of man, so of things, is a false rule of iudgement; Frons, oculi, &c. The forehead, eyes, countenance tell many a lye. Iudge not therefore according to appea­rance: it is no measuring by a crooked line: There is nothing more vncertaine than appearance; some things appeare that are not, and some things are that appeare not; and that (besides naturall occurrences) in morally both good and euill: Some things appeare good that are not, and therefore mis-lead the heart both to an vniust prosecu­tion, and to a false applause; some things appeare euill that are not, and therefore mis-lead vs to an iniurious censure, and vndeserued abomination: Againe, some things [Page 490] are good that appeare not, and therefore lose both our allowance and pursuit; some things are euill that appeare not, and therefore insinuate themselues into our acquain­tance and loue, to our cost: Many a Snake lies hid vnder the Strawberry leaues, and stings vs ere we be aware. Vitia virtutes mentiuntur, saith Gregory, Vice too oft makes a maske of the skin of Vertue, and lookes louely: Vertue as often comes forth (like a Martyr in the Inquisition) with a San-benit vpon her backe, and a cap painted with De­uils vpon her head, to make her vgly to the beholders; Iudge not therefore according to the appearance.

The appearance or face, is of things, as of men: We see it at once with one cast of the eye, yet there are angles, and hils and dales, which vpon more earnest view the eye sees cause to dwell in: so it is with this appearance or face of things, which how-euer it seemes wholly to appeare to vs at the first glance, yet vpon further search will descry much matter of our inquiry: For euery thing from the skin inclusiuely to the heart, is the face; euery thing besides true being, is appearance. All the false [...] that vse to beguile the iudgement of man, hide themselues vnder this appearance: These reduce themselues to three heads; Presumptions, false Formes, Euents: Presumptions must be distinguished; for whereas there are three degrees of them, first (levia Probabilia) light Probabilities, then faire Probabilities, and thirdly strong Probabilities, which are called, Indicia iuris, the two first are allowed by very Inquisitors, but as sufficient to cause suspi­cion, to take information, to attache the suspected, not enough whereon to ground the Libell, or the torture, much lesse a finall Iudgement: Thus Elie sees Annaes lips goe, there­fore she is drunke: The Pharises see Christ sit with sinners, he is a friend to their sins.

False formes are presented either to the eye or to the eare. In the former, besides super­naturall delusions, there is a deceit of the sight, whether through the indisposition of the Organ, or the distance of the Obiect, or the mis-disposition of the medium: So as, if we should iudge according to appearance, the Sunne should double it selfe by the first, through the crossenesse of the eye, it should diminish it selfe by the second, and seeme as big as a large Siue, or no large Cart wheele at the most; It should dance in the rising, and moue irregularly by the third. To the eare are mis-reports, and false suggestions, whether concerning the person or the cause. In the former, the calumniating tongue of the De­tractor is the Iugler that makes any mans honestie or worth appeare such as his malice list­eth: In the latter, the smooth tongue of the subtile Rhetorician is the Impostor, which makes causes appeare to the vnsetled iudgement, such as his wit or fauour pleaseth: Euents, which are oft-times as much against the intention, and aboue the remedie of the Agent, as besides the nature of the Act: There is sometimes a good euent of euill, as Iasons aduersary cured him in stabbing him; the Israelites thriue by oppression, the Field of the Church yeelds most when it is manured with bloud: There is sometimes an ill euent of good; Ahimelec giues Dauid the Shew-bread, and the Sword, hee and his fami­ly dies for it: Sapientis est praestare culpam; It is enough for a wise man to weild the Act, the issue he cannot; Wisdome makes demonstratiue Syllogismes, à priori, from the cau­ses; folly Paralogismes, à posteriori, from the successe. Careat successibus opto quisquie ab euentu, &c. was of old the word of the Heathen Poet. If therefore either vpon sleight probabilities, or false formes, or subsequent euents wee passe our verdict, wee doe what is here forbidden, Iudge according to appearance.

Had the charge beene onely Iudge not, and gone no further, it had beene very vsefull, and no other than our Sauiour gaue in the Mount: wee are all on our way; Euery man makes himselfe a Iustice Itinerant, and passeth sentence of all that comes before him, yea (beyond all commission) of all aboue him; and that many times, not without grosse mis-construction, as in the case of our late directions: Our very Iudges are at our barre; Secrets of Court, of Counsell, of State escape vs not, yea not those of the most reser­ued Cabinet of Heauen: Quis te constituit Iudicem? Who made thee a Iudge? as the Is­raelite (vniustly) to Moses: These are sawcy vsurpers of forbidden Chaires; and there­fore it is iust with God, that (according to the Psalmist) such Iudges should be cast downe in stony places, yea, as it is in the Originall ( [...]) that they should be left in [Page 491] the hands of the rocke (allidantur Petrae) that they should be dasht against the rocks, that will be sailing without Card or compasse in the vast Ocean of Gods Counsels, or his Anointeds.

But now here our Sauiour seales our Commission, sets vs vpon the Bench; allowes vs the act, but takes order for the manner; we may iudge, we may not iudge according to the appearance; wee may bee Iudges (whether [...], or [...]) the one to condemne, the other to absolue; wee may not bee ( [...]) Iudges of euill thoughts; and we shall be euill-thoughted Iudges, if we shall iudge according to the appearance. Not only Fortune and Loue, but euen Iustice also is wont to be painted blindfold; to import that it may not regard faces. God sayes to euery Iudge as he did to Samuel, concerning Eliab, Looke not on his countenance, nor the height of his stature. Is an outragious rape committed? Is bloud shed? Looke not whe­ther it be a Courtiers or a Pesants, whether by a Courtier or a Pesant; either of them cries equally loud to heauen: Iustice cannot be too Lyncean to the being of things, nor too blinde to the appearance.

The best things appeare not, the worst appeare most; God, the Angels, soules both glorified and encaged in our bosomes, grace, supernaturall truths, these are most­what the obiects of our faith, and faith is the euidence of things not seeene; Like as in bodily obiects, the more pure and simple ought is (as aire and ethereall fire) the more it flyeth the sight; the more grosse and compacted (as water and earth) the more it fils the eye, Iudge not therefore according to appearance.

It is an vsefull and excellent rule for the auoiding of errour in our iudgement of all matters whether Naturall, Ciuill, or Diuine.

Naturall; what is the appearance of a person, but the colour, shape, stature? The colour is oft-times bought or borrowed, the shape forced by Art, the stature raised (to contradict Christ) a cubit high; Iudge not therfore according to appearance. What are the collusions of Iuglers and Mountebanks, the weepings and motions of Images, the noyses of miraculous cures and dispossessions, but appearances? Fit aliquando in Ecclesiâ maxima deceptio populi in miraculis fictis à sacerdotibus; There is much cozenage of the poore people by cogged miracles, saith Cardinall Lyranus; these holy frauds could not gull men, if they did not iudge according to appearance. Should appearance bee the rule, our haruest had beene rich; there was not more shew of plenty in our fields, than now of scarcity in our streets. This dearth (to say truth) is not in the graine, but in the heart; If the hearts of men were not more blasted with couetousnesse and cruell selfe-loue, than their graine with distemper of aire, this needed not; The Barnes and Granaries are full, the Markets empty; Authority knowes how to remedy this euill, how to preuent a dearth in abundance, that men may not affamish whom God hath fed; and that when God hath giuen vs the staffe of bread; it may not bee either hid, or broken, shortly, that our store may not be iudged by the appea­rance.

Ciuill; Wisemen and statesmen especially may not alwaies looke the same way they would goe; like skilfull Sea-men, they sometimes lauere, and (as the wind may stand) fetch compasses of lawfull policies to their wished point. That of Tiberius was fearefull; of whom Xiphiline, [...]. That he sayled euer against the wind of his words: But sometimes a good Constantius, or Anastasius, will wisely pretend what hee intends not: As our Sauiour made as if hee went fur­ther, when hee meant to turne into Emaus: The hearts of Kings are as deepe wa­ters; wee may not thinke to draine them in the hollow of our hand: Secret things to them of whom God hath said, Dixi Dij estis; things reuealed to vs and our chil­dren. Euen we meane ones would be loth to haue alwayes our hearts read in our faces; Iudge not therefore according to the appearance.

Diuine; In these our speech must dwell; If we should iudge according to the appearance, we should thinke basely of the Sauiour of the world; Who that had seene him sprawling and wringing in the Cratch, flitting to Aegypt, chopping of chips at [Page 492] Nazareth, famishing in the Desert, transported by Satan, attended by Fishermen, persecuted by his Kinred, betraied by one Seruant, abiured by another, forsaken of all, apprehended, arraigned, condemned, buffeted, spat vpon, scourged to bloud, scep­tred with the reede, crowned with thornes, nailed to the Crosse, hanging naked betwixt two Theeues, scorned of the beholders, sealed vp in a borrowed graue, could say other, than, Hee hath no forme nor beauty, when wee shall see him there is nothing that wee should desire him? Who that should haue seene his skinne all dewed with pearles of bloudy sweat, his backe bleeding, his face blubbered and besmeared, his forehead harrowed, his hands and feet pierced, his side gushing out, his head bowed downe in death, and should withall haue heard his dying lips say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken mee? would not haue said, Hee is despised and reiected of men, yea (in appearance) of God himselfe. Yet euen this while to the cutting of the sinewes of those stiffe-necked Iewes, the Angels owned him for their Lord, the Sages adored him, the Starre designed him, the Prophets foreshewed him, the Deuils con­fest him, his Miracles euinced him, the earth shooke, the Rocks rent, the Dead lookt out, the Sunne lookt in, astonished at the sufferings of the God of nature; Euen whiles he was despised of men, he commanded the Deuils to their chaines: whiles base men shot out their tongues at him, Principalities and Powers bowed their knees to him; whiles he hanged despicably vpon the tree of shame, the powers of hell were dragged captiue after the triumphant chariot of his Crosse; the appearance was not so contemp­tible, as the truth of his estate glorious. Iudge not therefore according to the appearance.

Should appearance bee the rule, how scornfully would the carnall eye ouer-looke the poore ordinances of God? What would it finde here but foolishnesse of preaching, homelinesse of Sacraments, an inky Letter, a Priests lips, a sauorlesse message, a mor­sell of Bread, a mouth full of Wine, an handfull of Water, a slander-beaten Crosse, a crucified Sauiour, a militant Church, a despised profession. When yet this foolish­nesse of preaching is the power of God to saluation; these mute Letters the liuely O­racles of God; these vile Lips the Cabinets of heauen to preserue knowledge; this vn­plausible Message, Magnalia Dei; this Water, the Water of Life in the midst of the Paradise of God: ( [...]) this Bread the Manna of Angels, thi Wine hea­uenly Nectar, this Church the Kings Daughter, all glorious within, this dying Sa­crifice the Lord of life, this Crosse the Banner of Victory, this Profession Heauen vp­on earth. Iudge not therefore according to appearance.

Should appearance be the rule, woe were Gods children, happy were his enemies. Who that had seene Cain standing masterly ouer the bleeding carkasse of Abel, Ioseph in his bonds, his Mistresse in her dresse, Moses in the Flags, Pharaoh in the Palace, Dauid sculking in the Wildernesse, Saul commanding in the Court, Elias fainting vn­der his Iuniper tree, Iezebel painting in her closet, Michaiah in the prison, Zidkijah in the presence, Ieremy in the dungeon, Zedekiah in the throne, Daniel trembling among the Lions, the Median Princes feasting in their Bowers, Iohns head bleeding in the Platter, Herods smiling at the Reuels, Christ at the Barre, Pilate on the Bench, the Disciples scourged, the Scribes and Elders insulting, would not haue said; O happy Caine, Potiphars wife, Pharaoh, Saul, Iezebel, Zidkijah, Zedekiah, Median Princes, Pi­late, Herod, Elders; miserable Abel, Ioseph, Moses, Dauid, Eliah, Michaiah, Ieremy, Da­niel, Iohn, Christ, the Disciples: Yet wee know Caines victory was as wofull, as Abels martyrdome glorious; Iosephs irons were more precious, than the golden tires of his Mistresse; Moses Reedes were more sure than Pharaohs Cedars; Dauids Ca [...]e in the Desart more safe than the Towers of Saul; Eliahs Rauen a more comfortable purueyor than all the Officers of Iezebel: Michaiahs prison was the gard-chamber of Angels, when Ahabs presence was the counsell-chamber of euill spirits; Ieremies Dungeon had more true light of comfort than the shining state of Zedekiah; Daniel was better gar­ded with the Lions, than Darius and the Median Princes with their Ianisaries; Iohns head was more rich with the Crowne of his martyrdome, than Herods with the Dia­dem of his Tetrarchate; Christ at the Barre gaue life and being to Pilate on the [Page 493] Bench, gaue motion to those hands that strucke him, to that tongue that condemned him, and in the meane while, gaue sentence on his Iudge; The Disciples were better pleased with their stripes and wales than the Iewish Elders with their proud Phylacte­ries. After this, who that had seene the primitiue Christians, some broyled on Gridi­rons, others boyled in Lead, some roasted, others frozen to death, some fleaed, others torne with horses, some crashed in peeces by the teeth of Lions, others cast downe from the rocks to the stakes, some smiling on the wheele, others in the flame, al werying their tormentors and shaming their Tyrants with their patience, would not haue said; Of all things I would not be a Christian? Yet, euen this while were these poore torturing-stocks higher (as Marcus Arethusius bragged) than their persecutors; dying Victors, yea Victors of death; neuer so glorious as when they began not to be; in gasping crowned, in yeel­ding the ghost more than Conquerours; Iudge not therefore according to appearance.

When thou lookest about, and seest on the one hand, a poore conscionable Chri­stian drouping vnder the remorse for his sinne, austerely checking his wanton appetite and curbing his rebellious desires, wearing out his daies in a rough penitentiall seueri­ty, cooling his infrequent pleasures with sighs, and sawcing them with teares; on the other hand ruffling Gallants made all of pleasure and Iouiall delights, bathing them­selues in a sea of all sensuall satieties, denying their pampered nature nothing vnder heauen, not wine in bowles, not strange flesh, and beastly dalliance, not vnnaturall titillations, not violent filthinesse; that feast without feare, and drinke without measure, and sweare without feeling, and liue without God; their bodies are vigorous, their coffers full, their state prosperous, their hearts cheerefull: O how thou blessest such men: Lo these (thou saist) these are the dearlings of heauen and earth; Sic ô ficiuvat vinere: Whiles those other sullen mopish creatures are the ( [...]) off-scouring and recre­ments of the world; Thou foole, giue me thy hand, let mee lead thee with Dauid into the sanctuary of God: Now what seest thou? The end, the end of these men is not peace. Surely ô God thou hast set them in slippery places, and castest them downe into desolation: how suddenly are they perished, and horribly consumed! Woe is mee, they doe but dance a Galliard ouer the mouth of hell, that seemes now couered ouer with the greene sods of pleasure; The higher they leape, the more desperate is their lighting: Oh wofull, wofull condition of those godlesse men, yea those Epicurean Pockets, whose belly is their God, whose heauen is their pleasure, whose cursed iollity is but a feeding vp to an eternall slaughter: the day is comming, wherein euery minute of their sinfull vnsatisfying ioyes shall be answered with a thousand thousand millions of yeeres frying in that vnquenchable fire; And when those damned Ghosts shall forth of their incessant flames see the glorious remuneration of the penitent and pensiue soules which they haue despised, they shall then gnash and yell out that late recanta­tion; Wee fooles thought their life madnesse, and their end without honour; now they are counted among the children of God, and the portion is among the Saints, our amongst Deuils: Iudge not therefore according to appearance.

Should we iudge according to appearance, all would be Gold that glistereth, all drosse that glistereth not: Hypocrites haue neuer shewed more faire, than some Saints foule. Saul weepes, Ahab walkes softly: Tobias and Sanballat will bee building Gods walles; Herod heares Iohn gladly; Balaam prophesies Christ, Iudas preaches him, Satan confesses him; When euen an Abraham dissembles, a Dauid clokes adultery with mur­der, a Salomon giues (at least) a toleration to idolatry; a Peter forsweares his Ma­ster; brieffly, the prime disciple is a Satan; Satan an Angell of light. For you: How gladly are we deceiued in thinking you all such as you seeme; None but the Court of Heauen hath a fairer face. Prayers, Sermons, Sacraments, geniculation, silence, atten­tion, reuerence, applause, knees, eyes, eares, mouthes full of God; Oh that ye were thus alwaies! Oh that this were your worst side! But if wee follow you from the Church, and finde cursing and bitternesse vnder your tongues; licentious disorder in your liues, bribery and oppression in your hands; If God looke into the windowes of your hearts, and finde there be (intus vapina) we cannot iudge you by the appearance; [Page 494] or, if we could, What comfort were it to you to haue deceiued our charity with the appearance of Saints, when the righteous Iudge shall giue you your portion with Hypocrites; What euer wee doe, he will be sure not to iudge according to the ap­pearance.

If appearance should bee the rule, false religion should be true, true false. Quaedam falsa probabiliora quibusdam veris, is the old word; Some falshoods are more likely than some truths: Natiue beauty scornes Art: Truth is as a matron; Error a curtizan: The matron cares onely to concile loue by a graue and gracefull modesty, the curtizan with philtres and farding. Wee haue no hierarchy mounted aboue Kings, no pompous ostentation of magnificence, no garish processions, no gaudy altars, no fine images clad with Taffates in summer, with veluets in winter, no flourishes of vniuersality, no rumors of miracles, no sumptuous canonizations, wee haue nothing but ( [...]) the sincerity of Scriptures, simplicity of Sacraments, decency of rare ceremonies, Christ crucified. We are gone if yee goe by appearance: Gone? alas, who can but blush and weepe, and bleed to see that Christian soules should (after such beames of knowledge) suffer themselues to bee thus palpably cozened with the gilded slips of error, that after so many yeeres pious gouernment of such an incompa­rable succession of religious Princes, authority should haue cause to complaine of our defection?

Deare Christians (I must be sharpe) are we children or fooles, that wee should bee better pleased with the glittering tinsel of a painted baby from a Pedlers shop, than with the secretly-rich and inualuable Iewell of diuine Truth? Haue we thus learned Christ? Is this the fruit of so cleere a Gospell? of so blessed scepters? For Gods sake bee wise and honest, and yee cannot be Apostates.

Shortly, for it were easie to bee endlesse: If appearance might bee the rule, good should bee euill, euill good; there is no vertue that cannot bee counterfetted, no vice that cannot bee blanched; wee should haue no such friend as our enemy, a flatterer; no such enemie as our friend that reproues vs. It were a wonder if yee great ones should not haue some such burs hanging vpon your sleeues; As soone shall corne grow without chaffe, as greatnesse shall bee free from adulation: These seruile spirits shall sooth vp all your purposes, and magnifie all your actions, and applaud your words, and adore your persons: Sin what yee will, they will not checke you; Proiect what you will, they will not thwart you; say what ye will, they will not faile to second you; bee what yee will, they will not faile to admire you; Oh how these men are all for you, all yours, all you; They loue you as the Rauens doe your eyes. How deare was Sisera to Iael, when she smoothed him vp, and gaue him milke in a lord­ly dish; Samson to Dalilah, when she lulled him in her lap; Christ to Iudas, when he kissed him; See how he loued him, would some foole haue said, that had iudged by appearance.

In the meane time an honest plaine dealing friend is like those sauces which a man praises with teares in his eyes: like a chesnut, which pricks the fingers, but pleases our taste; or like some wholsome medicinall potion, than distastes and purges vs (perhaps makes vs sicke) that it may heale vs. Oh let the righteous smite mee, for that is a benefit, let him reproue mee, and it shall bee a precious oyle that shall not breake my head; Breake it? no, it shall heale it, when it is mortally wounded by my owne sinne, by others assentation: Oh how happy were it, if we could loue them that loue our soules, and hate them that loue our sinnes. They are these rough hands that must bring vs sa­uory dishes, and carry away a blessing; truth is for them now, thankes shall be for them hereafter, but in the meane time they may not be iudged by the appearance.

Lastly, if we shall iudge friendship by complement, salubrity by sweetnesse, seruice by the eye, fidelity by oathes, valour by brags, a Saint by his face, a deuill by his feet, we shall be sure to be deceiued: Iudge not therefore according to appearance.

But (that yee mistake not) though we may not iudge onely by the appearance, yet appearance may not bee neglected in our iudgement. Some things according to the Philosopher ( [...]) seeme and are, are as they seeme: Semblances [Page 495] are not alwaies seuered from truth; Our senses are safe guides to our vnderstan­dings. Wee iustly laugh at that Scepticke in Laertius, who because his seruant robbed his Cup-bord, doubted whether hee left his victuals there: What doe wee with eyes if wee may not beleeue their intelligence? That world is past, wherein the glosse Clericus amplectens foeminam praesumitur benedicendi causà fecisse; The wanton imbracements of another mans wife must passe with a Clarke for a ghostly be­nediction; Men are now more wise, lesse charitable: Words and probable shewes are appearances, actions are not; and yet euen our words also shall iudge vs; If they bee filthy, if blasphemous, if but idle, wee shall account for them, wee shall bee iudged by them: Ex ore tuo; A foule tongue shewes euer a rotten heart; By their fruits yee shall know them, is our Sauiours rule; I may safely say, No body desires to borrow colours of euill: if you doe ill, thinke not that we will make dainty to thinke you so; When the God of loue can say by the Disciple of loue, Qui facit peccatum ex diabolo est; Hee that committeth sinne is of the deuill: Euen the righteous Iudge of the world iudgeth (se­cundum opera) according to our works; we cannot erre whiles wee tread in his steps. If wee doe euill, sinne lies at the doore; but it is on the street side; Euery Passenger sees it, censures it; How much more he that sees in secret? Tribulation and anguish vp­on euery soule that doth euill: Euery soule; here is no exemption by greatnesse, no buy­ing off with bribes, no bleering of the eyes with pretences, no shrouding our selues in the night of secrecy; but, if it be a soule that doth euill, Tribulation and anguish is for it; Con­trarily, If we doe well, shall we not be accepted? If we be charitable in our almes, iust in our awards, faithfull in our performances, sober in our carriages, deuout in our religious seruices, conscionable in our actions; Glory, and honour, and peace to euery man that worke [...]h good; we shall haue peace with our selues, honour with men, glory with God and his An­gels: Yea that peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding; such honour as haue al his Saints, the incomprehensible glory of the God of peace, the God of Saints and Angels, to the participation whereof, that good God that hath ordained vs, as mercifully bring vs for the sake of his deare Sonne Iesus Christ the iust: To whom with thee O Father, and thy good Spirit, one infinite God, our God, be giuen all praise, honour and glory now and for euer. Amen.

THE GREAT IMPOSTOR, …

THE GREAT IMPOSTOR, LAID OPEN IN A SERMON AT GRAYES INNE, Febr. 2. 1623.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, ❧ Printed for NATHANIEL BVTTER. 1624.

TO THE MOST NOBLE, AND WORTHILY HONOVRED SOCIETIE OF GRAYES INNE: AT WHOSE BARRE THIS JMPOSTOR WAS openly arraigned: J. H. HVMBLY DEDICATES THIS PVBLIKE LIFE OF HIS WEAKE AND VNWOR­THIE LABOVR.

THE GREAT IMPOSTOR, LAID OPEN, OVT OF

IER. 17.9.

The heart is deceitfull aboue all things.

I Know where I am; in one of the famous Phrontisteries of Law, and Iustice: wherefore serues Law and Iustice, but for the preuention or punishment of fraud and wicked­nesse? Giue me leaue therefore to bring before you, Stu­dents, Masters, Fathers, Oracles of Law and Iustice, the greatest Cheator and Malefactor in the world, our owne Heart. It is a great word that I haue said, in promising to bring him before you; for this is one of the greatest aduan­tages of his fraud, that hee cannot bee seene: That as that old Iugler Apollonius Thyanaeus, when he was brought before the Iudge, vanished out of sight; so this great Impostor, in his very presenting before you, dispeareth and is gone; yea so cunningly, that he doth it with our owne consent, and we would be loth that he could be seene: Therefore as an Epiphonema to this iust complaint of deceitfulnesse, is added Who can know it? It is easie to know that it is de­ceitfull, and in what it deceiues, though the deceits themselues cannot bee knowne, till too late; As wee may see the ship, and the sea, and the ship going on the sea, yet the way of a ship in the sea (as Salomon obserues) wee know not: God askes, and God shall answer; What hee askes by Ieremie, he shall answer by S. Paul, Who knowes the heart of man? Euen the spirit of man that is in him. 1 Cor. 2.11. If then the heart haue but eyes enow to see it selfe by the reflection of thoughts, it is enough: Ye shall easily see & heare enough (out of the analogie and resemblance of hearts) to make you both astonished and ashamed.

The heart of man lies in a narrow roome, yet all the world cannot fill it; but that which may be said of the heart, would more than fill a world: Here is a double stile giuen it; of deceitfulnesse; of wickednesse; either of which knowes no end, whether of being, or of discourse. I spend my houre, and might doe my life, in treating of the first.

See then, I beseech you, the Impostor, and the Imposture; The Impostor himselfe, The heart of man; The Imposture, Deceitfull aboue all things.

As deceitfull persons are wont euer to goe vnder many names, and ambiguous, and must be exprest with an [alias] so doth the heart of man; Neither man himselfe, nor any part of man hath so many names, as the heart alone; For euery facultie that it hath, and euery action it doth, it hath a seuerall name: Neither is there more multipli­citie, than doubt in this name; Not so many termes are vsed to signifie the heart, as the heart signifies many things.

When ye heare of the heart, ye thinke straight of that fleshie part in the center of the body which liues first; and dies last; and whose beatings you finde to keepe time all the body ouer; That is not it which is so cunning; Alas, that is a poore harmelesse peece; meerely passiue; and if it doe any thing, as the subministration of Vitall spirits, to the maintenance of the whole frame, it is but good; no, it is the spirituall part that lurkes in this flesh, which is guilty of such deceit. We must learne of witty Idolatry to distinguish betwixt the stocke and and the inuisible powers that dwell in it. It is not for me to be a stickler betwixt the Hebrewes, and the Greeke Philosopher [...], and Phy­sitians, in a question of naturall learning, concerning the seat of the soule; nor to insist vpon the reasons why the spirit of God rather places all the spirituall powers in the heart, than in the braine; Doubtlesse in respect of the affections there resident, where­by all those speculatiue abilities are drawne to practise; It shall suffice vs to take things as wee finde them, and to hold it for granted, that this Monosyllable (for so it is in many languages) comprises all that intellectiue and affectiue world which concerneth man; and in plaine termes to say, that when God saies The heart is deceitfull, he meanes, the vnderstanding, will, affections are deceitfull.

The vnderstanding is doubly deceitfull; It makes vs beleeue it knowes those things which it doth not; and that it knowes not those things which it doth: As some foolish Mountebanke, that holds it a great glory to seeme to know all things; or some presuming Physitian, that thinkes it a shame not to professe skill in any state of the body, or disease; so doth our vaine vnderstanding; therein framing it selfe accor­ding to the spirits it meets withall; if they bee proud and curious, it perswades them, they know euery thing; if carelesse, that they know enough.

In the first kinde; What hath not the fond heart of man dared to arrogate to it selfe? It knowes all the starres by their names; Tush, that is nothing; It knowes what the stars meane by their verie lookes, what the birds meane by their chirping, as Apollonius did; What the heart meanes, by the features of the face; it knowes the euents of life by the lines of the hand: the secrets of Art, the secrets of Nature, the secrets of State, the secrets of others hearts, yea the secrets of God in the closet of heauen; Yea, not one­ly what God hath done, but what he will doe: This is (Sapiens stultitia) a wise folly, as Irenaeus said of his Valentinians; All Figure-casters, Palmesters, Physiognomers, For­tune-tellers, Alchymists, fantasticke proiectors, and all the rabble of professors of those [...], Acts 19.19. not so much curious as idle Arts, haue their word giuen them by the Apostle, Deceiuing and deceiued; neither can these men make any worse fooles, than their hearts haue made themselues; [...]. and well may that Alexandrian tax bee set vpon them in both names, whether of actiue, or passiue folly: And (as it commonly fals out, that superfluous things rob the heart of necessary) in the meane while, those things which the heart may and should know, it lightly mis-knowes: As our senses are deceiued by distance, or interpositions, to thinke the stars beamie and sparkling, the Moone hor­ned, the Planets equally remote, the Sunne sometimes red, pale other some: so doth also our vnderstanding erre, in misopinion of diuine things; It thinkes it knowes God, when it is but an Idoll of fancy, as Sauls messengers, when they came into the roome, thought they had the true Dauid, when it was but a Wispe; it knowes the will of God, when it is nothing but grosse mis-construction: so as the common knowledge of men, though they thinke it a Torch, is but an Ignis Fa [...]nus to leade them to a ditch: How many thousand Assyrians thinke they are in the way to the Prophet, when they are in the midst of Samaria? How many millions thinke they walke fairely on to hea­uen, when indeed they are in the broad way that leads to destruction? Oh poore blinde [Page 503] Pagans, halfe-sighted Turkes, bleare-eied Iewes, blind-folded Papists, Squint-eied Schismaticks, purblind ignorants, how well doe they finde themselues pleased with their deuotion, and thinke God should bee so too; when it is nothing but a mixture of mesprison; superstition, conceitednesse; and (according to the sel­dome-reuerently-vsed prouerbe) whiles they thinke they haue God by the finger, they hold a deuill by the toe; and all this, because their heart deceiues them. If care­lesse, and loth to bee at the paines of knowing more, it perswades them they know enough; that they cry out of more, as he did on the ointment, (Vt quid perditio hac?) What needs all this waste? and makes them as conscionable for knowledge, as Esau was for cattle, I haue enough, my brother, keepe that thou hast to thy selfe; or as conten­tedly-resolute, as the Epicure in the Gospell: Soule take thy ease, thou hast knowledge enough laid vp for many yeeres.

From whence it is, that too many rest simply (yea wilfully) in their owne measure, not so much as wishing more skill in Soule-matters; applauding their owne safe me­diocritie; like the credulous blinde man that thought he now saw a shimmering of the Sunne-beames, when indeed his backe was towards it: Hence it is that they scoffe at the foolishnesse of preaching, scorne the forward bookishnesse of others, fearing no­thing but a surfet of Manna, and hating to know more, than their neighbours, than their fore-fathers; and thus are led on muffled vp in an vnfelt ignorance, to their graue, yea, (without the mercy of God) to their hell.

And as in these things there is a presumption of knowing what we doe not; so con­trarily, a dissimulation and concealement of the knowledge of what we doe vnder­stand; The heart of man is a great lier to it selfe this way; Saint Paul saies that of Pa­gans, which I may boldly say of Christians, they haue the effect of the law written in their hearts; yet many of them will not bee acknowne of one letter ingrauen there by the finger of God: Certaine common principles there are (together with this law) in­terlinearily written in the Tables of the heart, as that we must doe as we would be done to; That there is a God; That this God is infinite in iustice and truth, and must bee serued like himselfe; these they either blot out, or lay their finger on, that they may not bee seene, purposely, that they may sinne freely; and faine would perswade themselues they neuer had any such euidence from God: so putting off the checks of conscience with bold denials; like the harlot of Iericho, (but worse than she) that hath hid the Spies, and now out-faces their entertainment: Wherein the heart doth to it selfe, that which Nahash the Ammonite would haue done to Israel, put out his owne right eie, that it may not see that law whereby it might be conuinced, and finde it selfe miserable. Thus the vnderstanding of man is euery way deceitfull in ouerknowing; mis-knowing, dissembling; in all which it is like an euill and vnfaithfull eye, that either will be seeing by a false glasse, or a false light, or with distortion; or else wilfully closes the lids that it may not see at all; and in all this deceiues vs.

The will is no lesse cunning; which though it make faire pretences of a generall in­clination to good, yet (hic & nunc) in particulars, hangs towards a pleasing euill; Yea though the Vnderstanding haue sufficiently informed it of the worthinesse of good, and the turpitude of euill, yet being ouercome with the false delectablenesse of sinne, it yeelds to a misse-assent; Reason being (as Aquinas speakes) either swallowed vp by some passion, or held downe by some vicious habit: It is true, still the Will followes the Reason, neither can doe otherwise; but therefore, if Reason mis-led be contrary to Reason, and a schisme arise in the soule, it must follow that the Will must needs bee contrary to Will and Reason; Wherein it is like a Planet, which though it be carried aboue perpetually by the first mouer, yet slily creepes on his owne way, contrary to that strong circumuolution: And though the minde be sufficiently conuinced of the necessi­tie, or profit of a good act, yet for the tediousnesse annexed to it, in a dangerous spiri­tuall [...]codie, it insensibly slips away from it, and is content to let it fall; As some idle; or fearefull Merchant; that could be glad to haue gold, if it would come with ease, but will not either take the paines, or hazard the aduenture to fetch it: Thus commonly the [Page 504] Will (in both respects) Water-man-like lookes forward, and rowes backward; and vnder good pretences doth nothing but deceiue.

The affections are as deceitfull as either; whether in misse-placing, measure, or manner.

Mis-placing: They are fiery where they should be coole; and where they should burne, freeze; Our heart makes vs beleeue it loues God, and giues him pledges of affection; whiles it secretly doats vpon the world; like some false strumpet, that enter­taines her husband with her eyes, and in the meane time treads vpon the toe of an Adulterer vnder the board: That it loues iustice, when it is but reuenge; That it grieues for the missing of Christ, when indeed it is but for the loaues and fishes; That it feares God, when indeed it is but afraid of our owne torment; That it hates the sin, when it is the person; That it hates the world, when it thrusts God out of doores to lodge it.

Measure: That we loue God enough, and the world but enough, when as indeed the one loue is but as the cold fit of an ague, the other an hot; we chill in the one, no lesse than we glow in the other; when wee make God onely a stale to draw on the world; That we doe enough hate our corruptions, when (at our sharpest) we doe but gently sneape them, as Hely did his sonnes; or as some indulgent parent doth an vn­thriftie darling; whom he chides, and yet feeds with the fewell of his excesse; That we haue grieued enough for our sinnes, when they haue not cost vs so much as one teare, nothing but a little fashionable winde, that neuer came further than the roots of our tongue; That we doe enough compassionate the afflictions of Ioseph, when we drinke wine in bowles; That we feare God more than men, when we are ashamed to doe that in presence of a childe, which we care not to doe in the face of God.

Manner. That our heart loues, and hates, and feares, and ioyes, and grieues truly, when is an hypocrite in all; That it delights constantly in God, and holy things, when it is but an Ephraims morning dew; That our anger is zealous, when it is but a flash of personall malice, or a superstitious furie; That we feare as sonnes, when it is as cowards, or slaues; That we grieue as Gods patients, when we fret, and repine, and struggle like franticks against the hand of our Maker. Thus (to summe vp all) the heart of man is wholly set vpon cozenage; the vnderstanding ouer-knowing, mis-knowing, dissem­bling; The will pretending, and inclining contrarily; The affections mocking vs in the obiect, measure, manner; and in all of them the heart of man is deceitfull.

Ye haue seene the face of this Cheator; looke now at his hand; and now ye see who this Deceiuer is, see also the sleights of his deceit; and therein, the fashion, the subiect, the sequell of it; from whence we will descend to our Demeanure towards so dangerous an Impostor.

The fashion of his deceit is the same with our ordinary Iuglers; either cunning conueyance, or false semblance. Cunning conueyance, whether into vs, in vs, from vs.

The heart admits sinne, as Paradise did the Serpent; There it is, but by what chinkes or cranies it entered, we know not; so as we may say of sinne as the Master of the feast in the Gospell said to his slouenly guest, Quomodo intrasti? How camest thou in hither? Corruption doth not eat into the heart as our first Parents did into the apple, so as the print of their teeth might be seene, but as the worme eats into the core, insensibly; Nei­ther is there lesse closenesse when it is entred; I would it were as vntrue a word, as it is an harsh one, that many a professedly Christian heart, lodges a deuill in the blinde roomes of it, and either knowes it not, or will not bee acknowne of it; euery one that harbours a willing sinne in his brest, doth so: The malicious man hath a furious deuill; the wanton an vncleane deuill, a Beelphegor, or a Tammonz; the proud man a Lucifer, the couetous a Mammon; Certainly, these soule spirits are not more truly in hell, than in a wicked heart; there they are, but so closely, that I know not if the heart it selfe know it; it being verified of this citadell of the heart, which was said of that vast Niniu [...], that the enemie had taken some parts of it, long ere the other knew it: What should I speake of the most common, and yet most dangerous guest, that lodges in this Inne of [Page 505] the heart, Infidelity? Call at the doore, and aske if such a one host not there; They within make strange of it, deny it, forsweare it; Call the officers, make priuy search, you shall hardly finde him: Like some Iesuite in a Popish dames cham­ber, he is so closely contriued into false floores, and double wals, that his presence is not more easily knowne, than hardly conuinced, confessed. How easie is it to say, that if infidelitie did not lurke in the hearts of men, they durst not doe as they doe; they could not but doe, what they doe not? Durst they sinne if they were perswaded of an hell? durst they buy a minute of pleasure with euerlasting torments? Could they so sleight heauen if they beleeued it? Could they be so loth to possesse it? Could they thinke much of a little painfull goodnesse to purchase an eternity of happinesse? No, no, men, fathers, and brethren; if the heart were not Infidell, whiles the face is Christian, this could not be. Neither doth the heart of man more cunningly conuey sinne into, and in it selfe, than from it; The sin that ye saw euen now openly in the hands, is so swiftly past vnder the board, that it is now vani­shed; Looke for it in his fore-head, there it is not; looke for it vnder his tongue, there is none; looke for it in his conscience, ye finde nothing; and all this by the legier-de-maine of the heart: Thus Achan hath hid his wedge, and now he dares stand out to a lot; Thus Salomons Harlot hath wip't her mouth, and it was not she: Thus Saul will lie-out his sacrilege, vntill the very beasts out-bleat, and out-bellow him; Thus the swearer sweares, and when hee hath done, sweares that he swore not; Thus the vncleane fornicator bribes off his sinne, and his shame, and now makes challenges to the world of his honesty. It cannot be spoken how peeuishly witty the heart of man is this way; neither doubt I but this wilinesse is some of the poy­son that the subtile serpent infected vs with in that fatall morsell: They were three cunning shifts which the Scripture recordeth of three women (as that sex hath beene euer noted for more sudden pregnancie of wit) Rachel, Rahab, and the good wife of Bahurim; The first hiding the Teraphim with a modest seat, the second, the spies with flaxe-stalkes, and the third Dauids scouts with corne spred ouer the Well; but these are nothing to the deuices that nature hath wont to vse for the cloaking of sinne; God made man vpright, saith Salomon, but he sought many inuentions: Is Adam challenged for sinne? Behold all on the sudden it is passed from his hand, to Gods; The woman that thou gauest me: Is Saul challenged for a couetous and disobedient re­missenesse? the sinne is straight passed from the field to the Altar; I saued the fattest for a Sacrifice to the Lord thy God; So the one begins his sin in God, and the other ends it in him: Is Dauid bewitched with lust to abuse the Wife? the Husband must be sent home drunke to hide it, or if not that, to his long home, in a pretended fauour of his valour: Is a griping Vsurer disposed to put his money together to breed a monster? he hath a thousand quirks to cozen both law and conscience: Is a Simoniacall Patron dis­posed to make a good match of his peoples soules? it shall be no bargaine, but a gift: he hath a liuing to giue, but an horse to sell. And sure I thinke in this wise age of the world, Vsurers and Simonists striue who shall finde the wittiest way to hell: What should I speake of the secret frauds in contracts, booties in matches, subornation of instruments, hiring of oathes, feeing of officers, equiuocations of answers, and ten thousand other tricks that the heart of man hath deuised for the conueiances of sin; in all which it too well approues it selfe incomparably deceitfull.

The false semblance of the heart is yet worse; for the former is most-what for the smothering of euill; this is for the iustifying of euill, or the disgrace of good; In these two doth this act of falshood chiefly consist; in making euill good, or good euill. For the first; The naturall man knowes well how filthy all his brood is, and therefore will not let them come forth, but disguised with the colours and dresses of good; so as now euery one of natures birds is a Swan; Pride is handsomnesse, desperate fury, valour; lauish­nesse is noble munificence, drunkennesse ciuility, flattery complement, murderous reuenge, iustice; the Curtizan is bona foemina, the Sorcerer a wise man, the op­pressor a good husband; Absolom will goe pay his vowes; Herod will worship the Babe. [Page 506] For the second; such is the enuy of nature, that where shee sees a better face than her owne, shee is ready to scratch it, or cast dirt in it; and therefore knowing that all vertue hath a natiue beauty in it, she labours to deforme it by the foulest imputations. Would the Israelites be deuout? they are idle; Doth Dauid daunce for ioy before the Arke? he is a foole in a Morris: Doth Saint Paul discourse of his heauenly Vision? too much learning hath made him mad. Doe the Disciples miraculously speake all the tongues of Babel? They are ful of new wine: Doe they preach Christs kingdome? they are seditious; The resurrection? they are bablers. Is a man conscionable? he is an Hy­pocrite: Is he conformable? he is vnconscionable: Is he plaine dealing? hee is rudely vnciuill: Is he wisely insinuatiue? he is a flatterer: In short, such is the wicked craft of the heart, that it would let vs see nothing in it owne forme; but faine would shew vs euill faire, that we might be inamored of it, and vertue vgly, that we might abhorre it; and as it doth for the way, so doth it for the end; hiding from vs the glory of heauen, that is laid vp for ouer-commers, and shewing vs nothing but the pleasant closure of wickednesse; making vs beleeue that hell is a palace, and heauen a dungeon, that so we might be in loue with death; and thus both in cunning conueyance, and false semblance, The heart of man is deceitfull aboue all things.

Ye haue seene the fashion of this deceit; cast now your eies vpon the subiect: And whom doth it then deceiue? It doth deceiue others, it can deceiue it selfe, it would deceiue Satan, yea God himselfe. Others, first: How many doe we take for honest and sound Christians, who yet are but errant hypocrites? These Apes of Satan haue lear­ned to transforme themselues into Angels of light; The heart bids the eies looke vp­ward to heauen, when they are full of adultery; It bids the hands to raise vp themselues towards their Maker, when they are full of bloud; It bids the tongue wagge holily, when there is nothing in the bosome but Atheous profanenesse; It bids the knee to bow like a Camell, when the heart is stiffe as an Elephant; yea if need be it can bid a teare fall from the eie, or an almes or iust action fall from the hand, and all to g [...]ll the world with a good opinion; In all which, false chapmen and horse-coursers doe not more ordinarily deceiue their buyers in shops and faires, than we doe one another in our conuersation: Yea, so crafty is the heart, that it can deceiue it selfe; By ouer-weening his owne powers, as the proud man; by vnder-valuing his graces, as the modest; by mis-taking his estate, as the ignorant; How many hearts doe thus grossely beguile themselues? The first thinkes hee is rich, and fine, when hee is beggerly and naked; so did the Angell of Laodicea: The se­cond is poore in his owne spirit, when hee is rich of Gods spirit: The third thinkes that he is a great fauourite of heauen, when he is rather branded for an out-cast; that hee is truly noble, when he is a slaue to that, which is baser than the worst of Gods creatures, sinne: Let the proud and ignorant worldling therefore know, that though others may mocke him with applauses, yet that all the world cannot make him so much a foole as his owne heart.

Yea, so cunning is the heart, that it thinkes to goe beyond the deuill him­selfe: I can (thinks it) swallow his bait, and yet auoid his hooke; I can sinne, and liue; I can repent of sinning, and defeat my punishment by repenting; I can runne vpon the score, and take vp the sweet and rich commodities of sinfull pleasure; and when I haue done, I can put my selfe vnder the protection of a Sauiour, and escape the arrest: Oh the world of soules that perish by this fraud, fondly beguiling themselues, whiles they would beguile the Tempter.

Yet higher: Lastly, as Satan went about to deceiue the Sonne of God; so this foo­lish consort and client of his goes about to deceiue God himselfe: The first paire of hearts that euer was, were thus credulous, to thinke they should now meet with a meanes of knowledge and Deifying, which God either knew not of, or grudged them, and therefore they would bee stealing it out of the side of the apple, without God, yea against him: Tush, none eye shall see vs; Is there knowledge in the most high, saith the sottish Atheist? Lord haue not wee heard thee preach in our [Page 507] streets? haue not we cast out Deuils in thy Name? sayes the smoothing hypocrite; as if hee could fetch God ouer for an admission into heauen. Thou hast not lied to man, but to God, saith S. Peter to Ananias. And pettish Ionas, after hee had beene cooled in the belly of the Whale, and the Sea, yet will be bearing God downe in an argument to the iustify­ing of his idle choler, I doe well to be angry to the death. But as the greatest Politicians are oft ouertaken with the grossest follies (God owes proud wits a shame) the heart of man could not possibly deuise how so much to befoole it selfe, Psal. 94.10, 11. as by this wicked pre­sumption: Oh yee fooles, when will ye vnderstand? He that formed the eye, shall he not see? Hee that teacheth man knowledge, shall not hee vnderstand? The Lord knoweth the thoughts of man, that they are vanitie. A rod for the backe of fooles, yea a rod of iron for such presump­tuous fooles, to crush them in peeces like a Potters vessell.

Ye haue seene the fashion and the subiect of this deceit: the sequell, or effect fol­lowes; euery way lamentable; For hence it comes to passe that many a one hath had his heart in keeping fortie, fiftie, threescore yeeres, and more, and yet is not acquainted with it; and all because this craft hath kept it at the Priscillianists locke, Tu omnes, te ne­mo; It affects to be a searcher of all men, no man is allowed to come aboard of it; And if a man whether out of curiositie, or conscience, bee desirous to inquire into it (as it is a shame for a man to be a stranger at home; Know ye not your owne heart; saith the Apo­stle;) it casts it selfe, Proteus-like, into so many formes, that it is very hard to appre­hend it. One while the man hath no heart, ( [...]) saith Salomon; Psal. 12. Then hee hath ( [...]) an heart, and an heart, saith Dauid; and one of his hearts contradicts ano­ther; and then how knowes he whether to beleeue? And what certainty, what safety can it bee for a man to liue vnacquainted with himselfe? Of this vnacquaintance, se­condly, arises a dangerous mesprison of a mans selfe, in the nature and quantity of his sinne, in the quality of his repentance, in his peace and intirenesse with God, in his right to heauen, and (in a word) in his whole spirituall estate. Of this mes-prison, third­ly, arises a fearefull disappointment of all his hopes, and a plunging into vnauoidable torments: Wherein it is miserable to see, how cunningly the traiterous hearts of ma­ny men beare them in hand all their liues long; soothing them in all their courses, pro­mising them successe in all their waies, securing them from feare of euills, assuring them of the fauour of God, and possession of heauen (as some fond Bigot would bragge of his Bull, or Medall, or Agnus Dei; or as those Priests that Gerson Qui publicè volunt dogmati­zare seu praedi­care populo, quod si quis audit mis­sam in illo d [...]e non erit caecus, nec morietur morte subitanea, nec carebit suffi­cienti sustentatio­ne, &c. taxes, who made the people beleeue that the Masse was good for the eye-sight, for the mawe, for bodily health, and preseruation) till they come to their death-beds; But then when they come to call forth the comforts they must trust to, they finde them like to some vnfaith­full Captaine, that hath all the while in Garrison filled his purse with dead paies, and made vp the number of his companies with borrowed men; and in time of ease shewed faire; but when hee is called forth by a sudden alarum, bewraies his shame and weaknesse, and failes his Generall when hee hath most need of him; right thus doe the perfidious hearts of many, after all the glorious bragges of their security, on the bed of their last reckoning, finde nothing but a cold despaire, and a wofull horror of conscience; and therefore too iustly may their hearts say to them, as the heart of Appollodorus the Tyrant seemed to say vnto him; who dreamed one night that hee was fleaed by the Scythians, and boyled in a Caldron; and that his heart spake to him out of the kettle ( [...]) It is I that haue drawne thee to all this. Cer­tainly neuer man was, or shall bee frying in hell, but cries out of his owne heart, and accuses that deceitfull peece as guilty of all his torment: For let Satan be neuer so malicious, and all the world neuer so parasiticall, yet if his owne heart had beene true to him; none of these could haue hurt him. Let the rest of our enemies doe their worst, onely from the euill of our owne hearts, good Lord deliuer vs.

It were now time for our thoughts to dwell a little vpon the meditation, and deplo­ration of our owne danger and misery, who are euery way so inuironed with subtlety. If we looke at Satan, his old title is, that old Serpent; who must needs therefore now, by so long time and experience, bee both more old and more Serpent. If we looke at sin, [Page 508] it is as crafty as he; Lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne: If at our owne hearts, wee heare (that which wee may feele) that the heart is deceitfull aboue all things. Oh wretched men that we are, how are wee beset with Impostors on all hands; If it were more seasonable for vs to bewaile our estate; than to seeke the redresse of it; But since it is not so much worth our labour to know how deepe the pit is, into which wee are fallen, as how to come out of it, heare rather (I beseech you) for a conclusion, how wee may auoid the danger of the deceit of our false heart; euen iust so as wee would preuent the nimble feats of some cheating Iugler; Search him, watch him, Trust him not.

Looke well into his hands, pockets, boxes, sleeues, yea, vnder his very tongue it selfe; There is no fraud so secret, but may be descried; were our hearts as crafty as the deuill himselfe, [...]. they may be found out; Wee are not ignorant (saith Saint Paul) of Satans deuices; much more then may we know our owne; Were the hearts of men (as Salo­mon speakes of Kings) like vnto deepe waters, they haue a bottome; and may bee fatho­med; Were they as darke as hell it selfe, and neuer so full of windings, and blinde waies, and obscure turnings, doe but take the lanthorne of Gods law in your hand, and you shall easily finde all the false and foule corners of them; As Dauid saith of the Sun, nothing is hid from the light thereof; Proue your selues, saith the Apostle; It is hard if fals­hood be so constant to it selfe that by many questions it bee not tripped: Where this duty is slackned; it is no wonder if the heart bee ouer-run with spirituall fraud; Of­ten priuy searches scarre away vagrant and disorderly persons; where no inquiry is made, is a fit harbour for them; If yee would not haue your hearts, therefore, become the lawlesse Ordinaries of vncleane spirits, search them oft; Leaue not a straw vnsha­ken to finde out these Labanish Teraphim that are stollen, and hid within vs, And, when we haue searched our best, if we feare there are yet some vnknowne euills lurking with­in vs (as the man after Gods owne heart prayes against secret sinnes) let vs call him in that cannot be deceiued; and say to God with the Psalmist, Search thou me, ô Lord, and trie mee; Oh let vs yeeld our selues ouer to bee ransackt by that all-seeing eye, and effectuall hand of the Almighty. All our daubing, and cogging, and packing, and shuffling lies open before him, and he onely can make the heart ashamed of it selfe.

And when our hearts are once stript naked, and carefully searcht, let our eyes be euer fixedly bent vpon their conueyances, and inclinations; If we search and watch not, we may be safe for the present, long we cannot; for our eye is no sooner off, than the heart is busie in some practise of falshood; It is well if it forbeare whiles we looke on, for The thoughts of mans heart are only euill continually; and many a heart is like some bold and cunning theefe, that lookes a man in the face, and cuts his purse: But surely, if there be any guardian of the soule, it is the eye; The wise mans eye (saith Solomon) is in his head; doubtlesse, on purpose to looke into his heart: My sonne, aboue all keepings keepe thy heart, saith he; If we doe not dogge our hearts then in all our wayes, but suf­fer our selues to lose the sight of them, they run wilde, and we shall not recouer them till after many slippery tricks on their parts, and much repentance on ours. Alas, how little is this regarded in the world? wherein the most take no keepe of their soules, but suffer themselues to run after the wayes of their owne hearts, without obseruation, without controlement; What should I say of these men, but that they would faine be deceiued, and perish? For after this loose licentiousnesse (without the great mercy of God) they neuer set eye more vpon their hearts, till they see them either fearfully intoyled in the present iudgements of God, or fast chained in the pit of hell, in the tor­ments of finall condemnation.

Thirdly, If our searches and watches should faile vs, we are sure our distrust cannot; It is not possible our heart should deceiue vs, if we trust it not; Wee carry a remedie within vs of others fraud; and why not of our owne? The Italians not vnwisely pray God (in their knowne prouerbe) to deliuer them from whom they trust; for wee are obnoxious to those we relie vpon, but nothing can leese that which it had not; Distrust therefore can neuer be disappointed: If our hearts then shall promise vs ought (as it [Page 509] hath learned to profer largely, of him that said, All these will I giue thee) although with vowes and oathes, aske for his assurances; if he cannot fetch them from the euidences of God, trust him not: If he shall report ought to vs, aske for his witnesses; if hee can­not produce them from the records of God, trust him not: If he shall aduise vs ought, aske for his warrant; if he cannot fetch it from the Oracles of God, trust him not; And in all things so beare our selues to our heart, as those that thinke they liue amongst theeues and cozeners; euer iealously and suspiciously; taking nothing of their word, scarce daring to trust our owne senses; making sure worke in all matters of their trans­actions. I know I speake to wise men, whose counsell is wont to be asked, and follow­ed, in matter of the assurances of estates; whose wisdome is frequently imployed in the triall, euiction, dooming of malefactors: Alas, what shall it auaile you that you can ad­uise for the preuention of others fraud, if in the meane time you suffer your selues to be cozened at home? What comfort can you finde in publike seruice to the state against offenders, if you should carry a fraudulent and wicked heart in your owne bosomes? There is one aboue whom we may trust, whose word is more firme than heauen; When heauen shall passe, that shall stand; It is no trusting ought besides, any further than he giues his word for it. Mans Epithet is, Homo mendax, and his best part, the hearts, de­ceitfull. Alas, what shall we thinke, or say of the condition of those men, which neuer follow any other aduice than what they take of their owne heart? Such are the most; that make not Gods Law of their counsell; As Esay said of Israel, Esa. 57.17. Abijt vagus in via cor­dis sui: Surely they are not more sure they haue an heart, than that they shall be decei­ued with it, and betraied vnto death; Of them may I say, as Salomon doth of the wan­ton foole, that followes an harlot; Thus with her great craft she caused him to yeeld, Pro. 7.21. and with her flattering lips she intised him: And he followed her straight wayes, as an Oxe that goes to the slaughter, or as a foole to the stocks for correction. Oh then, deare Christians, as euer yee desire to auoid that direfull slaughter-house of hell, those wailings, and gnashings, and gnawings, and euerlasting burnings, looke carefully to your owne hearts; and what euer suggestions they shall make vnto you, trust them not, till you haue tried them by that vnfaileable rule of righteousnesse, the royall law of your Maker, which can no more deceiue you than your hearts can free you from deceit.

Lastly, that wee may auoid not onely the euents, but the very enterprises of this de­ceit, let vs countermine the subtill workings of the heart. Our Sauiour hath bidden vs be wise as Serpents; What should be wise but the heart? And can the heart be wiser than it selfe? Can the wisdome of the heart remedie the craft of the heart? Certainly it may. There are two men in euery regenerate brest, the old and the new; And of these (as they are euer plotting against each other) wee must take the better side, and labour that the new man, by being more wise in God, may out-strip the old: And how shall that be done? If we would dispossesse the strong man that keepes the house, our Sauiour bids vs bring in a stronger than hee; and if we would ouer-reach the subtiltie of the old man, yea, the old Serpent, bring in a wiser than he, euen the Spirit of God, the God of wisdome; If we would haue Achitophels wicked counsels crossed, set vp an Hushai with­in vs: The foolishnesse of God is wiser than the wisdome of men. Could we but settle God within vs, our craftie hearts would be out of countenance, and durst not offer to play any of their deluding tricks before him from whom nothing is hid; and if they could be so impudently presumptuous, yet they should be so soone controlled in their first motions, that there would be more danger of their confusion, than of our deceit. As ye loue your selues therefore, and your owne safetie, and would be free from the pe­rill of this secret broaker of Satan, your owne hearts, render them obediently into the hands of God; giue him the keyes of these closets, of his owne making; beseech him that he will vouchsafe to dwell and reigne in them; so shall we be sure that neither Sa­tan shall deceiue them, nor they deceiue vs; but both we and they shall be kept safe and inuiolable, and presented glorious to the appearance of our Lord Iesus Christ: To whom with the Father, and the holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, for euer and euer. Amen.

FINIS.
The Beſt Bargaine.A …

The Best Bargaine.

A SERMON PREACHED TO THE COVRT AT THEOBALDS, on Sunday, Sept. 21. 1623.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE WILLIAM EARLE OF PEMBROKE, LORD high Chamberlaine; CHANCELLOR of the Vniuersity of Oxford; One of his MAIESTIES most Honourable Priuy Counsell.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

LEt it please you to receiue from the Presse what you vouchsafed to require from my pen: Ʋn­worthy I confesse either of the publike light, or the beames of your Honours iudicious eies; yet such as (besides the motiue of common im­portunity) I easily apprehended might bee not a little vsefull for the times; which, if euer, require quickning: Neither is it to no purpose that the world should see in what stile we speake to the Court, not without acceptation. This, and what euer seruice I may bee capable of, are iustly deuoted to your Lordship, whom all good hearts follow with true Honour, as the great Pa­tron of learning, the sincere friend of Religion, and rich purchaser of Truth. The God of Heauen adde to the number of such Peeres, and to the measure of your Lo: graces and happinesse.

Your Honours in all humble and faithfull obseruance, IOS: HALL.

THE BEST BARGAINE.

PROV. 23.23.

Buy the Truth, and sell it not.

THE subiect of my Text is a Bargaine, and Sale. A bargaine en­ioyned, a sale forbidden: and the subiect of both bargaine and sale, is Truth; A bargaine able to make vs all rich; a sale able to make any of vs miserable; Buy the Truth, and sell it not; A sentence of short sound, but large extent; the words are but seuen syllables, an easie load for our memories; the matter is a world of worke; a long taske for our liues. And first, let mee call you to this Mart, which holds both now; and euer; If yee loue your selues, bee yee customers at this shop of heauen; Buy the Truth.

In euery bargaine there is merx, and mercatura; the commoditie, and the match; The commoditie to be bought is the Truth; The match made for this commodity, is Buying, Buy the Truth. An ill Iudge may put a good Interrogatory; yet it was a questi­on too good for the mouth of a Pilate, What is Truth? The schooles haue wearied them­selues in the solution; To what purpose should I reade a Metaphysicall Lecture to Courtiers? Truth is as Time, one in all; yet, as Time, though but one, is distinguished into past, present, future, and euery thing hath a Time of it owne; so is Truth variously distinguished, according to the subiects wherein it is; This is Anselmes, cited by Aqui­nas; I had rather say, Truth is as light: ( Send forth thy Truth, and thy light, saith the Psalmist) which (though but one in all) yet there is one light of the Sunne, another of the Moone, another of the Starres, another of this lower aire: There is an essentiall, and causall Truth in the Diuine vnderstanding, which the schooles call Primo-primam; This will not bee sold, cannot be bought; God will not part with it, the world is not worth it; This Truth is as the Light in the body of the Sunne. There is an intrinsecall or formall truth in things truly existing; For, Being and True are conuertible; and Saint Austen rightly defines, Verum est illud quod est; All this created Truth in things, is deriued exemplarily, and causally, from that increated Truth of God; this the schooles call Secundo-primam; and it is as the light of the Sun-beames, cast vpon the Moone, and Starres. There is an extrinsecall, or secondary truth of propositions follow­ing vpon, and conformable to the truth of the things expressed: thus, Verum is no other than Esse declaratinum, as Hilario; And this Truth, being the thing it selfe sub­iectiuely, [Page 516] in words expressiuely, in the minde of man terminatiuely, presupposeth a double conformitie or adequation; Both of the vnderstanding to the matter concei­ued; and of the words to the vnderstanding; so as Truth is when wee speake as wee thinke, and thinke as it is; And this Truth is as the light diffused from those heauenly bodies, to the Region of this lower aire; This is the Truth we are called to Buy: But this deriuatiue and relatiue Truth, whether in the minde, or in the mouth, hath much multiplicitie, according to the matter either conceiued, or vttered; There is a Theo­logicall Truth, there is a naturall, there is a morall, there is a ciuill; all these must bee deare bought; but the best at the highest rate, which is Theologicall, or diuine; whe­ther in the principles, or necessary conclusions; The principles of diuine Truth are Scriptura veritatis, Dan. 10. The Law of Truth, Mal. 2. The Word of Truth, 2 Cor. 6. The necessary conclusions are they, which vpon irrefragable inferences are deduced from those holy grounds: Shortly then, euery parcell of Diuine Truth, whether laid downe in Scripture, or drawne necessarily from Scripture, is this Mercimonium sacrum, which we are bidden to Buy; Buy the Truth.

This is the commoditie; The match is, Buy; that is, Beat the price, and pay it. Buy it; Of whom? For what? Of whom, but of the owner, of the Maker?

The owner; It is Veritas Domini, Gods Truth, Psal. 117. His stile is the Lord God of Truth, Psal. 31. The Maker; The works of his hands are truth, and iudgement, Psal. 111. And if any vsurping spirit of error shall haue made a free-bootie of Truth, and shall with-hold it in vnrighteousnesse, we must redeeme it out of his hands with the highest ransome.

What is the price? That is the maine thing in buying; For, Buying is no other than pactio pretij: Else-where God proclaimes; Hoe, euery one that thirsteth, come, buy wine and milke without money, and without price, Esay 55. This is a Donation, in forme of sale: But, here must be a price in the hand; God will giue mercy, and not sell it; Hee will sell Truth, and not giue it: For what will he sell it? First, for Labour; The Heathen Poet could say, his gods sold learning for sweat; The originall word here vsed is ( [...]) Compara; Get it any way, either labore, or precio; yea labore, vt precio. This great foreman of Gods shop tells vs we cannot haue it vnder, Prou. 2.4. Wee must seeke for her as sil­uer, and search for her, as for hid Treasures; The veine of Truth lies low, it must bee digged, and delued for to the very center. If Truth could be bought with ease and plea­sure, many a lazie Christian would bid faire for it, who now resolue rather vpon want, than toile. The slothfull worldling will rather take vp a falshood for Truth, than beat his braine to discerne Truth from falshood; an error of free-cost is better than an high-ra­ted Veritie; Labour for Truth is turn'd ouer for the taske of Church-men; no life sa­uours to these flegmaticke Spirits, but that of the Lillies, Neque laborant, neque nent; They neither labour nor spin; This dull resolution is vnworthy of a Christian, yea of a reasonable soule; and if we should take vp no other for the body, we should be fed with hunger, and cloathed with nakednesse; the earth should bee our fether-bed, and the skie our Canopie; wee should abound with want, liue sauagely, and die miserably. It was the iust Canon of the Apostle, He that labours not, let him not eat; Certainly, he can neuer eat of the heauenly Manna of Truth, that will not step forth to gather it: Heare this yee delicate Courtiers, that would heare a Sermon if yee could rise out of your beds; that would lend. God an houre, if yee could spare it from your pleasures; the God of heauen scornes to haue his precious Truth so basely vnder-valued; if yee bid God lesse than labour for Truth, I can giue you no comfort, but that ye may goe to hell with ease.

The markets of Truth, as of all other commodities, varie: It is the rule of Casuists; Iustitia pretij non consistit in indiuiduo; The Iustice of the Price doth not pitch euer vpon a point; Sometimes the price of Truth hath risen, it would not be bought but for dan­ger; sometimes, not vnder losse, not vnder disgrace, not vnder imprisonment, not vn­der exile; sometimes yet dearer, not vnder paine; yea sometimes it hath not gone for lesse than bloud. It did cost Elias danger, Michaiah disgrace, Ieremie imprisonment, the [Page 517] Disciples losse, Iohn and Athanasius exile, the holy Confessors paine, the holy Martyrs death; Euen the highest of these is pretium legitimum, if God call for it, how euer na­ture may tax it as rigorous, yea such as the franke hearts of faithfull Christians haue bidden at the first word for Truth; What doe yee weeping, and breaking my heart; For I am ready not to be bound only, but to die for the name of the Lord Iesus, saith S. Paul, Act. 21. Skin for skin, yea all that a man hath will he giue for his life, saith Satan; but skin, and life, and all, must a man giue for Truth, and not thinke it an hard penny-worth; Neither count I my life deare vnto me that I may finish my course with ioy; saith the chosen vessell, to his Ephesians. Oh the heroicall spirits of our blessed fore-fathers, that stucke not to giue their dearest heart-bloud for but some corollaries of sacred Truth; whose burning zeale to Truth consumed them before those fires of Martyrdome, and sent vp their pure and glorious soules, like Manoahs Angell, to heauen, in the flame. Blessed be God; Blessed be his Anointed, vnder whose gracious Scepter we haue enioyed daies as much more happy than theirs, as their hearts were more feruent than ours: We may now buy Truth at a better hand; stake but our labour, we carrie it with thanks; I feare there want not those that would be glad to marre the market; It can be onely knowne to heauen what treacheries the malice of hell may be a brewing. Had but that Powder once taken, nothing had beene abated of the highest price of our Predecessors; we had paid for euery dram of Truth, as many ounces of bloud, as euer it cost the frankest Martyr; should the Deuill haue beene suffered to doe his worst, we might not haue grudged at this price of Truth, Non est delicata in Deum, & secura confessio; qui in me credit, debet suum sanguinem fundere, saith Ierome. Christian profession is no secure or delicate matter, he that beleeues must be no niggard of his bloud. But why thus deare? Not without good reason: Monopolies vse to enhance the price: Ye can buy Truth at no shop but one, In coelo praeparata est Veritas tua, Psal. 89.2. Thy truth is prepared in heauen. And it is a iust Rule of Law, Quisque in rebus suis est mo­derator, & arbiter: Euery man may rate his owne: Neither is this only the sole com­moditie of God, but besides, deare to the owner. Dilexisti veritatem; Thou hast lo­ued Truth, saith the Psalmist. And it is a true rule in the Cases of Commerce, Affe­ctus astimari potest, Our loue may be valued in the price. Yea, O God, thy loue to Truth cannot be valued; It is thy selfe, thou that art Truth it selfe hast said so, I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life; We cannot therefore know how much thou louest thy Truth, because as thy selfe is infinite, so is thy loue to thy selfe: What should we hunt for comparisons? If all the earth were gold, what were it? when euen very heauen it selfe is trash to thee in respect of Truth: No maruell if thou set it at an high rate; It is not more precious to thee, than beneficiall to vs. It frees vs, Iohn 8.32. It renues vs, Iames 1.18. It confirmes vs, Prou. 12.19. It sanctifies vs, Iohn 17.17. It defends vs, Psal. 91.4. Shortly, it doth all for vs that God doth; for God workes by his Almighty word, and his Word is Truth, Iohn 17. Therefore buy the Truth. And if truth be thus pre­cious, thus beneficiall; how comes it to passe that it is neglected, contemned? Some passe by it, and doe not so much as cheapen it; Others cheapen it, but bid nothing; Others bid something, but vnder foot; Others bid well, but stake it not; Others lastly stake downe, but reuoke it. The first that passe by and cheapen it not, are carelesse vn­beleeuers; The next that cheapen it, and bid nothing, are formall Christians; The third that bid something but not enough, are worldly semi-Christians; The fourth that bid well and stake it not, are glorious hypocrites; The last that stake downe and reuoke it, are damnable Apostats. Take all these out of the societie of men; and how many customers hath God that care to buy the Truth? If Truth were some rich chattell, it would be bought; If Truth were some goodly Lordship, or the reuersion of some good Office, it would be bought; If Truth were some Benefice, or spirituall promoti­on, (Oh time!) it would be bought; Yea, how deare are we content to pay for our fil­thie lusts; we will needs purchase them (too oft) with shame, beggerie, disease, damna­tion; only the sauing Truth of God will not off hand. What is the reason of this? First of all; It is but bare, simple, plaine, honest, homely Truth, without welt, without guard; [Page 518] It will abide none but natiue colours, it scorneth to wooe fauour with farding, and lic­king, and counterfeisance; it hates either bought, or borrowed beauty; and therefore like some natiue face among the painted, lookes course, and rusty. There are two shops that get away all the custome from Truth, The shop of Vanity, the shop of Error; The one sels knacks and gew-gawes, the other false wares, and adulterate; both of their com­modities are so gilded, and gaudy, and glittering, that all fooles throng thither, and complaine to want elbow-roome, and striue who shall be first seru'd; Whereas the se­cret worke of artlesse, and vnpolisht Truth can winne no eie to view it, no tongue to aske so much, as, What will it cost me? Oh yee sonnes of men, how long will ye loue vanitie, and seeke after lies?

Secondly, though Truth in it selfe be alwaies excellent, yet the issue of it is not sel­dome distastefull; Veritas odium: There is one Michaiah whom I hate: Am I become your enemie, because I tell you the truth? And this is the cause that Frier Menot alleages, why Truth in his Time was so vnwelcome to the court. But if truth be the mother of Hatred, shee is the daughter of Time, and Truth hath learn't this of Time, to deuoure her owne brood; So that in Time, Truth shall consume hatred; and at the last, a galling Truth shall haue more thanks, than a smoothing supparisitation. In the meane time, Veritas nihil erubescit praeterquā abscōdi; Truth blusheth at nothing but secrecy, as Tertull.

How euer then fond, or false hearts value the Truth, let vs, that should be wise Chri­stians, esteeme it as the pearle hid in the field, which the man sold all that euer he had to purchase. Would it not set any heart on fire with an holy anger, to see wha the ene­mies of Truth bid, and giue for falshood, for faction? Their liberty, their country, the life of their Soueraigne, the eternall state of their soules hath not seemed too deare to cast away vpon an ill bargaine of mis-religion; and shall not we bid so much as our zea­lous well-wishes, our effectuall endeuours, our carefull obseruances for the vndoubted truth of our Maker and Redeemer? What shall I say to the miserable and stupid care­lesnesse of these thriftlesse and godlesse times; wherein euery thing is apprised, euery thing is bought, saue that which is most precious, most beneficiall, Truth. Yee great ones are made for precedents to the inferiour world; your example is able to bring ei­ther good or euill into fashion; For Gods sake, for your soules sake, what euer trans­actions ye make for the world, lay your plots for the blessed purchase of Truth; Oh let not your fickle honours, your vnsatisfying pleasures, your worthlesse profits, yea your momentany liues seeme deare to you in comparison of heauenly Truth. It is no shame in other parts for great Peeres to be Merchants; Mercatores tui erant principes, saith the Angell concerning Babylon, Reuel. 18. Thy Merchants were the Princes of the earth; And why should not yee great ones be the Merchants of Truth? Blessed be the God of Truth, yee are so. It is no proud word to say, that no Court vnder heauen hath so rich a stocke of Truth, as this of Great Britaine; yet let me tell you, the very Angels knew not so much, but they desired to know more, Ephes. 3.10. And if ye had already that vespertine knowledge of the Saints which ye shall once haue in heauen, yet know that this Bar­gaine stands not more in the iudgement, than in the affections. What euer our specu­lations may be, if our hearts be not set vpon Truth, we may be Brokers, we are not Mer­chants; Brokers for others, not Merchants for our selues. As our Sauiour then, when he bids vs sell all, forsake all, holds it done, when in preparation of minde we are ready to abdicate all for his name, though we doe it not, so doth God hold vs to buy Truth, when we bestow our best thoughts, our dearest wel-wishes vpon it, though we haue it already. Oh stirre vp your languishing zeale, ye noble Courtiers, rouze vp your drou­ping loue to diuine Truth; Giue your hearts to it, ye cannot but giue all for it; And if ye doe not finde the sweet gaine of this Bargaine, in this lower Region of error, and confusion, ye shall once finde it in those eternall, and empireall habitations of Truth, where the God of Truth shall make vp the Truth of his promises, with the euerlasting truth of his glorious performances; where Mercy and Truth shall so meet, and embrace one another, that both of them shall embrace the faithfull soule, for euer and euer.

This for the Bargaine of Truth; The forbidden sale followeth; sell it not. Commonly [Page 519] what we buy, we may sell. Alexander, not the Great, but the good, sold Miters, Keyes, Altars; the verse giues the reason; Emerat ille prius, Hee bought them. So Saint Austen of Simon Magus, Volebat emere spiritum Sanctum, quia vendere volebat spiritum Sanctum; He would buy the Holy Ghost, because he meant to sell it. Giue me a man that buyes a Seat of Iudicature; I dare not trust him for not selling of Iustice; he that sits in the chaire of Symonie, will not giue Orders, will not sticke to sell soules. Some things wee may buy to sell, as Ioseph did the Egyptian corn; some things wee must sell, if wee buy, as an Israelites inheritance, Leu. 25. But here wee are charged to buy what it is a sinne to sell; Buy the Truth and sell it not; There is many a good thing ill sold; Esau sels his birth-right for pottage, Hanun and Shechem sell their Countrey for loue, Dalilah sels her louer for a bribe; The Patriarchs sell their Brother for twenty siluerrings; Haman sels the Iewes for nought. The Gentiles sell the Iewish girles for wine, Ioel 3.3. Israel sels the righteous for siluer, and the poore for shooes, Amos 2.6. Their Iudges sell sins or innocencie for rewards, Esa 5.23. Ahab sels him­selfe to wickednesse; Iudas sels his master; Demas sels the Truth; All these make an ill market; And in all it is a sure rule, the better the commodity is, the more pernicious is the sale. The indefinitenesse of the charge implies a generality. Buy it at any price; At no price sell it. It is the fauour of God, that it may be bought for any rate; It is the Iustice of God, that vpon any rate it should not bee sold: As buying and selling are opposites in relation; So that for which wee must not sell Truth is opposite to that for which we may buy it. We must buy it with labour, therefore we may not sell it for ease; If need be we must buy it with losse, therefore we may not sell it for gaine; we must buy it with disgrace, we may not sell it for honour; we must buy it with exile or imprisonment, we may not sell it for liber­tie; we must buy it with paine, we may not sell it for pleasure; We must buy it with death, wee may not sell it for life; Not for any, not for all of these may we sell Truth; this were damnosa mercatio, as Chrysostome: In euery bargaine and sale there must be a proportion; now ease, gaine, honour, liberty, pleasure, life, yea worlds of all these are no way counteruailable to Truth; For what shall it profit a man to win the whole world, and leese his owne soule? And hee cannot sell Truth, but his soule is lost: And if any thing in the world may seeme a due price of Truth, it is Peace. Oh sweet and deare name of Peace, the good newes of Angels, the ioy of good men! who can but affect thee, who can but mag­nifie thee? The God of heauen before whom I stand, from whom I speake, knowes how oft, how deeply I haue mourned for the diuisions of his Church, how earnestly I haue set my hand on worke vpon such poore thoughts of reunion, as my meannesse could reach; but when all is done, I still found we may not offer to sell Truth for Peace. It is true that there be some Scholasticall and im­materiall Truths (the infinite subdiuision whereof haue rather troubled than informed Christendome) which for the purchase of peace might bee kept in, and returned into such safe generalities as minds not vnreasonable might rest in; but sold out they may not be; If some Truths may be contracted into a narrower roome, none may be contracted for; Qui diuinis innutriti sunt eloquijs, as that Father said; Those that are trained vp in diuine truths may not change a syllable for a world. Tene quod habes, Hold that thou hast, is a good rule in all things; which if in temporalities it were well obserued, we should not haue so many gallants squander away their inheritances to liue Cameleon-like vpon the ayre of fa­uour; But how euer this be too wel obserued in these earthly things by frugall hands, which take as if they were quicke, hold as if they were dead, yet in spiritual graces it can neuer be obserued enough; we get Truth, we buy it as Iacob did his birth-right, to keepe, to enioy, not to sell againe: If therefore the world, if Satan shal offer to grease vs in the fist for truth, let vs answer him as Simon Peter did Simon the Sorcerer, Thy mony perish with thee, because thou hast thought the Truth of God may be purchased with mony.

What shall we say then to those pedling petty-chapmen which wee meet withall in euery market, that will be bartring away the truth of God for trifles? Surely the forme of our spirituall market is, con­trary to the ciuill; In our ciuill markets there are more buyers than sellers; there would be but poore takings, if many did not buy of one; but in the spirituall, there are more Sellers of Truth than Buyers.

Many a one sels that he neuer had, that he should haue had, the Truth of God; Here one chops a­way the Truth for Feare or ambition; There another lets it goe for the old shooes of a Gebeonitish pretence of Antiquitie; Here one parts with it for a painted, gilded hobby-horse of an outwardly pompous magnificence of the Church; there another for the bables of childish superstition; One for the fancies of hope, another for the breath of a colloguing Impostor; Amongst them all, Diminutae sunt veritates à filijs hominum, Psal. 12. Truth is failed from the children of men: Yea as Esay com­plained in his time, Corruit in platea veritas, Esa 59.14. Truth is fallen in the streets. What a shame it is to see, that in this cleere and glorious Sun-shine of the Gospell, vnder the pious gouernment of the [Page 520] true Defender of the Faith; there should not want some soules that should trucke for the truth of God, as if it were some Cheapside, or some Smithfield-Commoditie? Commutauerunt veritatem Dei; They haue changed the Truth of God into a lie, Rom. 1.25. And all their care is, that they may be deceiued good cheape. Whose heart cannot bleed to see so many well-rigg'd and hopefull Barkes of our yong Gentry, laden with the most precious merchandises of Nature and Grace, hall'd in euery day to these deceitfull Ports of Error, the owners partly cheated, partly robbed of Truth, despoiled of their rich fraight, and at last turn'd ouer-boord into a sea of Desperation? Oh foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that yee should not obey, that ye should not hold fast the Truth; Where shall I lay the fault of this mis­cariage? Me thinkes I could aske the Disciples question, Nunquid ego Domine, Is it we Lord? Are there of vs that preach our selues and not Christ? Are there that preach Christ, and liue him not? Woe to the world because of offences. It must needs bee that offences should come, but woe to the man by whom the offence commeth: God forbid that we should be so bad that the seuen hils should not iustifie vs; But what euer we be, the Truth is still, & euer it selfe, neither the better for our innocence, nor worse for our guilt. If men be faultie, what hath Truth offended? Except the sacred word of the Euer-liuing God can mis-guide you, we haue set you right. We are but Dust and Ashes, yet, O God, giue vs thine humble vassals leaue in an awfull confidence so far to contest with thee, the Lord of heauen and earth, as to say, If we be deceiued, thou hast deceiued vs. It is thou that hast spoken by vs to thy people; Let God be True, and euery man a Lier; Whither should we goe from thee? Thou hast the words of eter­nall life. Deare Christians, our fore-fathers transmitted to vs the intire inheritance of the glorious Gos­pell of Iesus Christ, repurchased by the bloud of their martyrdome; Oh let not our ill husbandry im­paire it; Let not posterity once say, they might haue beene happy, but for the vnthriftinesse of vs their progenitors; Let it not be said, that the coldnesse of vs the Teachers, and professors of Truth, hath dealt with Religion as Rehoboham did with his shields, which he found of Gold, but lest of Brasse. If Truth had no friends, we should plead for it; but now that we haue before our eyes so powerfull an [...] of Christian faith, that with his verie pen hath so laid error vpon the backe, that all the world cannot raise it; what a shame were it to be wanting to him, to Truth, to our selues? But perhaps now, I know some of your thoughts; you would buy Truth (ye thinke) you would hold it, if ye could be sure to know it; There are many slips amongst the true coyne; Either of the mothers pleaded the liuing childe to be hers, with equall protestations, oathes, teares. True, yet a Salomons sword can di­uide Truth from falshood; and there is a test, and fire that can discerne true metals from adulterate; In spight of all counterfeiting there are certaine infallible marks, to know Truth from Error; Take but a few of many; whether in the originals, in the natures, in the ends of both. In the first, Truth is diuine, Error is humane; what is grounded vpon the diuine word must needs be irrefragably true; that which vpon humane Traditions, either must, or may be erroneous. In the second, Truth is one conforme euer to it selfe, [...] as one said; Omne verum omni vero consonat, All Truth accords with euery Truth, as Gerson; and as it is pure, so peaceable; Error is full of dissonance, of cruelty: No particu­lars of ours dissent from the written verity of God; We teach no man to equiuocate; Our practise is not bloudy with treasons, and massacres. In the third, Truth, as it came from God, so is referd to him; neither hath any other end than the glory of the God of Truth; Error hath euer some selfe-respects; either [...], or [...], filthy lucre, or vaine-glory; profit, or pride; We doe not pranke vp na­ture; we aime not, either to fill the cofers, or feed the ambition of men; Let your Wisdomes apply and inferre, and now (if ye can) shut your eyes, that you should not see the Truth; and, if ye care not for your soules, when ye see it, sell it: Let no false tongue perswade you there is no danger in this sale: How charitably so euer we thinke of poore blinded soules, that liue in the forced, and inuincible dark­nesse of error, certainly Apostasie is deadly; How euer those speed that are robbed of Truth, you can­not sell Truth, and be saued. Haue mercy therefore on your own soules, for their sakes, for the sake of him that bought them, with the deare ransome of his precious bloud; And as God hath blessed you with the inualuable treasure of Truth, so hoard it vp in your hearts, and menage it in your liues; Oh let vs be Gens iusta custodiens veritatem, Esa. 26. A iust nation keeping fast the Truth; So whiles ye keepe the Truth, the Truth shall keepe you, both in Life, in Death, in Iudgment; In life vnto death, in death and iudgement vnto the consummation of that endlesse and incomprehensible glory which the God of Truth hath prepared for them that ouercome.

To the happy possession whereof he that hath ordained, in his good time as mercifully bring vs; and that for the sake of the Son of his Loue, Iesus Christ the Righteous; To whom with thee, O Father, and thy blessed Spirit, one infinite God, be giuen all praise, honour, and glory, now and for euer. Amen.

A SERMON PREACHED AT …

A SERMON PREACHED AT THE RECONCILEMENT OF THE HAPPILY-RESTORED, and reedified Chapell of the Right Honou­rable, the Earle of EXCETER, in his House of S. IOHNS.

ON SAINT STEPHENS DAY. 1623.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for GEORGE WINDER, and are to be sold at his shop in Saint DVNSTONS Church-yard. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, MY SINGVLAR GOOD Lady, the Lady ELIzABETH Countesse of Exceter.

RIght Honourable: this poore Sermon both preached and penned at your motion (that is to mee your command) now presents it selfe to your hand, and craueth a place (though vnworthy) in your Cabinet, yea, in your heart. That holy zeale which desi­red it, will also improue it. The God, whom your Ladiship hath thus honoured in the care and cost of his House, will not faile to honour you in yours.

For me, your Honour may iustly challenge mee on both sides; both by the Druryes, in the right of the first Patronage; and by the Cecils, in the right of my succeeding deuotions. Jn ei­ther, and both, that little J haue, or am, is sincerely at your La­diships seruice, as whom you haue merited to be

Your Honours in all true obseruance and duty, IOS. HALL.

A SERMON PREACHED AT THE REEDIFIED CHAPEL OF THE RIGHT HONOVRA­ble Earle of Exceter, in his House of Saint Iohns.

HAGGAI 2.9.

The glory of the latter house, shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of Hosts; and in this place will I giue peace, saith the Lord of Hosts.

AS we haue houses of our owne, so God hath his; yea, as great men haue more houses than one, so hath the great God of Heauen much more; more, both in succession (as here, the latter house, and the first) and in varietie: He hath an house of flesh (Ye are the Temples of the liuing God;) An house of stone; (Salomon shall build me an house;) An house imma­teriall in the Heauens, 2 Cor. 5.1. Wherfore then hath God an house? Wherefore haue we ours; but to dwell in? But doth not he himselfe tell Dauid, and so doth Stephen the Protomartyr (vpon whose day we are falne) tell the Iewes, that He dwels not in Temples made with hands? True; He dwels not in his House, as we in ours, by way of compre­hension; he dwels in it by testification of presence. So doe we dwell in our houses, that our houses containe vs, that we are only within them, and they without vs. So doth he dwel in his, that yet he is elsewhere, yea euery where, that his house is within him. Short­ly, God dwels where he witnesses his gracious presence, that, because he doth both in the Empyreall heauen, amongst his Angels and Saints, and in his Church vpon earth; therefore his dwelling is both in the highest Heauen in perfect glory; and on Earth, in the hearts and assembly of his children. As of the former, our Sauiour saith; In domo Pa­tris mei, In my Fathers house are many Mansions. So also may we say of the latter, There is much variety and choice in it; There was the Church of the Iewes, the Church of the Gentiles; There is a materiall, and a spirituall house. In the one, Salomons, Zorobabels, such piles as this: In the other; so much multiplicity, as there are Nations, yea, Con­gregations that professe the Name of Christ. One of these was a figure of the other, the Materiall, vnder the Law, of the Spirituall, vnder the Gospell. Yee see now the first house, and the latter, the subiect of our Text and discourse. The latter, commended to vs comparatiuely, positiuely. Comparatiuely with the former, Maior gloria. Posi­tiuely, [Page 526] in it selfe, In this place will I giue peace. Both, set out by the stile of the promi­ser, and a vower; saith the Lord of Hosts. All which challenge your Christian attention.

As the first house (which was materiall) was a figure of the second, which is spiritu­all: so the glory of that materiall, was a figure of the glory of this spirituall. Now be­cause all the life and glory of the spirituall, stands in Christ the Messias, the Prophet lookes through the type of the materiall, at him which shall beautifie, yea, glorifie the spirituall, of whose exhibition the Prophet speakes, Adhuc modicum, yet a little while, and I will shake the Heauens. This Modicum was but some 500. and odde yeeres; much to men, but a modicum to the Ancient of dayes, with whom 1000. yeres are but one day. It is in and by him, that this latter house vnder the Gospell, shall in glory surpasse that first vnder the Law. The Prophets had spoken gloriously of the Temple that should be; and now, lest when the people should see the homely and cottage-like reedificati­on of Zerubbabel, they should bee dis-heartned and offended, the Prophet desires to draw their eyes from the stone and timber, to the spirituall inside of the Euangelicall Church, shewing the glory of this latter House, to exceed the former.

Some grosse Interpreters haue lookt with Iewish eyes vpon the outward fabricke, which was threefold: Salomons, Zorobabels, Herods. Salomons, sumptuous and magnifi­cent: Zorobabels, meane and homely; Herods, rich and maiesticall, immodico sumptu, incredibili splendore, as one sayes. Salomons was before defaced. Now because Zoroba­bels was so farre from making his Word good, that the people wept, when they saw the difference (which Caluin well obserues, was not without a speciall prouidence of the al­wise God; else the Iewes would so haue fixed their eyes vpon the outward splendor, that they would neuer haue looked for the spirituall and inward Grace of the House of God:) therefore they haue taken it of Herods temple; the wals and lining whereof were indeed answerable to this Prophesie, more glorious. But this conceit, as it is too carnall, so is quite dissonant from the context, both in regard of the precedents, and subsequents. Of the precedents: For, how did the desire of all nations come to that Pile of Herods? Of the subsequents: For, what peace was vnder the Herodian Tem­ple? First, the builder of it, was the chiefe oppressor of the Iewish liberty: and then, secondly, it gaue occasion to the perpetuall misery of that people. Pilate would expi­late the Treasures of it for aquae ductae, which denied, cost the Iewes much bloud. Vn­der Claudius, twenty thousand slaine in a Feast of vnleauened bread. Ionathas the Priest slaine by theeues suborned by Foelix, in the very Temple; and euer after, it was the harbour and spoile of Villaines. What hils of Carcasses? What streames of bloud was in't at the last vastation? Enough to amaze any Reader: so as in that 79. yeeres wherein it stood (longer it did not,) it was no better than a stage of Tragedies, a shambles of crueltie. Of that therefore God could not say, Dabo pacem; it was Tem­plum adulterinum, as one cals it iustly, and had neither command nor promise: It was the Spirituall Temple, the Euangelicall Church, whose glory shall be greater than the Iewish, which shall bee blessed with the desire of the Nations, with the assurance of Peace. But why then doth the holy Ghost speake of Gold and Siluer, the costly mate­rials of an outward structure? Euen these very metals are figuratiue: not that God cares so much for them, but because we doe; because our eyes vse to bee dazled with this best parcell of Earth; therefore when hee would describe a glorious Church, hee borrowes the resemblance of Gold, Siluer, precious Stones, Esay 60. and euen by these doth he set forth his new and Heauenly Ierusalem, Reuelat. 21. Wherein then is the glory of Gods Euangelicall House greater, than of the Legall? Yea, wherein is it not greater? Whether ye looke to the efficient, the matter, the duration, the extent, the seruice. The efficient, that was built by man, tho directed by God: In this, God himselfe is the Architect, not onely giuing the modell, but the frame. The matter, whether of structure, or ornament. The structure of the one was of stone and wood: of the other, is of liuing stones. The ornament of the one was Gold and Siluer: of the other, diuine Graces of Faith, Charity, Hope, Sanctity, Truth, Piety, and all other vertues, to which, Gold it selfe were but trash.

The duration of the one (euen that longst-liued Temple of Salomon, though called ( Beth [...]) domus seculi) was but 430. yeeres. Of the other, beyond time to eternitie. The extent of the one to be measured by a few poles, yea, (though ye take in the Courts, and all) by a few Acres: Of the other, vniuersall, so far as the King of Heauen hath any Land. The seruice in the one performed by a few men, mortall, sinfull, the bloud of beasts shed vpon the Altar: In the other, performed by our eternall High-Priest, after that higher order of Melchisedech; offring vp his owne most precious bloud for our re­demption. In that, Christ Iesus was obscurely figured: In this, really exhibited, borne, liuing, dying, rising, ascending, preached, beleeued, liued; Euery way therefore both in efficient, matter, duration, extent, seruice, Maior gloria.

Let no man tell me now of that iust wonder of the world, the Iewish Temple; white Marble without, lined with Gold within, Brazen pillars, Golden vessels, costly vayles, an High-Priesthood set forth with precious Stones, rich Robes, exquisite Perfumes, cu­rious Musicke, and what-euer that ancient goodly institution had rare and admirable; I say, the clay of the Gospell, is more worth than the Marble of the Law; Euangeli­call Brasse, more worth than legall Gold; the ragges of the Euangelicall Priesthood, more excellent than the robes of the Leuiticall. In short; the best of the Law is not comparable to the basest of the Gospell.

Iohn Baptist was the Ianus of both Testaments; he was to the Churches, as Noah was to the Worlds; he saw both the first, and the latter. It is a great word that our Saui­our saith of him, that amongst those which were borne, or rather (as ours reade it bet­ter) begotten of women, there did not a greater than he arise: but it is a greater word that he speakes of the Children of the new Testament, that the least in the Kingdome of Heauen is greater than he. I stand not vpon examining the comparison, whether it be ratione sanctitatis, or officij; it makes either way for my purpose, therefore was Iohn so great, because he was the last of the law, and the first of the Gospell: and the old rule is minimum maximi maius est maximo minimi; The least of the greatest is more, than the greatest of the least. Gospell of the Kingdome. therefore is the least in this Kingdome of Grace greater than hee, because he is all, what Iohn was halfe; wholly vnder that Euangelium Regni, which is able to aduance him to a greater perfection, than that Har­binger of Christ. What a fauour then is it (Right Honourable and beloued) that God hath reserued vs to these better dayes of his Gospell, wherein the helpes of saluation are more cleare, obuious, effectuall; wherein, as the glory of the latter House excee­ded the former; so the meanes of that incomprehensible glory of the house not made with hands, eternall in the Heauens, lie more open vnto vs? What should we doe, but both vti, and frui, gladly vse, and sweetly enioy this vnspeakable blessing, which God hath kept in store for vs, and walke worthy of so incomparable a mercy. The old Iewes liued in the dawning of the day, wherein they had but a glimmering of that Sunne, which would rise. We liue after the high noone of that happy day. If we walke not an­swerable to so great a light, what can we looke for, but vtter darknesse?

Ye shall now giue me leaue (Right Honourable) to carry these words in a meet ana­logie to the present occasion. The Temples vnder the Law, were both a figure, and a patterne of the Churches vnder the Gospell. Within this roofe, vnder which we now stand here, was both the former, and the latter house; and euen in these wals doth God make his Word good, That the glory of this latter House shall be greater, than of the former. The first foundation of it was, no doubt, both pious and rich. I shall not need to fetch the Pedegrees of it from Saint Iohn Baptist in Ierusalem, Consecrated by Heraclius, Pa­triarch of Ieru­salem. nor to dis­course of either the deuotion, or wealth of that religiously-military Order, for whom these stones were first laid. Imagine the Altar neuer so gay, the Imagery neuer so cu­rious, the Vestments neuer so rich, the Pillars, Wals, Windowes, Pauement, neuer so exquisite; yet I dare boldly say, this present glory of this House in this comely whitenesse, and well-contriued coarctation, is greater than the former. What care I? Nay, What doth God care for the worke of a Lapidary, or Painter, or Mason? One zealous Prayer, one Orthodox Sermon is a more glorious furniture, than all the precious rarities of Mechanique excellencies. I doe most willingly (as what good [Page 528] heart doth not?) honour the vertuous actions, and godly intentions of our worthie forefathers, which (no doubt) it hath pleased God in mercy to accept and crowne, but withall it must be yeelded, that they liued vnder the tyrannous iniurie and vsurpation of those Pharises, who kept the keyes of knowledge at their owne girdles, and would neither draw for them, nor suffer them to draw for themselues. Blessed be God for bet­ter conditions; the Well of life lies open to vs, neither are we only allowed, but inui­ted to those heauenly liquors, Inebriamini O Charissimi, Drinke, yea, drinke abundantly, O beloued, Cant. 5.1. This happy libertie of the sauing Gospell of Iesus Christ, daily and sincerely preached to vs (Noble and beloued Christians) is worthy to be more worth vnto vs, than all the treasures, ornaments; priuileges, of this transitory World; and this, since through the inestimable goodnesse of God, ye doe, and may finde in this latter House. Well hath God verified this word in your eies and eares; The glory of the latter House shall be greater, than of the former.

Hitherto the comparatiue praise of the latter House; the positiue followes in the promise of a gracious effect; In this place will I giue peace: wherein I know not whether the blessing doth more grace the place, or the place the blessing; both grace each other, and both blesse Gods people; In this place will I giue peace. If ye looke at the blessing it selfe, it is incomparable, Peace; that whereby the Hebrewes had wont to expresse all welfare in their salutations, and wel-wishes; the Apostolicall benediction dichotomi­zes all good things into Grace and Peace; wherein, at the narrowest, by Grace, all spi­rituall fauours were signified; temporall by Peace. The sweet Singer of Israel could not wish better to Gods Church, than Peace be within her walls: and behold, this is it which God will giue, I will giue peace. Dabo pacem: yea, our eies should stoope too low, if they should fix here. The sweet Quiristers of Heauen, when they sung that diuine Caroll, to the honour of the first Christmas, Glory to God in the highest hea­uens; in earth, peace, &c. next to Gloria in excelsis Deo, said, In terris pax: Yet high­er; the great Sauiour of the World, when he would leaue the most precious Legacie to his deare ones on earth, that they were capable of, he saies, My peace I giue you. And what he there giues, he here promises, Dabo pacem, I will giue it. But where? Whence? In this place. Not any where; not euery where; but in his owne house, in his latter house, his Euangelicall House; as if this blessing were confined to his holy walls, he saith, In this place will I giue peace. This flower is not for euery soyle; it growes not wilde, but is only to be found in the Garden of Sion. It is very pregnant which the Psalmist hath, Psal. 128.5. and 134.3. The Lord that made Heauen and Earth, blesse thee out of Sion. He doth not say, The Lord that made the Earth, blesse thee out of Heauen; nor, The Lord that made Heauen, blesse thee out of heauen; but, blesse thee out of Sion. As if he would teach vs, that all blessings come, as immediatly and primarily from heauen, so mediatly & secondarily from Sion, where this Temple stood. Some Philosophers haue held the Moone to be the receptacle of all the influences of the heauenly bodies, and the conueyances of them to this inferiour World, so as all the vertue of the vpper Orbes and Starres are deriued by her, to this elementary Spheare. Such doth both Dauid and Haggai repute the house of God; whither, as to Iosephs Store-house, doth God conuey the blessings of peace, that they may be thence transmitted to the sonnes of men. How, and why then doth God giue peace in this his House? Because here (as Bernard well) Deus & audit, & auditur, God heares, and is heard here: audit orantes, erudit audientes; he heares his suppliants, and teacheth his hearers. As this place hath two vses, it is both Oratorium, and Auditorium: so in respect of both, doth it blesse vs with peace: our mouth procures it in the one, our eare in the other; God workes in our hearts by both. In the first, God sayes, as our Sauiour cites it, Domus mea domus orationis; My House shall be cal­led the House of prayer. And what blessing is it, euen the best of Peace, that our prayers cannot infeoffe vs in? Salomon when he would consecrate the Church he had built, so­lemnly sues to God, that hee would inuest it with this priuilege of an vniuersally graci­ous audience; and numbring the occasions of distressed Suppliants, makes it euer the foot of his request; (Then hearken to the prayer that thy seruant shall make towards this place; Heare thou in heauen, thy dwelling place; and when thou hearest, haue mercy.) If euer therefore [Page 529] we would haue peace outward, inward, priuate, publike, secular, spirituall: If we would haue peace in our estate, peace in our Land, peace in our Church, peace in our soules, pray for it. And if euer wee will pray for it, pray here, in Gods house, for in this place will I giue peace. In vaine shall we looke for it elsewhere, if we aske it not here. It is true, we are bidden euery where to lift vp pure hands to God: but they cannot bee pure, that are profane; and they cannot bee but profane, that contemne the holy ordinances of God. He said well, In templo vis orare, in te ora; for (Know you not, that your bodies are the Temples of the liuing God?) but let me as truly returne it; In te vis orare, in templo ora? Wouldst thou pray with effect at home? Pray at Church; else thy deuotion is but the sacrifice of fooles; for he hath said it, who hath good reason to appoint the circumstan­ces of his owne beneficence, In this place will I giue peace.

Will yee then see the reason why there is so much emptie Caske in the Celler of God? Therefore are men void of grace, because they are voyd of deuotion. They seeke not God where he may be found; and therefore it is iust with God not to be found of them, where they pretend to seeke him: for, In hoc loco; In this place will I giue peace.

Gerson distinguishes well in his Sermon de Angelis, that there is Duplex Coelum, A double Heauen; Gloriae, & Ecclesiae; of Glory aboue, of the Church below; the Church is the Heauen on earth; where God is seene, heard, spoken vnto: where are his Saints (whose Assemblies are here;) where are his Angels: ( Let the woman haue power on her head, because of the Angels, 1 Cor. 11.) As the Iewes then, whilest the Church of God was Nationall, were wont (according to command) to looke towards the Temple, if they could not come to it, in their deuotions: So now that the Church is Catholike, or vniuersall, and euery of our Churches is equally Gods house, ( [...];) we shall glad­ly with Peter and Iohn, goe vp to this Temple to pray; How can we looke for a better incouragement, than God giues vs here, In this place will I giue peace?

In the latter, as it is Auditorium, so I create the fruit of the lips to be peace (saith God.) Naturally we are all (euen those that applaud themselues in the best opinion of their harmeles, and faire disposition) enemies to God: Enemies both actiuely and pas­siuely. Actiuely, [...], God-haters, Rom. 1. Passiuely, Filij irae, The sons of displea­sure. We fell out in Adam, through our owne wilfull apostasie and disobedience; and we still stand out in the maintenance of our inward corruption. There is no way to peace, but by reconciliation; there is no way to reconciliation, but by the Gospel of Iesus Christ, which is Euangelium pacis; there is no proper element for the Gospell of God, The Gospell of peace. but the House of God; Locus iste, In this place will I giue peace. It is not (I know) for eue­ry heart to apprehend, either the want of this peace; or the misery of this want. This is one of those happinesses which is most brag'd of, where it is least had. The sensual Se­curitan pleases himselfe in the conceit of his owne peace. All is well at home; hee quar­rels not with himselfe, for he denies himselfe nothing: God quarrels not with him; here are no checks of a chiding conscience; no frownes of an angry Iudge; nothing but Pulchritudo pacis (as the Prophet speakes.) Alas, my beloued, call not this peace, The beauty of peace. I will giue true peace. call it stupidity; euen Hell it selfe is not a Kingdome diuided in it selfe. There is no blessing, which is not also counterfeited, Pacem veram dabo, is the stile of the Prophets, Ier. 14.13. This were a needlesse Epithet, if there were not a false peace; such is this of carnall hearts. That Word of eternall Truth must stand: There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked. Haue you seene a sore suddenly fild vp with vnsound flesh, and fairely skinned ouer, without all offence to the eie, which ere long will breake out againe, and bewray a secret, and so much-more-hardly-cured corruption? Such is a wicked mans peace. Haue you seene a slaue sit quietly in the Gally, not struggling with his chaine, not repi­ning at his Oare (necessitas fortiter, consuetudo facile?) Necessitie hath taught him to beare it strongly, custome easily. Haue you heard a dying man pro­fesse, that he felt no paine? Such is a wicked mans peace, of which he shall once say, though now all seeme smooth, and plausible; In pace amaritudo mea amarissima; In peace I had great bitternesse, Esay 38.17. Nether is the want of this peace lesse perceiued, than the misery of this want. Men see no difference in the face of Heauen, whatsoeuer they doe; their blasphemies and prayers finde the same intertainement: therefore the [Page 530] carelesse man resolues, I shall haue peace, though I follow the wayes of mine owne heart. Oh the miserable sottishnesse of wilfull sinners! Sinne lyes (like a sleeping Bandog) at the doore of their heart; they looke vpon him, as if hee would neuer wake; or, as if though hee should, yet hee were so clogged, and chained, and muzled, that there can bee no danger of his hurt. Let God but rowze him vp a little, he shall bay them to despaire; he shall flie vpon them, and pull out their throats: Then shall their troubled heart proiect terrible things, and they shall feele what it is to liue in the anger of a God. They shall see the Almighty putting himselfe into the feare­full formes of vengeance; Who can stand before his indignation? And who can abide in the fiercenesse of his anger? His furie is powred out like fire, and the rocks are throwne downe before him, Nahum, 1.6. And if his very loue haue drawne bloud of his deare ones: ( Terrores Domini militant contra me, saith holy Iob: The terrors of the Lord are set in aray against me, Iob 6.4:) and he that bore the chastisements of our peace, the Sonne of his loue, could say (My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?) Oh, what shall bee the Iudgements of his wrath? If this bee the rod of children, Oh, what shall be the Scorpions for his enemies? They shall see that gulfe of fire ready to receiue them into euerlasting burnings. They shall see the Deuils their incessant tormentors, ready to seize vpon their guilty soules. Then, O then, shall they know, too late, what an happinesse it is, that God here promises, Dabo pacem. Would wee then auoyde the vnspeakeable horror of this wofull condition? Would we finde the bed of our sicknesse and death, comforted with the sweete testimony of an heauenly peace betwixt God and our soules? See whence we must fetch it; In this place will I giue peace. If euer we haue it, we must haue it from the blessed ordinances of God, his Word and Sacraments, which this place can afford vs. In vaine shall yee seeke for this (deare Christians) in a licenti­ous Tauerne, in a rich Counting-house, in Chambers of dalliance, in full Tables, in Pompous Courts; no, not in thrones of earthly Maiesty. Alas, many of these are the make-bates betwixt Heauen and vs, most of them can marre, none of them can make our peace. It is onely the despised Ministery of the Gospell; the Word of reconcilia­tion, (as it is called, 2 Cor. 5.19.) which sounds in Gods House, that can doe it. As yee loue your soules therefore, as you would finde peace at the last, and would looke with a comfortable assurance in the face of death and iudgement; as yee would see a gra­cious Mercy-seate in the dreadfull Tribunall of God, at the day of our last appearance, frequent the House of God; attend reuerently and conscionably vpon the sacred Insti­tutions of God, yeeld your selues ouer to be wrought vpon by the powerfull Gospell of Iesus Christ. Oh, be not you wanting vnto God, he will not bee wanting vnto you, but will make good this promise of his vnfaileable grace, In this place will I giue peace.

It is a great word that is heere spoken, Dabo pacem; and therefore it is vndertaken by an omnipotent Agent, I will giue peace. If all the Angels of Heauen should haue said so, wee should soone haue replied, as Korah and his company did to Moses and Aaron; Yee tooke too much vpon you, Numbers 16.3. This worke is not for any finite power; the stile of peace, is the peace of God; the stile of God, the Mediator betwixt God and man, is, The Prince of Peace. He is the true Salomon, the other was but typicall. It is hee onely, that when the Disciples were tossed with contrary winds and threatning billowes, could command the windes and waues to a calme. It is hee onely, that when his Church is tossed with the winds and waues of ra­ging and impetuous enmitie, can giue outward peace. It is he onely, that when the distressed soule is tossed with the winds and waues of strong temptation, of weake dif­fidence, can giue inward peace. Iustly therefore doth he challenge this act as his owne, I will giue peace. We vse to say, It is best treating of peace with a Sword in our hand. Those who haue the aduantage of the warre, may command peace: vnderlings must stoope to such conditions, as the victor will yeeld. To shew vs therefore how easily he can giue peace, God stiles himselfe the God of Hosts; a title wherein he takes no small delight, referring not to the being of the creature, but to their marshaling; not to their naturall estate, but their militarie; neither would God be lookt at in it, as a Creator, [Page 531] but as a Generall. In but two of the Prophets, Esay and Ieremy, no lesse than an hundred and thirty times hath hee this stile giuen him. Euery thing, as it hath an existence from the Maker, so an order from the Gouernour; and that order is no other than warlike, wherein it doth (militare Deo) serue vnder the colours of the Al­mighty. All creatures are both mustred and trained, and placed in Garrison, and brought forth into the field, in the seruice of their Creator; they are all exercitus pugnatorum. If yee looke into Heauen, there is a company of heauenly Souldiers, Luke 2. Neither was there onely the construction of Idolaters, vniuersa militia coeli, to which they burnt incense; but of Moses himselfe; Thus the Heauen and the Earth were fi­nished, and all the Host of them, Gen. 2.1. If yee looke to the Earth, not men only, whom reason hath fitted for such designes, but euen the brute, yea, the basest and indociblest of the brute creatures are ranged into arrayes: euen the very Locusts, though they haue no leader, yet Egrediuntur per turmas, They goe foorth by bands, Prou. 30.27. And if ye looke into Egypt (where for the time was Sedes belli,) you shall finde a band of Frogs, that were appointed to march into the very bed-chamber, the bed, the ouens, the dishes of Pharaoh; you shall finde an host of Lice, of Flies, of Caterpillers, sent against those Egyptian Tyrants. Else-where, ye shall finde troupes of Palmerwormes, of Locusts, of Cankerwormes, of Caterpillers to set vpon Israel, Ioel 1.4. Shortly, where he meanes to preserue, the fiery Charets and Horsemen of Heauen shall com­passe Dothan. Where hee meanes to destroy, the most despicable of his creatures shall be armed, to the ruine of the proudest. Doth Goliah stalke forth to the defiance of the God of Israel? A Pibble out of the brooke shall strew him on the ground. Doth an Herod heare his flatterers gladly say, Nec vox hominem sonat? Stay but a while, God sets his vermine vpon him; all the Kings guard cannot master those Lice. Hee hath Hornets for the Hiuites and Canaanites. Exod 23. Mice for the Philistims, 1. Sam. 6. Rats for the couetous Prelate: A Flie for Pope Adrian: A world of creatures for either de­fensiue or offensiue seruices. Quare fremuerunt gentes? Why doe the Heathen rage, and the people imagine a vaine thing? The Kings of the Earth set themselues, and the Rulers take coun­sell together against the Lord, and against his Annointed. Presumptuous dust and ashes, that dare rise vp against the God of hosts! If a silly Ant out of a Mole-hill should march forth, and proffer to wrestle a fall with a Gyant, there were some proportion in this challenge; there is none of a finite power to an infinite. Should all the powers of Hell band themselues with those on earth, Quis restitit? What power haue they of being, Who hath resisted his will? of motion, but from him whom they oppose? How easily can he blow vpon their en­terprises? How easily can he command these to the dust, those to their Chaines? Bee confounded therefore, O vaine men, whose breath is in your nostrils (and that not your owne neither) when ye thinke of the power and Maiesty of the God of Hosts.

And why are we dismaid with the rumors, or feares of the strongest oppositions? Gebal and Ammon, and Amelec, the Philistims, with them that dwell at Tyre? Ashur also is ioyned to the incestuous children of Lot: ( [...]) O thou of little faith, why fea­rest thou? The Lord of hosts is with vs, the God of Iacob is our refuge, Psa. 46. Come, all ye Bands of wickednesse, and conspire against the Scepter of the Kingdome (that is, the Gospell) of Iesus Christ. He hath his Armageddon, He hath a feast for the fowles of the aire, and the beasts of the field, whom he hath inuited to the flesh of Captaines, and the flesh of Kings, Reuel. 19.8. I will not be afraid of ten thousands of people that haue set themselues against me round about; Dominus suscepit; The Lord hath sustai­ned me, and he is the Lord of Hosts.

Yea, why are we apalled, when we see the measures of the sonnes of Anak; the spi­rituall wickednesses in heauenly places? If we looke at their number, they are Legions. If to their strength, they are Principalities and Powers. If to their nature, they are spirits that rule in the aire. We are men, flesh and bloud, single, weake, sinfull. What euer we are, our God is in heauen, and doth whatsoeuer he will; he is the Lord of Hosts; though Cowards in our selues, yet in him we are more than Conquerors; he who is more than all power, than All truth, hath said it; The Gates of Hell shall not preuaile [Page 532] against his Church. Thanks be to God, which giueth vs victory, through our Lord Iesus Christ.

Lastly, he is the Lord of hosts; his vndertakings are infallible: Hath he said, that the glory of the Euangelicall Church shall exceed the Legall? Hath he said, that, In this place he will giue peace? How can the Church faile of glory, or the soule of peace? His word can be no more defectiue, than himselfe impotent. Trust God with his owne causes; trust him with thy selfe; doe that he bids; expect what he promises; haunt this House of his, wait on his ordinances. The Lord of Hosts shall giue thee that peace, which passeth all vnderstanding; and with peace, glory, in that vpper House of his not made with hands, eternall in the Heauens.

To the possession whereof, that God, who hath ordained vs, in his good time mer­cifully bring vs.

And now, O Lord God of Hosts, make good thy promises to this House of thine. Whensoeuer any Suppliant shall in this place offer vp his praiers vnto thee, heare thou in Heauen, thy dwelling place; and when thou hearest, haue mercy. What Word so­euer of thine shall sound out of this place, let it be the fauour of life vnto life to euery hearer. What Sacrament soeuer of thine in this place shall be administred, let it be effe­ctuall to the saluation of euery receiuer.

Thou that art the God of glory, and peace, giue peace and glory to thy Seruants, for thy mercies sake, for thy Sonnes sake, euen the Sonne of thy loue, Iesus Christ the iust. To whom with thee, and the holy Ghost, one infinite God, be giuen all praise, honour, and thanksgiuing now and for euer.

TO THE WORSHIPFVLL AND REVEREND, M r. D r. HALL, DEANE OF WORCESTER, my worthie and much respected Friend, all happinesse, with my loue in CHRIST IESVS.

REuerend Sir; this Sermon, I know, is at the Presse before you expected: But I thought (as this glorious Chapell occasioned it, so) it might minister occasion of perpetuall remembrance of the Chapell, by remaining its first Mo­nument. And altho both these were confined to the pri­uate; the Chapell for the Family of my Right Honorable Lord the Earle of Exceter, who hath giuen the materi­all thereof sufficient luster: and the Copie of the Sermon to the Cabinet of my truly Noble, and vertuous Lady, his Countesse; yet both these are much and oft required to the publike; the Sermon to be an instruction, and so it is; the Chapell, to be an example, and so it may be. The Sermon to teach all, to be all glorious in their soules. The Chapell to teach some, who build houses for their owne habitation, to set vp another for Gods Religion. The Sermon was craued at the hands of my Honourable Ladie, that it might come to the Presse; who, of her owne pious disposition, gaue forth the Copie, and for her Noble esteeme of your selfe, and of the worth of your sermon, was willing and desirous to giue it way to the Printer. And this I thought good to impart vnto you, and to the courteous Reader, that you may be satisfied of the meanes how, and the cause why it comes in publike. And so praying for you, and desiring your prayers for me, I remaine

Your truly louing Friend, H. BAGVLEY.
THE TRVE Peace-Maker …

THE TRVE Peace-Maker: LAID FORTH IN A SERMON BEFORE HIS MAIESTY AT THEOBALDS September 19. 1624.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed by IOHN HAVILAND for NATHANIEL BVTTER, 1624.

THE TRVE Peace-Maker.

ESAY 32.17. Opus Iustitiae pax.

The worke of Iustice (or righteousnesse) shall be peace.

MY Text (you heare) is of Iustice and peace, two royall graces; and such as flow from soueraigne Maiesty: There is a dou­ble Iustice, Diuine and humane; there is a double peace, outward in the state, inward in the soule: Accordingly, there is a double sense of my Text; a spirituall, a ciuill sense: The spirituall concerning Theologicall Iustice, and inward peace; The ciuill concerning humane iustice and outward peace. The spirituall thus; The Messias shall cause the fruit of his perfect iustice to be our inward peace with God, and our selues. The ciuill thus; The Magistrate shall cause the worke of ciuill Iustice in his administration, to be our outward peace with one another: In both, or either (as Musculus well) there is an allusion in the Hebrew word to a field; the soile is the heart or the State, the seed is Iustice, the fruit peace: That which was waste ground is now a Carmell, a fruitfull field; and the fruit of this field of Iustice is peace. As there is good reason, we will beginne with the spirituall Iustice and Peace.

The great King of Heauen will disforest that peece of the world, which hee calls his Church, and put it to tillage; it shall be sowne with righteousnesse, and shall yeeld a sweet crop of peace: in this onely, not in the barren heaths of the prophane world, shall true peace grow.

At first, God and man were good friends: How should there bee other than good termes betwixt Heauen and Paradise? God made man iust; and iust man (whiles he was so) could not chuse but loue the iust God that made him; sin set them at odds; in one act and instant did man leese both his iustice and peace; now the world is changed; now the stile of God is Fortis vltor, God the auenger, Ier. 51.56. and the stile of men, God the auenger. The sonnes of wrath. Filij irae, sons of wrath, Ephes. 2.3. There is no possible peace to be made betwixt God & man, but by the perfect Iustice of him that was both God & man: I would there were a peace in the Church about this Iustice; It is pitie & shame there is not; but there must be here­sies: As there are two parts of Diuinity, the Law and the Gospell; so each of these haue [Page 538] their Iustice; there is a Iustice of the Law, and an Euangelicall Iustice. The Iustice of the Law when a meere morall man is iustified (out of his owne powers) by the works of the Law; very Papists will giue so much way to S. Paul, so much affront to Pelagius, as to re­nounce this; freely anathematizing that man who by the strength of humane nature, or the doctrine of the Law, shal challenge iustification; Vnlesse perhaps some Andradius haue priuiledge to teach, Morall righteous­nesse. that this Ethica Iustitia, was enough to iustifie and saue the old Philosophers.

The Euangelicall Iustice is not without the interuention of a Sauiour; To which claime is laid in two kindes, either as imputatiue, or as inherent; The inherent wrought in vs: the imputed wrought for vs. How easie were it to leade you through a thicket of distinctions into a large field of controuersie, concerning the nature, meanes, manner of our Iustification? No head in all Diuinity yeelds either more, or more important Pro­blems; In so much as Cardinall De Monte, Vice-President for the time of the Councell of Trent, in an Oration made by him in the eleuenth session, professes, that when they meant to dispatch their Decree concerning Iustification in fifteene daies, it cost them seuen moneths to finish, without one daies intermission; and when all is done, they haue left the world, which was before (as Pighius ingenuously) intricated by the thorny questions of Schoolemen, rather more vnsatisfied and perplexed than they found it. It is the maine care of our liues, and deaths, what shall giue vs peace and acceptation be­fore the dreadfull Tribunall of God: What, but righteousnesse? What righteousnesse, or whose? Ours, or Christs? Ours, in the inherent graces wrought in vs, in the holy works wrought by vs; or Christs, in his most perfect obedience, and meritorious satisfaction wrought for vs, applied to vs? The Tridentine faction is for the former; wee are for the latter; God is as direct on our side as his Word can make him; Euery where blazoning the defects of our owne righteousnesse, the imperfections of our best Graces, the dead­ly nature of our least sinnes, the radicall sinfulnesse of our habituall concupiscence, the pollution of our best works: Euery where extolling the perfect obedience of our Redee­mer, the gracious application of that obedience, the sweet comfort of that application, the assurance and vnfailablenesse of that comfort: and lastly, our happy rest in that assu­rance. I instance not; open the Booke, see where your eies can looke beside these. Satis apertè (saith their Cassander) The Scripture is cleare ours; So is all antiquity, if they be­leeue that learned Arbiter; So are their more ingenuous Doctors of the last age; So would they all be, if they had grace to know God themselues, grace, sinne, heauen, hell; God perfectly iust, themselues miserably weake, Grace sensibly imperfect, sinne vnmea­surably sinfull; Lastly, if they knew that heauen is for none but the pure, that hell is for the presumptuous. O Sauiour, no man is iust through thee, but he that is sanctified by thee; What is our inherent justice, but sanctity? That we aspire towards, wee attaine not to; Woe were vs if we were not more iust in thee, than sanctified in our selues; wee are sanctified, in part, according to the weaknesse of our receit; we are iustified thorow­ly, according to the perfection of thine acceptation; were we fully sanctified here, we should be more than men; were we not thorowly iustified, we should be no more than sinners before thee; whiles wee stand before thee as sinners, we can haue no peace; Let others trust in the Charets and Horses of their owne strength, wee will remember the Name of the Lord our God; The worke of thy Iustice shall bee our peace,

Peace is a sweet word; Euery body would be glad of it; especially Peace at the last, as the Psalmist speakes: How haue the politickly religious held out twigs for the drow­ning soule to catch at? Due satisfactions, vndue supererogations, patronages of Saints, bargaines of Indulgences, woolward pilgrimages, and at last (after whips and haire-clothes) leaue the dying soule to a feare of Hell, doubt of Heauen, assurance of Purgato­ry flames; How truly may it now say to these Doctors, as Iob to his friends, Miserable comforters are yee all; Hearken, O yee deare Christians, to a better voice that sounds from heauen; Mat. 11.28. Come to mee all yee that labour, and are heauy laden, and I will giue you rest.

Is there any of you whose vnquiet brest boiles continually with the conscience of any [Page 539] foule sin? whose heart is daily tyr'd vpon by the vultur of his secret guiltinesse? whose bo­some is gnawed before-hand with that hellish Worme, which can no more giue ouer than die? It bootes not to aske thee if thou wouldest haue peace. Peace? Rather than life; Oh wherewithall shall I come before the Lord, and bow my selfe before the most high God? Micah 6. Shal I come before him with burnt offerings? Wil the Lord be pleased with thousands of Rammes, or with tenne thousand Riuers of Oyle? Shall I giue my first borne for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sinne of my soule? Heare, O thou distracted heart; what talkest thou of giuing to the owner? The world is his; thou art not thine owne; Yea, were these things thine, and not his, yet know, it is not giuing, but taking that must procure thy peace: An infinite Iustice is offended; an infinite Iustice hath satisfied, an infinite mercy hath applied it; Take thou hold by the hand of faith on that infinite mercy, and justice of thy Sauiour; The worke of his Iustice shall be thy peace.

Fly about whither thou wilt, O thou weary Doue, thorow all the wide Regions of the heauen, & waters, thou shalt no where finde rest for the soles of thy feet, but in this Arke of Christs perfect righteousnesse: In vaine shalt thou seeke it in schooles of morality, in learned Libraries, in spacious fields and forrests, in pleasant gardens, in sullen retired­nesse, in witty conuersation, in wanton Theaters, in drunken cellers, in tables of glutto­ny, in beds of iust, chests of Mammon, whiffes and draughts of intoxication, songs of ri­baldry, sports of recreation; No, no, the more thou seekest it in most of these, the fur­ther it flies from thee, the further thou art from finding it; and if these things may giue some poore truce to thy thoughts, it shall soone end in a more direfull warre. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked: Stray whither thou wilt, O thou wounded heart, thorow the Lawnds and Woods; alas, the shaft sticks still in thee, or if that bee shaken out, the head; None but the soueraigne Dittany of thy Sauiours righteousnes can driue it out; and till it be out, thou canst haue no peace. In plaine termes; wouldst thou haue peace? None but Christ can giue it thee; He will giue it to none but the penitent, none but the faithfull; Oh spend thy selfe into the sighes and teares of true repentance; and then raise thy humbled soule to a liuely confidence in thine all-sufficient Redeemer; Set thy Lord Iesus betwixt God and thy sins; God cannot see thy debt, but through thine acquitance; By his stripes we are healed, by his wounds we are stanched, by his death we are quickned, by his righteousnesse we are discharged; The worke of his righteousnesse is our peace. Oh safe and blessed condition of beleeuers; Let sinne, Satan, world, death, hel, doe their worst; Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect? It is God that iustifieth: who shall condemne? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen againe; who is also at the right hand of God, and maketh intercession for vs: Our enemy is now our Father, our Iudge is our Sauiour, the offended our surety, that precious bloud our ransome, that perfect righteousnesse our euerlasting peace.

Thus much of our spirituall Iustice, and Peace. The Ciuill followes: I know these two are wide termes; Iustice comprises all vertue, as Peace all blessings; For that is iust in all kinds, which hath a meete adequation to the rule; All vertue therefore confor­ming vs to the law of God, which is the rule of perfection, challengeth iustly to it selfe a stile of justice.

Narrower bounds will serue our turne: We speake of Iustice first as a single vertue. Habits are distinguished by their acts; acts by their obiects. The obiect of all morall vertue is good, as of all intellectuall, is True. The obiect of this vertue of Iustice is the good of men in relation to each other; O her vertues order a man in regard to himselfe; Iustice, in regard to another. This good being either common, or priuate; common of al, priuate of some; the acts & vertue of iustice must be sutable; either, as man stands in an habitude to the whole body; or as he stands to speciall limbs of the body: The former of these is that which Philosophers & Casuists call a legall & vniuersal Iustice. The latter is that particular Iustice, which we vse to distinguish by Distributiō, & Commutation; the one consisting in matter of Commerce, the other in Reward, or Punishment; both of them ac­cording to a meet, though different, equality: An Arithmetical equality in Commutati­on; a Geometricall in distributiō; the former regarding the value, or worth of the thing; [Page 540] the latter, regarding the proportionable difference of the person. The worke of all these three Iustices, is Peace.

First, the legall Iustice is the apparent mother and nurse of publique Peace: When Gouernors and subiects are carefull to giue each other their owne; when both conspire to command and obey for the common good; when men frame their liues to the whol­some lawes of their Soueraignes, not more out of feare than conscience; when respect to the community caries men from partiall reflections vpon themselues; As contrari­ly distractions, and priuate ends are the bane of any state. When the head and mem­bers vnite their thoughts and endeuours in the center of the common good: the head to deuise and command, the eies to see, the eare to heare, the palate to taste, the heart to moue, the bellowes of the lungs to blow, the liuer to sanguifie, the sto­mach to digest, the guts to export, the hands to execute, the tongue to talke for the good of this naturall Common-wealth of the body, all goes well and happily; but if any of these parts will bee gathering to themselues, and ob­structions grow within; and mutinous distempers arise in the humors, ruine is threat­ned to the whole: If either the Superiors miscommand, or the inferiors disobey, it is an affront to Peace. I need not tell you that good lawes are the walls of the City, the si­newes of the politicke body, the rule of our life, the life of our state, without which men would turne brute, yea monstrous; the world were a Chaos, yea an hell. It is wisedome that makes lawes, it is Iustice that keeps them; Oh let this Iustice still blesse vs with a per­petuall peace; as those that doe not thinke the world made for vs, but our selues made for the world, let vs driue at an vniuersall good; let there be euer that sweet correspon­dence betwixt Soueraignty and subiection, that the one may bee happy in the other, both in peace.

Secondly, the distributiue Iustice is not lesse fruitfull of peace; when rewards of honors, and gracious respects are suited to the well-deseruing; when malefactors smart according to their crimes; This Iustice hath stocks for the vagrant, whips for harlots, brands for petty larzons, ropes for fellons, weights for the contumaciously si­lent, stakes for blasphemous hereticks, gibbets for murtherers, the hurdle, and the knife, and the pole for traitors; and vpon all these engines of Iustice hangs the garland of peace. It was not for nothing that Maximilian the First, passing by the gallowes, saluted it with Salue Iustitia. Ye neuer see Iustice painted without a sword; when that sword glitters with vse, it is well with the publique; woe be to the Nation where it rusts. There can be no more acceptable sacrifice than the bloud of the flagitious. Immediately after Garnets execution, Father Dauid at Ypre, in a publike Sermon declared the miracles showne thereat; Amongst the rest, that a spring of oyle brake forth suddenly in the place where that Saint was martyred; In stead of a lie, let it be a parable; The bloud of Trai­tors shed by the sword of Iustice, is a well of oyle to fatten, and refresh the Common-wealth.

I know well how mercy befits the mouths of Gods Ministers: The soft tongue of a Diuine is no meet whetstone for the edge of seuerity; but withall, I dare say, that Ius­tice is a noble worke of mercy; neither need we wish to bee more charitable, than the God of mercy that saies, Thine eie shall not spare the murtherer, Numb. 35.31. The Tempter to idolatry, Deut. 13.6. The very sonnes of Leui were appointed to win an euerlasting blessing, by consecrating their hands to God in Israelitish bloud: The vniust fauour, and plausibility of Romish Doctors, towards capitall offenders, hath made their San­ctuaries (euen literally) a denne of theeues, an harbour of villany. It is memorable of Lewis of France, (stiled the Saint) that he reuersed a pardon wrought from him to a ma­lefactor; Psal. 106.3. vpon reading that verse in the Psalme, Beati qui faciunt iustitiam in omnitempore; Blessed are they that doe iustice at all times: No maruell if one of those foure things which Isabel of Spaine was wont to say, she loued to see, were, A Theefe vpon the ladder; Euen through his halter might she see the prospect of peace. Woe bee to them that either for gaine or priuate interest ingage themselues in the suit of fauour to maliciously blou­dy hands; that, by the dam of their bribes labour to stop the due course of punitiue [Page 541] Iustice; these, these are the enemies of peace; these staine the land with that Crimson die, that cannot be washed out but by many wofull lauers of reuenge: Farre, farre be it from any of you, generous Christians, to endeuour either to corrupt, or inter­rupt the wayes of iudgement, or for a priuate benefit to crosse the publike Peace: Woe be to those partiall Iudges, that iustifie the wicked, and condemne the innocent; the gir­dle of whose equity sags downe on that side where the purse hangs: Lastly, woe to those vnworthy ones that raise themselues by fraud, bribes, symonie, sacriledge; therefore are these enemies to the State, because to Peace; and therefore enemies to Peace, because violaters of iustice, And the worke of iustice is Peace.

Thirdly, that commuatiue Iustice workes Peace; needes no other proofe than that all the reall brables and suits amongst men, arise from either true or pretended iniustice of contracts. Let me leade you in a terme morning to the spacious Hall of Iustice: What is the cause of all that concourse? that Hiue-like murmure? that noise at the Bar, but in­iurious bargaines, fraudulent conueyances, false titles, disappointment of trusts, wrong­full detentions of money, goods, lands, coozenages, oppressions, extortions? Could the honesty and priuate Iustice of men preuent these enormities, silence and solitude would dwell in that wide Palace of Iustice; neither would there be more Pleas than Cob-webs vnder that vast roofe. Euery way therefore it is cleare, that the worke of Iustice is peace; In so much as the Guardians of Peace are called Iusticers.

This for the Common-wealth; If it please you to cast your eyes vpon her Sister the Church, you shall finde that the outward Peace thereof also must arise from Iustice. Alas; thence is our hopelesnesse: Neuer may they prosper that loue not, that wish not peace within those sacred wals; but what possibility of Peace in the peremptory repulses of Iustice? What possibility of Iustice in the long vsurped tyranny of the successor of Ro­mulus? Could we hope to see Iustice once shine from those seuen hils, we would make account of Peace; but, oh, the miserable iniustice of that imperious Sea; Iniustice of claime, iniustice of practice. Of claime, ouer Kings, Church, Scriptures, Conscience: Ouer Kings; there is S. Pauls super-exalted ( [...]; Lord of the world.) His vsuall title is Orbis Domi­nus; Dominus vniuersorum in the mouthes and pens of his flatterers: And lest Princes should seeme exempted; He is Rex Regum, as Paulus 4. saies of himselfe; Ouer Emperors and Kings. he is super Im­peratores & reges, saith their Antoninus, Triumphus, Capistranus, and who not? How much? you know the calculation of the magnitude of the two great lights: How ouer them? As the master ouer the seruant; they are the words of their Pope Nicholas; The Impe­riall throne is vnde nisi à nobis, saith Pope Adrian: What should I tell you of his bridle, Whence but from vs? stirrup, toe, cup, canopy? Let the booke of holy Ceremonies say the rest; These things are stale, The world hath long seene and blushed.

Ouer the Church; There is challenged a proper head-ship, from whom all influences of life, sense motion come; as their Bozius; why said I ouer? He is vnder the Church: For he is the foundation of the Church saith Bellarmine; Ouer as the head, vnder as the foundation? What can Christ be more? Thence, where are generall councels but vn­der him, as the streame of Iesuites; Who but he is, regula fidei, as their Andradius: he alone hath infallibility and indefectibility, whether in decretis fidei, or in praeceptis morum, In decrees of faith or precepts of manners. as Bellarmine. He hath power to make new Creeds, & to obtrude them to the Church; the deniall wherof was one of those Articles which Leo the tenth condemned in Luther.

Ouer Scriptures. There is claimed a power to authorize them for such; A power to in­terpret them, sententialiter & Obligatoriè, being such; A power to dispense with them, ex causā, though such. Ouer the consciences of men; In dispensing with their oathes, in allowance of their sins. It is one head of their Canon Law, He absolues from the oath of Allegeance. A Iuramento fidelitatis absol­uit, Decret. p. 2. Caus. 15. qu. 6. And in euery oath is vnderstood a reseruation and ex­ception of the Popes power, say his Parasites.

I am ashamed to tell, and you would blush to heare of the dispensation reported to be granted by Sixtus 4. to the family of the Cardinall of S. Lucie; and by Alexander 6. to Peter Mendoza Cardinall of Valentia.

And as there is horrible iniustice in these claimes; so is there no lesse in practise. Take [Page 542] a taste of all: What can be more vniust than to cast out of the lap of the Church those that oppose their nouelties, to condemne them to the stake, to hell for Heretikes? What more vniust than to falsifie the writings of ancient or moderne Authors, by secret ex­purgations, by wilfull mis-editions? what more vniust than the withholding the reme­dy of generall Councels, and transacting all the affaires of the Church by a pack't con­claue? What more vniust than the suppression of the Scriptures, and mutilation of the Sacrament to the Laity? What more vniust than allowance of equiuocation, than vp­holding a faction by willing falshood of rumors, than plotting the subuersion of King and State by vnnaturall conspiracies? Well may wee call heauen and earth to record against the iniustice of these claimes, of these practises. What then? Is it to hope for Peace, notwithstanding the continuance of all these? So the worke of Iniustice shall be Peace: And an vniust and vnsound Peace must it needs be that arises from iniustice; Is it to hope they will abandon these things for Peace? Oh that the Church of God might once be so happy: That there were but any life in that possibility; In the meane time, let God and his holy Angels witnesse betwixt vs, that on their part the Peace fai­leth; we are guiltlesse: What haue we done? What haue we attempted? What haue we innouated? Only we haue stood vpon a iust and modest negatiue, and haue vniustly suffered. Oh that all the innocent bloud we haue shed could wash their hands from In­iustice, from enmity to Peace.

That from them we may returne to our selues; For the publike, we enioy an happy Peace; Blessed be God for Iustice: and if in this common harmony of Peace, there be found some priuate iarres of discord, whence is it but from our owne Iniustice? The world is of another minde; whose wont is to censure him that punishes the fault, not him that makes it; Seuerity, not guiltinesse in common opinion, breakes the Peace: Let the question be who is the great make-bate of the world; begin with the family: Who troubles the house? The like discourse to this ye shall finde in Coara. Schlusselburgi­us in his preface to his thirteenth booke Catal. Haeret. Not vnruly, headstrong, debaucht, children, that are ready to throw the house out of the windowes, but the austere father, that reproues, that corrects them; would he winke at their disorders, all would be quiet. Not carelesse, slothfull, false, lime-fingred seruants, but the strict master, that obserues and rates, and chastises them; would he hold his hands, and tongue, there would be peace.

Not the peeuish and turbulent wife, who forgetting the rib, vsurps vpon the head, but the resolute husband, that hates to leese his authority in his loue; remembring that though the rib be neare the heart, yet the head is aboue the shoulders; Would he fall from the termes of his honour, there would be peace.

In the Country, not the oppressing Gentleman, that tyrannizes ouer his cottagers, incroches vpon his neighbours inheritance, incloses commons, depopulates villages, scruzes his Tenants to death, but the poore soules that when they are crushed, yeeld the iuyce of teares, exhibit bils of complaint, throw open the new thornes, maintaine the old mounds; would these men be content to be quietly racked and spoiled, there would be peace.

In the City; not the impure Sodomitish brothels, that sell themselues to worke wic­kednesse; not the abominable Pandars, not the iugling Cheater, not the Counterfeit Vagrant, but the Marshall that drawes these to correction; Not the deceitfull Mer­chant that sophisticates his commodities, inhanceth prices, sels euery inch of (what he cannot warrant) Time; Not the vnconscionable and fraudulent Artisan, but the Pro­moter and the Bench.

In the Common-wealth; not the cruell robber by sea or land, that lies in the way, like a spider in a window, for a booty, for bloud: Not the bold night-walker that keepes sa­uage houres fit for the guilty intentions of his burglaries, but the watch that takes him; Not the ranke adulterer that neighs after his neighbours wife, and thirsts after onely stolne waters, but the sworne men that present him. Not the traiterous Coyner, that in euery stampe reades his own conuiction, whiles he still renewes that face against which he offends, but the Sheriffe that attaches him.

Not the vnreformable drunkard, that makes a God of his liquor, a beast of himselfe, [Page 543] and raues, and swaggers in his cups, but the Constable that punishes him; would these Officers conniue at all these villanies, there would be peace.

In the Church, not the chaffering Patron, or periured Chaplaine; not the seducing heretike, or seditious schismatike; not the scandalous Leuite, not the carelesse Quest­man, not the corrupt Officiall, but the clamorous Preacher, or the rigorous High-Commission. In the world; lastly, Not the ambitious incrochers vpon others domini­ons, not violaters of leagues, not vsurpers of mis-gotten titles and dignities, not subor­ners, or abettors of conspiracies, and traitors, but the vnkinde patients that will not re­cipere ferrum: I wis the great Potentates of the world might see a ready way to peace.

Thus in family, countrey, city, common-wealth, Church, world, the greatest part seeke a licencious peace in a disordered lawlesnesse; condemning true iustice of cruelty, stripping her of the honour of peace, branding her with the censure of troublesome. Foolish men speake foolish things: Oh noble and incomparable blessing of peace, how iniuriously art thou ascribed to vniust neglect? Oh diuine vertue of iustice, how deser­uedly haue the Ancients giuen thee wings, and sent thee vp to heauen in a detestation of these earthly indignities; whence thou comst not downe at all, vnlesse it please that essentiall and infinite Iustice to communicate thee to some choise fauourites. It is but a iust word, that this Iland hath beene long approued the darling of heauen; We haue enioyed peace, to the admiration, to the enuy of neighbourhood: Would we continue it? would we traduce it to ours? Iustice must doe it for vs. Both Iustice and Peace, are from the throne; Peace is the Kings Peace; and iustly descends from Soueraignty by cōmission; let me haue leaue to say with the princely Prophet (a word that was too good for the frequent text of a Pope) Diligite iustitiam qui iudicatis terram. Still, ô God, giue thy Iudgment to the King, and thy Iustice to the Kings son. And if any shal offer wrong to the Lords anointed in his person, in his seed, the worke of that iniustice shall be war; yea Bellum Domini, the Lords war; (2 Sam. 25.28.) Then let him who is both the Lord of Hosts, and the God of Peace, rise vp mightily for his anointed, the true King of peace; that he who hath graciously said all this while, Da pacem, Domine, Giue peace in our time, O Lord; may superscribe at the last his iust Trophees, with, Blessed be the Lord which tea­cheth my hands to warre, and my fingers to fight.

Ye haue heard of the spirituall Iustice and Peace; Ye haue heard of the Ciuill; may it please you to mix both of them together: My text alone doth it; if you doe but with our most accurate Translation, reade Righteousnesse for Iustice; So shall you see the spirituall disposition of Righteousnes produce the ciuill effect of Peace. What is righ­teousnesse, but the sincere vprightnesse of the heart to God in all our wayes? He is per­fect with God, that would be so.

What need I tell you that this is the way to true inward peace, Nil conscire, Not to be guilty of ill. A cleare heart will be a quiet one. There is no feast to a good conscience; this is meat, musicke, welcome; It seemes harder that time spirituall honesty should procure euen outward peace: Heare wise Salomon; By the blessing of the vpright, the city is exalted, Prou. 11.11. When a mans wayes please the Lord, he maketh euen his enemies to be at peace with him, Pro. 16.7. Righteousnes exalteth a nation, but sin is a reproach to any people, Pro. 14.24. It fol­lowes then as a iust cor [...]llary, That the honestest, and conscionablest man is the best subiect: He may perhaps be plaine, perhaps poore, perhaps weake, but the state is more beholden to his integrity, than to the ablest purse, than to the strongest arme; Whereas the graceles, & vicious person, let him be neuer so plausible a talker, neuer so careful an officer, neuer so valiant a Leader, neuer so officious a Courtier, neuer so deepe in subsidies, neuer so forward in actions, is no other than an enemy to the state, which he professes to adore.

Let no Philosopher tell me of, maius vir bo [...] usic [...]uis; I say from better authority, An il man a good subiect. that a lewd man can no more be a good subiect than an ill subiect can be a good man: Heare this then (wheresoeuer ye are) ye secret oppressors, ye profane scoffers, ye foule mouth'd swearers, ye close adulterers, ye kinde drunkards, and who euer come within this blacke list of wickednesse, how can ye be loiall, whiles you lodge traitors in your bosomes? Protest what ye will; your sinnes breake the peace, and conspire against the sacred [Page 544] Crowne and dignity of your Soueraigne; What care we that you draw your sword, and vow your bloud, and drinke your healths to your Gouenours, when in the meane while you prouoke God to anger, and set quarrels betwixt your Country and Heauen?

That I may winde vp this clew; It were folly to commend to you the worth of peace; we know that the excellency of Princes is expressed by serenity; what good hath the earth which God doth not couch vnder the name of Peace? Blessed be God, and his Annointed, we haue long and comfortably tasted the sweetnesse of this blessing; the Lillies and Lions of our Salomon haue beene iustly worded with Beati pacifici: Would we haue this happinesse perpetuated to vs, to posterity? Oh let Prince and people meet in the ambition to be Gens iusta, a righteous nation, righteous euery way; First, let God haue his owne; His owne dayes, his owne seruices; his feare, his loue, his all: Let Religion leade all our proiects, not follow them; let our liues be led in a conscio­nable obedience to all the Lawes of our Maker: Farre be all blasphemies, curses, and obscenities from our tongues, all outrages and violences from our hands; all presump­tuous & rebellious thoughts from our hearts. Let our hearts, hands, tongues, liues, bo­dies and soules be sincerely deuoted to him. Then, for men: let vs giue Caesar his owne: Tribute, feare, subiection, loyalty, and (if he need) our liues; Let the Nobility haue honour, obeisance, obseruation; Let the Clergy haue their dues, and our reuerence; Let the commons haue truth, loue, fidelity in all their transactions: Let there be tru­tinae iustae, Leu. 19.36. Iust balances, iust weights. pondera iusta: Let there be no grinding of faces, no trampling on the poore ( Amos 5.11.) no swallowing of widdowes houses, no force, no fraud, no periury, no perfidiousnesse.

Finally, for our selues; let euery man possesse his vessell in holinesse and honour; framing himselfe to all Christian and heauenly temper, in all wisdome, sobriety, chasti­ty, meeknesse, constancy, moderation, patience, and sweet contentation: so shall the worke of our righteousnesse be peace of heart, peace of state; priuate and publike peace; Peace with our selues, peace with the world, peace with God; temporal peace here, eter­nall peace and glory aboue; vnto the fruition wherof, he who hath ordained vs, merciful­ly bring vs, for the sake of him, who is the Prince of Peace, Iesus Christ the righteous.

A COMMON APOLOGIE OF …

A COMMON APOLOGIE OF THE CHVRCH OF ENGLAND, AGAINST THE VNIVST CHALLENGES OF THE OVER-IVST SECT, COMMONLY called BROWNISTS.

WHEREIN THE GROVNDS, AND DEFENCES, OF THE SEPARA­TION are largely discussed.

Occasioned, by a late Pamphlet, published vnder the name of AN ANSWER TO A CENSORIOVS EPI­STLE: Which the Reader shall finde prefixed to the seuerall SECTIONS.

By IOS. HALL.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO OVR GRATIOVS AND BLESSED MOTHER, THE Church of England; THE MEANEST OF HER CHILDREN DEDICATES THIS HER APOLOGIE, AND WISHETH ALL PEACE AND HAPPINESSE.

NO lesse than a yeere and a halfe is past (Re­uerend, Deare, and Holy Mother) since J wrote a louing monitorie Letter to Smith and Robinson. two of thine vnworthy Sons; which (I heard) were fled from thee in person, in affection, and somewhat in opinion: Supposing them yet thine in the maine substance, though in some circumstances their owne. Since which, one of them hath washt off thy Font-water as vncleane, and hath written desperatly both against Thee and his owne fellowes: From the other, J receiued (not two moneths since) a stomack-full Pamphlet; besides the priuate iniuries to the Monitor, ca­sting vpon thine honourable Name blasphemous imputations of Apostasie, Antichristianisme, Whoredome, Rebellion: Mine owne [Page 548] wrongs I could haue contemned in silence; Meam iniuri­am patienter tuli: impieta­tem contra Sponsam Christi ferre non potui, Hieron. ad Vi­gilant. but, For Sions sake, J cannot hold my peace: Jf I remember not thee, O Ierusalem, let my tongue cleaue to the roofe of my mouth. It were a shame and sinne for me, that my zeale should be lesse hot for thine in­nocencie, than theirs to thy false disgrace. How haue J hastened therefore to let the World see thy sincere Truth, and their per­uerse slanders! Ʋnto thy sacred Name then (whereto J haue in all pietie deuoted my selfe) I humbly present this my speedie and dutifull labour: whereby I hope thy weake Sonnes may bee confirmed, the strong encouraged, the rebellious shamed: And if any shall still obstinatly accurse thee, I refer their reuenge vnto thy Glorious Head, who hath espoused thee to himselfe, in Truth and righteousnesse: Let him whose thou art, right thee: In the meane time, we thy true sonnes shall not only defend, but magni­fie thee: Thou maist be blacke, but thou art comely: the Daugh­ters haue seene thee, and counted thee blessed; euen the Queene, and the Concubines, and they haue praised thee: thou art thy Welbeloueds, and his desire is towards thee. So let it be, and so let thine be towards him for euer; and mine towards you both, who am the least of all thy little Ones.

IOS: HALL.

A COMMON APOLOGIE AGAINST THE BROWNISTS.

SECTION I.

IF TRVTH and PEACE ( Zacharies two Companions) had met in our loue, this Controuersie had neuer bin; The Entrance into the worke. Zach. 8.29. the seuering of these two hath caused this separation: for while some vnquiet mindes haue sought Truth with­out Peace, they haue at once lost Truth, Peace, Loue, vs and themselues. God knowes how vnwillingly I put my hand to this vnkinde quarrell: Nothing so much a­bates the courage of a Christian, as to call his Brother Aduersarie: We must doe it; Math. 18.7. woe be the men by whom this offence commeth: Yet by how much the insultati­on of a brotherly enemie is more intolerable; and the griefe of our blessed Mother greater, for the wrong of her owne; So much more cause I see to breake this silence: If they will haue the last words, they may not haue all. For our carriage to them: They say, when Fire, Otho. Frising. ex Philem. V [...]. Chal­de [...]. Ruffin. Eccles. Hist. l. 2. cap. 26. the god of the Chaldees had deuoured all the other woodden Deities, that Canopis set vpon him a Caldron full of water, whose bottome was deuised with holes stopt with waxe; which no sooner felt the flame, but gaue way to the quenching of that furious Idoll. If the fire of inordinate zeale, conceit, contention, haue consumed al other parts in the separation, and cast forth (more than Nebuchadnezzars Furnace) from their Amsterdam hither; Dan. 3. it were well if the waters of our moderation and reason could vanquish, yea abate it: This little Hin. of mine shall be spent that way: wee may try and wish, but not hope it: The spirits of these men are too well knowne, to admit any expectation of yeeld [...]nce. Since yet both for preuention and necessary defence, this taske must be vndertaken, id. Treatis. of certaine godly Minist. against Bar. I craue nothing of my Reader but patience and iustice: of God, victory to the Truth: as for fa­uour, I wish no more than an enemie would giue against himselfe: With this confi­dence I enter into these lists, and turne my pen to an Aduersarie, God knowes whether more proud or weake.

SEP.

IT is an hard thing euen for sober-minded men in cases of controuersie, to vse soberly the aduantages of the times: vpon which whilest men are mounted on high, they vse to [Page 550] behold such as they oppose too ouerlie, and not without contempt; and so are oft-times emboldned to roule vpon them as from aloft very weake and weightlesse discourses, thinking any sleight and slender opposition sufficient to oppresse those vnderlings, whom they haue (as they suppose) at so great an aduantage. Vpon this very presumption it commeth to passe, that this Author vnderta­keth thus solemnely and seuerely to censure a cause, whereof (as appeareth in the sequele of the discourse) he is vtterly ignorant: which had he been but halfe so carefull to haue vnderstood, as he hath been forward to censure, he would either haue beene (I doubt not) more equall towards it, or more weighty against it.

As this Epistle is come to mine hands, so I wish the answer of it may come to the hands of him that occasioned it: Intreating the Christian Reader, in the name of the Lord, vnpartially to behold without either preiudice of cause, or respect of person, what is written on both sides, and so from the Court of a sound Conscience to giue iust iudgement.

SECTION II.

The answerers Preamble, re­torted, confu­ted.IT is an hard thing euen for those that would seeme sober-minded men, in cases of Controuersie, to vse soberly the frownes and disaduantages of causes and times: whereby whiles men are deiected and troden downe, they vse to behold their opposites mounted on high, too repiningly, and not without desperate enuie: and so are oft-times moued to shoot vp at them, as from below, the bitter arrowes of spitefull and spleenish discourses; thinking any hatefull opposition sufficiently charitable, to oppugne those aduersaries, which haue them (as they feele) at so great an aduantage: vpon this impo­tent maliciousnesse, it commeth to passe, that this Answerer vndertaketh thus seuerely and peremptorily, to censure that charitable censure, of ignorance, which (as shall ap­peare in the sequell) he either simply or willingly vnderstood not: and to brand a deare Church of Christ with Apostasie, Rebellion, Antichristianisme: What can bee more easie than to returne accusations?

Your Preamble (with a graue bitternesse) charges me with, First, Presumption vpon aduantages, Secondly, Weake and weightlesse discourse, Thirdly, Ignorance of the cause censured: It had beene madnesse in me to write, if I had not presumed vpon aduantages; but of the cause of the truth, not of the times: Though (blessed bee God) the times fauour the truth, and vs: if you scorne them and their fauours, complaine not to be an vnderling: thinke that the times are wiser than to bestow their fauours vpon wilfull aduersaries; but in spite of times, you are not more vnder vs in estate, than in conceit aboue vs: so wee say the Sunne is vnder a Cloud, wee know it is aboue it. Hier. Marco. Presbyt. De ca­uernis cellularum damnamus orbē; in sacco & cinere volutati de Episcopis senten­tiam ferimus: Quid facit sub tunica poeniten­tis regius animus Cypr. l. 3. ep: 9. Haec sunt initia haereticorum, vt sibi placeant, vt praepositum su­perbo tumore contemnant. Harison once theirs, in Psal. 12 [...]. of Browns Antichristian pride and bit­ternes, Bredw. pref. M. Brinsley his pref. to the 2. part of the Watch. Optat. Mil. de Donat. Collegae non eritiss si no­litis, fratres estis &c. Disclaimed by themselues. Answer against Broughton, page. 21. Would God ouerlinesse and contempt were not yours, euen to them which are mounted highest vpon best desert; and now you that haue not learned sobriety in iust disaduantages, taxe vs, not to vse soberly the aduantages of time: there was no gall in my pen, no insultation, I wrote to you as brethren, and wisht you companions: there was more danger of flatterie in my stile, than bitternesse: wherein vsed I not my ad­uantages soberly? Not in that I said too much, but not enough; Not in that I was too sharpe, but not weighty enough; My opposition was not too vehement, but too slight and slender; So, strong Champions blame their aduersarie for striking too easily: you might haue forborne this fault, it was my fauour that I did not my worst: you are wor­thy of more weight, that complaine of ease. The discourse that I roll'd downe vpon you, was weake and weightlesse: you shall well finde, this was my lenitie, not my impotence. The fault hereof is partly in your expectation, not in my letter: I meant but a short Epistle, you look't belike for a volume, or nothing; I meant onely a generall monition; you look't for a solide prosecution of particulars: It is not for you to giue taskes to others pens. By what Law, must we write nothing but large Scholasticall Discourses? Such Tomes as yours: May wee not touch your sore, vnlesse wee will launce and search it? I was not enough your enemie; forgiue me this error, and you shall smart more: But not onely my omissions were of ignorance, but my censures, though seuere and solemne: An easie imputation from so great a controuler: I pardon you, and take this as the common lot of enemies. I neuer yet could see any Scribler [Page 551] so vnlearned, as that he durst not charge his opposite with ignorance. If D r Whitaker, Separat. schis. M. Gyfford an ig­norant Priest. Barr. p. 63. Con­fer. of D. Aud. & M. Hutchins. with Barrow. M r Perkins, M r Gyfford, and that Oracle of our present times, D r Andrewes, went away content with this liuery from yours; how can I repine? If I haue censured what cause I knew not, let me be censured for more than ignorance, impudencie: but if you know not what I censured (let all my trust lye on this issue) take both ignorance, bold­nesse, and malice to your selfe: Is your cause so mysticall, that you can feare any mans ignorance? What Gobler or Spinster hath not heard of the maine holds of Brownisme? Am I onely a stranger in Hierusalem? If I know not all your opinions, pardon me: your owne haue not receiued this illumination; I speake boldly, not your selfe; M. Spr. Conside­rat. Iren. lib. 1. Per singul [...]s [...] [...] ­vum aliquod ad fectant, &c. Euery day brings new conceits, and not one day teaches, but corrects another: you must be more constant to your selues, ere you can vpbraid ignorance or auoid it. But whether I knew your prime fancies, appeares sufficiently by a particular discourse; which aboue a yeere since was in the hands of some of your Clyents, and I wonder if not in yours: Shortly; am I ignorant? If I were obstinate too, you might hope (with the next gale) for me, your more equall aduersarie, at Amsterdam. As I am; my want of care and skill, shall (I hope) lose nothing of the truth by you, nor suffer any of your foule aspersions vpon the face of Gods Church and ours.

But whiles we striue; who shall be our Iudge? The Christian Readers: who are those? Presume not, yee more zealous and forward Countreymen, that you are admitted to this Bench: so farre are we meere English, from being allowed Iudges of them; that they haue already iudged vs to be no Barr. confer. with Hutchins. fol. 1. Browne Estate of true Christians. Defence of true Christians against the D. D. of Oxford. Iohns. against Iacob. passim. Bar. against Gyfford. Christians: We are Goates and Swine, no sheepe of God: since then none but your Parlour in the West, and Amsterdam, must bee our Iudges, who (I beseech you) shall be our Aduersaries? God be Iudge betwixt you and vs, and correct this your vnchristian vncharitablenesse.

SEP.

The crime here obiected is separation, a thing very odious in the eyes of all them from whom it is made: as euermore casting vpon them the imputation of euill, whereof all men are impatient: And hence it commeth to passe, that the Church of England can better brooke the vilest persons continuing communion with it, than any whomsoeuer separating from it, though vpon neuer so iust and well grounded reasons.

SECTION III.

I Wrote not to you alone: what is become of your partner, yea, your Guide? The pardon I written to, and their [...]. To M. Smith, and M. [...]. Ringe-leaders of the late se­paration at Amsterdam. Charact of the Beast, written by M. Smith. Pref. Be it knowne therefore to all the separation, that we account them, in respect of their consti­tution, to be as very an Harlot, as either her Mother the Church of En­gland, or her Grandmother Rome is, &c. Iterato baptiz [...]us scienter, iterato Dominum cruci [...]git. De consecr. dist. 4. Quivis, &c. Woe is me, he hath renounced our Christendome with our Church: and hath washe off his former water, with new: and now condemnes you all, for not separating further, no lesse than wee condemne you for separating so farre. As if you could not bee enough out of Babylon, vnlesse you be out of your selues, Alas, miserable Countreymen, whi­ther runne you? Religion hath but his height, beyond which is error and madnesse? hee tells you true, your station is vnsafe; either you must forward to him, or backe to vs.

The crime of the separation how great, M. Perry in his Disc. of this subiect.I obiected separation to you: yet not so extreme as your answer bewrayes: a late separation; not the first; my charity hoped you lesse ill, than you will needs deserue: you grant it odious, because it casts imputation of euill vpon the forsaken: Of euill? Yea of the worst, an estate incurable & desperate. He is an il Physitian, that wil leaue his Pati­ent vpon euery distēper: his departure argues the disease helples; were we but faulty, as your Land-Lord Churches, your own rules would not abide your flight: Vid. IOHNSON Preface to his Inquirie; Esay 5.20. Hence the Church of England iustly matches Se­paratists with the vilest persons. God himselfe doth so: who are more vile than Patrons of euill? yet no greater woe is to them that speake good of euill, than those that speake [Page 552] euill of good: So wise Generals punish mutinous persons, worse than Robbers or Adulterers: Num. 16.31. Exod. 32.30. So Corah and his company (a Story cunningly turned vpon vs by your Mar­tyr) for their opposition to Moses, were more fearefully plagued, than the Idolatrous Israelites. These sinnes are more directly against common society, the other more per­sonall: and if both haue like iniquity; yet the former haue both more offence, and more danger: And if not so, yet who cannot rather brooke a lewd seruant, than an vndutifull sonne, though pretending faire colours for his disobedience? At least, you thinke the Church of England thinks her selfe Gods Church, as well as your Saints of Amsterdam: You that so accurse Apostasie in others, could yee expect, shee should brooke it in you?

Prov. 21. [...].But your reasons are iust and well grounded: euery way of a man is right in his own eyes; Said we not well, that thou ar a Samaritane, and hast a Deuill, say the Iewes? What Schisme euer did not thinke well of it selfe? For vs: we call Heauen and earth to record, your cause hath no more Iustice than your selues haue charity.

SEP.

And yet separation from the World, and so from the men of the World, and so from the Prince of the World that reigneth in them, and so from whatsoeuer is contrary to God, is the first step to our communion with God and Angels, and good men; as the first step to a ladder is to leaue the earth.

SECTION IIII.

The kinds of the Separati­on, and which is iust. [...].YET there is a commendable and happy separation from the World, from the Prince and men of the World, and whatsoeuer is contrary to God: who doubts it? There were no Heauen for vs without this, no Church; which hath her name giuen by her Father and Husband, of calling out from other. Out of the Aegypt of the World doth God call his sonnes: But this separation is into the visible Church from the World; not (as yours) out of the Church, because of some particular mix­tures with the World: or (if you had rather take it of profession) out of the World of Pagans and Infidels, into the visible Church; not out of the World of true (though faulty) Christians, into a purer Church, That I may here at once for all giue light to this point of separation: we finde in Scripture a separation either to good, or from euill: To good; Num. 8.1 [...]. Num. 16.9. Deut. [...].1 [...]. Exod. 1 [...].12. Leuit. 15. [...]1. Deut. 1.41. Rom. 1.1. [...]. so the Leuites were separated from among the children of Israel to beare the Arke, and to minister: so the first borne, first fruits, and Cities of refuge: So Paul was ( [...]) separated, which some would haue allude to his Pharisaisme, but hath plaine reference to Gods owne words ( Acts 13.2.) Separate mee Barnabas and Saul: Though this is rather a destination to some worthy purpose, than a properly called separation.

From euill, whether sinne or sinners: From sinne; so euery soule must eschew euill, whether of doctrine or manners, and disclaime all fellowship with the vnfruitfull works of darknesse, 1 Thess. vlt. ad fin. Ier. 15.19. Vide Tremel. & Ti [...]. whether in himselfe or others. So S. Paul charges vs to hold that which is good, and abstaine from all appearance of euill: so Ieremie is charged to separate the precious (doctrine or practise) from the vile. From sinners, not onely practised by God himselfe (to omit his eternall and secret Decree, Num. 16. Mat. 15. ad fin. 2 Chron. 19.2. 1. Cor. 6. ad fin. Nulla cum malis conviuia vel col­loquia miscean­tur, simus (que) abijs t [...]m Separati, quam sunt illi ab ecclesia Dei profugi. Cypr. l. 1. epist. ad Corn. 2. whereby the Elect are separa­ted from the Reprobate) both in his gracious vocation, sequestring them from nature and sinne, as also in his excecution of iudgement, whether particular, as of the Israelites from the Tabernacles of Corah; or vniuersall, and finall, of the Sheepe from the Goats; But also inioyned from God to men, in respect either of our affection, or of our yoke, and familiar society, whereof Saint PAVL: Bee not vnequally yoked with In­fidels, Come out from among them, and separate your selues. In all this wee agree: In the latitude of this last onely wee differ: I finde you call for a double separation. A fast separation in the gathering of the Church: A second in the menaging of it: The first [Page 553] at our entrance into the Church, the second in our continuance: The first of the Church, from Pagans and Worldlings, an initiatorie profession; The second of lewd men from the Church by iust censures; You speake confusedly of your owne separa­tion; one while of both, another while of either single. For the first, either confesse it done by our Baptisme, or else you shall be forced to hold, we must rebaptize: Charact. of Beast Praef. But of this Constitutiue separation anon: For the second of sinners, whether in iudgement, or life, some are more grosse, hainous, incorrigible: others lesse notorious, and more tractable: those other must be separated by iust censures; not these. Which censures if they be neglected, the Church is foule, and (in your Pastors word) faultie, Iohns. Inquir. and there­fore calls for our teares, not for our flight. Now of Churches faultie and corrupted, some raze the foundation, others on the true foundation build timber, hay, stubble: From those we must separate, from these we may not. PETERS rule is eternall, Ioh. 6.68. Whi­ther shall wee goe from thee? thou hast the words of eternall life: where these words are found, woe be to vs, if we be not found. Amongst many good separations then, yours cannot be separated from euill, for that we should so farre separate from the euill, that therefore we should separate from Gods children in the communion of the holy things of God, that for some (after your worst done) not fundamentall corruptions, H. Cl. Epistle before Trea­tise of Sinne against the Holy Ghost. we should separate from that Church, in whose wombe wee were conceiued, and from betwixt whose knees we fell to God: in a word, (as one of yours once said) to separate not onely from visible euill, but from visible good, as all Antichristian: who but yours can thinke lesse than absurd and impious? Grant, we should be cleane separated from the World; yet if we be not, must you be separated from vs? Doe but stay till God haue se­parated vs from himselfe: Neque propter paleam relinquam aream Domini, neque propter pisces males rum­pimus retia Do­mini. Aug. epist. 48, will the wise Husbandman cast away his Corne-heap for the chaffe and dust? Shall the Fisher cast away a good draught, because his Drag-Net hath Weeds? Doth God separate from the faithfull soule, because it hath some cor­ruptions her Inmates, though not her commanders? Certainly, if you could thorowly separate the World from you, you would neuer thus separate your selues from vs: Be­gin at home, separate all selfe-loue, and selfe-will, and vncharitablenesse from your hearts, and you cannot but ioyne with that Church, from which you haue separated: Your Doctor would perswade vs, you separate from nothing but our corruptious: Answ. Coun­terpoyson, p. 2. you are honester, and grant it from our Church: it were happy for you, if he lied not; who in the next page confutes himselfe, shewing that you separate from vs, as Christ from the Samaritans, namely from the Church, not the corruptions onely; Counter­poyson, p. 7. & 8. &c. and not as he did from the Iewes, namely from their corruptions, not from their Church: His memorie saues our labour, and marres his discourse.

SEP.

The separation we haue made in respect of our knowledge, and obedience, is indeed late, and new: yet is it in the nature and causes thereof as ancient as the Gospell, which was first founded in the enmitie which God himselfe put betwixt the seed of the Woman, and the seede of the Ser­pent, Genes. 3.15. which enmitie hath not onely beene successiuely continued, but also visibly manifested by the actuall separation of all true Churches, from the World in their collection and constitution, before the Law, vnder the Law, and vnder the Gospell, Genes. 4.13, 14.16. & 6.1, 2. & 7.1.7. with 1 Pet. 3.20.12. & 12.2. Leuit. 20.24.26. Nehem. 9.2. Ioh. 17.14.16. Acts 2.40. & 19.9. 1 Cor. 6.17.

SECTION V.

YET, if not equitie, it were well you could plead age: The antiquitie and examples of separation. This your separation in the nature and causes of it (you say) is no lesse ancient than the first institution of enmitie betwixt the two seedes: you might haue gone a little higher, and haue said, than our first Parents running from God in the Garden, or their separation from God by their sinne: But we take your time, and easily beleeue that this your late [Page 554] separation was founded vpon that ancient enmitie of the seed of the serpent, Euseb. Hist. Ecc. with the womans. That subtle Deuill, when he saw the Church breath from the persecutions of Tyrants, vexed her no lesse with her owne diuisions; seeking that by fraud, which by violence he could not effect. Hence all the fearefull Schismes of the Church, whereof yours is part. This enmitie hath not onely beene successiuely continued, but also too visibly manifested by the actuall (but wilfull) separation of Heretikes and Sectaries from the Church in all ages: But I mistake you; yours is as ancient as the Gospell: What? Hen. Steph. A­pol. Herod. Fox. Act. & Monu. H. N. his booke Gal. 1.6. Eph. 6.17. Col. 1.5. 1 Tim. 1 11. [...]. that Euangelium aeteruum of the Friers? whose name they accursedly borrowed from Reuel. 14.6. Or that Euangelium Regni of the Familists? Or that Euangelium aliud, whereof Saint PAVL taxeth his Galatians? None of all these, you say; but as that Gospell of Peace, of Truth, of Glory; so ancient, and neuer knowne till Bolton, Barrow, and Browne? Could it escape all the holy Prophets, Apostles, Doctors of the old, mid­dle, and later world, and light onely vpon these your three Patriarchs? Perhaps, Nonatus or Donatus (those Saints with their Schooles) had some little glimpse of it; but this perfection of knowledge is but late and new: So many rich Mines haue lien long vn­knowne, and great parts of the World haue beene discouered by late Venturers. If this course haue come late to your knowledge and obedience, not so to others: For loe, it was practised successiuely in the constitution and collection of all true Churches, through all times, before the Law, vnder the Law, after it: We haue acknowledged ma­ny separations: but as soone shall you finde the time past in the present, as your late separation, Iren. de Valen. l. 1. Innumerabilem multitudinem Scripturarum quas ipsi finxe­runt, afferunt ad stuporem insen­satorum. Vid. Preface to M. Iacobs and Iohnson, Con­fer. and Barr. pass. Description of the true visible Church. Nihil autem mi­ram si & ex ip­sius instrumento aptentur argu­menta, cum oporteat hereses esse, quae esse non possunt, si non & perperam Scrip­turae intelligi possunt. Tertull. de Resurrect. Ibid. So Barrow tearmes Mast. Gyffords Refut. pag. 102. Si Christianus Iudaicae praeua­ricanti carnali­ter coniungatur, à commu [...]ne Ecclesiae segrege­tur. Dist. 28. q. 1. Ca [...] & cap. si­quis Iudaicae, &c. 1 Pet. 3.19. 2 Pet. 2.5. in the ancient and approued. You quote Scriptures, though (to your praise) more daintie indeed than your fellowes. Who cannot doe so? Who hath not? Euen Satan himselfe cites the word against him which was the word of his Father. Let vs not number, but weigh your texts: The rather, for that I finde these as your Master-proofes, set as Challengers in euery of your defences: In Genes. 4.13. CAIN a bloudy Fratri­cide is excommunicated: In Genes. 6.1, 2. The sonnes of God married the daughters of men: In Genes. 7.1. & 7. NOAHS time is approued as righteous, and enters the Arke: In 1 Pet. 3.20, 21. The rest in NOAHS time were disobedient, and perished: What of all this? Alas, what mockage is this of the Reader, and Scriptures? Surely, you euen ioyne Scriptures, as you separate your selues: This is right as your Pastor, to proue all mem­bers of the visible Church, elect and precious stones, cites, 1 King. 7.9. where is speech onely of Salomons house in the Forrest of Lebanon, his Porch for his Throne, his Hall, his Palace for Pharaohs daughter, and when he comes to describe the office of his ima­ginarie Doctor, thwacks fourteene Scriptures into the margent, whereof not any one hath any iust colour of inference to his purpose: and in this discourse of the power of the Church (that he might seeme to honour his margent with shew of texts) hath repea­ted six places twice ouer in the space of six lines. For these of yours: you might obiect the first to the Cainites, not to vs: Cain was cast out worthily. Doe we either denie, or vtterly forbeare this censure? Take heed you follow him not, in your voluntarie exile, to the land of Nod. The second you might obiect to those mungrell Christians that match with Turkes and Pagans. There are sonnes of God, that is, members of the visible Church; and daughters of men, which are without the bounds, meere Infidels; it is sinne for those sonnes to yoke themselues with those daughters. What is this to vs? Noah was righteous, the multitude disobedient: Who denies it? yet Noah separated not from the corrupted Church, till the floud separated him from the earth, but continued an ancient Preacher of righteousnesse, euen to that peruerse and rebellious Generation. But it sufficeth you, that Cain and the Giants were separated from the rest: We yeeld it: what will follow hence, saue onely that notorious Malefactors must bee cast out, and professed Heathen not let into the Church? We hold, and wish no lesse: your places euince no more. These, before the Law: In Leuit. 20.24.26. God chose our Israel from other people: This was Gods act, not theirs: a sequestring of his Israelites from the Gentiles, not of Israel from it selfe: yours is your owne, and from men, in all maine points, of your owne profession: But therefore Israel must be holy: If any man denie holinesse to be required of euery Christian, let him feele your Maranatha. In Nehem. 9.2. [Page 555] The Israelites separated themselues from the strangers, which were Infidels: whether in their marriage, or deuotion: Neither Gods seruice, nor an Israelites bed was for Hea­thens. This was not the constituting of a new Church, but reforming of the old: If therefore you can parallel vs with Pagans, and your selues will be Iewes, this place fits you. Lastly, what if there be an hatred betwixt the World and Christs true Disciples, Ioh. 17.14.16? what if PETER charged his Auditors to saue themselues from the er­rors and practise of that froward Generation, whose hands were yet freshly imbrewed with the bloud of Christ, Act. 2.40? What if the same which PETER taught, PAVL practised, in separating his followers from hearing some obstinate and blasphemous Iewes, Act. 19.9? What if the Church of Corinth were Saints by calling, 1 Cor. 1.2? and therefore must be separated from the yoke of Infidels, 2.6.17? Are these your pat­ternes? Are these fit matches for your brethren, baptized in the same water and name, professing euery point of the same true faith, vsing (for substance) the same worship with you? He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darknesse, 1 Ioh. 2.9.

SEP.

Which separation the Church of England neither hath made, nor doth make, but stands actually one with all that part of the World within the Kingdome, without separation: for which cause, amongst others, we haue chosen by the grace of God, rather to separate our selues to the Lord from it, than with it from him, in the visible constitution of it.

SECTION VI.

BVT all these examples, perhaps are not so much to warrant what you haue done, What separati­on is to bee made by chur­ches in their planting or re­stauration. In his Preface to the Reader, and in his cau­ses of separati­on defended, pag. 4. Eiusdem p. 10. Refutat. of M. Gyff. p. 22. & 2. Transgress. p. 51. 52. & 55. 66. & 70. 85. & 86. &c. Inconstance of Browne, p. 110. Inquiry into M White, con­fessed by Fr. Iohnson pag. 63. Passage twixt Clifton and Smith: And concerning the constitution of the Churches, &c. But the constituting of Churches now after the defe­ction of Anti­christ, may more properly be called a re­pairing than a constitution, &c. as to condemne the Church of England for what shee hath not done: for such a separation shee neither hath made nor doth make, but stands actually one with all that part of the World within the Kingdome without separation. Loe, here the maine ground of this Schisme, which your Proto-Martyr BARROVV hammers vpon in euery page; an ill constitution: Thus hee comments vpon your words: For where such prophane confuse multitudes, without any exception, separation or choice, were all of them from publike Idolatry, at one instant receiued or rather compelled to bee members of the Church, in some Parish or other, where they inhabited, without any due calling to the faith, by the preaching of the Gospel going before, or orderly ioyning to­gether in the faith, there being no voluntarie or particular confession of their owne faith and duties made or required of any, and lastly, no holy walking in the faith a­mongst them; who can say that these Churches consisting of this people, were euer rightly gathered or built according to the rule of Christs Testament? In his words and yours I finde both a miscollection, and a wrong charge. For the former: the want of noting one poore distinction, breeds all this confusion of Doctrine, and separation of men: for there is one case of a new Church to be called from Heathenisme to Christia­nitie, another of a former Church to be reformed from errors, to more sincere Christia­nitie. In the first of these is required indeed a solemne initiation by Baptisme; and be­fore that, a voluntarie and particular confession of faith, and therefore a cleare separa­tion, and exception of the Christian, from the Infidell: In the latter, neither is new Baptisme lawfull (though some of you belike of old were in hand with a rebaptiza­tion: which not then speeding, succeedeth now to your shame) nor a new voluntarie and particular confession of Faith, besides that in Baptisme (though very commenda­ble) will euer be proued simply necessarie to the being of a Church; so long as the er­ring parties doe actually renounce their doctrines, and in open profession imbrace the truth; and (as generaly in the publike confession) so particularly vpon good occasion giue iust testimonies of their repentance: This is our case, wee did not make a new Church, but mended an old: your CLIFTON is driuen to this hold by necessitie of Argument; Otherwise he sees there is no auoiding of Anabaptisme: Mended, saith [Page 556] your Doctor, and yet admitted the misceline rabble of the prophane? Say now, that such separation were not made: Let some few be holy, and the more part prophane: Shall the lewdnesse of some disanull Gods Couenant with others? This is your mercy; Gods is more: who still held Israel for his, when but few held his pure seruice: Let that Diuine Psalmist teach you how full the Tents of Israel were of mutinous Rebels in the Desart; yet the Pillar by day and night forsooke them not; and Moses was so farre from reiecting them, that he would not endure God should reiect them to his owne ad­uantage: Looke into the blacke censures, and bitter complaints of all the Prophets, and wonder that they separated not: Looke into the increased masse of corruptions, in that declined Church; whereof the blessed eyes of our Sauiour were witnesses, and maruell at his silent and sociable incuriousnesse: yea, his charge of not separating; Yee know not of what spirit you are: Mat. 23. Now you flie to constitution, as if notorious euils were more tolerable in continuance, than in the collection of Assemblies: Sardi had but a few names that had not defiled their garments; Reuel. 3.4. God praises these, bids them not sepa­rate from the rest. Thyatira suffers a false prophetesse: the rest that haue not this lear­ning, Reuel. 2.24. yet are bidden but to hold their owne; not to separate from the Angell, which hath not separated IEzABEL from the Church.

SECTION VII.

What separati­on the Church of England hath made. Bar. p. 22. & 55. Fr. Iohns. against M. H. Act. & Mon. poss [...].YOVR charge is no lesse iniurious; that the Church of England hath made no se­paration: Concerning which you haue learned of your Martyr, and ouer-seers so to speake, as if before her late disclamation of poperie, in Queene ELIzABETHS time, she had not beene. Her monuments could haue taught you better, and haue lead you to her ancient Pedigree not much below the Apostolike dayes, and in many de­scents haue shewed you not a few worthy witnesses and patrons of Truth; all which, with their holy and constant off-spring, it might haue pleased you to haue separated from this imputation of not separating: Will you know therefore how the Church of England hath separated? In her first conuersion shee separated her selfe from Pagans: in her continuance shee separated her selfe from grosse heretiques, and sealed her sepa­ration with bloud: in her reformation shee separated her selfe from wilfull Papists, by her publike profession of Truth, and proclaimed hatred of error; and shee daily doth separate the notoriously euill, by suspensions, by excommunications, though not so ma­ny as yours; Troubl. & ex­com. p. 191. M Spr. p 1. Besides the particular separations of many from the acknowledged cor­ruptions, in iudgement, profession, practise. All these will bee auowed in spight of all contradiction: with what forhead then can you say; The whole Church of England hath not at all separated?

After all your shifts and idle tales of constitution, you haue separated from this Church against the Lord; not with the Lord, from it: If there bee Christ with vs, if the Spirit of God in vs, F: Iun. lib. de Eccles. if Assemblies, if calling by the word: whatsoeuer is, or is not else in the Constitution, there is whatsoeuer is required to the essence of a Church. No corruption either in gathering or continuance can destroy the truth of being, but the grace of being well: If Christ haue taken away his word and spirit, you haue iustly sub­duced; else you haue gone from him in vs.

And when you haue all done, the Separatists Idol, visible Constitution, will proue but an appendance of an externall forme, no part of the essence of a true Church: and therefore your separation no lesse vaine than the ground, than the Authors. Lastly, if our bountie should (which it cannot) grant, that our collection was at first deeply faul­tie: Ratibabitio re­trahi, &c. Subsequens con­sensus Iacobi in Leam fecit eos coniuges, d. 29. q. 1. S. sed obijcitur. Barrow against Gyff. cannot the Ratibabition (as the Lawyers speake) be drawne backe? may not an after-allowance rectifie and confirme it? In contracts (your owne similitude) a follow­ing consent iustifies an act done before consent: and why not in the contract betwixt God, and his visible Church? Lo, he hath confirmed it by his gratious benedictions, and as much as may be in silence giuen vs abundant proofes of his acceptation: That after-act, which makes your Baptisme lawfull, why can it not make our Church?

SECT. VIII.

BVT for as much as Constitution is the very state of Brownisme, Constitution of a Church. Let vs (I be­seech you) inquire a little into the complexion of your Constitution: Whether Physicke, or Law, or Architecture haue lent you it: sure I am, it is in this vse, Apocryphall: Neuer man vsed it this scrupulously till your times: Though, what need you the helpe of Fathers or Schooles? new words must expresse new Paradoxes. It is no treason to come termes: What then is Constitution? Your Doctor can best tell vs: As the Constitution of a Common-wealth, or of a City, H. Answorth. Counterp. p. 170. is a gathering or vniting of a people together into a ciuill Politie: So (saith he) the Constitution of the Common-wealth of Israel, and of the City of God, the new Ierusalem, is a gathering and vniting of people into a diuine Politie. The forme of which Polity, is Order: which Order is requisite in all actions, and Administrations of the Church, as the Apo­stle sheweth, and specially in the Constitution thereof: So that next vnto faith in God, it is to be esteemed most necessary for all holy societies. Coloss. 2.5. Hence Paul reioyced in the Co­lossians Order and Faith: To this Constitution therefore, belong a people, as the matter; secondly, a calling, or gathering together, as the forme, whereof the Church consisteth. The Constitution of the Church of England is false in both: Why so? Haue we not a people? Are not those people called together? To preuent this, you say our Constitu­tion is false, not none: Why false? Because those people haue neither Faith, nor Order. For Faith first: Who are you that dare thus boldly breake into the closets of God, Tertull. de Prae­script. Tu vt homo ex­trinsecus vnum­quem (que) nosti, pu­tas quod vides, vides autem quo­us (que) oculos habes, sed oculi Domini sunt alti, Homo in faciem, Deus in praecordia con­templatur. Principles and inferences con­cerning the vi­sible Church. Anno 1607. p. 13. the hearts of men? and condemne them to want that, which cannot bee seene by any but diuine eyes? how dare you intrude thus into the throne of your Maker? Consider, and conferre seriously: What faith is it, that is thus necessarily required to each member in this Constitution? Your owne Doctor shall define it: Faith required to the receiuing in of members, is the knowledge of the Doctrine of saluation by Christ, 1 Cor. 12.9. Gal. 3.2. Now I beseech you in the feare of God, lay by a while all vnchristian preiu­dice, and peremptory verdicts of those soules, which cost Christ as much bloud as your owne: and tell me ingenuously, whether you dare say, that not onely your Christian brethren with whom you lately conuersed, but euen your fore-fathers which liued vn­der Queene Elizabeths first confused reformation, knew not the doctrine of saluation by Christ: if you say they did not, your rash iudgement shall be punished fearefully, by him whose office you vsurpe. As you looke to answer before him that would not breake the bruised Reed, nor quench the smoaking Flax; presume not thus, aboue men and Angels. If they did, then had they sufficient claime both to true Constitution and Church: But this faith must be testified by obedience; so it was. If you thinke not so, yours is not testified by loue: both were weake, both were true: Weaknesse in any grace or worke, takes not away truth: Their sinnes of ignorance could no more disa­null Gods couenant with them, than multiplicity of wiues with the Patriarchs.

SECT. IX.

Order, 2. Part of Constituti­on, how farre requisite, and whether hinde­red by con­straint.

D. Allis. against the Descript. Confess. of the Brownists.

Brow. State of true Chri­stians.

Inquire into M. White. Ans. ibid. Arist. Pol. 3. c. 1.

WHat wanted they then? Nothing but Order; and not all Order, but yours: Order, a thing requisite and excellent; but let the world iudge whether essen­tiall. Consider now, I beseech you in the bowels of Christ Iesus, whether this be a matter for which heauen and earth should be mixed: whether for want of your Or­der, all the world must be put out of all Order, and the Church out of life and being: No­thing (say we) can be more disorderly, than the confusion of your Democracie, or popu­lar state (if not Anarchie): Where all (in a sort) ordaine and excommunicate; We con­demne you not for no true members of the Church: what can be more orderlesse (by your owne confessions) than the Trine-vne Church at Amsterdam? which yet you grant but faulty. If there be disproportion and dislocation of some parts, is it no true humane body? will you rise from the feast, vnlesse the dishes be set on in your owne fashion? [Page 558] Is it no Citie, if there bee mudwalles halfe broken, low Cottages vnequally built, no State-house? But your order hath more essence than you can expresse; and is the same which Polititians in their trade call ( [...]) an incorporating into one common ciuill body, by a voluntary vnion, and that vnder a lawfull gouernment: Our Church wants both: wherein there is both constraint, and false office. Take your owne resemblance and your owne asking: Say that some Tyrant (as Basilius of Ruff [...]) shall forcibly compell a certaine number of Subiects into Mosco, and shall hold them in by an awfull Garrison, forcing them to new lawes and Magistrates, perhaps hard and bloudy: They yeeld; and making the best of all, liue together in a cheerefull commu­nion, with due commerce, louing conuersation, submissiue execution of the enioyned lawes: In such case, Whether is Mosco a true Cittie, or not? Since your Doctor cites Aristotle, Arist. Pol. 3 c. 1. Edesius & Fru­mentius pueri à Meropio Tyrio Philosopho in Indiam d [...]porta­ti, postca ibi Christianam reli­gionem planta­runt, Ruff [...]n. l. 1. c. 9. Foemina inter Iber [...]s. let it not irke him to learne of that Philosopher, who can teach him, that when Calisthenes had driuen out the Tyrant from Athens, and set vp a new Gouernment, and receiued many strangers, and bondmen into the Tribes, it was doubted, not which of them were Citizens, but whether they were made Citizens vniustly. If you should finde a company of true Christians in vtmost India, would you stand vpon termes, and enquire how they became so? Whiles they haue what is necessary for that heauenly profession; what need your curiosity trouble it selfe with the meanes?

SECT. X.

Constraint re­quisite. 2 Chr. 33.16. 2 Chr. 34.32, 33. 2 Chr. 15.13. Barr. against Gyff. Brow. Re­formation without tar­rying. Greene­wood, Confe­rence with Cooper, Browne, Reformation without tar­rying Confe­rence with Doctor Andr. Master Hutch. Conference with D. Andr. Reformation without tarry­ing Ber. Fides suadenda non cogenda. Coun­terpoyson. Dixit Pater fa­milias seruis, Quoscun (que) inue­neritis, cogite in­trare, &c. Aug. Epist. 48. Pless. de Eccles. c. 10. Aug. Quod si [...]o­gip. riegem ali­quem vel ad bo­na sicuisset, vos ipsi miseri à nobis ad fidem purissi­mam cogi delu­istis: sed absit à nostra conscien­tia, vt ad fidem nostram aliquem cogamus. Aug. Epist. 48. & 68. Qui phreneticum ligat, & qui letharg. excitat, ambobus molestus, ambos amat, Ibid. Cl [...]mant, Neminem ad vnitatem cogen­dum; quid hoc aliud, quam quod de vobis quidam. Quod volumus sanctum est.YOu see then what an idle plea constraint is in the constitution of a Citie, the ground of all your exception: But it is otherwise in Gods citie, the Church; why then doth his Doctorship parallel these two? And why may not euen constraint it selfe haue place in the lawfull constitution or reformation of a Church? Did not Ma­nasses after his comming home to God, charge and command Iuda to serue the Lord God of Israel? Did not worthy Iosiah, when he had made a couenant before the Lord, cause all that were found in Ierusalem, and Beniamin, to stand to it, and compelled all that were found in Israel, to serue the Lord their God? What haue Queene Elizabeth, or King Iames done more? Or what other? Did not Asa vpon Obeds prophesie, gather both Iuda and Beniamin, and all the strangers from Ephraim, Manasses, and Simeon, and enact with them, that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord God, should bee slaine? What meanes this peruersenesse? You that teach we may not stay Princes leisure to re­forme, will you not allow Princes to vrge others to reforme? What crime is this, that men were not suffered to bee open Idolaters, that they were forced to yeeld submissi­on to Gods ordinances? Euen your owne teach, that Magistrates may compell Infi­dels to heare the doctrine of the Church; and Papists, you say elsewhere (though too roughly) are Infidels: But you say, not to be members of the Church: Gods people are of the willing sort: True, Neither did they compell them to this: They were before entred into the visible Church by true Baptisme, though miserably corrupted: They were not now initiated, but purged: Your subtill Doctor can tell vs from Bernard, that faith is to be perswaded, not to bee compelled: yet let him remember that the guests must be compelled to come in, though not to eat when they are come. Compelled, not by perswasions; for these were the first inuitations; therefore by further meanes; Though this conceit hath no place with vs, where men are vrged not to receiue a new faith, but to performe the old; to abandon that wicked Idolatry which had defiled them, and to entertaine but that truth, which the very power of their Baptisme challen­ged at their hand: But this was the old song of the Donatists; Farre bee it from our conscience, to compell any man to the faith. If God did not draw vs, and by a sweet violence bend our wils to his, when should wee follow him? Either you haue not read, or not cared for the practise of the ancient Church, and Augustines resolution concer­ning the sharp penalties imposed vpon the Donatists (would God none of your kind­red) in his time; with his excellent defences of these proceedings.

SECT. XI.

BVT tell vs then, what should haue beene done? The Gospell should haue beene euery where preached; All conuerts should haue beene singled out, Constitution of the Church of England. Barrow and Greenew. passim. and haue giuen a voluntary and particular confession of their Faith, and Repentance. I answer you: The Gospell was long and worthily preached in the daies of King Ed­ward; enough to yeeld both Martyrs to the stake, and Professors to the succeeding times. Were their holy Sermons, their learned writings, and their precious bloud (which was no lesse vocall) of no force? Afterwards, in the beginning of Famous Queene Elizabeths reparation, what confluence was there of zealous Confessors retur­ning now from their late exile? How painfully and diuinely did they labour in this Vineyard of God? How did they (with their many holy Partners, which had shrow­ded themselues during that storme of persecution, in a dangerous secrecie) spread them­selues ouer this Land, and each-where drew stockes of hearers to them, and with them? Is all this nothing to their ingratefull Posteritie? If you murmure that there were no more, take heed lest you forget there were so many: for vs, we doe seriously blesse God for these, and triumph in them.

All this premised; now comes a Christian Edict from the State, that euery man shall yeeld obedience to this Truth, wherein they had beene thus instructed: It was perfor­med by the most; whose submission, what was it but an actuall profession of their faith, and repentance? And since such was their face, who dares iudge of their hearts? More than this, if euer can be shewed absolutely necessary in such a State of the Church to the very constitution, and repaired being thereof, I doe here vow neuer to take the Church of England for my Mother.

Wee know, and grieue to see how scornfully your whole Sect, H. Answ. Coū ­terp. and amongst the rest your resolute Doctor turnes ouer these gracious entrances & proceedings of these two Royall and blessed Reformers; and whom should hee finde to raise his scoffes vpon, but that Saint-like Historian M. Fox? Act. & Monu. Edit. 5. p. 1180. Now (saies Master Fox) a new face of things be­gan to appeare, as it were in a Stage, new Players comming in, the old thrust out: Now (saith your Doctors Comment) new Bishops came in, Counterp. 226. as Players vpon the old stage of the Popish Church, as if the Church were no whit altered, but the men: Shall we say, this is too much malice, or too little wit, and conscience? Euen in the Lord Protectors daies, that holy man reports, that after the Scriptures restored, and Masses abolished, greater things followed these softer beginnings, in the reformation of the Churches: P. Martyr P. Fa­gius. Bucer, &c. Learned and godly Diuines were called for from forraine parts, a separation was made (though not so much willing, as wilfull) of open and manifest Aduersaries from Pro­fessors, whether true or dissembled: Commissioners were appointed to visit euery se­uerall Diocesse. Euery Bench of them had seuerall godly and learned Preachers to in­struct the people in the truth, and to disswade them from Idolatry and Superstition. The Popes Supremacy not thrust, but taught downe: All wil-worship whatsoeuer, op­pugned by publike Sermons: Images destroyed, Pilgrimages forbidden, the Sacraments inioyned to be reuerently and holily ministred, Ecclesiasticall persons reformed in life, in Doctrine: Processions laid downe, Presence and attendance vpon Gods word com­manded, the holy expending of Sabbath daies appointed, due preparation to Gods ta­ble called for, set times of teaching inioyned to Bishops and other Ministers, all Shrines and Monuments of Idolatry required to bee vtterly taken from publike and priuate houses: All this, before his Parliament: By that, Six Articles. 1547. Pag. 1182. Col. 2.60. all bloody lawes against Gods truth were repealed, zealous Preachers encouraged, so as (saith that worthy Historian) God was much glorified, and the people in many places greatly edified. What need I goe further than this first yeere? Heare this and be ashamed, and assure your selues, that no man can euer reade those holy Monuments of the Church, but must needs spet at your separation. After that sweet and hopefull Prince, what his Renowned Sister Queene ELIzABETH did, the present times doe speake, and the future shall speake, when all [Page 560] these Murmurers shall sleepe in the dust. The publike Disputations, zealous preach­ings, restaurations of banished Religion and men, Extirpations of Idolatry, Christian Lawes, wise and holy proceedings, and renewed couenants with God, are still fresh in the memories of some, and in the eares of all; so as all the World will iustly say, you haue lost shame with Truth, in denying it: Yea, to fetch the matter yet further, If the Reader shall looke backe to the dayes of their puissant Father King HENRY the Eighth, Act & Monu. p. 999. & 1000. he cannot but acknowledge (especially during the time of Queene ANNE, and before those six bloudie Articles) a true face of a Church (though ouer-spred with some Mor­phue of corruptions) and some commendable forwardnesse of Reformation: for both the Popes Supremacie was abrogated, the true Doctrine of Iustification commonly taught, confidence in Saints vntaught, the vanity of Pardons declared, worship of Ima­ges and Pilgrimages forbidden, learned and godly Ministers required, their absences & mis-demeanors inhibited, the Scriptures translated, publikely and priuately inioyned to be read and receiued, the Word of God commanded to be sincerely and carefully prea­ched: Act. & Monu. Edit. 5. p. 1002. and to all this, Holy Master Fox addeth for my conclusion, such a vigilant care was then in the King and his Councell, how by all wayes and meanes to redresse Reli­gion, to reforme errours, to correct corrupt customes, to helpe ignorance, and to reduce the mis-leading of Christs Flocke, drowned in blind Poperie, Superstitious Customes, and Idolatry, to some better forme of Reformation, whereunto he prouided not onely these Articles, Barr. against Gyff. Conference with Sperin. and Master Egerton. Greenw. & Barr. Arg. to Master Cartwr. Master Trauers, Master Clark. Browne. Reformation without tar­rying. Precepts, Iniunctions aboue specified, to informe the rude people, but also procured the Bishops to helpe forward the same cause of decayed Doctrine, with their diligent preaching, and teaching of the people. Goe now and say, that suddenly in one day, by Queene Elizabeths Trumpet, or by the sound of a Bell, in the name of Antichrist, all were called to the Church: Goe, say with your Patriarch, that we erect Religions by Proclamations, and Parliaments.

Vpon these premises I dare conclude, and doubt not to maintaine against all Separa­tists in the World, that England (to goe no higher) had in the dayes of King Henry the Eighth, a true visible Church of God: and so by consequent their succeeding seed was by true Baptisme iustly admitted into the bosome thereof; and therefore that euen of them, without any further profession, Gods Church was truly constituted. If you shall say, that the following idolatry of some of them in Queene Maries daies excluded them: Consider, how hard it wil be to proue, that Gods couenant with any people, is presently disanulled by the sinnes of the most, whether of ignorance, or weaknesse; and if they had herein renounced God, yet that God also mutually renounced them. To shut vp your Constitution then: Master Smith against R. Clif­ton. Principl. and Infer. pag. 11. There is no remedie: Either you must goe forward to Ana­baptisme, or come backe to vs. All your Rabbines cannot answer that charge of your rebaptized brother: If we be a true Church, you must returne; if wee be not (as a false Church is no Church of God) you must rebaptize: If our Baptisme bee good, then is our constitution good. Thus your owne Principles teach. The outward part of a true visible Church is a Vow, Promise, Oath, or Couenant betwixt God and the Saints: Now I aske, Is this made by vs in Baptisme, or no? If it be, then we haue, by your con­fession (for so much as is outwardly required) a true visible Church: so your separation is vniust: If it be not, then you must rebaptize; for the first Baptisme is a nullitie: and (if ours be not) you were neuer thereby as yet entred into any visible Church.

SEP.

To the title of a Ring-leader, wherewith it pleaseth this Pistler to stile me, I answer, that if the thing I haue done bee good, it is good and commendable to haue beene forward in it; if it bee euill, let it be reproued by the light of Gods Word, and that God, to whom I haue done that I haue done, will (I doubt not) giue me both to see, and to heale mine errour by speedie Repentance: if I haue fled away on foot, I shall returne on Horse-backe: But as I durst neuer set foot into this way, but vpon a most sound and vnresistable conuiction of Conscience by the Word of God: (as I was perswaded) so must my retiring bee wrought by more solid reasons from the same [Page 561] word, than are to be found in a thousand such prettie Pamphlets, and formall flourishes as this is.

SECTION XII.

AS For the title of Ring-leader, wherewith I stiled this Pamphleter; The answe­rers title. if I haue giuen him too much honor in his Sect, I am sorry: Perhaps I should haue put him (pardon an homely, but in this sense, not vnusuall word) in the taile of this Traine: Perhaps, I should haue endorsed my Letter to Master Smith, and his shadow; So I perceiue he was: Whatsoeuer, whether he leade or follow, God meets with him. If he leade: Behold, Ier. 13.32. I will come against them that prophesie false dreames (saith the Lord) and doe tell them, and cense my people to erre by their lyes. If he come hehinde; Thou shalt not follow a multitude in euill (saith God.) If either, or both, or neither, If hee will goe a­lone; Woe vnto the foolish Prophets (saith the Lord) which follow their owne Spirits, Ezech. 13.2. and haue seene nothing. Howsoeuer, your euill shall be reproued by the light of Gods word: Your coniunction I cannot promise, your reproofe I dare; If thereupon you finde grace to see and heale your errours, we should with all brotherly humblenesse attend on foot vpon your returne on Horse-backe; but if the sway of your mis-resolued conscience be headie and vnresistable, and your retiring hopelesse; these not solide reasons, these pret­tie Pamphlets, these formall flourishes shall one day be fearefull and material euidences against you before that awefull Iudge, which hath alreadie said, Pro. 19.21. That iudgements are prepared for the Scorners, and stripes for the backe of Fooles.

SEP.

Your pittying of vs and sorrowing for vs, especially for the wrong done by vs, were in you commendable affections, if by vs iustly occasioned; but if your Church be deeply drencht in Apo­stasie, and you cry, Peace, Peace, when suddaine and certaine desolation is at hand, it is you that doe wrong, though you make the complaint: and so being cruell towards your selues, and your own, whom you flatter, you cannot be truly pittifull towards others whom you bewaile. But I will not discourage you in this affection, lest we finde few in the same fault: the most in stead of pittie and compassion, affording vs nothing but furie and indignation.

SECTION XIII.

I PROFESSED to bestow pittie and sorrow vpon you and your wrong: The Apostasie of the Church of England. You enter­taine both harshly, and with a churlish repulse: What should a man doe with such dispositions? Let him stroke them on the backe, they snarle at him, and shew their teeth▪ Let him shew them a Cudgell, they flie in his face: You allow not our actions, and returne our wrong; Ours is both the iniurie and complaint: How can this bee? You are the Agents, we sit still, and suffer in this rent: Yet (since the cause makes the Schisme) let vs inquire, not whose the action is, but whose the desert: Our Church is deepe drencht in Apostasie; and we cry Peace, Peace: No lesse than a whole Church at once, and that not sprinkled, or wetshod, but drencht in apostasie; What, did wee fall off from you, or you from vs? Tell me, were we euer the true Church of God? and were we then yours? We cannot fall, vnlesse we once stood: Was your Church before this Apostasie? Shew vs your Ancestors in opinion: Name me but one that euer taught as you doe, and I vow to separate: Was it not? Then we fell not from you: Euery Apo­stasie of the Church must needs be from the true Church. A true Church, and not yours? And yet can there be but one true; See now whether in branding vs with Apostasie, you haue not proued yours to be no true Church: Still I am ignorant: A Treatise of the Ministery of England, against M. H. pag. 125. Queene Maries dayes (you say) had a true Church, which separated from Poperie, chose them Mini­sters, serued God holily, from thence was our Apostasie: But, were not the same also (for the most part) Christians in King Edwards dayes? Did they then, in that confused allowance of the Gospell, separate? Or (I pray you) were Cranmer, Latimer, Ridley, [Page 562] Hooper, and the rest, parts of that Church, or no? Was there any other ordination of Ministers than from them? Reiect these, and all the world will hisse at you; Receiue them, and where is our Apostasie? What Antichristianisme haue we, wherof these were freed? But you leape backe (if I vrge you farre) from hence to the Apostles times, to fetch our once true Church from farre, that it might be deare: You shall not carue for vs: we like not these bold ouerleapes of so many Centuries: I speake boldly, you dare not stand to the triall of any Church, since theirs: Now, I heare your Doctor say, this Challenge fauours of Rome: H. Answorth in his fore-speech to his Count. Inqu. into Wh. Tertul. l. de Ora. Tertul. lib. de Praescript. So. de Virginib. Veland. That no continuance of time can preiudice Truth. Si me reprehen­das errantem, patere me quaeso errare cum tali­bus. Aug. Hier. Fr. Iohnson in his Answ. to T. Wh. pag. 26. Ans. against Brough. p. 17. These Dutch churches offend not on­ly in practicall disorders, but in their Con­stitution, Go­uernment, Worship, &c. Troubl. and Excom. at Am­sterdam. p. 10. Browne charged with it by Barr. Letter to Ma­ster Egerton G. Iohnson ibid. pag. 194. Fr. Iohns. Inqui. Act. 15.38. Departing, that is, not go­ing with them. Barr. pref. to the Separation defend. In his Obser­uations. p. 251. We doe not there con­demne the Parish-Assem­blies as separa­ted from Christ, but proue them not as yet gathered to Christ. So Confe. with Sperin. p. 9. Fr. Iohnsons In­quiry, pag. 36. H. Barr. Obser­uation 242. Antiquitie is with you, a Popish plea: we haue willingly taken vp our Aduersaries, at this (by pretence, their owne) weapon: You debarre it in the conscience of your own nouell singularitie: Yet your Pastor can be content to make vse of Tertullian alone against all Fathers; That such things are iustly to be charged with vanitie, as are done without any precept, either of the Lord, or of the Apostles: And the Apostles did faithfully deliuer to the Nations the Discipline they receiued of Christ, which we must beleeue to be the tumultuary Discipline of the refined housefull at Am­sterdam: What? all in all Ages, and places till now Apostates? Say if you can, that those famous Churches, wherein Cyprian, Athanasius, Ambrose, Hierome, Austen, Chrysostome, and the rest of those blessed Lights liued, were lesse deepe in this Apostasie than ours? O Apostaticall Fathers, that separated not! yea, say if you dare, that other reformed Churches are not ouer the Ankles with vs in this Apostasie: What hard news is this to vs, when as your Oracle dare say not much lesse, of the reformed Churches of Nether­lands, with whom you liue? Thus he writes: For not hearing of them in other Congre­gations in these Countries; this I answer, That seeing by the mercy of God, wee haue seene and forsaken the corruptions, yet remaining in the publike Ministration, and con­dition of these Churches (if they bee all like to these of this Cittie) we cannot therefore partake with them, in such case, without declining, and Apostasie from the truth, which we haue our selues alreadie receiued and professed. See here, to partake with them in Gods seruice is Apostasie; If so in the accessories, Alas, what crime is in the principall? It were but Apostasie to heare an English sermon; a Dutch is no lesse: Wo is you that you dwell still in Meshech: Good men; it were not more happie for you than the Church, that you were well in Heauen. No lesse than Apostasie? Let no Reader be appalled at so fearefull a word; this is one of the termes of Art, familiar to this way: Finde but any one page of a Dutch printed Volume without Apostasie, Excommunication, Comming­ling, Constitution, and suspect it not theirs: Heresie is not more frequent at Rome, than Apostasie at Amsterdam; nor Indulgences more ordinary there, than here Excommuni­cations. Common vse makes terrible things easie: Their owne Master St. for holding with the Dutch Baptisme, and Read-prayers, is acknowledged to be cast out for an Apo­state: yea, their Doctor Master Answorth is noted with this marke from themselues: There is much latitude (as happie is) in their Apostasie: For when Stanshal, Mercer and Iacob Iohnson were to be chosen Officers in their Church, and exception was taken by some at their Apostasie, answer was made, It was not such Apostasie as debarred them from Office, it was but a slip. Iohn Marke (whether, as Isichius and Theophylact thinke, the blessed Euangelist, or some other holy Minister) is by the whole Parlour at Amsterdam, branded with this lame Apostasie; who departed indeed, but from Paul in his iourney, not from Christ in his faith, and therefore his ( [...]) is expounded by ( [...]) Act. 15.38. why doe we thinke much to drinke of an Euangelists Cup? Yet let this ig­norant Epistler teach his censorious Answerer one point of his own (that is the Separa­tists) skill: and tell him that he obiects two crimes to one poore Church, which are in­compatible; want of Constitution, and Apostasie. Thus writes your Master of vs: If it were admitted, (which can neuer be proued) that they sometimes had beene true esta­blished Churches. Loe here, we neuer had true Constitution, therefore we are not ca­pable of Apostasie: If we once had it, and so were true Churches, heare what your Pastor saith: As Christ giueth to all true Churches their being, so we must leaue it vnto him to take it away, when, and as he pleaseth. And therefore since he hath not remoued his Candlesticke, nor taken away his Kingdome, in spight of all obiected Apostasies, wee [Page 563] still continue so: and by consequent your separation vpon this ground is most vniust. No faults disa­null the being of a Church, vntil contempt of Gods Word be added ther­unto after due cōuiction. The faults & errors of a Church may be seuere­ly reproued & conuinced ac­cording to the qualitie therof, and yet the Church not be condemned. N. B. Iob 24.19. Vulg. Edit. Cypr. Epist. ad Cornel. Non est maius peccatum quàm apostatare à Deo. Aug. in Psal. 18. Prou. 6.12. Iob. 3 [...].18. Ezec. 2.3. Apocal. 2.3. Thou hast la­boured, and not giuen in. Tertul. de Pat. Si hominibus placetur, Domi­nus offenditur; si vero illud eni [...] ­mur & labora­mus vt possimus Deo placere, & conuitia & male­dicta debemus humana contem­nere. Confessed by M. Iohn. loc. seq. Inquir. of Th. White. pag. 65. Gen. 49.7. Cypr. de simplic. prael. Quid facit in corde Christiano Luporum seritas, & Caenum rabies? Aug. Confess. l. 9. c. 9. Qualia solet eructare turgens indigesta discordia? An Apostate had wont to bee the fearefull surname of damned Iulian: Tertus was an easie accuser, to whom yet, we may say with Elihu, N [...] dicis Regi, Apostata? Behold, now so many Apostataes as men: Holy Cyprian describes him by forsaking Christs co­lours, and taking vp Armes for Gentilisme in life, or heresie in iudgement: And Augu­stine tells vs, there cannot be a greater sinne than Apostasie; making else-where this sin­ner, worse than the Infidell. And the old vulgar can giue no worse terme to ( [...]) where he findes it, yea to ( [...]) Rebels themselues. What doth this brand to a Church, not Christian onely (though you denie it) but famous: Of whom is truly ve­rified (after all your spleene) that which the Spirit writes to the Angell of Ephesus: Laborasti & non Defecisti: Say if you can, what Article of the Christian and Apostolike faith haue we renounced? What Heresie maintaine we? Wherein haue we runne from the Tents of Christ? What hold we that may not stand with life in Christ, and saluati­on? We challenge all men and Deuils in this point, for our innocence: Distinguish for starke shame, of so foule a word; or (which is better) eat it whole; and let not this ble­mish be left vpon your soule and name in the Records of God, and the world; that you once said of a Church, too good for yours, Drencht in Apostasie. If wee crie Peace, whiles you crie Apostasie; surely we flatter, whiles you raile: betwixt these two dan­gerous extremes, we know an wholsome meane, so to approue, that we foster not secu­ritie: so to censure, that we neither reuile, nor separate: and in one word; to doe that which your Pastor could exhort the Separators from your Separation (for euen this Schisme hath Schismes) If we should mislike, yet to rest in our differences of iudge­ment, and notwithstanding peaceably to continue with the Church: Had you taken this course, you should neither haue needed to expect our pittie, nor to complaine of our crueltie. Surely, whether our loue be cruell, or not, your hatred is: whereof, take heed lest you heare from old IACOB, Cursed bee their wrath, for it was fierce, and their rage, for it was cruell.

How can you expect compassion, when you breath fire, and write gall? Neuer men­tion the fury of others indignation, till the venomous and desperate writings of Barrow and Greenwood be either worne out with time, or by the Thunderbolts of your (not rare) censures be strucke downe to Hell, whence their maliciousnesse came. I forbeare to re­capitulate: how much rather had I helpe to burie, than to reuiue such vnchristian ex­probrations?

SEP.

The first action laid against vs, is of vnnaturalnesse and ingratitude towards our Mother the Church of England, for our causelesse separation from her: to which vniust accusation, and triui­all querimonie, our most iust defence hath beene, and is, that to our knowledge wee haue done her no wrong: we doe freely, and with all thankfulnesse acknowledge euery good thing shee hath, and which our selues haue there receiued.

SECTION XIIII.

INGRATITVDE and vnnaturalnesse to your mother is obiected, The Separatists acknowledge­ments of the graces of the Church of England. in that you flie from her, yea now (woe is me) that you spet in her face, and marke her for an Har­lot: Would God the accusation were as far from being iust, as from being triuiall: Yet perhaps you intend it not in the lightnesse of this charge, but the commonnesse: you haue caused me to smart for my charitie, yet I forbeare it not: What is your de­fence? That you haue done her no wrong, to your knowledge. Modestly spoken, that doubtfully: we know your wrong, but we know not your knowledge: it is well, if your wrong bee not wilfull: an ignorant wrong is both in more hope of amends, and of mercie: But is not this caution added, rather for that you thinke no hard measure can [Page 564] possibly be a wrong to so vile a Church? I aske, and would bee denied: No, you doe freely, and with all thankfulnes acknowledge euery good thing shee hath: Whatsoeuer you doe to vs, I will not any more in fauour of you, wilfully wrong my selfe: you haue bidden me now to take you as a complete Separatist: and speake this for your selfe and yours, Let the Reader now iudge, whether the wrong of your Sect be wilfull; and ac­knowledgment of our good, H. Barr. Praef. to the separ. de­fended. Causes of se­par. def. p. 12. Confer. with Doctor Andr. free and thankfull. Your first false-named Martyr shall giue the first witnesse of the titles of our Church: Who (saith he) that were not drunke and intoxicate with the Whores Cup, could affirme this confuse Babel, these cages of vn­cleane Birds, these Prisons of foule and hatefull Spirits, to be the Spouse of Christ? And else-where, he calls the people of our Church, Goats and Swine. Is this any wrong to your knowledge? The same Author: They haue not (saith he) in their Churches any one thing in their practise & proceedings, not one pin, naile, or hooke according to the true patterne: Pref. to separ. def. Do you not now freely and thankfully acknowledge our Churches good things? What is more ordinarie with him, and his brother in euill, Iohn Greenwood, than to call our Ministers Baals Priests, Cainites, the marked seruants of Antichrist, Sellers of the Whores wares, Worshippers of the Beast? Is this yet any wrong to your know­ledge? Pastor Iohnson sticks not to say, that the Ministerie & Worship of the Church of England were taken out of the Whores Cup; Gyff. refuted touch. Donat. Obseruat. of M. H. Bar. p. 239. Fr. Iohns. Rea­son. 9. against M. Iac. p. 74. Iohns. against M. Iac. Excep. 3. Nota Bene. and plainly stiles our Church (as which of you doe not?) Daughter of the great Babylon, that mother of Whoredomes and abo­minations of the earth: yet more; That Hierarchie, Worship, Constitution, and Gouern­ment, which they professe and practise, being directly Antichristian, do vtterly destroy true Christianity, so as their people and Churches cannot in that estate be iudged true Christians: Do you not now freely and thankfully acknowledge our good things? What can any Deuill of Hell say worse against vs than this, That we are no Christians? Or what good can there be in vs, if no true Christianitie? If we denied euery Article of the Chri­stian Creed: if we were Mahumetans (as your good Pastor sticks not to compare vs) if the most damned Heretiques vnder Heauen, Ibid. what could he say, but no Christians? Your Teacher and Pastor (which is a wonder) agree: For your Doctor Ainsworth makes this one head of his poysonous Counterpoyson, that Christ is not the Head, Me­diator, Counterpoys. p. 127. & 131. Prophet, Priest, King of the Church of England: You, their Disciple, are not yet promoted to this height of immodestie; yet what are your good things? Euen to you, we are Apostates, Traytors, Rebels, Babylonish: this is well for a Learner: Hereafter (if you will heare me) keepe our good things to your selfe, and report our euill.

Yea, that your vncharitablenesse may be, aboue all examples, monstrous; You do not onely denie vs any interest in the Church of Christ, but exclude vs (what you may) from all hope and possibilitie of attaining the honor of Christendome: For when a godly Minister protested to Master Barrow, Barr. Confe­rence with M. Sperin. as Barr. himselfe hath written. p. 9 the truth of his Ministerie; vpon the approbation also of his people, he receiued this answer from him: Though you had such allowance, it could nothing auaile, but rather ouerthrow your Ministerie, they being as yet vnga­thered to Christ, and therefore neither may not in this estate chuse them a Minister, nor any exercise a Ministerie vnto them, without hainous sacrilege. O desperate iudgment; we neither are Christians, nor can be! No Christianitie without Faith, no Faith without the Ministerie of the Word, Fr. Iohns. seuen Reas. against Iac. p. 46. G. Iohns. Pref. to the Pastor. no Word to vs without Sacrilege: What are we, that the very offer of bringing vs to God should bee criminall? These are your acknowledge­ments of our good; who haue learned of your Pastor to kisse and kill all at once; to blesse and curse with one breath: your mercies are cruell.

SECTION XV.

The vnnatural­nesse of some principal Sepa­ratists. Ruffin. l. 2. Eccles. Hist. c. 3. Aug. ep. & Posid. in vita Aug.BVT who can wonder at your vnnaturalnesse to the Church, that heares what measure you mete to your owne? Error is commonly ioyned with crueltie: The outragious demenors of the Circumcelliones in Augustines time, and more than barbarous tyrannie of the Arrians before him, are well knowne by all Histories, and not enough by any: God forbid, that I should compare you to these. Heare rather of No­natus, [Page 565] the father of a not vnlike Sect, of whom Cyprian reports, Euseb. Hist. Eccl. D [...]mnis grauissi­mis & caedibus afficiebant, ar­mati diuersis te­lis. Socrat. l. 2. c. 22. & 30. Cyprian. l. 2. epist. 8. Nouati pater in vic [...] fa­me mortuus, nec postea ab ille se­pultus Sic Optat. lib. 1. Purpurius Donatista occidit seroris filios, &c. that hee would neither bestow bread on his father aliue, nor burial on him dead, but suffered him both to starue and stinke in the street: and for his wife (lest he should be mercifull to any) he spurned her with his heele; and slew his owne childe in her body: What neede I seeke so farre? I grieue to thinke and report, that your owne Pastor hath paralleld this cruelty: His owne brother (which is no lesse sauage) though one of your Sect, is the publike accu­ser and condemner of him in this crime to all the World: who after a pitifull relation of his eight yeeres quarrells with him, and foure yeeres Excommunication, in his Epi­stle before a large Volume to this purpose, writes thus:

After all these, hath not our kinde, carefull, and olde Father come a long iourney to make Peace? Hath he not laboured with you, the Elders and the Church, to bring you to peace? Hath he not vsed the helpe and counsell of the Reformed Churches herein? Yet will you not be reclaimed; but adding that sinne aboue all, G. Iohns. Dis­course of trou­bles & excom­munications at Amsterdam, printed, 1603. Ibid. p. 5. haue also monstrously excommunicated your Father, the Peace-seeker, &c. And straight; How oft desired he you (as if hee had beene the sonne and you the father) euen with teares, that you would repent? In a word, how came He and I to your doore, shewing you that it might be (vpon his departing) you should see his face no more? &c. Yet you forced him by your ill dealing, still to leaue vpon you, his Curse, and all the Curses written in Gods Booke against vnthankfull and disobedient children. Thus farr a brother concerning a brother, against father and brother, Other strangely-vnkinde vsages of both, I had ra­ther leaue to the discouery of Master White, and this miserable Plaintife, Discouery of Brownisme. Vid. G. Iohns. Booke. who haue writ­ten enough to make an enemie ashamed. But wherevpon was all this fearefull broyle in a pure Church? For nothing but a little lace, and Whale-bone in his wiues sleeue. The Troiane war could not bee slandered with so weighty a beginning. As for your Elder, Daniel Studly (whom your Pastor so much extolleth) if Master Whites Apostasie may be your shift against his Relation; Inq into Th. Whites Discou. let him speake who should haue beene a Fellow-Elder with him, banished for your truth, though eiected by your censure: Marke (saith G. Iohns. of this Studly) how the Lord hath iudged him with vnnaturalnesse to his owne children, suffering them to lye at other mens feet, and hang on other mens hands, Same Epist. 15. whiles he, his wife, and her daughter fared daintily, and went prankingly in apparell, They say, Filia Sponsae. Mihi accusatio etiam vera con­tra fratrem dis­placet. Hieron. aduersus Ruffin. euen in this place of banishment. It is no ioy to me to blazon these, or your other sins; would God they were fewer, and lesse in vs all. Onely it was fit the World should know, as how vndutifull you are to your common Parent, so that Father, Brother, Children beare part with your Mother in these your cruelties.

SEP.

The superabundant grace of God couering & passing by the manifold enormities in that Church wherewith these good things are inseparably commingled, and wherein we also through ignorance and infirmity were inwrapped. But what then? should we still haue continued in sinne, that grace might haue abounded? If God haue caused a further truth, like a light in a darke place, to shine in our hearts, should we still haue mingled that light with darknesse, contrary to the Lords owne practise Genes. 1.4. and expresse precept? 2 Cor. 6.14. What the Se­paratists thinke themselues be­holden to the Church of En­gland for. Bar. Exam. be­fore the Arch­bishop and L. Anderson. Browne, state of Christians. p. 39 Qui non habet quod dei, qu [...] d [...] dei? vox Do­nat. Opt. lib. 1.

SECTION XVI.

IF then such be the good things of our Church; What good can you acknowledge to haue receiued from her? Nothing giues what it hath not: A Baptisme perhaps; Alas, but no true Sacrament, you say: yea, the seale of gracelesnes and mischiefe; As little are you beholden to the Church for that, as the Church to you, for your good acceptation: Why are you not rebaptized? You that cannot abide a false Church, why doe you content your selues with a false Sacrament? especially, since our Church, be­ing not yet gathered to Christ, is no Church, and therefore her baptisme a nullitie.

What else doe you owe to the liberality of this Step-dame? You are close; your Pastor is lauish for you both; who thus speaks of himselfe, and you, and vs: I confesse [Page 566] that whiles I was Minister in your Church of Englād, Bar. supra Fr. Iohn against M. Iacob. p. 41. Exc. 2. I stood in an Antichristian estate; yet doubt I not, but euen then, being of the Elect of God, I was partaker through faith, of the mercy of God in Christ to saluation: but as for you (Ma. IACOB & his fellow-Christians) whiles you thus remaine, you cannot in that estate approue your selues to haue the promise of saluation. Behold here, the Church of England gaue you but an Antichristian estate; if God giue secret mercie, what is that to her?

Gods superaboundant grace doth neither abate ought of her Antichristianisme, nor moue you to follow him in couering, and passing by the manifold enormities in our Church, wherewith those good things are inseparably commingled: Your owne mouth shall condemne you: Doth God passe ouer our enormities, and doe you sticke, yea, separate? Doth his grace couer them, and doe you display them? Haue you lear­ned to be more iust than your Maker? Or if you be not aboue his iustice, why are you against his mercy? God hath not disclaimed vs, by your owne confession; you haue preuented him. If Princes leasurees may not be stayed in reforming, yet shall not Gods in reiecting? Your ignorance enwrapped you in your errors: his infinite wisedome sees them, and yet his infinite mercy forbeares them: so might you at once haue seene, disli­ked, stayed; If you did not herein goe contrary to the courses of our common God, how happy should both sides haue beene? yea, how should there be no sides? How should we be more inseparably commingled, than our good and euill?

But should you haue continued still in sinne that grace might haue abounded? God forbid: you might haue continued here without sinne (saue your owne) and then grace would no lesse haue abounded to you, than now your sin abounds in not continuing: What neede you to surfet of another mans Trencher? Other sinnes need no more to infect you, than your graces can sanctifie them. As for your further light, suspect it not of God: suspect it to bee meere darknesse: and if the light in you bee darknesse, how great is that darknesse? What? so true and glorious a light of God, and neuer seene till now? No Worlds, Times, Churches, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, Fathers, Doctors, Gen. 1.2. Esa. 5.20. Woe to them that put dark­nesse for light. Esa. 59.9. Christians, euer saw this truth looke forth besides you, vntill you? Externall light was Gods first creature, and shall this spirituall light, whereby all Churches should be discerned, come thus late? Mistrust therefore your eyes, and your light: and feare Esayes woe, and the Iewes miserable disappointment: we wait for light, but loe, it is dark­nesse: for brightnesse, but we walke in obscuritie.

SEP.

But the Church of England (say you) is our Mother, and so ought not to be auoyded: But say I, we must not so cleaue to holy Mother Church, as we neglect our Heauenly Father, and his Com­mandements, which we know in that estate we could not but transgresse, and that hainously, and against our consciences, not onely in the want of many Christian Ordinances, to which we are most straightly bound both by Gods Word and our owne necessities,

SECTION XVII.

THE Church of England is your Mother, to her small comfort; she hath borne you, The Mother­hood of the Church of England, how far it obligeth vs. Deut. 21, 22, 23. and repented. Alas, you haue giuen her cause to powre out Iobs curses vp­on your Birth-day, by your not onely forsaking but cursing her: Stand not vp­on her faults, which you shall neuer proue capitall: Not onely the best Parent might haue brought forth a rebellious sonne to be stoned. What then? Doe we prefer dutie to piety, and so plead for our Holy Mother Church, that we neglect our Heauenly Fa­ther, yea, offend him? See what you say: it must needs be an Holy Mother that cannot be pleased without the displeasure of God: A good wife, that opposes such an husband: a good sonne that vpbraids this vniustly: Therefore is shee a Church, your Mother, ho­ly, Mater Ecclesia, Mater est etiam Matris nostrae. Aug. Epist. 38. because shee bred you to God, cleaues to him, obeyes his commandements, and com­mands them. And so farre is shee from this desperate contradiction, that shee voweth not to hold you for her sonne, vnlesse you honour God as a Father. It is a wilfull slander that you could not but hainously transgresse vnder her: I dare take it vpon my soule, [Page 567] that all your transgression which you should necessarily haue incurred by her obedi­ence, is nothing so hainous, as your vncharitablenesse in your censures and disobedi­ence. Conscience is a common plea, euen to those you hate: we inquire not how strong it is, but how well informed: not whether it suggest this, but whereupon. To go against the conscience is sinne, to follow a mis-informed conscience is sinne also. If you do not the first, we know you are faultie in the second: He that is greater than the conscience, will not take this for an excuse: But wherein should haue beene this transgression; so vnauoidable, hainous, against conscience? First, in the want of many Ordinances, to which we are most strictly bound, both by Gods Word, and our owne necessities.

SECTION XVIII.

CAn you thinke this hangs well together? The want of pretended Or­dinances of God, whether sinfull to vs: and whether they are to bee set vp without Princes. [...], &c. [...]. N [...]m per exte­riorem vi [...]l [...]tiā cor [...]pitur, si interior innocen­tia custodiat [...]r. cap. 114. 3. Custodi, &c. Ad docendum populum Israel [...] ­ticum, omnipo­tens Deus Pro­phetis praeconium dedit, non Regi­bus imperauit. Aug. l. 2. contra Gau. c. 11. Barr. causes of separat. def. p. 6. Barr. Reforma­tion without tarrying. Aug. contra Pe­tilian. l. 2. Optatus Mile­uit. lib. 30. Bar. second Ex­amination be­fore the Lord Archbishop and Lord Chiefe-Iustice compar. with his reply to M. Gyff. Art. 5. You should here want many of Gods Ordinances: why should you want them? Because you are not suffered to en­ioy them: who hinders it? Superior powers: Did euer man wilfully and hai­nously offend, for wanting of that which he could not haue? What hath conscience to doe with that which is out of our power? Is necessity with you become a sinne, and that hainous? Dauid is driuen to lurke in the wildernesse, and forced to want the vse of many diuine Ordinances: It was his sorrow, not his transgression: Hee complaines of this, but doth he accuse himselfe of sinne? Not to desire them had beene sinne, no sinne to be debarred them: Well might this be Sauls sinne, but not his. Haue you not sinnes enow of your owne, that you must needs borrow of others? But I see your ground: You are bound to haue these Ordinances; and therefore without Princes, yea against them: so it is your transgression to want them in spight of Magistrates: Gau­dentius the Donatist taught you this of old; And this is one of the Hebrew Songs which Master Barrow sings to vs in Babylon, that we care not to make Christ attend vp­on Princes, and to be subiect to their Lawes and Gouernment: and his Predecessor (the root of your Sect) tels vs in this sense the Kingdome of Heauen must suffer violence, and that it comes not with obseruation; that men may say, Loe, the Parliament, or loe, the Bishops decrees: and in the same Treatise; The Lords Kingdome must wait on your policy, forsooth; and his Church must be framed your ciuill State, &c. Iust as that Donatist of old, in Augustine, Quid vobis, &c. What haue you to doe with world­ly Emperours? and as that other in Optatus: Quid Imperatoricum Ecclesia? What hath the Emperor to doe with the Church? Yea, your Martyr feares not to teach vs, that Gods seruants being as yet priuate men, may and must together build his Church, though all the Princes of the World should prohibit the same vpon paine of death: Belike then you should sinne hainously, if you should not be Rebels. The question is not, whether we should aske leaue of Princes to be Christians; but whether of Christian Princes we should aske leaue to establish circumstances of Gouernment: God must be serued though we suffer; our bloud is well bestowed vpon our Maker: but in patience, not in violence. Priuate profession is one thing; Publike Reformation and Iniunction is another; Euery man must doe that in the maine: none may doe this, but they of whom God saies, I haue said, Ye are Gods: and of them, There is difference betwixt Christian and Heathen Princes: If (at least) all Princes were not to you Heathen: If these should haue beene altogether stayed for, Religion had come late: If the other should not be stayed for, Religion would soone bee ouerlayd with confusion: Lastly, the body of Religion is one thing, the skirts of outward Gouernment another: that may not depend on men to be embraced, or (with loyaltie) prosecuted: these (vpon those generall rules Christ) both may, and doe, and must: If you cut off but one lap of these with Dauid, you shall bee touched: To deny this power to Gods Deputies on Earth, what is it, but Ye take too much vpon you, Moses and Aaron, 1 Sam. 24.6. Numb. 16.3. all the Congrega­tion is holy: wherefore lift ye your selues aboue the Congregation of the Lord? See, if herein you come not too neere the wals of that Rome, which yee so abhorre and ac­curse, in ascribing such power to the Church, none to Princes. Counterpoys. pag. 2.30. Let your Doctor tell [Page 568] you, 2 Chron. 13. 2 Chr. 14. & 15. 2 Chron. 29. 2 Chron. 30. 2 Chron. 34. whether the best Israelites in the times of Abisah, Asa, Iehosaphat, Ezekiah, Iosiah, tooke vpon them to reforme without, or before, or against their Princes? Yea, did Ne­hemiah himselfe without Ar [...]hshat (though an Heathen King) set vpon the wals of Gods City▪ Or what did [...]erubbabel▪ and Ieshua without Cyrus? In whose time Hagg [...] and Zechariah prophesied indeed, but built not: And when contrary Letters came from aboue, they [...]id by both Trowels and Swords: They would be Iewes still, they would not be Rebels for God: Ezr. 4.23, 24. Had those letters inioyned Swines flesh, or Idolatry, or for­bidden the vse of the Law, those which now yeelded, had suffered, and at once testified their obedience to authority, and piety to him that sits in the Assembly of these earthen gods. I vrge no more: Perhaps you are more wise, or lesse mutinous: you might easily therefore purge your conscience from this sinne, of wanting what you might not per­force enioy.

Say that your Church should imploy you backe to this our Babylon, for the calling out of more proselytes: you are intercepted, imprisoned: Shall it bee sinne in you not to heare the Prophesies at Amsterdam? The Clinke is a lawfull excuse: If your feet bee bound, your conscience is not bound. In these Negatiues, outward force takes away both sinne and blame, and alters them from the patient to the actor: so that now you see your straight bonds (if they were such) loosed by obedience, and ouer-ruling power.

SECTION XIX.

The bonds of Gods Word vniustly plea­ded by the Se­par.BVT what bonds were these straight ones? Gods Word and your owne neces­sitie: Both strong and indissoluble.

Where God hath bidden, God forbid that we should care for the forbiddance of men: I reuerence from my soule (so doth our Church, their deare sister) those wor­thy forraine Churches which haue chosen and followed those formes of outward Go­uernment that are euery way fittest for their own condition. It is enough for your Sect to censure them: I touch nothing common to them with you: Aug. Epist. 58. Pastores autem & Doctores qu [...] maxime vt discerner [...]m vo­luisti, eosdem pu­to esse sicut. & [...]ibi visum est, vt non alios Pastores, alios Doctores in­telligeremus, sed ideo cùm praedi­xisset Pastores, subi [...]xisse Do­ctores, vt intelli­gerent Pastores ad officium suum pertinere doctri­nam. Barr. against Gyff. inueighs for this cause against the Consistorie of Geneua. Fr. Iohns. com­plaints of the Dutch. and Fr. Churches. De­scription of a visible Church cannot make a Distinct. in the Definition of their Offices. State of Christians 119. Description of visible Church. H. Clap. Epist. before his Treatise of Sinne against the Holy Ghost. Brownists 4. Position. Trouble and Excom. at Amster. Fr. Iohns. in a Letter to M. Smith. While the world standeth, where will it euer be shewed out of the Sacred Booke of God, that hee hath charged, Let there be perpetuall Lay-Elders in euery Congregation: Let euery Assem­bly haue a Pastor and Doctor, distinct in their charge and offices: Let all Decisions, Ex­communications, Ordinations, bee performed by the whole multitude: Let priuate Christians (aboue the first turne, in extremitie) agree to set ouer themselues a Pastor, chosen from amongst them, and receiue him with Prayer, and (vnlesse that Ceremony be turned to pompe and Superstition) by imposition of hands. Let there bee Widow­ers (which you call Releeuers) appointed euery where to the Church-Seruice. Let cer­taine discreet and able men which are not Ministers, bee appointed to preach the Gos­pell, and whole truth of God to the people.

All the learned Diuines of other Churches are in these left, yea, in the most of them censured by you: Hath God spoken these things to you alone? Plead not Reuelations, and we feare you not. Pardon so homely an example: As soone, and by the same illu­mination shall G. Iohns. proue to your Consistory the lace of the Pastors wiues sleeue, or rings, or Whalebones, or others amongst you (as your Pastor confesseth) knit-stockings, or corke-shooes forbidden flatly by Scriptures, as these commanded. Wee see the letter of the Scriptures with you: you shall fetch bloud of them with straining, ere you shall wring out this sense: No, no, (M.R.) neuer make God your stale: Many of your ordinances came from no higher than your owne braine: Others of them though God acknowledges, yet he imposed not: Pretend what you will: These are but the cords of your owne conceit, not bonds of Christian obedience.

SECTION XX.

THe first of these then, is easily vntwisted: your second is necessity: The necessity of their pre­tended ordi­nance. Than which what can be stronger? what law, or what remedy is against necessity? What wee must haue wee cannot want▪ Oppose but the publike necessity to yours: your necessity of hauing, to the publike necessity of withholding: and let one of these necessities (like two nailes) driue out another: So they haue done, Nulla necessit [...] maior est chari­tate Hieron. Apol. ad Ruff. Fr. Iun. de Eccl. Sed accidunt per saepe tempora quibus aut noua Ecclesia genera­tur, aut altera pars interrumpi­tur (scilicet [...]) & tamen Eccle­sia esse non defi­nit, forma nimi­rum essentiali adhuc perma­nente. Act. 7. beg. Cypr. l. 3. Ep. 9. Mem. nisse Dia­com debent quo­niam Apostolos (id est) Episcopos & praepositos Do­minus elega. Di­aconos autem post ascensum Domini in coelos Apostoli sibi con­stituerunt Epis­copatus sui et Ec­clesiae ministros. Rom. 1.8. 1 Cor. 1.5. 1 Thes. 1.7. Gal. 4.15. and your owne necessitie (as the stronger) hath preuailed; for that other necessity might bee eluded by flight: you haue sought and found else-where what the necessity of our lawes denied, and the necessitie of your conscience required. Beware lest vniustly: Sinne is as strong bond to a good heart as impossibility; Christians cannot doe what they ought not: contrary to the lawes of your Prince and Country: you haue fled not only from vs, but from our Communion. Either is disobedience no sin, or might you doe this euill, that good may come of it? But what necessity is this? simple and absolute, or conditio­nall? Is there no remedie but you must needs haue such Elders, Pastors, Doctors, Releeuers, such offices, such executions? Can there bee no Church, no Christi­ans without them? What shall wee say of the families of the Patriarks, of the Iewish congregations vnder the Law, yea, of Christ and his Apostles? Either deny them to haue beene visible Churches, or shew vs your distinct offices amongst them: But as yet (you say) they were not: Therefore God hath had a true Church (thousands of yeeres) without them: Therefore they are not of the essence of the Church: You call me to the times since Christ: I demand then, was there not a worthy Church of God in Ierusalem from the time of Christs Ascension, till the election of the seuen Deacons. Those hundred and twenty Disciples, Act. 1.15. and three thousand Con­uerts, Act. 2.41. Those continuall Troupes that flocked to the Apostles, were they no true Church? Let the Apostles and Euangelists be Pastors and Doctors: where were their Elders, Deacons, Releeuers? Afterwards, when Deacons were ordained, yet what newes is there of Elders, till Act. 11? yet that of Ierusalem was more forward than the rest: We will not (as you are wont) argue from Scriptures negatiuely: no proofe, yet much probabilitie is in S. Pauls silence: He writes to Rome, Corinth, and other Chur­ches: those his Diuine letters in a sweet Christian-ciuility salute euen ordinary Christi­ans: And would hee haue vtterly passed by all mention of these Church-officers, a­mongst his so precise acknowledgement of lesser titles in others, if they had beene ere this ordained? yet all these more than true Churches, famous some of them, rich, for­ward and exemplary. Onely the Philippian Church is stiled with Bishops and Deacons, Phil. 1.2. but no Elders besides them. The Churches of Christ since these, (if at least you will grant that Christ had any Church till now) haue continued in a recorded succession through many hundreds of yeeres. Search the Monuments of her Histories: shew vs where euer in particular Congregations all these your necessary Offices (as you describe them) were either found or required. It was therefore a new-no-necessitie that bound you to this course, or (if you had rather) a necessitie of Fallibilitie: If with these God may be well serued, he may be well serued without them. This is not that v [...]m necessa­ri [...] that Christ commends in Marie: you might haue sate still with lesse trouble, and more thankes.

SEP.

But also in our most sinfull subiection to many Antichristian enormities, which we are bound to eschue as hell.

SECTION XXI.

BVT besides that we ought to haue had somewhat which we want, The enormi­ties of the Church in common. wee haue some­what which we should haue wanted: Some? yea, many Antichristian enormities. [Page 570] To say we are absolute, and neither want nor abound, were the voyce of Laodicea or Tyrus in the Prophet: Our Church as shee is true so humble: and is as far from arro­gating perfection, as acknowledging falshood: If she haue enormities, yet not so ma­ny: Fr. Iohns. against M. Iacob. Bar. Gyff. refu­ted, i. Transgress. p. 28. or if many, not Antichristian. Your Cham hath espied ninetie one nakednesses in this his mother, and glories to shew them; All his malice cannot shew one fundamen­tall error: and when the foule mouth of your false Martyr hath said all, they are but some spots and blemishes, not the old running issues, and incurable botches of Aegypt: the particulars shall plead for themselues. These you eschew as hell: While you goe on thus vncharitably both alike; Doe you hate these more, than Master Smith, and his faction hates yours? His Character shall be iudge: So do we value your detestation, as you his. It were well for you, if you eschewed these enormities lesse, and hell more: Your sinfull subiection to these vnchristian humors, will proue more fearefull than to our Antichristian enormities.

SEP.

Shee is our mother: so may shee be, and yet not the Lords Wife: euery mother of children is not a wife. Ammi and Ruhamah were bidden to plead with their mother Apostat Israel, and pleads that shee was not the Lords wife, nor He her husband, Ho. 2.1, 2. And though you for­bid vs a thousand times, yet must we plead: not to excuse our fault, but to iustifie our innocen­cie: and that not onely not so much in respect of our selues, as of the truth: which without sacrilege wee may not suffer to bee condemned vnheard. And if you yet heare her not, rather blame your selues as deafe, than vs as dumbe. Hierom. ad Eustoch. Epitaph. Paulae ex Psal. 67.

SECTION XXII.

The Church of England is the Spouse of Christ. Cypr. de simplic. Praelator. Adul­terari non potest sp [...]sa Christi, incorrupta est & pudica. 1 King. 12.29. Hos. 2.16.2.13.SHE may be your Mother (you say) and not the Lords Wife. It is a good Mother that hath Children, and no Husband: Why did you not call her plaine Where? Your old Embleme is, As is the mother, so is the Daughter. These are the modest circumlocutions of a good Sonne, who cares not to proue himselfe a Bastard, that his Mother may be markt for an Harlot: be you a true Lo-ammi; but England shall neuer (I hope) proue an Apostate Israel: We haue no Calues in our Dan and Bethel, none of Ieroboams Idolatrie: We haue still called God ISHI, and neuer burnt incense to Baali [...]: It is your Synagogue that hath fallen away from vs, as Israel from Iuda: But these Chil­dren were bidden to plead: Gods command shields them from the note of vngracious. Abraham must sacrifice his Sonne; and this Sonne must condemne his Mother: shew vs either our equall desert, or your equall warrant. Where hath God proclaimed our Church not his? By whose hand hath he published her diuorce? You haue shamed her wombe, not she her bed, not God her demeanour.

Your tongues are your owne, who can forbid you? We know you will plead, and excuse; and censure, and defend; till all the world be weary: we may pray with Hierom to this sense that of the Psalmist, Increpa Domine Bestiaes Calami: yet we see your Pens, Tongues, and Presses, busie and violent. I will not applie to you that which Augustine of his Donatists. Aug. cont. Epist. Parmen. l. 1. Though truth compell you to be dumbe, yet iniquitie will not suffer you to be silent. But if you write whole Marts and worlds of Volumes, you shall neuer be able either to iustifie your Innocence, or excuse your fault: In the meane time, the noyse of your contentions is so great, that your truth cannot be heard. Learned Iunius, and our learnedst Diuines, and neighbour Churches, haue oft heard your clamors, ne­uer your truth: Epist. Iunij ad Separ. So little haue you of this, and so much of the other, that wee are ready to wish (as he of old) either ourselues deafe, or you dumbe.

SEP.

Is not Babylon the Mother of Gods people? whom he therefore commandeth to depart out of her, lest being partakers of her sinnes, they also partake of her plagues. And to conclude, what say you more against vs, for your Mother the Church of England, than the Papists doe for their Mo­ther, and your Mothers Mother, the Church of Rome, against you, whom they condemne as vn­naturall Bastards and impious Patricides in your separation from her?

SECTION XXIII.

THE spirit of your Proto-Martyr, would hardly haue digested this title of Babylon Mother of Gods people; a murdering Step-mother, rather: How the Church of En­gland hath se­parated from Babylon. Gyff. refut. 2. transg. Reuel. 18.2. Ans. fore-speech to Counterpoyse. Shee cannot be a Mother of Children to God, and no Church of God: Notwithstanding, Gods people (would he say) may be in her, not of her. So Babylon bore them not, but Sion in Babylon; But I feare not your excesse of charitie: You flye to your Doctors chal­lenge; and aske what we say against you for vs, which Rome will not say for her selfe a­gainst vs: Will you iustifie this Plea of Rome, or not? If you will, why doe you reuile her? If you will not, why doe you obiect it?

Heare then what wee say both to you and them, our enemies both: and yet the ene­mies of our enemies: First, wee disclaime, and defie your Pedigree and theirs. The Church of Rome was neuer our Mothers Mother: Our Christian faith came not from the seuen-hilles: Neither was deriued either from Augustine the Monke, A Simone Zelota Niceph. Alij à Ios. Arimath. cuius hic sepul­chrum cernitur. Angli Pascha Graeco more celebrarunt. Iacob. Armin. Disp. Cant. 8.8. Fr. Iun. l. sing. de Eccle. or Pope Gre­gorie. Britanie had a worthy Church before either of them lookt into the world: It is true that the ancient Romane Church was sister to ours: heere was neere kindred, no dependance: And not more consanguinity, than (while she continued faithfull) Chri­stian loue: Now she is gone a whoring, her chaste sister iustly spitteth at her: yet euen still (if you distinguish, as your learned Antagonist hath taught you, betwixt the Church and Papacie) she acknowledges her Sisterhood, though she refraines her conuersation: as she hath many slauish & factious abettors of her knowne and grosse errors (to whom we deny this title) affirming them the body, whereof Antichrist is the head, the great Whore, and Mother of abominations; so againe how many thousands hath she, which retaining the foundation according to their knowledge, (as our learned Whitakers had wont to say of Bernard) follow Absolom with a simple heart: all which to reiect from Gods Church, were no better than presumptuous cruelty. It were well for you before God and the world, if you could as easily wash your hands of vnnaturall impiety, and trecherousnesse, as we of Bastardy and vniust sequestration. There can be no Bastardy, where was neuer any Motherhood, we were nephewes to that Church, neuer sonnes: vnlesse as Rome was the mother City of the world, so by humane institution, we suffered our selues to bee ranged vnder her Patriarchall authoritie, as being the most famous Church of the West: a matter of courtesie, and pretended Order; no necessity, no spirituall obligation. As for our sequestration, your mouth and theirs may bee stopt with this Answer: As all corrupted Churches, so some things the Church of Rome still holds a right; a true God in three persons, true Scriptures, though with addition, a true Christ, though mangled with foule and erroneous consequences; true Baptisme, though shamefully deformed with rotten Traditions; and many other vndeniable truths of God: some other things (and too many) her wicked Apostasie hath deuised and maintained abhominably amisse; the body of her Antichristianisme, grosse errors, and (by iust sequell) heresies; their Popes Supremacie, infallibility, Illimitation, Transubstantiation, Idolatrous and superstitious worship, and a thousand other of this branne: In regard of all these latter, wee professe to the world a iust and ancient sepa­ration from this false faith and deuotion of the Romish Church; which neither you will say, nor they shall euer proue faulty: yea rather they haue in all these separated from vs, who still irrefragably professe to hold with the ancient, from whom they are [Page 572] departed. In regard of the other wee are still with them, holding and embracing with them what they hold with Christ: neither will you (I thinke) euer prooue that in these we should differ. As for our communion, they haue separated vs by their proud and foolish excommunications: if they had not, wee would iustly haue begun: from their Tyranny and Antichristianisme, from their miserable Idolatry: but as for the body of their poore seduced Christians, which remaine amongst them vpon the true foundation (as doubtlesse there are thousands of them which laugh at their Pardons, Miracles, Su­perstitions, and their trust in merits reposing onely vpon Christ) we adhere to them in loue and pittie, and haue testified our affection by our bloud, ready vpon any iust call to doe it more; Phil. Morn. du Plesses Lib. de Eccle. cap. 10. neither would feare to ioyne with them in any true seruice of our com­mon God: But the full discourse of this point, that honourable and learned Plesses hath so forestalled, that whatsoeuer I say, would seeme but borrowed. Vnto his rich Treatise I referre my Reader, for full satisfaction: Would God this point were thorowly knowne, and well weighed on all parts. The neglect or ignorance whereof hath both bred and nursed your separation, and driuen the weake and inconsiderate into strange extremities.

This say wee of our selues in no more Charity than Truth: But for you; how dare you make this shamelesse comparison? Can your heart suffer your tongue to say; that there is no more difference betwixt Rome and vs, than there is betwixt vs and you? How many hundred errors, how many damnable heresies haue we euinced with you, in that (so compounded) Church? shew vs but one mis-opinion in our Church that you can proue within the ken of the foundation: Counterp. p. 171. Let not zeale make you impudent: Your Do­ctor could say (ingenuously sure) that in the Doctrines which she professeth, she is far better and purer than the Whore Mother of Rome, and your last Martyr, yet better: If you meane (saith he) by a Church (as the most doe) that publike profession whereby men doe professe saluation to be had by the death and righteousnesse of Iesus Christ, I am free from denying any Church of Christ to be in this Land: 1. Penry Exam. before M Fan­shaw and Iust. Young. Fr. Iun. l. de Ec­cles. M. Hooker Eccles. pol. Du Plesses, l. de Eccl. Iacob. Armin. disput. D Rey­nolds Thess. D. Feild of the Church. Reuel. 3. & 2. for I know the doctrine touching the holy Trinity, the natures and offices of the Lord Iesus, free iustification by him; both the Sacraments, &c. published by her Maiesties authority, and comman­ded by her lawes, to bee the Lords blessed and vndoubted Truths, without the know­ledge and profession whereof no saluation is to be had: Thus hee with some honesty, though little sense. If therefore your will doe not stand in your light, you may well see, why we should thus forsake their Communion, and yet not you ours. Yet though their corruptions be incomparably more, we haue not dared to separate so farre from them, as you haue done from vs for lesse: Still we hold them euen a visible Church, but vnsound, sicke, dying; sicke, not of a consumption onely, but of a leprosie or plague (so is the Papacie to the Church) diseases, not more deadly than infectious: If they be not rather in Sardies taking; of whom the spirit of God saith, thou hast a name that thou liuest, but thou art dead; and yet in the next words bids them awake, and strengthen the things which are ready to die. And though our iudgement and practise haue forsaken their erronious doctrines and seruice, yet our charity (if you take that former distincti­on) hath not vtterly forsaken and condemned their persons. This is not our coolenesse, but equality: your reprobation of vs for them, hath not more zeale than headstrong vncharitablenesse.

SEP.

And were not Luther, Zuinglius, Cranmer, Latimer, and the rest begot to the Lord in the Wombe of the Romish Church? did they not receiue the knowledge of his truth when they stood actuall members of it? whom notwithstanding afterwards they forsooke, and that iustly for her fornication.

SECTION XXIV.

BVT how could you without blushing once name Cranmer, Latimer, The separation made by our holy Martyrs. and those other holy Martyrs, which haue beene so oft obiected to the conuiction of your Schisme? Those Saints so forsooke the Romish Church, as we haue done, died witnesses of Gods Truth in that Church, from which you are separated▪ liued, preach­ed, gouerned, shed their bloud in the communion of the Church of England, which you disclaime and condemne as no Church of God, as meerely Antichristian: Either of necessity they were no Martyrs, yea, no Christians, or else your Separations and Cen­sures of vs are wicked. Chuse whether you will; They were in the same case with vs; we are in the same case with them; no difference but in the time: either their bloud will be vpon your heads, or your owne: this Church had then the same constitution, the same confusion, the same worship, the same Ministerie, the same gouernment (which you brand with Antichristianisme) swayed by the holy hands of these men of God; condemne them, or allow vs. For their Separation: They found many maine errors of doctrine in the Church of Rome (in the Papacie nothing but errors) worth dying for: shew vs one such in ours, and we will not only approue your Separation, but imitate it.

SEP.

But here in the name of the Church of England, you wash your hands of all Babylonish abominations, which you pretend you haue forsaken, and her for them. And in this regard you speake thus: The Reformation you haue made of the many and maine corruptions of the Romish Church, we doe ingenuously acknowledge, and doe withall imbrace with you all the truths which to our knowledge you haue receiued instead of them. But Rome was not built all in a day. The mysterie of iniquitie did aduance it selfe by degrees: and as the rise was, so must the fall be. That Man of Sinne, and Lawlesse man, must languish and die away of a consumption, 2 Thess. 2.8. And what though many of the highest Towers of Babel, and of the strongest Pillars also be [...] de­molished, and pulled downe, yet may the building stand still, though tottering to and fro (as it doth) and onely vnderpropped and vpheld with the shoulder and arme of flesh, without which in a very moment it would fall flat vpon, and lie leuell with the earth.

SECTION XXV.

THE Church of England doth not now wash her hands of Babylonish abomi­nations, but rather shewes they are cleane. What separa­tion England hath made. Would God they were no more foule with your slander than her owne Antichristianisme. Here will be found not pretences, but proofes of our forsaking Babylon; of your forsaking vs, not so much as well-coloured pretences: You begin to be ingenuous; while you confesse a refor­mation in the Church of England: not of some corruptions, but many; and those ma­ny not slight, but maine.

The gifts of Aduersaries are thanklesse: As Ierome said of his Ruffinus; so may wee of you, that you wrong vs with praises: This is no more praise than your next page giues to Antichrist himselfe. Leaue out many, and though your commendations bee more vncertaine, we shall accept it: so your indefinite proposition shall sound to vs as gene­rall, That wee haue reformed the maine corruptions of the Romish Church: None therefore remaine vpon vs, but slight and superficiall blemishes. So you haue forsaken a Church of foule skin, but of a sound heart; for want of beautie, not of truth.

But you say many, not All; that if you can picke a quarrell with one, you might reiect all: yet shew vs that one maine and substantiall error, which wee haue not reformed: and you doe not more embrace those truths with vs which we haue receiued, than wee will condemne that falshood which you haue reiected, and embrace the truth of that Separation which you haue practised.

The degrees whereby that strumpet of Babylon got on Horse-backe you haue learned of vs, who haue both learned and taught, that as Christ came not abruptly into the world, but with many presages and prefigurations, (The day was long dawning ere this Sunne arose) so his aduersarie (that Antichrist) breaks not suddenly vpon the Church, but comes with much preparation and long expectance: and as his rise, so his fall must be graduall, and leisurely: Why say you then, that the whole Church euery where, must at once vtterly fall off from that Church where that Man of Sinne sitteth? His fall de­pends on the fall of others, or rather their rising from vnder him: If neither of these must be sudden, why is your haste? But this must not be, yet ought: as there must be he­resies, yet there ought not: It is one thing what God hath secretly decreed, another what must be desired of vs: If we could pull that Harlot from her seat, and put her to Iesabels death, it were happy: Haue wee not endeuored it? What speake you of the highest Towers, and strongest pillars, or tottering remainders of Babylon? wee shew you all her roofes bare, her walles razed, her vaults digged vp, her Monuments defa­ced, her Altars sacrificed to desolation: Shortly, all her buildings demolished, not a stone vpon a stone, saue in rude heapes, to tell that here once was Babylon: Your strife goes about to build againe that her tower of confusion. God diuides your languages: It will be well; if yet you build not more than we haue reserued.

SEP.

You haue renounced many false doctrines in Poperie, and in their places embraced the truth. But what if this truth be taught vnder the same hatefull Prelacie in the same deuised office of Mini­sterie, and confused communion of the prophane multitude, and that mingled with many errors?

SECTION XXVI.

THe maine grounds of Se­paration.YOu will now bee free both in your profession and gift; You giue vs to haue re­nounced many false doctrines in Popery: and to haue embraced so many truths: we take it vntill more: You professe where you sticke, what you mislike: In these foure famous heads, which you haue learned by heart from all your predecessors: An hatefull Prelacie, Barr. and Gr. against Gyffe Confer. & Ex­am. passim. Penry in his Exam. Exo. 1.2, 3, &c. Ierem. 20.1. Ierem. 5. vlt. A deuised Ministerie, a confused and profane communion, and lastly, the intermixture of grieuous errors.

What if this truth were taught vnder a hatefull Prelacie? Suppose it were so; Must I not imbrace the truth, because I hate the Prelacie? What if Israel liue vnder the hate­full Aegyptians? What if Ieremie liue vnder hatefull Pashur? What if the Iewes liue vnder an hatefull Priesthood? What if the Disciples liue vnder hatefull Scribes; What are others persons to my profession? If I may be freely allowed to bee a true professed Christian, what care I vnder whose hands? But why is our Prelacie hatefull? Actiuely to you, or passiuely from you? In that it hates you? Would God you were not more your owne enemies: Or rather because you hate it? your hatred is neither any newes, nor paine: Who or what of ours is not hatefull to you? Our Churches, Bells, Clothes, Sacraments, Preachings, Prayers, Singings, Catechismes, Courts, Meetings, Burials, Marriages: It is maruell that our aire infects not: and that our heauen and earth (as Optatus said of the Donatists) escape your hatred: Iohns. praef. to his 7. Reas. Not the forwardest of our Preachers (as you terme them) haue found any other entertainment; no enemie could bee more spightfull; I spsake it to your shame. Rome it selfe in diuers controuersarie discourses hath bewrayed lesse gall, than Amsterdam: the better they are to others, you professe they are the worse: Iohns. 7. Reas. p. 66. Tit. 3.4. yea, would to God that of Paul were not verified of you; hatefull, and hating one another: but we haue learned, that of wise Christians, not the measure of hatred should be respected, Psal. 69.4. but the desert: Dauid is hated for no cause, Michaiab for a good cause: Your causes shall be examined in their places onwards. It were happy, if you hated your owne sinnes more, and peace lesse: our Prelacie would trouble you lesse, and you the Church.

SECTION XXVII.

FOr our deuised office of Ministery, you haue giuen it a true title. The truth and warrant of the Ministery of England. Mat. 28.19. Ephes. 4.11. [...] Tim. 2.2. 1 Tim. 3.1. Act. 13. 1 Tim. 3.6. 1 Tim. 5.22. 1 Tim. 2.15. Discourse of the trouble and Excom. at Amst. It was deuised indeed by our Sauiour, when he said, Goe teach all Nations and baptize; and per­formed in continuance, when he gaue some to be Pastors and Teachers; and not onely the Office of Ministery in generall, but ours whom he hath made able to teach, and desirous; separated vs for this cause to the work, vpon due triall admitted vs, ordained vs by imposition of hands of the Eldership, and praier, directed vs in the right diuision of the Word, committed a charge to vs; followed our Ministery with power, and blessed our labours with gracious successe, euen in the hearts of those whose tongues are thus busie to deny the truth of our vocation: Behold here the deuised Office of our Ministery: What can you deuise against this? Your Pastor, who (as his brother writes) hopes to worke wonders by his Logicall skill, hath killed vs with seuen Arguments, which he professeth the quintessence of his owne, and Penries extractions, whereto your Doctor refers vs as absolute. I would it were not tedious, or worth a Readers labour to see them scanned. I protest before God and the world, I neuer read more grosse stuffe so boldly and peremptorily faced out: so full of Tautologies and beggings of the Question neuer to be yeelded. Let me mention the maine heads of them, and for the rest be sorry that I may not be endlesse.

To proue therefore that no communion may be had with the Ministery of the Church of England, he vses these seuen demonstrations. First, Certaine Arg. against the Minist. of Eng­land. Counterpoys. Because it is not that Ministery which Christ gaue, and set in his Church. Secondly, Because it is the Mini­stery of Antichrists Apostasie. Thirdly, Because none can communicate with the Ministery of England, but he worships the Beasts image, and yeeldeth spirituall subie­ction to Antichrist. Fourthly, Because this Ministery deriueth not their power and function from Christ. Fiftly, Because they minister the holy things of God by vertue of a false spirituall calling. Sixtly, Because it is a strange Ministery, not appointed by God in his word. Seuenthly, Because it is not from Heauen but from Men.

Now I beseech thee Christian Reader, iudge whether that which this man was wont so oft to obiect to his brother (a crackt braine) appeare not plainely in this goodly equipage of reasons? For what is all this, but one and the same thing tumbled seuen times ouer? which yet with seuen thousand times babbling shall neuer be the more pro­bable. That our Ministery was not giuen and set in the Church by Christ, but Anti­christian, what is it else to be from men, to be strange, to be a false spirituall calling, not to be deriued from Christ, to worship the image of the Beast? So this great challenger that hath abridged his nine arguments to seuen, might aswell haue abridged his seuen to one a halfe. Here would haue beene as much substance, but lesse glory: As for his maine defence: First, we may not either haue, or expect now in the Church that Mini­stery which Christ set: Where are our Apostles, Prophets, Euangelists? If we must al­wayes looke for the very same administration of the Church which our Sauiour left, why doe we not challenge these extraordinary functions? Doe wee not rather thinke, since it pleased him to begin with those Offices which should not continue, that herein he purposely intended to teach vs, that if we haue the same heauenly businesse done, we should not be curious in the circumstances of the persons? But for those ordinarie callings of Pastors and Doctors (intended to perpetuity) with what forehead can he deny them to be in our Church? How many haue we that conscionably teach and feed, or rather feed by teaching? Call them what you please, Superintendents (that is) Bishops, Prelates, Priests, Lecturers, Parsons, Vicars, &c. If they preach Christ truly, vp­on true inward abilities, vpon a sufficient (if not perfect) outward vocation: such a one (let all histories witnes) for the substance, as hath bin euer in the Church since the Apo­stles times: they are Pastors and Doctors allowed by Christ: Vbi res conuenit quis non verba contemnat? Aug. de Ord. n. 2. We stand not vpon cir­cumstances and appendances of the fashions of ordination, manner of choice, attire, titles, maintenance: but if for substance these be not true Pastors and Doctors, Christ [Page 576] had neuer any in his Church, since the Apostles left the earth. All the difficultie is in our outward calling: Let the Reader grant our graue and learned Bishops to be but Christians, and this will easily bee euinced lawfull, euen by their rules: For, Brow. state of Christians. if with them euery Plebeian Artificer hath power to elect and ordaine by ver­tue of his Christian profession (the act of the worthiest standing for all) how can they deny this right to persons qualified (besides common graces) with wisdome, lear­ning, experience, authority? Either their Bishopricke makes them no Christians (a po­sition which of all the world besides this Sect, would be hissed at) or else their hands imposed are thus farre (by the rules of Separatists) effectuall. Now your best course is (like to an Hare that runnes backe from whence she was started) to flie to your first hold: No Church, therefore no Ministery: So now, not the Church hath deuised the Ministery, but the Ministery hath deuised the Church: I follow you not in that idle cir­cle: Thence you haue beene hunted already: But now, since I haue giuen account of ours; I pray you tell me seriously, Who deuised your Office of Ministery? I dare say, not Christ, not his Apostles, not their Sucessors: What Church euer in the world can be produced (vnlesse in case of extremity for one turne) whose conspiring multitude made themselues Ministers at pleasure? what rule of Christ prescribes it? What refor­med Church euer did, or doth practise it? what example warrants it? where haue the inferiours laid hands vpon their Superiours? What congregation of Christendome in all records afforded you the necessary patterne of an vnteaching Pastor, or an vnfeed­ing Teacher?

It is an old policy of the faulty, to complaine first: Certainly, there was neuer Popish Legend a more errand deuice of man than some parts of this Ministery of yours, so much gloried in for sincere correspondence to the first Institution.

SECTION XXVIII.

Confused Cō ­munion of the profane. Perplexae sunt istae duae ciuitates in hoc seculo inui­cem (que) permixtae, d [...]ec vltimo iu­dicio dirimantur. Aug. de Ciuit. Dei, l. 13.3. Eze. 18.20. Orig. Vnusquis (que) propter proprium peccatū morietur, in propria iustitia viuet, &c. Fr. Iohns. Artic. against the Dutch and Fr. Answ. against Broughton. Discouer. of Brown. Troubles and excom. at. Amst. Charact. praef. lidem in publico accusatores, in oc­culto rei, in se­metipsos censores pariter & nocen­tes: Dānant f [...]ris quod intus ope­rantur.YOur scornfull exception at the confused communion of the profane multi­tude, sauours strong of Pharisee, who thought it sinne to conuerse (cum terrae fi­lijs) the base vulgar, and whose very Phylacteries did say, Touch me not, for I am cleaner than thou, This multitude is profane (you say) and this communion con­fused: If some be profane, yet not all; for then could be no confusion in the mixture: If some be not profane, why doe you not loue them as much as you hate the other? If all maine truths be taught amongst some godly, some profane; why will you more shun those profane, then cleaue to those Truths, and those godly? If you haue duly admo­nished him, & detested & bewailed his sin; what is another mans profanenesse to you? If profanenes be not punished, or confusion be tollerated, it is their sin, whom it concer­neth to redresse them: If the Officers sin, must we run from the Church? It is a famous & pregnant protestation of God by Ezekiel: The righteousnes of the righteous shall be vpon him, and the wickednes of the wicked shall be vpon himselfe. And if the Fathers sowre Grapes cannot hurt the childrens teeth, how much lesse shall the neighbours? But whither will you runne from this Communion of the profane? The same fault you finde with the Dutch and French; yea, in your owne. How well haue you auoyded it in your sepa­ration, let M. White, George Iohnson, Master Smith be sufficient witnesses, whose plenti­full reports of your known vncleanesses, smothered mischiefes, malicious proceedings, corrupt packings, communicating with knowne offenders, bolstering of sinnes, and willing conniuences, as they are shamefull to relate, so might well haue stopt your mouth from excepting at our confused Communion of the profane.

SEP.

Shall some generall Truths (yea, though few of them in the particulars may be soundly practised) sweeten and sanctifie the other Errours? Doth not one Heresie make an Heretike? [Page 577] and doth not a little Leuen, whether in doctrine or manners, leauen the whole lumpe? 1 Cor. 5.6, Gal. 5.9. Hag. 2.13. If Antichrist held not many truths, wherewith should he cou [...]tenance so many forgeries, or how could his worke bee a mysterie of iniquitie? which in Rome is more grosse and palpable; but in England spunne with a finer threede, and so more hardly discouered. But tow [...]de no further in vniuersalities; we will take a little time to examine such particulars, as you your selfe haue picked out for your most aduantage, to see whether you bee so cleare of Ba­bels Towers in your owne euidence, as you beare the world in hand.

SECTION XXIX.

HOw many and grieuous errors are mingled with our Truths, shall appeare sufficiently in the sequell; If any want, let it bee the fault of the accuser. Our Errors in­termingled with Truth. It is enough for the Church of Amsterdam to haue no errors. But ours are grie­uous: Name them, that our shame may be sequell to your griefe: So many they are, Barr. Confer. with M. Hut­chins. &c. and D. Andr. & so grieuous, that your Martyr, when he was vrged to instance, could finde none but our opinion concerning Christs descent into Hell; & except he had ouer-reached, not that. Call you our Doctrines some generall truths? Looke into our Confessions, Apologies, Articles, and compare them with any, with all other Churches; and if you finde a more particular, sound, Christian, absolute profession of all fundamentall truths in any Church, since Christ ascended into Heauen, renounce vs as you do, & we will sepa­rate vnto you: But these truths are not soundly practised: Let your Pastor teach you, Inquir. into M. W [...]te, p. 35. Mat. 13.33. that if errors of practise should bee stood vpon, there could bee no true Church vpon earth: Pull out your owne beame first: wee willingly yeeld this to bee one of your truths, that no truth can sanctifie error: That one heresie makes an Heretike: but learne withall, that euery error doth not pollute all truths: That rhere is hay and stubble, which may burne, yet both the foundation stand, and the builder bee saued: Such is ours at the worst, why doe you condemne where God will saue? No Scripture is more worne with your Tongues and Pens, than that of the Leauen, 1 Cor. 5.6. If you would compare Christs Leauen with Pauls, you should satisfie your selfe. Christ sayes, The Kingdome of Heauen is as Leauen; Paul sayes, A grosse sinne is Leauen: Both leauens the whole lumpe: neither may be taken precisely, but in resemblance: not of equalitie, M. Bredwell. (as he said well) but of qualitie: For notwithstanding the Leauen of the Kingdome, some part you grant is vnsanctified; So notwithstanding the Leauen of sinne, some (which haue stri­uen against it to their vtmost) are not sowred: The leauening in both places must ex­tend onely to whom it is extended: the subiects of regeneration in the one; the part­ners of sinne in the other: So our Sauiour saith, Yee are the salt of the earth; Yet too much of the earth is vnseasoned: The truth of the effect must bee regarded in these speeches, not the quantitie: It was enough for S. Paul to shew them by this similitude, that grosse sinnes where they are tolerated, haue a power to infect others: whether it be (as Hierome interprets it) by ill example, or by procurement of iudgements: Hierom. In hoc ignoratis, quia malo exemplo possunt plurimi interire? Sed & pe [...] vntus delictū in omn [...] populū Iudaeorum [...]am Dei legimus ad­venisse. and there­vpon the incestuous must bee cast out: All this tends to the excommunicating of the euill, not to the separating of the good: Did euer Paul say, If the incestuous bee not cast out, separate from the Church? Shew vs this, and we are yours: Else it is a shame for you, that you are not ours: If Antichrist hold many truths▪ and wee but many, wee must needs be proud of your praises: We hold all his truths, and haue shewed you, how we hate all his forgeries, no lesse than you hate vs: Yet the mysterie of iniquitie is still spun in the Church of England; but with a finer threed: So fine, that the very eyes of your malice cannot see it; yet none of our least Motes haue escaped you: Thanks bee to our good God, 1 Tim. 3.16. we haue the great mysterie of godlinesse so fairely and happily spun amongst vs, as all, but you, blesse God with vs, and for vs: As soone shall yee finde Charitie and Peace in your English Church, as heresie in our Church of England.

SEP.

Where (say you) are those proud Towers of their vniuersall Hierarchie? One in Lambeth, another in Fulham: and wheresoeuer a Pontificall Prelate is, or his Chancellor, Commissarie, or other Subordinate, there is a Tower of Babel vnruinated. To this and I desire to know of you, whether the office of Archbishops, Bishops, and the rest of that ranke, were not parts of that accur­sed Hierarchie in Queene MARIES dayes, and members of that Man of sin? If they were then as shoulders & armes vnder that head the Pope, and ouer the inferiour members; and haue now the same Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction deriued and continued vpon them, whereof they were possessed in the time of Popery (as it is plaine they haue by the first Parliament of Queene ELIzABETH) why are they not still members of that bodie, though the head the Pope be cut off?

SECTION XXX.

Whether our Prelacie be Antichristian. Seuen Argu. first Answ. Counterpoys.TO the particular instances: I aske where are the proud Towers of their Vniuer­sall Hierarchie? You answer roundly: One in Lambeth, another in Fulham, &c. What Vniuersall? Did euer any of our Prelates challenge all the World as his Diocesse? Is this simplicitie, or malice? If your Pastor tell vs, that as well a World as a Prouince, Let me returne it; If hee may be Pastor ouer a Parlour-full: Why not of a Citie? And if of a Citie, why not of a Nation? But these you will proue vnruinated Towers of that Babel: You aske therefore whether the Office of Archbishops, Bi­shops, and the rest of that ranke, were not in Queene MARIES dayes, parts of that ac­cursed Hierarchie, and members of that Man of sinne. Doubtlesse they were: Who can denie it? But now (say you) they haue the same Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction conti­nued: This is your miserable Sophistrie: Those Popish Archbishops, Bishops, and Clergie were members of Antichrist: not as Church-Gouernours, but as Popish; while they swore subiection to him, while they defended him, whiles they worship [...] him aboue all that is called God, and extorted this homage from others, how could they be other but limmes of that Man of sinne? shall others therefore which defie him, resist, trample vpon him, spend their liues and labours in oppugnation of him, bee necessarily in the same case, because in the same roome? Let mee helpe your Anabaptists with a sound Argument: The Princes, Peeres, and Magistrates of the Land in Queene MARIES dayes were shoulders and armes of Antichrist; their calling is still the same; therefore now they are such: Your Master Smith vpon no other ground, disclaymeth Infants Baptisme, Character of the Beast a­gainst R. Clifton. crying out that this is the maine relique of Antichristianisme. But see how like a wise Master you confute your selfe: They are still members of the bodie, though the head (the Pope) be cut off: The head is Antichrist, therefore the bodie without the head is no part of Antichrist: He that is without the head Christ, is no member of Christ: so contrarily; I heare you say, the very Iurisdiction and Office is here Antichristian, not the abuse: What? in them, and not in all Bishops since, and in the Apostles times? Alas, who are you that you should oppose all Churches and times? Ignorance of Church-storie, and not distinguishing betwixt substances and appendances, personall abuses, and callings, hath led you to this errour: Yet since you haue reckoned vp so many Popes, let mee helpe you with more: Was there not one in Lambeth, when Do­ctor Cranmer was there? One in Fulham, when Ridley was there? One in Worcester, when Latimer was there? One at Winchester, when Philpot was there? Wee will goe higher; Arch Deacon. Was not Hilarius at Arles, Paulinus at Nola, Primasius at Vtica, Eucherius at Lyons, Cyril at Alexandria, Chrysostome at Constantinople, Augustine at Hippo, Am­brose at Millame? Beatissimus Papa passim in Epist. Ignat. ad Tral­lian. Euseb. l 3. Ex Euseb. Hier. Catalog. Scrip. Epaphanio, &c. What should I be infinite? Was not Cyprian at Carthage, Euodius, and after him Ignatius in Saint Iohns time at Antioch, Polycarpus at Smyrna, Philip at Caesarea, Iames and Simeon and Cleophas at Hierusalem, and (by much consent of Anti­quitie) Titus in Creet, Timothie at Ephesus, Marke at Alexandria: yea, to be short, was there not euery where in all Ages, an allowed Superioritie of Church-Gouernours vnder this title? Looke into the frequent Subscriptions of all Councels, and their Ca­nons: [Page 579] Looke into the Registers of all times, and finde your selfe answered: Let Reue­rend Caluin be our Aduocate: I would desire no other words to confute you, but his: Caluin. Instit. l. 4. Hieron. Hu [...]gric. Heming. Potest. Eccles. clas. 3. cap. 10. Hinc Ecclesia p [...]rior se [...]ta tē ­pera Apostolorū, fecit alios Patri­ar [...], quorum erat curate vt Ep scopi cui [...]s (que) Dioceseosrite eli­gerentur, vt suū munus Episcopi singuli probe ad­ministrarem, &c. Arist. P [...]l. 7. Potentia diuitiarum & pe [...]pertatis homilitas vel humiliorem vel inferi [...]rem Episcop [...]m non facit. Hieron. Euagr. Hee shall tell you that euen in the Primitiue Church, the Presbyters chose one out of their number in euery Citie, whom they titled their Bishop, lest dissension should arise from equalitie. Let Hemingius teach you that this was the practise of the purest Church: Thus it was euer; and if Princes haue pleased to annex either large maintenances, or stiles of higher dignitie, and respect vnto these, doe their additions annihilate them? Hath their double honour made voyd their callings? Why, more than extreme needi­nesse? If Aristotle would not allow a Priest to be a Tradesman, yet Paul could yeeld to homely Tent-making: if your Elders grow rich or noble, doe they cease to be, or begin to be vnlawfull? But in how many Volumes hath this point beene fully discussed? I lift not to gleane after their full carts.

SEP.

And so doe all the Reformed Churches in the World (of whose testimonie you boast so loud) renounce the Prelacie of England, as part of that Pseudo-Clergie, and Antichristian Hierar­chie deriued from Rome.

SECTION XXXI.

FRom your owne Verdict you descend to the testimonies of all Reformed Chur­ches: I blush to see so wilfull a slander fall from the pen of a Christian. The iudgment and practise of other reformed Churches. That all Reformed Churches renounce our Prelacie as Antichristian, what one hath done it? Yea, what one forraine Diuine of note, hath not giuen to our Clergie the right hand of Fellowship? so farre is it from this, that I. Alasco was the allowed Bishop of our first Reformed strangers in this Land; so far, that when your Doctor found himselfe vrged (by M. Spr.) with a cloud of witnesses for our Church and Ministerie, as Bucer, Martyr, Fagius, Alasco, Caluin, Beza, Bullinger, Gualter, Simler, Zanchius, Iunius, Rollocus, and others, Answ. Coun­terpoys. third Consid. Psal. 20.7. he had nothing to say for himselfe, but, Though you come against vs with Horse-men and Chariots, yet we will remember the name of the Lord our God; and turnes it off with the accusation of a Popish plea, and reference to the practise of the Reformed: And if therefore they haue so renounced it, because their practise receiues it not; Why, like a true Make-bate doe you not say, that our Churches haue so renounced their Gouern­ment? These sisters haue learned to differ, and yet to loue and reuerence each other: and in these cases to enioy their owne formes, without prescription of necessitie or cen­sure. Let Reuerend Beza be the Trumpet of all the rest, who tells you that the Refor­med English Churches continue, vpheld by the authoritie of Bishops, & Archbishops, Bez. de Ministr. Euang. cap. 18. Cited also by D. D wn. p. 29. Hemingius. Iudicat caeteros Ministros suis Episcopis obtem­perare debere. Potest. Eccl. c. 10. that they haue had men of that Ranke, both famous Martyrs, and worthy Pastors and Doctors: and lastly, congratulates this blessing to our Church: or let Hemingius tell you the iudgement of the D [...]nish Church: Iudicat caeteros Ministros, &c. it iudgeth, saith he, that other Ministers should obey their Bishops in all things, which make to the edifi­cation of the Church, &c. But what doe I oppose any to his name-lesse All? his owne silence confutes him enough in my silence.

SEP.

It seemes, the sacred (so called) Synod assumeth little lesse vnto her selfe in her determinati­ons: otherwise, how durst shee decree so absolutely, as shee doth touching things reputed indiffe­rent, viz. that all men in all places must submit vnto them without exception, or limitation? Ex­cept shee could infallibly determine, that these her Ceremonies thus absolutely imposed, should edifie all men at all times, how durst shee thus impose them? To exact obedience in and vnto them, whether they offend or offend not, whether they edifie or destroy, were intolerable presumption.

SECTION XXXII.

Our Synods determination of things in­differe t. Article 11.THERE was neuer a more idle and beggerly cauill than your next: your Chri­stian Reader must needs think you hard driuen for quarrels, when you are faine to fetch the Popes infallibility out of our Synod, whose flat Decree it was of olde: That euen generall Councels may erre, and haue erred. But wherein doth our sa­cred Synod assume this infallibilitie, in her determinations? Wherefore is a Synod, if not to determine? But of things reputed indifferent? What else are subiect to the constitutions of men? Good and euill are either directly, or by necessarie sequell or­dred by God: these are aboue humane power: What haue men to doe, if not with things indifferent? All necessary things are determined by God, indifferent by men from God, Obligatio sine [...] coertione nulla. Reg. Iur. Non iura dicen­da sunt, &c. de Ciuit. l. b. 19 Answ. to the Admon. p. 279. cited also by D. Sparkes, p. 14 which are as so many particulars, extracts from the generals of God: These things (saith learned Caluin) are indifferent, and in the power of the Church: Either you must allow the Church this, or nothing. But these decrees are absolute, what lawes can be without a command? The Law that tyes not is no Law: No more than that (saith Austen) which ties vs to euill. But for all men, and all times? How for all? For none (I hope) but our owne. And why not for them? but without exception and limi­tation: Doe not thus wrong our Church: our late Arch-bishop (if it were not piacular for you to read ought of his) could haue taught you in his publike writings, these fiue limitations of inioyned ceremonies: First, that they be not against the Word of God: Secondly, that Iustification or Remission of sinnes be not attributed to them: Thirdly, That the Church bee not troubled with their multitude: Aug. Epist. 86. In his enim re­bus, de quibus nihil cert [...] statui [...] Scriptura Diui­na, mos populi Dei vel instituta matorum pro lege tu [...]da sunt. Liuius Dcca. l. 4 Nulla lex s [...]tis [...]moda omni­bus est, id modo quaerit [...], si ma­tor [...] part [...] & in su [...]ma pro [...]est. Fourthly, that they be not de­creed as necessarie, and not to be changed: And lastly, that men be not so tied to them, but that by occasion they may bee omitted, so it be without offence and contempt; you see our limits: but your feare is in this last, contrary to his. He stands vpon offence in omitting, you in vsing: As if it were a iust offence to displease a beholder, no offence to displease and violate authoritie: What Law could euer be made to offend none? Wise Cato might haue taught you this, in Liuie, that no Law can bee commodious to all: Those lips which preserue knowledge, must impart so much of it to their hearers, as to preuent their offence: Neither must Law-giuers euer foresee what constructions will be of their Lawes, but what ought to bee: Those things which your Consistory imposes, may you keepe them if you list? Is not the willing neglect of your owne Parlour-De­crees punished with Excommunication? And now what is all this to infallibility? The sacred Synod determines these indifferent Rites, for decencie and comlinesse to be vsed of those whom it concernes, therefore it arrogates to it selfe infallibilitie: A conclusi­on fit for a Separatist.

Cum consedissent sancti & [...]cligio­si Episcopi. [...]in. Tom. 1. p. 239. Sancta Synod. C [...]rthagi: 4. sub Anastasio, 553. Sancta & Paci­fica Synod. An­tiochen. 1. p. [...]20. Sancta Dei & Apostolica Syno­dus. 413. Perue­nit ad Sanctam Synodum. Can. Nic. 18 309. Sancta Synod. Laod [...]cco [...], 288.You stumble at the Title of Sacred: euery straw lies in your way; your Calepine could haue taught you, that Houses, Castles, Religious businesses, old age it selfe, haue this stile giuen them: And Virgil (vittasque resoluit Sacrati capitis:) no Epithere is more ordinary to Councells and Synods: The reason whereof may be fetched from that In­scription of the Elibertine Synod; of those nineteene Bishops is said: When the holy and Religious Bishops were set: How few Councels haue not had this Title? To omit the late; The Holy Synod of Carthage, vnder Anastasius: The Holy and peaceable Sy­nod at Antioch: The Holy Synod of God, and Apostolicall, at Rome vnder Iulius. The Holy and great Synod at Nice: and not to bee endlesse: The Holy Synod of Laodicea (though but prouinciall.) What doe these Idle exceptions argue but want of greater?

SEP.

To let passe your Ecclesiasticall Consistories, wherein sinnes and absolutions from them are as veniall and saleable as at Rome; Is it not a Law of the Eternall God, that the Ministers of the Gospell; the Bishops or Elders should bee apt and able to teach? 1 Timoth. 3.2. Titus 1.9. and is it not their grieuous sinne to bee vnapt hereunto? Esa. 56.10, 11. And yet who [Page 579] knoweth not that the Patrons amongst you present, that the Bishops institute, the Archdeacons induct, the Churches receiue, and the Lawes both Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall allow and iustifie Ministers vnapt and vnable to teach? Is it not a Law of the Eternall God, that the Elders should feed the stock ouer which they are set, labouring amongst them in the Word and Doctrine? Acts 20.28. 1 Pet. 5.1, 2. And is it not sin to omit this duty? Plead not for Baall. Your Dispensa­tions for Non-residencie and Pluralities of Benefices, as for two, three, or more; yea tot quot, as many as a man will haue or can get, are so many Dispensations with the Lawes of God, and sinnes of men. These things are too impious to bee defended, and too manifest to bee denied.

SECTION XXXIII.

SOME great men, when they haue done ill, out-face their shame with enacting Lawes to make their sins lawfull. While you thus charge our practise, Sinnes fold in our Courts. you be­wray your owne: Who hauing separated from Gods Church, deuise slanders to colour your sinne: Wee must bee shamfull, that you may bee innocent: You load our Ecclesiasticall Consistories with a shamelesse reproach: Farre bee it from vs to iustifie any mans personall sinnes; yet it is safer sinning to the better part: Fie on these odious comparisons: sinnes as saleable as at Rome? Who knowes not that to be the Mar [...] of all the World? Periuries, Murders, Treasons are there bought and sold▪ when euer in ours? The Popes coffers can easily confute you alone: What tell you vs of these? let me tell you: Mony is as fit an aduocate in a Consistorie, as fauour or malice: These, some of yours haue complained of, as bitterly as you of ours: As if we liked the abuses in Courts: G. Iohns. Trou­ble and Ex­communicati­ons at Amster­dam. as if corrupt executions of wholesom Lawes must bee imputed to the Church, whose wrongs they are. No lesse hainous, nor more true in that which followeth. True El­ders (not yours) should be indeed, [...] This wee call for as vehemently (not so tu­multuously) as yourselues.

That they should feed their Flockes with Word and Doctrine, we require more than you: That Patrons present, Bishops institute, Arch-Deacons induct some, which are unable, we grant and bewaile. But that our Church-Lawes iustifie them, wee deny, and you slander: For our Law (if you know not) requires, that euery one to bee admitted to the Ministery, should vnderstand the Articles of Religion, Can. 34. not only as they are com­pendiously set downe in the Creed, but as they are at large in our Booke of Articles, neither vnderstand them onely, but be able to proue them sufficiently out of the Scrip­ture, and that not in English onely, but in Latine also: This competencie would proue him (for knowledge) [...]: If this bee not performed, blame the persons, cleere the Law. Profound Master Hooker tels you, that both Arguments from light of Nature, Lawes, and Statutes of Scripture, the Canons that are taken out of ancient Synods, M. Hookers fift booke of Eccle­siasticall Politic. Pag. 26.3. the Decrees and Constitutions of sincerest times, the sentences of all antiquity, and in a word, euery mans full consent and conscience, is against ignorance in them that haue charge and cure of soules. And in the same booke; Did any thing more aggrauate the crime of Ieroboams Apostasie, than that he chose to haue his Clergie the scumme and refuse of his whole Land? Let no man spare to tell it them, D. D [...]wn [...]m of the office and dignitie of the Ministery. Counterpoys. pag. 179. Dist. 34. Can. Lector. Papa potest con­tra Apostolum dispensare, & Caus. 25. q. 1. Can. sunt quidā Dispensat. in E­uangelio, &c. De concess. prae­bend. Tit. 8. Ca. they are not faithfull towards God, that burden wilfully his Church, with such swarmes of vnworthy Creatures: Neither is it long, since a zealous and learned Sermon dedicated to our present Lord Archbishop by his owne Chaplaine, hath no lesse taxed this abuse, whether of insuffici­encie, or negligence (though with more discretion) than can bee expected from your malicious Pen. Learne henceforth not to diffuse crimes to the innocent.

For the rest: your Baal, in our Dispensations for Pluralities, would thus plead for himselfe: First, he would bid you learne of your Doctor to distinguish of sinnes: sinnes (saith hee) are either controuertible, or manifest: if controuertible or doubtfull, men ought to beare one with anothers different iudgement; if they doe not, &c. they sinne: such is this: if some be resolued, others doubt; and in whole Volumes plead, whether conuenience, or necessity: how could your charitie compare these with sinnes euicted? [Page 380] Secondly, Prop [...]suit secun­dum plenitudi­rem p [...]testatis de iure pos [...]mus su­pra iu [...] d spensa­re, & Gloss [...] p [...]ulo infra, Papa cōtra Apostolum dispensat &c. Sū. confer. p. 52. M. W [...]ites disco. hee would tell you that these Dispensations are intended and directed, not a­gainst the offence of God, but the danger of Humane Lawes: not securing from sinne: but from losse: But, for both these points of Non-residence and insufficiencie, if you sought▪ not rather strife than satisfaction; his Maiesties Speech in the Conference at Hampton Court, might haue stayed the course of your quarrellous Pen: No reasonable minde, but would rest in that Gracious and royall determination. Lastly, Why looke you not to your owne Elders at home? euen your handfull hath not auoided this crime of Non-residency: What wonder is it, if our world of men haue not escaped?

SEP.

You are wiser, and I hope honester than thus to attempt, though that receiued Maxime amongst you (No Ceremony, no Bishop; no Bishop, no King) sauours too strongly of that Weed. But what though you be loyall to earthly Kings and their Crownes and Kingdomes, yet if you bee Trayt [...] and Rebels agains the King of his Church Iesus Christ, and the Scepter of his Kingdome, not suf­fering him by his Lawes and officers to reigne ouer you, but in stead of them doe st [...]p to Antichrist in his offices and Ordinances; shall your loyaltie towards men, excuse your Treasons against the Lord? though you now cry neuer folowd, Wee haue no King but Caesar, Iohn. 19.15, yet is there another King, one Iesus, which shall returne and passe a heauy doome vpon the Rebellion, Luke 19.27. These enemies which would not haue me reigne ouer them, bring them and slay them before me.

SECTION XXXIIII.

Our Loyaltie to Princes cleered, theirs questioned. Bar. against Gyfford. Inconst. of Brown. p. 113.YOv that confesse our wisedome and honesty, must now plead for your owne: your hope is not more of vs; than our feare of you. To depose Kings, & dispose Kingdomes is a proud worke: you want power, but what is our will? For Ex­communication it is cleere enough: While you fully hold that euery priuate man hath as much power in this censure, as the Pastor; and that Princes must be equally subiect with them to these their censures. Let any man now deuise if the Brownists could haue a King, how that King could stand one day vnexcommunicated? Or if this censure meddle onely with his soule, not with his Scepter: How more than credible is it, that some of your Assemblies in Queene ELIzABETHS dayes concluded, Ibid. that shee was not (euen in our sense) Supreme Head of the Church, neither had authority to make Lawes Ecclesiasticall in the Church? Inquiry into Th. White. It is well if you will disclaime it: But you know your receiued position; That no one Church is Superiour to other: No authoritie therefore can reuerse this Decree; your will may doe it: yea, what better than Rebelli­on appears in your next clause? While you accuse our Loyaltie to an earthly King, as treasonable to the King of the Church, Christ Iesus; If our Loyalty be a sinne, where is yours? If we be Traytors in our obedience: what doe you make of him that commands it? Pag. 36. Whether you would haue vs each man to play the Rex, and erect a new Gouern­ment; or whether you accuse vs as Rebels to Christ in obeying the old: GOD blesse King IAMES from such Subiects. But whose is that so vnsauourie weed; No Bishop, no King? Know you whom you accuse? let me shew you your Aduersarie; it is King IAMES him­selfe in his Hampton Conference: is there not now suspition in the word? surely you had cause to feare that the King would proue no good subiect: Belike, not to Christ: What doe you else in the next but proclaime his opposition to the King of Kings? or ours in not opposing his? Esa. 26.13. As if we might say with the Israelites, O Lord our God, other Lords besides thee haue ruled vs: If we would admit each of your Elders to be so many Kings in the Church, wee should stoope vnder Christs Ordinances: Shew vs your Commis­sion, and let it appeare, whether we be Enemies, or you Vsurpers; Alas, you both refuse the rule of this true Deputie, and set vp false; Let this fearefull doome of Christ light where it is most due: Euen so let thine enemies perish, O Lord.

SEP.

Not to speake of the errour of vniuersall Grace, and consequently of Free-will, that groweth on [...]pace amongst you. what doe you else but put in for a part with God inconuersion? though not through freedome of will, yet in a deuised Ministery▪ the meanes of conuersion: it being the Lords peculiar as well to appoint the outward Ministery of conuersion, as to giue the inward grace.

SECTION XXXV.

GOe on to slander: Euen that which you say, you will not speake, you do speake with much spight and no truth: Errors of Free-will, &c. fained vpon the Church of England. What hath our Church to doe with errors of vniuersall grace or Free-will? Errors which her Articles doe flatly oppose what shamelesnesse is this? Is shee guilty euen of that which shee condemnes? If some few priuate iudgements shall conceiue, or bring forth an error, shall the whole Church doe penance? Would God that wicked and hereticall Anabaptisme, did not more grow vpon you than those errours vpon vs: you had more neede to defend, than accuse: But see (Christian Reader) how this man draggs in crimes vpon vs, as Cacus did his [...] We doe (forsooth) part stakes with God in our conuersion▪ wherein? in a deuised Mi­nisterie: the meanes of conuersion; well fetcht about: There may bee a Ministerie, without a conuersion; and (è conuerso) There may be a conuersion without a Ministery: Where now are the stakes parted? 1 Cor. 3.9. [...]. yet thus we part stakes (with the Apostle) that wee are Gods Fellow-labourers in this great worke: He hath separated vs to it, and ioyned vs with him in it; it is he (as we haue proued) that hath deuised our Ministerie: yea, your selfe shall proue it: it is his peculiar to appoint the outward Ministery, that giues the in­ward grace. But hath not God giuen inward grace, by our outward Ministerie? Your hearts shall be our witnesses: What wil follow therefore, but that our Ministerie is his pe­culiar appointment?

SEP.

Where (say you) are those rotten heaps of Transubstantiating of bread? And where (say I) le [...]ned you your deuout kneeling to, or before the bread, but from that error of Transubstantiati­on? Yea, what lesse can it insinuate, than either that, or some other the like idolatrous conceit? If there were not some thing more in the Bread and Wine than in the water at Baptisme, or in the Word read or pre [...]ed, Why should such solemne kneeling bee so seuerely pressed at that [...] rather than vpon the other occasions? And well and truely haue your owne men affirmed that it were farre lesse sinne, and appearance of an Idolatrie that is nothing so grosse, to tye men in their Prayers, to kneele before a Crucifixe, than before the Bread and Wine: and the reason followeth, for that, Papists commit an Idolatrie far more grosse and odious in worshipping the Bread▪ than in worshipping any other of their Images or Idols whatsoeuer. Apol. of the [...] of [...] Dioc. part. 1. pag. 66.

SECTION XXXVI.

OVR kneeling you deriue (like a good Herald) from the errour of Transubstan­tiation: but to set downe the descent of this pedigree, will trouble you: Kneeling at the Sacrament of the Lords Supper. De Consecr. d. 2. Ego Bereng. Apol. we doe vtterly denie it, and challenge your proofe. How new a fiction Transubstantia­tion is, appeares out of Berengaries Recantation to Pope Nicholas: The error was then so young, it had not learned to speake; shew vs the same noueltie in our kneeling: Till of [...], ble [...] [...]eld not the Bread to bee God; of olde, they haue held it sa [...]ed: This is the gesture of reuerence in our Prayer at the receit, as Master Burgesse w [...]ll in­terpreted it, not of idolatrous adoration of the Bread. This was most-what in the eleuation: the abolishing whereof cleares vs of this imputation▪ you know wee [Page 582] hate this conceit, why doe you thus force wrongs vpon the innocent? Neither are we alone in this vse: The Church of Bohemy allowes and practises it: and why is this error lesse palpable in the wafers of Geneua? If the King should offer vs his hand to kisse, wee take it vpon our knees: how much more when the King of Heauen giues vs his Sonne in these Pledges? But if there were not somthing more than iust reuerence, why doe we solemnely kneele at the Communion, not at Baptisme? Can you finde no difference? In this (besides that there is both a more liuely and feeling signification of the thing repre­sented) we are the parties, but in the other witnesses: This therefore I dare boldly say, that if your partner M. Smith should euer (which God forbid) perswade you to rebap­tize, your fittest gesture (or any others at full age) would be to receiue that Sacramen­tall water, kneeling: How glad you are to take all scraps, that fall from any of ours for your aduantage? Would to God this obseruation of your malicious gathering would make all our reuerend Brethren wary of their censures: Surely, no idolatry can be worse than that Popish [...]. The Bread, and the Crucifix striue for the higher place: if we should therefore be so tied to kneele before the Bread, as they are tied to kneele be­fore the Crucifix, their sentence were iust. They adore the Crucifix, not we the Bread: they pray to the Crucifix, not we to the Bread: they direct their deuotions (at the best) by the Crucifix to their Sauiour, we doe not so by the Bread, we kneele no more to the Bread, than to the Pulpit when we ioyne our praiers with the Ministers: But our quar­rell is not with them; you that can approue their iudgements in dislike, might learne to follow them in approbation, and peaceable Communion with the Church: if there be a galled place, you will be sure to light vpon that. Your charity is good; whatsoeuer your wisdome be?

SEP.

To let passe your deuout kneeling vnto your Ordinary when you take the Oath of Canonicall obedience, or receiue absolution at his hands, which (as the maine actions are religious) must needs be religious adoration, what is the adoring of your truly humane (though called Diuine) Seruice booke in and by which you worship God, at the Papists doe by their Images? If the Lord Iesus in his Testament haue not commanded any such Booke, it is accursed and abominable: if you thinke he haue; shew vs the place where, that we may know it with you; or manifest vnto vs that euer the Apostles vsed themselues; or commended to the Churches after them any such Seruice booke. Was not the Lord in the Apostles time, and Apostolike Churches, purely and per­fectly worshipped; when the Officers of the Church in their ministration manifested the spirit of prayer which they had receiued according to the present necessities and occasions of the Church, before the least p [...]rcell of this pacchery came into the World? And might not the Lord now be al­so purely and perfectly worshipped; though this printed image; with the painted and c [...]ed [...] ­ges; were sent backe to Rome; yea, or cast to Hell, from whence both they and it came? Sp [...]ke in your selfe; might not the Lord be intirely worshipped with pure and holy worship, though [...] other Booke but the holy Scriptures were brought into the Church? If yes (as who can deny [...], that knowes what the worship of God meaneth) what then doth your Seruice booke there? The Word of God is perfect and admitteth of none addition. Cursed be he that addeth to the Word of the Lord, and cursed be that which is added, and so he your great idoll the Communion booke, though like Nabuchadnezzars Image some part of the matter be Gold and Siluer, which is also so much the more detestable, by how much it is the more highly aduanced amongst you.

SECTION XXXVII.

Whether our Ordinary and Seruice booke be made Idols by vs.YEt [...] Idolatry? And which is more, New, and strange▪ such (I dare say) as will n [...]er be found in the two [...] Commandements. Behold, here two now Idols, Our Ordinary, and our Seruice booke, a speaking Idoll, and a written Idoll. Calecute hath [...]ne-strange Deitie the Deuill, Siberia many, whose people worship euery day what they see first. Rome hath many merry Saints: but Saint [Page 585] Ordinary, and Saint Seruice booke were neuer heard of till your Canonization. In ear­nest, doe you thinke we make our Ordinary an idoll? What else? you kneele deuoutly to him when you receiue either the Oath or Absolution. This must needs be religious adoration: is there no remedy? You haue twice kneeled to our Vice-Chancellor, when you were admitted to your degree; you haue oft kneeled to your Parents, and Godfathers to receiue a blessing, did you make Idols of them? the party to be ordai­ned, kneeles vnder the hand of the Presbyterie: doth he religiously adore them? Of old they were wont to kisse the hands of their Bishops, so they did to Baal: God and our Superiours haue had euer one and the same outward gesture: Though here, Paulus in vita Ambros. not the Agent is so much regarded, as the Action: if your Ordinary would haue suffered you to haue done this peece of Idolatry, you had neuer separated.

But the true God Bel, and Dragon of England is the humane-Diuine-Seruice-Booke: Let vs see what ashes or lumpes of pitch this Daniel brings: We worship God in, and by it, as Papists doe by their Images: Indeed, we worship God in, and by prayers con­tained in it: Why should we not? Tell me, why is it more Idolatry for a man to wor­ship God in, and by a prayer read, or got by heart, than by a prayer conceiued? I vtter both, they are both mine: if the heart speake them both, feelingly and deuoutly, where lies the Idoll? In a conceiued prayer, is it not possible for a mans thought to stray from his tongue? in a prayer learned by heart, or read, is it not possible for the heart to ioyne with the tongue? If I pray therefore in spirit, and heartily vtter my desires to God, whe­ther in mine owne words, or borrowed (and so made mine) what is the offence? But (say you) if the Lord Iesus in his Testament haue not commanded any such Booke, it is accursed and abominable: But say I, if the Lord Iesus hath not any where forbidden such a Booke, it is not accursed nor abominable: Shew vs the place where, that we may know it with you: Nay, but I must shew you where the Apostles vsed any such Ser­uice booke: shew you mee, where the Apostles baptized in a Basin: or where they receiued women to the Lords table: (for your [...], 1 Cor. 11. Passag. twixt Caluin and Smith. Egyptij vbi lautè epulati sunt, post coe [...]a [...]d s [...]cuint. Socr [...]. 5. c. 22. will not serue) shew me that the Bible was distinguisht into Chapters and Verses in the Apostles time: shew me that they euer celebrated the Sacrament of the Supper at any other time than euening, as your Anabaptists now doe: shew mee that they vsed one prayer before their Sermons alwaies, another after; that they preached euer vpon a Text: where they preached ouer a Table: or lastly, shew mee where the Apostles vsed that prayer which you made before your last prophecie; and a thousand such circumstances. What an idle plea is this from the Apostolike times? Platin. initio. And if I should tell you that Saint Peter celebrated with the Lords Prayer, you will not beleeue it: yet you know the Historie. But let the Reader know that your quarrel is not against the matter, but against the Booke; not as they are prayers, but as stinted, or prescribed: Wherein all the world besides your selues are Idolaters: Behold, all Churches that were, or are, are partners with vs in this crime. Oh idolatrous Geneua, and all French, Scottish, Danish, Dutch Churches! All which both haue their set Prayers with vs, and approue them. Caluin Epist. ad Protest. Angl. Epist. 87. Quod ad formulam, &c. As concerning a forme of Prayers and Rites Ecclesiasticall (saith Reue­rend Caluin) I doe greatly allow that it should be set and certaine, from which it should not be lawfull for Pastors in their function to depart. Iudge now of the spirit of these bold Controlers, that dare thus condemne all Gods Churches through the world, as idolatrous. But since you call for Apostolike examples; did not the Apostle Paul vse one set forme of apprecations, of benedictions? What were these but lesser Praiers? The quantity varies not the kinde: Will you haue yet ancienter precedents? The Priest was appointed of old to vse a set forme vnder the Law, Num. 6.23. so the people Deu. 26.3, 4, 5, &c. 15. Both of them a stinted Psalme for the Sabbath, Psal, 92. Answ. to the Minist. Coun­terpoys. 327. What saith your Do­ctor to these? Because the Lord (saith he) gaue formes of Prayers and Psalmes, there­fore the Prelates may? Can we think that Ieroboam had so slender a reason for his calues? Marke (good Reader) the shifts of these men: This Answerer cals for Examples, and will abide no stinting of Prayers, because we shew no patterns from Scripture: We doe shew patterns from Scripture, and now their Doctor saith, God appointed it to them of [Page 586] old, must wee therefore doe it? So, whether we bring examples or none, wee are con­demned: But Master Doctor, whom, I beseech you, should we follow, but God in his owne seruices? If God haue not appointed it, you cry out vpon inuentions: if God haue appointed it, you cry, Wee may not follow it: shew then where God euer inioy­ned an ordinary seruice to himselfe, that was not ceremoniall (as this plainly is not:) which should not bee a direction for vs? But if stinting our prayers bee a fault (for as yet you meddle not with our blasphemous Collects) it is well that the Lords prayer it selfe beareth vs companie, Counterpoys. and is no small part of our Idolatrie: Which, though it were giuen principally as a rule to our prayers, yet, since the matter is so heauenly, and most wisely framed to the necessitie of all Christian hearts; Omnibus arieti­bus gregis (id est) Aposiolis suis dedit morem orandi, Dimitte nobis, &c. Aug. epist. 89. to deny that it may be vsed intire­ly in our Sauiours words, is no better than a fanaticall curiousnesse: yeeld one and all, for if the matter bee more diuine, yet the stint is no lesse faultie: This is not the least part of our patchery: except you vnrip this, the rest you cannot. But might not God be purely and perfectly worshipped without it? Tell me, might not God be purely and perfectly worshipped without Churches, without houses, without garments, yea, with­out hands or feet? In a word, could not God be purely worshipped, if you were not? Yet would you not seeme a superfluous creature: speake in your selfe: Might not God bee intirely worshipped with pure and holy worship, though there were no other Bookes in the World, but the Scripture? If yea, as who can denie it, that knowes what the worship of God meaneth? What then doe the Fathers and Doctors and learned Interpreters? To the fire with all those curious Arts and Volumes, as your Predecessors called them: Yea, let me put you in minde, that God was purely and perfectly worshipped by the A­postolicke Church, before euer the New Testament was written. See therefore the idlenesse of your proofes; God may be serued without a prescription of Prayer, but (if all Reformed Churches in Christendome erre not) better with it: The Word of God is perfect, and admits no addition: cursed were we, if we should adde ought to it: cur­sed were that which should be added: But cursed be they that take ought from it, and dare say, Ye shall not pray thus, Our Father, &c. Doe wee offer to make our Prayers Canonicall? doe we obtrude them as parts of Gods Word? Why cauill you thus? Why doth the same Prayer written adde to the Word, which spoken addeth not? Be­cause conceiued Prayer is commanded, not the other: But first, not your particular Prayer: Secondly, without mention either of conception, or memorie, God commands vs to pray in spirit, and with the heart: These circumstances onely as they are deduced from his Generals, so are ours: But whence soeuer it please you to fetch our Booke of publike Prayer, from Rome or Hell; or to what Image soeuer you please to resemble it; Let moderate spirits heare what the pretious IEVVEL of England saith of it: We haue come as neere as we could to the Church of the Apostles, Apolog. p. 170. Accessimus, &c. H.Burr. against Gyfford. &c. neither onely haue we framed our Doctrine, but also our Sacraments, and the forme of publike Prayers according to their Rites and Institutions. Let no Iew now obiect Swines-flesh to vs: He is no iudicious man (that I may omit the mention of Cranmer, Bucer, Ridley, Taylor, &c. some of whose hands were in it, all whose voyces were for it) with whom one IEWEL will not ouer-weigh ten thousand Separatists.

SEP.

The number of Sacraments seemes greater amongst you by one at the least, than Christ hath left in his Testament, and that is Marriage; which howsoeuer you doe not in expresse termes call a Sacrament (no more did Christ and the Apostles call Baptisme and the Supper Sacra­ments,) yet doe you in truth create it a Sacrament, in the administration and vse of it. There are the parties to bee married and their marriage, representing Christ and his Church, and their spirituall vnion: to which mysterie, saith the Oracle of your Seruice-Booke expresly, God hath consecrated them: there is the Ring hallowed by the said Seruice-Booke, (whereon it must bee laid) for the Element; there are the words of consecration; In the Name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy Ghost: there is the place, the Church; the time vsually, the [Page 587] Lords day▪ the Minister, the Parish Priest. And being made as it is a part of Gods Worship, and of the Ministers office, what is it if it be not a Sacrament? It is a part of Prayer, or prea­ching, and with a Sacrament it hath the greatest consimilitude: but an Idoll I am sure it is in the celebration of it, being made a Ministeriall duty and part of Gods worship, without warrant, call it by what name you will.

SECTION XXXVIII.

HOw did Confirmation escape this number? how did Ordination? Marriage not made a Sacra­ment by the Church of England. it was your ouer-sight, I feare, not your charitie: some things seeme, and are not: such is this your number of our Sacraments: you will needs haue vs take-in mar­riage into this ranke: why so? wee doe not (you confesse) call it a Sacrament as the vulgar, misinterpreting Pauls Mysterium, Eph. 5. why should we not if we so esteemed it? wherfore [...]erue names, but to denotate the nature of things? if wee were not ashamed of the opinion, we could not be ashamed of the word: No more (say you) did Christ and his Apostles call Baptisme and the Supper, Sacraments; but we doe, and you with vs: See now whether this clause doe not confute your last: where hath Christ euer said, There are two Sacraments? Yet you dare say so: what is this but in your sense an addi­tion to the word? yea, we say flatly, there are but two: yet we doe (you say) in truth create it a Sacrament: how oft, and how resolutely hath our Church maintained against Rome, that none but Christ immediately can create Sacraments? If they had this ad­uantage against vs, how could we stand? How wrongfull is this force, to fasten an opini­on vpon our Church which she hath condemned? But wherein stands this our creation? It is true; the parties to bee married, and their marriage represent Christ, and his Church, and their spirituall vnion: Beware, lest you strike God through our sides: what hath Gods Spirit said either lesse, or other then this? Eph. 5.25, 26, 27, & 32. Doth he not make Christ the husband, the Church his Spouse? Doth he not from that sweete con­iunction, and the effects of it, argue the deare respects that should bee in marriage? Or what doth the Apostle a [...]nde else-where vnto, when hee saies (as Moses of Eue) wee are flesh of Christs flesh, and bone of his bone? And how famous amongst the ancient is that resemblance of Eue taken out of Adams side sleeping, to the Church taken out of Christs side sleeping on the Crosse? Since marriage therefore so clearely represents this mysterie: and this vse is holy and sacred: what error is it, to say that marriage is con­secrated to this mysterie? But what is the Element? The Ring; These things agree not; you had before made the two parties to bee the matter of this sacrament? What is the matter of the Sacrament, but the Element? If they be the matter, they are the Element, and so not the Ring; both cannot be: If you will make the two parties to be but the re­ceiuers; how doth all the mysterie lie in their representation? Or if the Ring be the Ele­ment, then all the mysterie must be in the Ring, not in the parties: Labor to bee more perfect, ere you make any more new Sacraments: but this Ring is laid vpon the Seruice-booke: why not? For readinesse, not for holinesse: Nay, but it is hallowed (you say) by the booke: If it bee a Sacramentall Element, it rather hallowes the booke, than the booke it; you are not mindfull enough for this trade: But what exorcismes are vsed in this hallowing? Or who euer held it any other than a ciuill pledge of fidelitie? Then fol­low the words of Consecration: I pray you, what difference is there betwixt hallowing, and consecration? The Ring was hallowed before the booke, now it must be consecra­ted: How i [...]ely? By what words? In the name of the Father, &c. These words you know are spoken after the Ring is put on: was it euer heard of, that a Sacramētall Element was consecrated after it was applied▪ See how-il your slanders are digested by you: The place is the Church, the time is the Lords day, the Minister is the actor; and is it not thus in all [...]her reformed Churches aswell as ours? Behold, wee are not alone: all Churches in the world (if this will doe it) are guiltie of three Sacraments: Tell me, would you not haue marriage solemnized publikely? You cannot mislike: though your founder seemes to require nothing heere but notice giuen to witnesses, & then to bed: Well, if publike; Br [...]. state of Christians, 17 [...] [Page 588] you account it withall, a graue and weighty businesse: therefore such, as must be san­ctified by publike praier: What place is fitter for publike praier than the Church? Who is fitter to offer vp the publike prayer, than the Minister? who should rather ioyne the parties in Mariage, than the publike deputy of that God, who solemnly ioyned the first couple? who rather than hee which in the name of God may blesse them? The prayers which accompany this solemnitie, are parts of Gods worship, not the con­tract it selfe: This is a mixt action, therefore, compounded of Ecclesiasticall and ciuill: imposed on the Minister, not vpon necessity but expedience: neither essential to him, but accidentally annexed, for greater conuenience. These two friuolous grounds haue made your cauill either very simple, or very wilfull.

SEP.

Your Court of faculties from whence your dispensations and tolerations for Non-residency, and Plurality of Benefices are had together, with your commuting of Penances, and absoluing one man for another. Take away this power from the Prelates, and you maime the Beast in a limme.

SECTION XXXIX.

SEE if this man be not hard driuen for accusations, when he is faine to repeate o­uer the very same crime, Commutation of Penance in our Church. which he had largely vrged before: All the world will know that you want variety, when you send in these twice-sod Coleworts: Some­what yet we finde new, Commutation of Penance. Our Courts would tell you, that here is nothing dispenced with, but some ceremony of shame in the confession: which in the greater sort is exchanged (for a common benefit of the poore) into a pecuniary mulct; yet (say they) not so as to abridge the Church of her satisfaction, by the con­fession of the offender: and if you grant the Ceremony deuised by them, why doe you finde fault that it is altered, or commuted by them? As for Absolution, you haue a spite at it, because you sought it, and were repulsed: If the censures be but their owne (so you hold) why blame you the managing of them in what maner seemes best to the authors? This power is no more a limme of the Prelacy, than our Prelacy is that Beast in the Re­uelation: and our Prelacy holds it selfe no more S. Iohns beast, then it holds you S. Pauls beast, Phil. 3.2.

Sep.

In your High Commission Court very absolute, where, by the Oath Ex Officio, men are constrained to accuse themselues of such things as whereof no man will or can accuse them; what necessity is laid vpon men in this case, let your prisons witnesse.

SECTION XL.

Oath Ex officio.I Aske of Auricular Confession; you send me to our High Commission Court: these two are much alike: But here is also very absolute necessity of confession: True; but as in a case of iustice, not of shrift: to cleare a truth, not to obtaine absolution: to a bench of Iudges, not to a Priests eare; Here are too many ghostly Fathers, for an auricular confession: But you will mistake, it is enough against vs, that men are constrai­ned in these courts to confesse against themselues: why name you these courts onely? Euen in others also oathes are vrged, not onely ( ex officio mercenario, but no [...]ili:) The honorablest Court of Star-chamber giues an oath in a criminall case to the defendant; So doth the Chancery, and Court of Requests: Shortly, to omit forraine examples, how many instances haue you of this like proceeding in the common Lawes of this Land? But withall you might learne, that no Enquiry Ex officio may be thus made but vpon good grounds, D. Cos [...]s his Apol. as Fame, Scandall, vehement presumption, &c. going before, and [Page 589] giuing iust cause of suspicion: Secondly, D. Au [...]r. determ. de Iur [...]rando [...]. Num. 5.12. Icsh. 7.19. 1 Sam. 14 43. G. Iohns. & M. Crud. Trouble at Amsterd. p. 132. Non potest quis in vna causa eo­dem mom [...]nto duas portareper­sonas, vt in eo­dem iudicio & accusator sit & iud [...]. Optat. [...] 7. that this proceeding is not allowed in any case of crime, whereby the life, or limmes of the examined party, may be indangered: nor yet, where there is a iust suspition of future periury vpon such enforcement. Thus is the suspected wife vrged to cleare h [...] honesty by oath: Thus the Master of the house must cleare his truth, Exod. [...].8. Thus A [...]an and Ionathan were vrged to be their owne accusers, though not by oath▪ But if perhap [...] [...] Iusticer in their proceedings; must this b [...] [...] petty-Courts at ho [...] [...] onely to the Commission Court of England, but to the Inquisition of Spaine▪ See [...] your Pastor defending himselfe to be both an accuser and Iudge in the same cause: See their proceedings Ex Officio without commission: and if your prisons cannot witnesse it, your excommunications may.

SEP.

Though you haue lost the Shrines of Saints, yet you retaine their da [...]es, and those holy as the Lords day, and that with good profit to your spirituall carnall Courts, from such as p [...]fane them with the least and most lawfull [...] notwithstanding the liberty of the si [...] dayes labour, which the Lord hath giuen: and as much would the Masters of these Courts bee stirred at the Casting of these Saints dayes out of the Calender, [...] were the Masters of the possessed maid, when the Spirit of diuination was cast out of her, Act. 1 [...].19.

SECTION XLI.

WEe haue not lost, but cast away the Idolatrous shrines of Saints: Holy-dayes how obserued in the Church of England. their daies we retaine; theirs, not for worship of them, which our Church con­demneth, but partly for [...]ommo [...] oration of their high deserts, and ex­cellent examples: partly for distinction: indeed therefore Gods dayes, and not theirs▪ their praises redound to him: shew vs where we implore them, where wee consecrate daies to their seruice: The maine end of Holy-daies is for the seruice of God, and some, Socr. l. 5. c. 21. Est. 9.17. Nehe. 12.27. 1 Mac. 4.29. Iohn 10.13. Aug. Ep. 44. Scias à Christia­nis Catholicis nullum coli mortuorum, nihil deni (que) vt numen ad [...]rari, quod fit factum & condi­tu [...] à Deo. Quae tolo orbe terrarum, &c. sicuti quo (que) Do­mini passio & resurrectio & in coelum ascensus, & aduentus Spiritus sancti anniuersar. à so­lemnitate c [...]e­brantur. Aug. Epist. 118. Churches of France and Flanders in Har [...]. confess. Th Whites Dis­couer. p. 1 [...]. as Socrates sets downe of old, (quo se à láborum conte [...]ione relax [...]) for relaxation from labour: and if such daies may be appointed by the Church (as were the Holy daies of P [...]rim; of the dedication of the wall of Ierusalem, the dedication of the Temple) whose names should they rather beare (though but for meere distinction) than the blessed Apo­stles of Christ? But his is a colour onely: for you equally condemne those dayes of Christs Birth, Ascension, Circumcision, Resurrection, Anunciation, which the Church hath beyond all memory celebrated: what then is our fault? Wee keepe these holy as the Lords day, in the same manner, though not in the same degree: Indeed we come to the Church, and worship the God of the Martyrs and Saints: is this yet our offence? No, but we abstaine from our most lawfull labour in them; True, yet not in conscience of the day, but in obedience to the Church: If the Church shall indict a solemne Fast: doe you not hold it contemptuous to spend that day i [...] lawfull labour notwithstanding that liberty of the six dayes which God hath giuen? Why shall that be lawfull in a case of deiection, which may not in praise and exultation? If you had not loued to cauill, you would rather haue accepted the Apology, or excuse of our sister Churches in this behalfe, than aggrauated these uncharitable pleas of your owne▪ yet euen in this, your owne Synagogue at Amsterdam (if we may beleeue your owne) is not altogether guilt­lesse: your hands are still and your shops shut vpon festiuall dayes; But we accuse you not: would God this were your worst. The Masters of our Courts would tell you, they would not care so much for this dispossession, as that it should be done by such coniurers as your selfe.

SEP.

If an ignorant and vnpreaching Ministery be approued amongst you, and the people constrai­ned by all kinde of violence to submit vnto it, and therewith to rest (as what a more vsuall throughout the whole kingdome?) then let no modest man once open his mouth to deny, that ignorance is constrained and approued amongst you. If the seruice said or sung in the Parish Church may be called deuotion, then fa [...]e there is good store of vnknowne deuotion, the greatest part in most parishes, neither knowing nor regarding what is said, nor wherefore.

SECTION XLII.

Our approba­tion of an vn­learned Mini­stery dispro­ued.YOur want of quarrels makes you still runne ouer the same complaints: which if you redouble a thousand times, wil not become iust, may become tedious: God knowes how far we are from approuing an vnlearned Ministery: The protesta­tions of our gracious King, our Bishops, our greatest Patrons of conformity in their publike writings, might make you ashamed of this bold assertion: we doe not allow that it should be, we bewaile that it will be: our number of Parishes compared with our number of Diuines, will soone shew; that either many Parishes must haue none, or some Diuines must haue many Congregations, or too many Congregations must haue scarce Diuine-Incumbents. Confer. at Hampt. Our deare Souereigne hath promised a medecine for this disease; But withall tels you that Ierusalem was not built all on a day. The violence you speake of is commonly in case of wilfull contempt, not of honest and peaceable desired further instruction, or in supposall of some tolerable ability in the Ministery forsaken; we do heartily pray for labourers into this haruest: we do wish that all Israel could prophe­sie: we publish the Scriptures, we Preach, Catechise, Write, and (Lord thou knowest) how many of vs would doe more, if wee knew what more could bee done, for the information of thy people, and remedy of this ignorance which this aduersary reproues vs to approue.

We doubt not but the seruice said in our Parish-Churches, is as good a seruice to God, as the extemporary deuotions in your Parlours: But, It is an vnknowne deuo­tion, you say: Through whose fault? The Readers, or the Hearers, or the Matter? Distinct reading you cannot deny [...]o the most Parishes: the matter, is easie Prayers, and English Scriptures: if the hearers be regardlesse; or in some things dull of conceit, lay the fault from the Seruice to the men: All yours are free from ignorance, free from wandering conceits: we enuy you not, some knowledge is no better than some igno­rance, and carelesnesse is no worse than mis-regard.

SEP.

What are your sheet-penances for adultery, and all your purse-penances for all other sinnes? than which, though some worse in Popery, yet none more common.

SECTION XLIII.

Penances in­ioyned in the Church of England.COmming now to the Vaults of Popery, I aske for their Penances, and Purga­tory; those Popish Penances, which presumptuous Confessors enioyned as sa­tisfactory, and meritorious vpon their bold absolutions: You send me to Shee [...]-penances and Purse-penances: the one, ceremonious corrections of shame, enioyned and adioyned to publike Confessions of vncleannesse, Sacc [...] & cin [...]ri incubare, corp [...] fordibus [...]bscu­rarē, presbyteris aduolu [...], & aris Dei adgenicula­ri. Tert. de penit. for the abasing of the offender, and hate of the sin: such like as the ancient Church thought good to vse for this pur­pose. Hence they were appointed (as Tertullian speaketh) in sackcloth and ashes, to craue the prayers of the Church, to besmeare their body with filthinesse, to throw them­selues down before Gods minister & Altar; not to mention other more hard, & perhaps [Page 591] no lesse ancient Rites; and hence, were those fiue stations of the Penitent, whereby he was at last receiued into the body of his wonted Communion: Canon. Greg. Neocaesar. [...], &c. the other a pecuniarie mulct imposed vpon some (not all, you foulely slander vs) lesse hainous offences; as a penalty, not as a penance: I hope you deny not; Sodomy, Murder, Robbery, and (which you would not). Theft it selfe is more deeply auenged: But did euer any of ours vrge either sheet or puse as the remedy of Purgatory, or enioyne them, to auoid those infernall paines? vnlesse we do so, our Penances are not Popish, & our Answerer is idle.

SEP.

Touching Purgatory, though you deny the doctrine of it, and teach the contrary, yet how well your practise sutes with it, let it be considered in these particulars: Your absoluing of men dying excommunicate after they be dead, and before they may haue Christian buriall. Your Christian buriall in holy ground (if the party will be at the charges;) your ringing of hallowed bels for the soule; your singing the Corps to the graue from the Church stile; your praying ouer, or for the dead, especially in these words, That God would hasten his Kingdome, that wee with this our Brother (though his life were neuer so wretched, and death desperate) and all other departed in the true faith of thy holy Name, may haue our perfect consummation both in body and soule. Your generall doctrines and your particular practises agree in this, as in the most other things, like Harpe and Harrow. In word you professe many truths, which in deed you deny.

These and many moe Popish deuices (by others at large discouered to the world) both for pompe and profit, are not onely not ra [...]ed and buried in the dust, but are aduanced amongst you aboue all that is called God.

SECTION XLIV.

YOur next accusation is more ingeniously malicious; The practises of the Church of England cō ­cerning the fu­nerals of the Dead. our Doctrine you grant contrary to Purgatory: but you will fetch it out of our practise, that we may build that which we destroy: Let vs therfore purge our selues from your Purga­tory: We absolue men dying excommunicate; a rare practise, and which yet I haue not liued to see: but if Law-makers contemne rare occurrents, surely accusers doe not: Once is too much of an euill: Marke then; Doe we absolue his Soule after the depar­ture? No: what hath the body to doe with Purgatory? Yet for the body: doe we by any absolution seeke to quit it from sinne? Nothing lesse: reason it selfe giues vs, that it is vncapable either of sinne or pardon; To lie vnburied, or to be buried vnseemly, is so much a punishment, that the Heathens obiected it (though vpon the hauocke and fury of Warre) to the Christians: as an argument of Gods neglect. All that Authoritie can doe to the dead Rebell, is to put his carcasse to shame, and deny him the honour of seemely sepulture: Thus doth the Church to those that will die in wilfull contempt. Those Grecian virgins that feared not death, Aug. de Ciu. l. 2. Athenienses de­creuerunt ne si­quis se interfe­cisset sepeliretur in agro attico, &c. were yet refrained with the feare of shame [...]ter death: it was a reall, not imaginary curse of Iezabel; The dogs shall eat Iezabel. Now the absolution (as you call it, by an vnproper; but malicious name) is nothing else, but a liberty giuen by the Church (vpon repentance signified of the fault of the late offender) of all those externall Rites of decent Funerall: Death it selfe is capable of inequality, and vnseemelinesse: Suppose a iust Excommunication: What reason is it, that he which in his life and death would be as a Pagan, should be as a Christia [...] in his buriall? What is any, or all this to Purgatory?

The next intimation of our Purgatory, is our Christian buriall, in the place, in the manner: The place, holy ground, the Church, Churchyard, &c. The manner, Ringing Singing, Praying ouer the corps. Thus therefore you argue; We bury the body in the Church, or Churchyard, &c. therefore we hold a Purgatory of the Soule; a proofe not lesse strange than the opinion: We doe neither scorne the carcasses of our friends, as the old Troglodites: nor with the old Aegyptians respect them more, than when they were enformed with a liuing soule: but we keepe a meane course betwixt both, vsing them [Page 592] as the remainders of dead men, Sleeping-places Coemiteria. Eu­seb. l. 7. c. 12. [...]. Splendidissimae sepulturae tradi­dit. Eus. l. 7. c. 15 Curatio funeris, conditio sepultu­rae, p [...]npa exe­quiarum, magis sunt viu [...]rum so­latia quam sub­sidia mortuorum Aug. de ciuit. l. 1. c. 12. Si enim paterna vestis & annulus tanto charaest posteris, nullo modo ipsa sper­nenda sunt cor­pora. Aug. de Ciu. l. 1. c. 13. Orig. cont. Cels. l. 8. Rationalem ani­mam honorare didicimus, &c. yet as dead Christians: and as those which we hope one day to see glorious. We haue learned to call no place holy in it selfe (since the Temple) but some more holy in their vse, than others. The old ( [...]) of the Christians, wherein their bodies slept in peace, were not lesse esteemed of them, than they are scor­ned of you. Galienus thought he did them a great fauour (and so they tooke it) when he gaue them the liberty not only of their Churches; but of their former burying places, In the same booke Eusebius commends Astirius a noble Senator, for his care, and cost of Marinus his buriall. Of all these rites of Funerall, and choice of place, we professe to hold with Augustine, that they are onely the comforts of the liuing, not helpes of the dead; yet as Origen also teacheth vs, wee haue learned to honour a reasonable (much more a Christian,) soule; and to commit the instrument or case of it honourably to the graue. All this might haue taught our Answerer, that we make account of an heauen, of a re­surrection, not of a Purgatory. But we ring hallowed bells for the Soule: Doe not those bells hang in hallowed Steeples too? and doe wee not ring them with hallowed ropes? what fancie is this? If Papists were so fond of old: their folly and their belles (for the most part) are both out of date; wee call them soule-belles, for that they signifie the departure of the soule, not for that they help the passage of the soule. This is meere Boyes-play. But we pray ouer or for the dead; Doe we not sing to him also? Pardon me, I must need [...] tell you, here is much spite, and little wit. To pray for the conf [...] ­mation of the glory of all Gods elect: What is it, but Thy kingdome come? How vainly doe you seeke a knot in a rush, while you cauill at so holy a Petition? Goe and learne how much better it is, to call them our Brothers, which are not, in an harmelesse ouer-weening, and ouer-hoping of charity: than to call them no brothers, which are, in a proud & censorious vncharitablenes: you cannot be content to tell an vntruth, but you must face it out: Let any Reader iudge, how farre our practice in this dissented from our doctrine; would to God in nothing more: Yes (saith this good friend) in the most other things; our words professe, our deeds denie: at once you make vs hypocrites, and your selues Pharises. Let all the world know, that the English Church at Amsterdam profes­seth nothing which it practiseth not: we may not be so holy, or so happy.

Generality is a notable shelter of vntruth: Many mo, you say, Popish deuices, yet name none; No, you cannot. Aduanced aboue all that is called God? surely this is a paradoxe of slanders: you meant at once to shame vs with falshood, and to appose vs with Riddles: we say to the Highest, Whom haue we in Heauen but thee? and for earth, your selfe haue granted we giue too much to Princes, (which are earthen Gods (& may come vnder Pauls ( [...].) Either name our Deitie, or craue mercie for your wrong certainly, though you haue not remorse, yet you shall haue shame.

SEP.

You are far from doing to the Romish Idols, as was done to the Aegyptian Idols, MITH [...] and SERAPIS, whose Priests were expelled their Ministerie, and Monuments expose [...] vtter scorne and desolation, their Temples demolished and raced to the very foundation.

SECTION XLV.

The Churches still retained in England. Socrat. Hist. Ec. l. 5. c. 16.17. Bed. hist. Eccl. l. 1. Cit. Gregor. Ep. Aug. suo. c. 30. & Edil [...]rto regi c. 32. Con­tra sibi &c. Sed & Haereticorum templa ve [...]ata à Constantin [...]. Eu­sed. l. 3. c. 63.THE Maiestie of Romish Petti-gods (I truely told you) was long agone, with Mithra and Serapis, exposed to the laughter of the vulgar: you straine the com­parison too farre; yet we follow you: Their Priests were expelled: for (as your Doctor yeeldeth) other Actors came vpon the same stage: others in religion, else it had beene no change: Their Ministerie and Monuments exposed to vtter scorn [...]: Their Masses, their oblations, their adorations, their invocations, their anoylings, their exorcizings, their s [...]rift, their absolutions, their Images, Rood-lofts, and whatsoeuer else of this kinde: But the Temples of those olde Heathens were demolished and raz [...]d: Here is the quarrell: ours stand still in their proud Maiestie: Can you see no difference [Page 593] betwixt our Churches and their Temples? Aug. de Ciuit. l. 8 c. 27. Ho [...]ker 5. b. c. 13. Id. Aug. coner. Maximin. Arrian. Nonne si templum. &c. Optat. Mileuitā. l. 6. Leuistis pro­culdubio pallas, Iudicate quid de co [...]cibus feci­stis: Aut vtrum­que lauate, aut &c. Si quod tangit aspectus lauandum est, vt parietes &c. Vi­demus rectum, videmus & coe­lum, &c. haec à vobis laua [...]i non possunt. The very name it selfe (if at least you haue vnderstood it) Kirke or Church (which is nothing but an abbreuiation of ( [...]) the Lords house) might haue taught you, that ours were dedicated to God, & theirs to the Deuill, in their false gods: Augustine answers you, as directly, as if he were in my roome: The Gentiles (saith he) to their gods erected Temples; wee not Temples vnto our Martyrs, as vnto Gods, but memorials as vnto dead men, whose spirits with God are still liuing: These then if they were abused by Popish Idolatrie, is there no way, but Downe with them, downe with them to the ground? Well fare the Donatists yet your old friends: they but washed the walles that were polluted by the Orthodoxe; by the same token, that Optatus askes them, why they did not wash the bookes which ours toucht, and the heauens which they lookt vpon: What, are the very stones sinfull? what can be done with them? The very earth where they should lye on heapes would bee vn­cleane: But not their pollution angers you more, than their proud Maiestie: What house can bee too good for the Maker of all things? As God is not affected with State, so is he not delighted in basenesse. If the pompe of the Temple were ceremoniall, yet it leaues this moralitie behinde it, that Gods house should be decent: and what if goodly? If we did put holinesse in the stones, as you doe vncleanenesse, it might be sinne to bee costly: Let mee tell you, there may bee as much pride in a clay wall, as in a carued: Proud Maiestie is better than proud basenesse: the stone or clay will offend in neither, we may in both: If you loue cottages, the auncient Christians with vs, loued to haue Gods house stately, as appeares by the example of that worthy Bishop of Alexandria, Athanas. Apol. Euseb. de vita Const. O [...]bo Frising. l. 5. c. 3. and that gracious Constantine, in whose daies these sacred piles began to lift vp their heads vnto this enuied height: Take you your owne choyce, giue vs ours; let vs nei­their repine, nor scorne at each other.

SEP.

But your Temples, especially your Cathedrall and mother Churches, stand still in their proud Maiestie possessed by Arch-Bishops and Lord-Bishops, like the Flamins and Arch-Flamins amongst the Gentiles, from whom they were deriued and furnished with all manner of pompous and superstitious monuments, as carued and painted Images, Massing-Copes and Surplices, chan­ting and Organ-musicke, and many other glorious ornaments of the Romish Harlot, by which her Maiestie is commended to, and admired by the vulgar: so farre are you in these respects for being gone, or fled, yea, or crept either, out of Babylon.

Now if you be thus Babylonish where you repute your selues most Sion-like, and thus confoun­ded in your owne euidence, what defence could you make in the things whereof an aduersary would challenge you? If your light be darknesse, how great is your darkenesse?

SECTION XLVI.

ALL this while I feared you had beene in Popish Idolatry; The Founders and Furnitures of our Chur­ches. now I finde you in Heathenish: These our Churches are still possessed by their Flamins, and Arch- Flamins: I had thought none of our Temples had beene so ancient: cer­tainly I finde but one poore ruinous building, reported to haue worne out this long ty­ranny of time: For the most, you might haue read their age, and their Founders in open records: But these were deriued from those: surely the Churches as much as the men: It is true, the Flamins, and whateuer other heathen Priests, were put downe, Lumb. l. 4. dist. 24. Isid. l. 7. Ety­mol. cap. 12. Theophilus E­pisc. cum caeteras statuas deorum confringere [...], v­nam integram seruari iussit, e­amque in loco publico crexit, vt Christian Bishops were set vp; Are these therefore deriued from those? Christianity came in the roome of Iudaisme: was it therefore deriued from it? Before you told vs, that our Pre­lacie came from that Antichrist of Rome, now from the Flamins of the Heathen: Both no lesse, than either: If you cannot be true, yet learne to be constant. But what meane you to charge our Churches with carued & painted Images? It is well you write to those that know them; Why did not you say wee bow our knees to them, and offer incense? Perhaps you haue espied some olde dustie statue in an obscure corner, couered ouer [Page 594] with Cob-webs, Gentiles tempore progrediente non infici [...]rentur se iu [...]smodi deos coluisse. Ammo­nius Gramma­ticus hacdere valde discrucia­tus, Dixit gra­uem plagèm reli­gioni Graecorum inflictam, quod illa vna statua non cuerteretur. Socrat. l. 5. c. 16. with halfe a face, & that miserably blemisht, or perhaps halfe a Cruci­fixe inuerted in a Church-window, and these you surely noted for English Idols: no lesse dangerous glasse you might haue seene at Geneua, a Church that hates Idolatry, as much as you doe vs: What more? Massing Copes, and Surplices: some Copes (if you will) more Surplices, no Massing: Search your bookes againe, you shall finde Albes in the Masse, no Surplices. As for Organ-musicke, you should not haue fetcht it from Rome, but from Ierusalem: In the Reformed Church at Middleburgh, you might haue found this skirt of the Harlot: which yet you grant at least crept out of Babylon; Iudge now (Christian Reader) of the weight of these grand exceptions; and see whether ten thou­sand such were able to make vs no Church, and argue vs not onely in Babylon, but to be Babylon it selfe: Thus Babylonish we are to you, and thus Sion-like to God: eue­ry true Church is Gods Sion: euery Church that holds the Foundation, is true, accor­ding to that golden rule, Ephes. 2.21. Euery building that is coupled together in this corner-stone, groweth vnto an holy Temple in the Lord: No aduersary, either Man or Deuill, can confound vs, eitheir in our euidences, or their owne challenges: we may be faultie, but we are true: And if the darkenesse you finde in vs be light, how great is our light?

SEP.

But for that not the separation, but the cause makes the Schismatike; and lest you should seeme to speake euill of the thing you know not, and to condemne a cause vnhear [...], you lay downe in the next place the supposed cause of our separation, against which you deale as insufficiently. And that you pretend to be, none other than your consorting with the Papists in certaine Ceremonies: touching which, and our separation in regard of them thus you write.

M.H. If you haue taken but the least knowledge of the ground of our iudgement and practice, how dare you thus abuse both vs and the Reader, as if the onely or chiefe ground of our separati­on were your Popish Ceremonies? But if you goe onely by gesse, hauing neuer so much as read o­uer one Treatise published in our defence, and yet sticke not to passe this your censorious doo [...]e both vpon vs and it; I leaue it to the Reader to iudge whether you haue beene more lauish of your censure, or credit. Most vniust is the censure of a cause vnknowne, though in it selfe neuer so blame-worthy, which neuerthelesse may be praise-worthy, for ought he knowes that censures it.

SECTION XLVII.

On what ground Sepa­ration or Cere­monies were obiected.HEE that leaues the whole Church in a grosse and wilfull errour, is an Heretike; he that leaues a particular Church for appendances, is a Schismaticke: such are you, both in the action and cause: The act is yelded, the cause hath beene in part scanned, shall be more: This I vainely pretended to be our consorting in Ceremo­nies with the Papists: Behold here the ground of your lowd challenge of my ignorance: Ignorance of your Iudgement and practice: Here is my abuse of you, of my Reader: and, how durst I? Good words (M. R.) What I haue erred, I will confesse: I haue wronged you indeed: but in my charitie: I knew the cause of Brownisme, but I knew not you: For (to say ingenuously) I had heard and hoped, that your cause had beene lesse desperate; My intelligence was, that in dislike of these Ceremonies obtruded, and an hopelesnesse of future libertie, you and your fellows had made a secession, rather than a separation from our Church; to a place where you might haue scope to professe, and opportunitie to enioy your owne conceits: whence it was that I termed you Ring-lea­ders of the late separation, not followers of the first, and made your plea against our Church, imperfection, not falshood: I hoped you, as not ours, so not theirs: not ours in place, Inq. into M. White. so not quite theirs in peeuish opinion: I knew it to bee no new thing for men inclin ng to these fancies, to beginne new Churches at Amsterdam, seuerall from the rest: witnesse the letters of some (sometimes yours) cited by your own Pastor: I knew the former separation, and hated it; I hoped better of the later separation, and pittied it: My knowledge both of Which vpon the Lo [...]ds Praye. hath [...]nfuted some [...] of [...]. M. Smith whom you followed, and your selfe, would not let [Page 595] me thinke of you, as you deserued: How durst I charge you with that, which perhaps you might disauow? It was my charity therefore, that made my accusations easie: it is your vncharitablenesse that accuses them of ignorance. I knew why a Brownist is a true Schismaticke; I knew not you were so true a Brownist. But why then did I write? Ta­king your separation at best; I knew how iustly I might take occasion by it to disswade from separation; to others good, though not to yours: Now I know you better, or worse rather, I thinke you heare more: Forgiue mee my charity, and make the worst of my ignorance. I knew that this separation (which now I know yours) stands vpon foure grounds, as some beasts vpon foure feet. First, God worshipped after a false manner; Barr. and Gr [...]en. passim. Penr. Exam. Secondly, Profane multitude receiued; Thirdly, Antichristian Ministery imposed; Fourthly, Subiection to Antichristian Gouernment: The Ceremonies are but as some one paw in euery foot: yet if we extend the word to the largest vse, diuiding all Religi­on into Ceremony, and Substance; I may yet, and doe auerre, that your separation is meerely grounded vpon Ceremonies.

SEP.

And touching the ceremonies here spoken of, howsoeuer we haue formerly refused them, sub­mitting (as all others did and doe) to the Prelates spirituall Iurisdiction, (herein through igno­rance straining at Gnats, and swallowing Camels) yet are we verily perswaded of them, and so were before we separated, that they are but as leaues of that tree, and as badges of that Man of sinne, whereof the Pope is head, and the Prelates shoulders. And sowe for our parts see no reason why any of the Bishops sworne seruants (as all the Ministers in the Church of England are Ca­nonically) should make nice to weare their Lords liueries. Which Ceremonies notwithstanding we know well enough, howsoeuer you for aduantage extenuate and debase them vnto vs, to be ad­uanced and preferred in your Church, before the preaching of the Gospell.

It is much that they being not so much as Reed, nor any part of the building (as you pretend) should ouerturne the best builders amongst you as they doe. The proportion betwixt Zoar and them holds well: Zoar was a neighbour vnto Sodome, both in place and sinne, and obnoxious to the same destruction with it: and it was Lots errour to desire to haue it spared, Gen. 19.15, 18, 19, 20. and so he neuer found rest nor peace in it, but forsooke it for feare of the same iust iudgement, which had ouertaken the rest of the Cities, verse 30. The application of this to your Ceremonies, I leaue to your selfe, and them to that destruction, to which they are deuoted by the Lord.

SECTION XLVIII.

ANd touching Ceremonies; you refused them formerly, but not long: Estimation of Ceremonies, and subiection to the Prelates. and when you did refuse them, you knew not wherefore; for immediately before your suspension, you acknowledged them to be things indifferent, and for matter of scandall by them, you had not informed your selfe (by your owne confession) of a whole quarter of a yeere after: Why refused you then, but as the Poet made his playes, to please the people, or as Simon Magus was baptized, for company? But refusing them, you submitted to the Prelates spirituall Iurisdiction: there was your crime; this was your Camell, the other your Gnats: Did euer any Prelate challenge spirituall rule ouer your conscience?

This they all appropriate to the great Bishop of our soules: and if other; grant them as your malice faineth: what sinne is it to be the subiect of a Tyrant? now vpon more grace, refusing the Prelacy, you haue branded the Ceremonies: So you did before your separation; Tell vs, how long was it after your suspension, and before your departure, that you could haue beene content (vpon condition) to haue worne this linnen badge of your Man of sinne? Was not this your resolution, when you went from Norwich to Lincolneshire, after your suspension? Deny it not; my witnesses are too strong. But let vs take you as you are: these Ceremonies, though too vile for you, yet are good e­nough [Page 596] for our Ministers of England: As if you said, Lord, I thanke thee, I am not as this Publican: Why for our Ministers? Because, those are the Liueries, and these the sworne seruants of the Antichristian Bishops: 1 Cor. 4.1. Ier. in Psal. 44. Heming. Class. 3. Potest. Eccl. c. 10. Vt cui (que) suus clirus & sua plebs in bis quae Domini sunt, pie obsequerentur. We haue indeed sworne obedience to our Ordinary, in honest and lawfull Commandements, but seruice to Christ: But doth all obedience imply seruitude? This obedience is, as to spirituall Fathers, not to Masters: yet so are we the seruants of Christ, that we are ready to giue our seruice to the least of his Saints: Thus vile will we be for God: How much more to those whom God hath made (as Hierome sayes) Principes Ecclesiae: whiles they command for God: What doe we herein, but that which Epiphanius vrged of old against Aërius; What but the same which Ignatius (that holy and old Martyr) requires (not once) of all Presbyters, and offers the ingagement of his owne soule for vs in this act? Ignat. Epist. ad Tarsens.

As for our Ceremonies, aggrauate them how you can for your aduantage, they are but Ceremonies to vs: and such, as wherein we put no holinesse, but order, decencie, conuenience: but they are preferred (you say) in our Church, before the preaching of the Gospell: a most wrongfull vntruth; We hold preaching an essentiall part of Gods seruice, Ceremonies none at all: the Gospell preached we hold the life and soule of the Church; Ceremonies either the garment, or the lace of the garment: The Gospel prea­ched we hold the Foundation and Wals; Ceremonies hardly so much as Reed, or Tile: But how then (say you) haue they ouerturned our best builders? This is a word of rare fauour: I had thought you had held vs all ruiners, not builders: Or if builders; of Ba­bel, not of Ierusalem: in which worke the best builders are the worst. Those whose hand hath been in this act, would tell you, that not so much the Ceremonies are stood vpon, as obedience: If God please to try Adam but with an Apple, it is enough: What doe we quarrell at the value of the fruit, when we haue a prohibition? Shimei is slaine: what meerely for going out of the City? the act was little, the bond was great: what is com­manded, matters not so much, as by whom; insult not, wee may thanke your outrage for this losse.

For your retortion of my Zoar and Sodom: I can giue you leaue to be witty, you vse it so seldome: but when you haue plaied with the allusion what you list, I must tell you that he which will needs vrge a comparison to goe on foure feet, is not worthy to goe vpon two: Zoar was neere to Sodom, not part of it: Zoar was reserued when Sodome was destroyed: Fidem Domino habere debuerat qui se eam ser­uaturum propter eum dixerat. Mercer. in. Gen. Zoars neerenesse to the place where Sodome stood, needed not haue gi­uen Lot cause of remoueall. Zoar might safely haue beene the harbour of Lot: his feare was, for want of faith: God promised him, and the place security: the far-fetcht appli­cation therefore of the wickednesse of Zoar, to our Ceremonies, might well haue beene forborne, and kept to your selfe: much lesse needed you (like some Anti- Lot) to call for fire and brimstone from heauen vpon your Zoar.

SEP.

How we would haue behaued our selues in the Temple, where the Money-changers were, and they that sold Doues, we shall answere you, when you proue your Church to be the Temple of God, compiled and built of spiritually-hewne and liuely stones, 1 King. 5.17, 18. and 6, 7. 1 Pet. 2.5. and of the Cedars, Firres, and Thyne trees of Lebanon, 2 Chron. 2.8. framed and set together in that comely order, which a greater than Salomon hath prescribed: vnto which God hath promised his presence. But whilest we take it to bee (as it is) a confused heaped of dead and defiled and polluted stones, and of all rubbish, of briers and brambles of the wildernesse, for the most part, fitter for burning than building; we take our selues rather bound to shew our o­bedience in departing from it, than our valour in purging it, and to follow the Prophets counsell in flying out of Babylon, as the Hee goates before the flocke, Ier. 50.8.

SECTION XLIX.

HOw you would haue behaued your selfe in the Temple to the Money-chan­gers, you will answer when wee proue our Church to be Gods Temple, The state of the Temple, and of our Church in re­semblance. built of that matter, and in that forme which God hath prescribed: & here you send vs to 1 King. 5.17. and 2 Chron. 2.8. Ignorantly; as if Salomons Temple had stood till Christs time: when neither the first, nor second (though called Beth Gu [...]am) outlasted more than foure hundred yeeres: Or as if the Market had beene vnder the very roofe of that Temple. Whether Herods were built of the same matter with Salomons, and in full correspondence to it, I dispute not: it was certainely dedicated to Gods seruice, and that (which you would hardly disgest) in a solemne anniuersary Holy day; though not erected vpon the word of any Prophet. But to let passe Allegories: we must proue our selues the true Church of God: Thus we doe it: We are true Christians, for we were baptized into the Name of Christ; we truly professe our continuance in the same faith▪ into which we were baptized: we ioyne together in the publike Seruices of God: wee maintaine euery point of the most ancient Creeds: we ouerthrow not the foundation by any consequence. Therefore what euer is wanting to vs, whateuer is superfluous, in spight of all the gates of Hell, we are the true Church of God. Let me aske you: Were not the people of the Iewes in the Prophets, & in Christs time, a confused heape of dead and defiled, and (for I will vse your Tautologies) polluted stones, and of all rubbish, of beyers and brambles of the Wildernesse, for the most part fitter for burning than buil­ding? Can we be worse than they? If wickednesse can defile a Church, they shall iustifie vs: did either those Prophets, or our Sauiour, rather shew their obedience to God in departing from it, than their valour in purging it? you haue well imitated these heauen­ly patternes. But what; Can your charity finde nothing but rubbish? Not one square stone, not one liuing? You will be iudging till God iudge you: if you take not heed of these courses, you will so runne with the He-goats, that you will stand with the Goats on the left hand. That God, whose place you haue vsurped, giue you more wisdome and loue.

SEP.

And what (I pray you) is the valour which the best hearted, and most Zealous Reformers amongst you haue manifested, in driuing out the money-changers? doth it not appeare in this, that they suffer themselues to be driuen out with the two stringed whip of Ceremonies and sub­scription, by the money-changers, the Chancellors and Officials, which sell sinnes like Doues and by the chiefe Priests, the Bishops which set them on worke? so farre are the most Zealous a­mongst you from driuing out the money-changers, as they themselues are driuen out by them, because they will not change with them to the vtmost farthing.

SECTION L.

THe valour of our most zealous Reformers hath truly shewed it selfe in wel-dance: As in Duels: so here, Whether Mi­nisters should indure them­selues [...]enced. he is the most valiant that can so master himselfe as not to fight: you according to the common opinion of Swaggerers, blame the peaceable of cowardise, and accuse them of suffering. Behold a new crime: That they suffer themselues to be driuen out: What should they haue done? Should they haue taken armes, and cry, The sword of God, and Gedeon? You that will not allow a Prince to compell Subiects, will you allow Subiects to compell Princes? God forbid, This were high Treason against Gods Anointed: what then? Should they approue the Ceremonies by subscription, by practise? This you exclaime vpon, as high Treason a­gainst the Highest: What yet more? Should they haue preached with their mouthes stop [...] This is it, which you haue learned of your Founder, and through not many hands receiued, and required with no lesse violence: Clamour and tumults is that you desire; Brow. Reforma. without Tar. [Page 598] still let our sinne be peaceable obedience, yours fury and opposition. Your head-strong conceit is, that it is a sinne to be silenced: Men must preach euen when they may not: all times before you, [...]. We charge him not to serue a­ny more. So Can. 15. Can. 25. Cum compertum fuerit deponatur. Can. 10. De Cle­ricatus bonore pericli [...]abitur. Can. 2. E Clero depona­tur & sit alienus à Canone. Can. 17. & Can. 18. A Ministerio cessare debuerit. Concil. Sardic. c. 4. Concil. Carth. 4. c. 48. & 56, 57. Leo Ep. 1 Sect. 5. Cypr. l. 3. Ep. 9. Socr. l. 2. c. 21. would haue wondred at this Paradox: For howeuer the Apostles, which had not their calling from men, would not be silenced by men, yet we find that all their successors held that those hands which were laid vpon their heads, might be laid vpon their mouthes: looke into all Histories: Those Constitutions (which though not Apostolike, yet were ancient) in the seuenth Canon punish a Bishop, or Presbyter, that vpon pretence of Religion separates from is wife, with deposition: and if any Presbyter shall shift his charge without licence ( [...]) and lastly; in­flicts the same penalty vpon Fornication, Adultery, Periury.

The great Nicene Councell takes the same order with some misliked Bishops, and Presbyters in diuers Canons: Gaudentius in the Councell of Sardi, takes it for granted, that a Bishop may by Bishops be deposed: so the second Councell of Carthage, Can. 13. so the fourth Councell of Carthage more than once imposes degradation: so Leo the first threats to put some offending persons from the office of their Ministery: so (that I may not be endlesse) blessed Cyprian aduises Rogatianus, a good old Bishop, which was abu­sed by a malapert Deacon, by the authority of his Chaire to right himselfe, and either to depose, or suspend the offender. Leontius in Socrates, is depriued of his Priesthood: yea, what Councell or Father giues not both rules and instances of this practice? See how farre the ancient Church was from these tumultuous fancies: No, no; (M. R.) we well finde, it is doing that vndoes the Church, not suffering: If your fellowes could haue suffered more, and done lesse, the Church had beene happy: As for our Church-Officers, you may raile vpon them with a lawlesse safety: there is a great Ditch betwixt you and them: else you might pay deare for this sinne of slandering them with their cheape peny-worths: How idly doe you insult ouer those, whom your mony-changers, haue driuen out of their Pulpits: When you confesse (after all your valour) that they haue driuen you both out of Church and Country: who can pitty a miserable insulter?

SEP.

For the Wafers in Geneua, and disorders in Corinth, they were corruptions which may and doe (or the like vnto them) creepe into the purest Churches in the World: for the Reformation whereof Christ hath giuen his power vnto his Church, that such euils as are brought in by hu­mane frailty, may by diuine authority bee purged out. This power and presence of Christ you want, holding all by homage (or rather by villanage) vnder the Prelates, vnto whose sinfull yoke you stoope in more than Babylonish bondage, bearing and approuing by personall commu­nion, infinite and abominations. And in these two last respects principally, your Babylonish con­fusion of all sorts of people in the body of your Church, without separation, and your Babylonish bondage vnder your spirituall Lords the Prelates, we account you Babylon, and flie from you.

SECTION LI.

Power of Re­forming abuses giuen to the Church: and the issue of the neglect of it.YOu that can grant there will be corruptions in all other Churches, will endure none in ours: If England should haue either vnleauened Wafers, or drunken Loue-feasts (though no other blemishes) shee could not but bee Babylon: We enuy not your fauours: These, or whatsoeuer like enormities, Christ hath giuen power vnto his Church to reforme: but what if the Church neglect to vse it? What if those euils, which are brought in, by humane frailty, will not by diuine authority be purged out? Barr. against Gyff. p. 27. & 88. Now the errour (by your doctrine) is growne fundamentall; so Christ is lost, and the foundation razed: if we shall then assume (against our friends, to conuince our ene­mies) The Church of Geneua hath beene seriously dealt with, in this corruption, and disswaded by vehement importunity, yet still persisteth: How can you free them, and charge vs? see how we loue to be miserable, with company. This power to purge out all corruptions, Christ hath not giuen vs: if he hath giuen it you; you must first beginne to [Page 599] purge out your selues: you haue done it; but still there remaine some: Troubles and Excommuni­cations at Amsterdam. An tu su [...]s Ec­clesia es [...] Et qui te offenderit à Christo exclu [...] ­tur. Hieron. Epiphan. Cypr. Solus in coelum ascend. Pup [...]anus? Et ad Acesu [...]m No­uatianum Constan. Erigita tibi scalam Ace­si, & ad coelum solus ascendito. Socr. l. 1. c. 7. would God we had as much execution as power: Our Church should be as cleane as yours is Schis­maticall. If you should measure faculties by their exercise; Naturall rest should be the greatest enemy to [...]ertue: and the solitary Christian should be miserable: This power of ours is not d [...]ad, but sleepeth: When it awaketh vnto more frequent vse, (which we earnestly pray for) looke you for the first handsell of it: None can bee more worthy: as it is, we offend not more in defect than you in excesse: Of whom that your Laxa­rello of Amsterdam, G. I. could say, that you haue Excommunication as ready as a Prel [...]e hath a Prison: Christ is in many that feele him not; but we want not the power oney, but the presence of Christ: How so? he was with vs while you were here: Did he depart with you? will the Separatists ingrosse our Sauiour to themselues, and (as Cyprian said of Popianus) goe to Heauen alone? yea, confine the God of Heauen to Amsterdam? What insolence is this? we haue him in his Word: we haue him in his Sacraments: we haue him in our hearts: we haue him in our profession; yet this ene­my dare say, wee want him: Wherein? I suppose in our censures: Wee haue Peters keyes (as his true successors both in office and doctrine:) our fault is, that we vse them not as you would: What Church doth so? your first Martyr doth as zealously in­ueigh against the practise of Geneua, Bar. Gyff. ref. So some of their owne haue termed their Excom­munication. Confess. by M. Iohns. Inquirie pag. 65. and all other Reformed Congregations in this point, as against vs: both for the woodden Dagger (as he termes it) of suspension, and for their Consistoriall Excommunication. Woe were to all the World, if Christ should limit his presence onely to your fashions: Here you found him, and here you left him▪ Would to God we did no more grieue him with our sins, than you please him in your presumptuous censures: in the rest, you raile against our Prelates and vs: Can any man thinke that Christ hath left peaceable spirits, to goe dwell with Railers? Indeed, yours is free-hold: so you would haue it: free from subiection, free from obedience: This is loosenesse, more than liberty: You haue broken the bonds, and cast the cords from you: but you mis-call ou [...] tenure: Wee hate villenage no lesse than you hate peace, and hold (in capite) of him, that is, the head of his body, Coloss. 1.18. the Church [...] vnder whose easie yoke wee doe willingly stoope in a sweet Christian freedome; abhorring and reprouing, and therefore (notwithstanding our personall Communion) auoiding all abominations: In these two respects therefore of our confusion, and bondage, wee haue well seene in this Discourse, how iustly your Sion accounts vs Babylon: since it is apparent for the one, that here is neither confusion, nor Babylonish, nor without sepa­ration: For the other, no bondage, no seruility: Our Prelates being our Fathers, Amari Parens & Episcopus de­bet, non timeri. Hier. ad Theo­philum. not our Masters: and if Lords for their externall dignity, yet not Lords of our Faith: and if both these your respects were so, yet so long as we doe inuiolably hold the founda­tion, both directly, and by necessary sequell; any Railer may terme vs, but no Separa­tist shall proue vs Babylon: you may flie whither you lift: would God yet further, vn­lesse you had more loue.

SEP.

Master H. hauing formerly expostulated with vs our supposed impietie in forsaking a cere­monious Babylon in England, proceeds in the next place, to lay downe our madnesse in chu­sing a substantiall Babylon in Amsterdam: and if it be so found by due triall as he suggesteth, it is hard to say, whether our impietie or madnesse bee the greater. Belike Master H. thinkes wee gather Churches here by towne-rowes, as they doe in England, and that all within the Parish Procession are of the same Church. Wherfore else tels he vs of Iewes, Arrians and Anabaptists, with whom we haue nothing common but the Streets and Market place? It is the condition of the Church to liue in the World, and to haue ciuill society with the men of his World, 1 Cor. 5.10. Ioh. 17.13.

But what is this to the spirituall Communion of the Saints, in the fellowship of the Gospell, wherein they are separated, and sanctified from the World vnto the Lord? Ioh. 17.16. 1 Cor. 1. 2 Cor. 6.17, 18.

SECTION LII.

I Need no better Analyser than your selfe, saue that you doe not onely resolue my parts, The veiw of the sinnes and disorders of o­thers, where­upon obiected, and how far it should affect vs. but adde more: whereas euery motion hath a double terme, from whence and whither: both these could not but all into our discourse. Hauing therefore formerly expostulated with you for your (since you will so terme it) impietie, in forsa­king a ceremonious Babylon of your owne making in England: I thought it not vnfit to compare your choice with your refusall; England with Amsterdam, which it plea­seth you to intitle a substantiall Babylon: impiety and madnesse are titles of your owne choice; let your guiltinesse be your owne accuser: The truth is, my charity and your vncharitablenesse haue caused vs to mistake each other. My charity thus: Hearing both at Middleburgh, and here, that certaine companies from the parts of Notting­ham and Lincolne (which Harbinger had beene newly in Zeland before me) meant to retire themselues to Amsterdam, for their full liberty, not for the full approbation of your Church: not fauouring your maine opinions, but emulating your freedome in too much hate of our Ceremonies, and too much accordance to some grounds of your hatred: I hoped you had beene one of their Guides; both because Lincolneshire was your Countrey, and Master Smith your Oracle, and Generall. Not daring there­fore to charge you with perfect Brownisme, what could I thinke might bee a greater motiue to this your supposed change, than the view of our (so oft proclaimed) wicked­nesse, and the hope of lesse cause of offence in those forraine parts? this I vrged, fearing to goe deeper than I might be sure to warrant: Now comes my charitable Answerer, and imputes this easinesse of my challenge to my ignorance; and therefore will needes perswade his Christian Reader, that I knew nothing of the first separation, because I ob­iected so little to the second.

It were strange if I should thinke, you gather Churches there by Towne-rowes (as wee in England) who know that some one Prison might hold all your refined Flocke: you gathered here by Hedge-rowes; but there it is easier to tell how you diuide than how you gather: let your Church be an intire body, inioying her owne spirituall Com­munion, yet if it be not a corrosiue to your heart to conuerse in the same streets, and to bee ranged in the same Towne-rowes with Iewes, Arrians, Anabaptists, &c. you are to whit of kinne to him, that vexed his righteous soule with the vncleannesses of foule Sodme. That good man had nothing but ciuill societie with those impure Neighbours: hee differed from them in Religion, in practise; yet could he not so care­lesly turne off this torment: His house was Gods Church; wherein they had the spirituall Communion of the Saints: yet whiles the Citie was so vncleane, his heart was vnquiet: Separation from the world how required. Iohn 17.16. We may (you grant) haue ciuill societie with ill men, spirituall Commu­nion onely with Saints: Those must be accounted the world, these onely the Church; your owne allegations shall condemne you. They are not of the World (saith Christ) as I am not of the World: Both Christ and they were parts of the Iewish Church: The Iewish Church was not so sanctified, but the most were extremely vncleane: therefore wee may bee parts of a Visible vnsanctified Church; and yet bee separate from the World. 1 Cor. 1.2. Saint Paul writes to his Corinthians, sanctified in Christ, Saints by calling: True; 1 Cor. 3.3. but not long after, he can say, Ye are yet carnall. In his second Epistle: Come out (saith he) from among them: But from whom? From Infidels by profession, not corrupted Christians.

SEP.

Wee indeed haue much wickednesse in the City where wee liue; you in the Church. But in earnest, doe you imagine wee account the Kingdome of England Babylon, or the Citie of Amsterdam Sion? It is the Church of England, or State Ecclesiasticall, which wee [Page 601] account Babylon, and from which we withdraw in spirituall Communion: but for the Common-Wealth and Kingdome, as we honour it aboue all the States in the World, so would we thankfully imbrace the meanest corner in it, at the extremest conditions of any people in the Kingdome. The hellish impieties in the Citie of Amsterdam, doe no more preiudice our Heauenly Communion in the Church of Christ, than the Frogs, Lice, Moraine, and other plagues ouer-spreading Aegypt, did the Israelites, when Goshen the portion of their inheritance was free, Exod. 8.19. nor than the Deluge, wherewith the whole World was couered, did NOAH, when he and his Familie were safe in the ARke, Genes. 7. nor than Satans throne did the Church of Pergamus being esta­blished in the same Citie with it, Reuel. 2.12, 13.

SECTION LIII.

THe Church and State, if they bee two, yet they are twins; and that so, The neerenesse of the State & Church, & the great errours found by the Separatists in the French and Dutch Chur­ches. as eithers euill proues mutuall: the sinnes of the Citie not reformed, blemish the Church. where the Church hath power and in a sort comprehends the State; shee cannot wash her hands of tolerated disorders in the Common-Wealth: hence is my comparison of the Church (if you could haue seene it, not the Kingdome) of England, with that of Amsterdam: I doubt not, but you could bee content to sing the old song of vs, Bona terra, mala gens: Our Land you could like well, if you might bee Lords alone. Thanks be to God it likes not you, and iustly thinks the mea­nest corner too good for so mutinous a generation: when it is weary of Peace, it will recall you. you that neither in Prison, nor on the Seas, nor in the Coasts of Virginia, nor in your way, nor in Netherland could liue in Peace, What shall wee hope of your ease at home? Where yee are, all you thankfull Tenants cannot in a powerfull Chri­stian state moue God to distinguish betwixt the knowne sinnes of the Citie, and the Church: How oft hath our Gracious Soueraigne, and how importunately, beene solli­cited for a Toleration of Religions? It is pittie that the Papists hyred not your Ad­vocation: who in this point are those true Cassanders, Cassand. de Offic. boni viri. which Reuerend Caluin long since confuted: Their wishes herein are yours: To our shame and their excuse: his Christian heart held that Toleration vnchristian and intollerable, which you either neglect or magnifie: Good Constantine winkt at it in his beginning; Bellar. de Laicis. Euseb. in vita Const. but as Dauid at the house of Zeruiah [...]: Succeeding times found these Canaanites to bee prickes and thornes, and therefore both by Mulcts and banishments sought either their yeeldance or voydance. If your Magistrates hauing once giuen their names to the Church, in­deuour not to purge this Augean Stable; how can you preferre their Communion to ours?

But howsoeuer now, lest wee should thinke your Land-lords haue too iust cause to packe you away for Wranglers, you turne ouer all the blame from the Church to the Citie; yet your Pastor and Church haue so found the Citie in the Church and branded it with so blacke markes, as that all your smooth extenuations cannot make it a lesse Ba­bylon than the Church of England: Behold now, by your owne Confessions, either Amsterdam shall be, or England shall not be Babylon: These eleuen crimes you haue found and proclaimed in those Dutch and French Churches. Fr. Iohns. Artic. against the French and Dutch Chur­ches.

FIRST, That the Assemblies are so contriued, that the whole Church comes not to­gether in one: So that the Ministers cannot together with the Flocke sanctifie the Lords day; the presence of the members of the Church cannot be knowne, and finally, no pub­like action, whether Excommunication, or any other, can rightly be performed. Could you say worse of vs? Where neither Sabbath can bee rightly sanctified, nor presence or absence knowne, nor any holy action rightly performed, what can there be but meere confusion?

SECONDLY, That they baptize the seede of them who are no members of any Vi­sible Church; of whom moreouer they haue not care as of members, neither admit their Parents to the Lords Supper: Meere Babylonisme, and sinne in constitution, yea, [Page 602] the same that makes vs no Church: for what separation can there bee in such admit­tance? what other but a sinfull commixture? How is the Church of Amsterdam now gathered from the World?

THIRDLY, That in the publike worship of God they haue deuised, and vsed an­other forme of Prayer, besides that which Christ our Lord hath prescribed, Matth. 6. reading out of a Booke certaine Prayers inuented and imposed by man. Behold here our fellow-Idolaters: and (as followes) a daily Sacrifice of a set Seruice-Booke, which in stead of the sweet Incense of spirituall Praiers is offered to God; very Swines-flesh, Barr. against G [...]ff. a new Portuise, and an equall participation with vs of the Curse of addition to the Word.

FOVRTHLY, That rule and commandement of Christ, Matth. 18.15. they neither obserue, nor suffer rightly to bee obserued among them. How oft haue you said that there can bee no sound Church without this course, because no separation? Behold the maine blemish of England in the face of Amsterdam!

FIFTHLY, That they worship God in the Idoll Temples of Antichrist: so the Wine is marr'd with the Vessell; their seruice, abomination with ours: neither doe these An­tichristian stones want all glorious ornaments of the Romish Harlot yet more.

SIXTLY, That their Ministers haue their set maintenance in another manner than Christ hath ordained, 1 Chron. 14. and that also such, as by which any Ministerie at all, whether Popish or other, might be maintained: Either Tythes, or as ill: Behold, one of the maine Arguments whereby our Ministerie is condemned as false and Antichri­stian, falling heauy vpon our Neighbours.

SEVENTHLY, That their Elders change yeerely, and doe not continue in their Office, according to the Doctrine of the Apostles and practise of the Primitiue Church: What can our Church haue worse than false Gouernors? Both annuall and perpetuall they cannot be: What is (if not this) a wrong in Constitution?

EIGHTLY, That they celebrate marriage in the Church, as if it were a part of the Ecclesiasticall Administration: a foule shame and sinne: and what better than our third Sacrament?

NINTHLY, That they vse a new censure of suspension which Christ hath not ap­pointed: no lesse than English presumption.

TENTHLY That they obserue daies and times, consecrating certaine daies in the yeere to the Natiuitie, Resurrection, Ascension of Christ: Behold their Calendar as truely possessed: Two Commandements solemnly broken at once; and we not Idola­ters alone.

ELEVENTHLY, which is last and worst, that they receiue vnrepentant Excommu­nicates to bee members of their Church, which by this meanes becomes one bodie with such as bee deliuered vnto Satan; therefore none of Christs bodie: England can bee but a miscelline rabble of prophane men; H. Ainsworth in his Coun­terpoyson. The Dutch and French Churches are belike no better: who can be worse than an vnrepentant Excommunicate? Goe now, and say, It is the Apostasie of Antichrist to haue communion with the World in the holy things of God, which are the peculiars of the Church, and cannot without Sacri­ledge bee so prostituted and prophaned; Goe say, that the Plaguy-spirituall-leprosie of sinne rising vp in the foreheads of many in that Church, vnshut vp, vncouered, (yea, wilfully let loose) infects all both persons and things amongst them: Goe now and flie out of this Babylon also, as the He-Goates before the flocke, or returne to ours: But how-euer these errors be grosse, perhaps they are tractable; Not the sinne vndoes the Church, but obstinacie: here is no euasion. For behold, you doe no more accuse those Churches of corruption, than of wilfulnesse: for diuers times haue you dealt with them about these fearefull enormities: yea, you haue often desired, that know­ledge thereof might bee by themselues giuen to the whole bodie of their Church, or that (at least) they would take order it might be done by you: They haue refused both; What remaines, but they bee our fellow-Heathens and Publicans? And not they alone, but all Reformed Churches beside in Christendome, which doe ioyntly partake [Page 603] in all these (except one or two personall) abominations: will you neuer leaue, till you haue wrangled your selues out of the world?

But now I feare I haue drawne you to say, that the Hellish impieties both in the Citie and Church of Amsterdam, ar [...] but Frogs, Lice, Flies, Murraine and other Aegyp­tian plagues, not preiudicing your Goshen: Say so if you dare; I feare they would soone make the Ocean your Red Sea, and Virginia your Wildernesse.

The Church is Noahs Arke, which gaue safety to her Guests, whereof ye are part; but remember that it had vncleane beasts also, and some sauage: If the waues drowne you not, yet (me thinkes) you should complaine of noisome societie. Satans throne could not preiudice the Church of Pergamus: but did not the Balaamites (the Nico­laitans?) Yet their heauenly Communion stood, and the Angell is sent away with but threats.

SEP.

It is the will of God and of Christ, that his Church should abide in the world, and conuerse with it in the affaires thereof, which are common to both: But it is the Apostasie of Antichrist to haue C [...]nion wi [...]h the World in the holy things of God, which are the peculiars of the Church, and [...] without great sacriledge be so prostitute [...] and prophaned.

SECTION LIV.

AS it were madnesse to deny that the Church should conuerse with the World in the affaires thereof: So to deny her Communion in Gods Holy things, Conuersation with the World. with any of those of the World, which professe Christianity (as yet vnconsu­ted) is a point of An [...]baptisticall Apostasie such [...]f the World are still of the Church. As my censure cannot eiect them, so their sinne (after my priuate endeuour of redresse) cannot defile me: I speake of priuate Communicants: If an vnbidden Guest come with a r [...]gged garment, and vnwashen hands, shall I forbeare Gods heauenly dainties▪ The Master of the Feast can say, Friend, how camest thou in hither? not, Friends, why came you hither with such a Guest? God bids mee come: Hee hath imposed this ne­cessity, neuer allowed this excuse: Duobus nodis non te maculat malus, videlicet si non consentis, & si red [...]guis. d. 23. q. 4. à mali [...]. My teeth shall not beset on edge with the fowre Grapes of others: If the Church cast not out the knowne vnworthy, the sinne is hers: If a man will come vnworthy, the sinne is his: But if I come not, because he comes, the sinne is mine: I shall not answer for that others sinne: I shall answer for mine owne neglect: Another mans fault cannot dispense with my duty.

SEP.

The aire of the Gospell which you draw in, is nothing so free and cleare as you make shew: it is onely because you are vsed to it, that makes you so iudge. The thicke smoke of your Canons, especially of such as are planted against the Kingdome of Christ the visible Church, and the administration of it, doe both obscure and poison the aire, which you all draw in, and wherein you breathe. The pl [...]g [...]y spirituall [...] of se [...] rising vp in the forth [...]ds of so many thousands in the Church, vnshut vp, vncouered, infects all, both persons and things amongst you, Le­uit. 13.45, 46, 47. 2 Cor. 6.17. The blasting Hierarchie suffers no good thing to grow, or prosper, but withers all, both bud and branch. The daily sacrifice of the Seruice-booke, which in stead of spirituall Prayer, swe [...] as Incense, you offer vp Morning and Euening, smels so stron [...] of the Popes Portuise, as it makes many hundreds amongst your selues, stop their noses as it; and yet you boast of the free and cleere aire of the Gospell, wherein you breathe.

SECTION LV.

The impure mixtures of the Church of England.AS there is no Element which is not through many mixtures departed from the first simplicity: So no Church euer breathed in so pure an aire, as that it might not iustly complaine of some thicke and vnwholsome euaporations of errour and sinne. If you challenge an immunitie, you are herein the true broode of the ancient Puritanes: But if too many sinnes in practise haue thickned the aire of our Church, yet not one Heresie: that smoke of the bottomlesse pit hath neuer corrupted it: and therefore iustly may I auerre, that here you might draw in the cleare aire of the Gospell: No where vpon earth more freely. And if this be but the opinion of custome, you whom absence hath helped with a more nice and dainty sent, speake your worst: Shew vs our Heresies, and shame vs: you haue done it, and be­hold foure maine infections of our English aire: 1. Canons. The first, the smoke of our Canons: Wittily: I feare, the great Ordinances of the Church haue troubled you more with the blow, than the smoke: For you tell vs of their Plantation against the Kingdome of Christ: What Kingdome? The visible Church: Which is that? Not the Reformedst peece of ours, whose best are but Goats and Swine: Not the close Nicodemians of your owne Sect amongst vs, which would be loth to be visible: Not forrainers; to them they extend not: None therefore in all the World, but the English Parlour-full at Amsterdam: Can there be any truer Donatisme? Cry you still out of their poysoning the aire: We hold it the best cleansed by the batteries of your idle fancies, by ridding you from our aire, and by making this your Church inuisible to vs; smart you thus, till we complaine.

2. Sinne vn­censured.The second is the plague or leprosie of sin vnshut vp and vncouered: We know that sinne is as ill as the Deuill can make it; a most loathsome thing in the eyes of God, and his Angels, and Saints: and we grant to our griefe, that among so many millions of men, there may be found some thousands of Lepers: Good Lawes and censures meet with some, others escape: It is not so much our fault as our griefe. But that this Leprosie infects all persons, and things, is shamefully ouer-reacht: Plague and Leprosie haue their limits, beyond which, is no contagion; If a man come not neere them, Certè nullius cri­men inaculat nescientem. Aug. Epist. 48. if he take the wind in an open aire, they infect not: such is sinne: It can in­fect none but the guilty: Those which act or assent to, or beare with it, or detest it not, are in this pollution: But those which can mourne for it, and cannot redresse it, are free from infection: How many foule Lepers spiritually did our Sauiour see in the publike aire of the Iewish Church? wherewith yet hee ioyned, and his, not fearing infection so much, as gracing the remnants of their ruinous Church: Were those seuen thousand Israelites, 1 Reg. 19.18. whose knees bowed not to BAAL, infected with the Idolatry of their Neighbours? yet continued they still parts of the same Church.

3. Hierarchie.But this yet exceeds: Not onely all persons, but all things? What? Our Gospell? Our Heauen, Earth, Sea? Our Bookes, Coyne, Commodities? Behold, you see the same Heauen with vs, you haue no Bibles but ours: our aire in his circular motion comes to be yours: the water that washeth our Iland, perhaps washeth your hands. Our vncleane Siluer (I feare) maintaines you: Our commodities (in part) in rich your Land-Lords: and yet all things amongst vs infected? you are content to take some euill from your neighbours.

The third is our blasting Hierarchie, which suffers no good thing (that is, no Brow­nist, no singular fancy, for what good things haue we but yours?) to grow, or pro­sper amongst vs, but withers all, both bud and branch, would to God the root also. The last, 4. Seruice-booke. is a daily Sacrifice of a Seruice-booke: an Incense, how euer vnsauoury to you, yet such as all Churches in Christendome hold sweet, and offer vp as fit for the nostrils of the Almighty; we are not alone thus tainted; all Christian Churches that are, or haue beene, present the same Censers vnto God. But ours smels strong of the Popes Portuise: [Page 605] See whether this be any better than triuiall cauilling: If [...]ither an ill man, or a Deuil shal speake that which is good; may not a good man if it▪ If a good Angell, Patres nostri non selum ante Cypri­anum vel Ag [...]p­pinum, sed p [...]stea salube [...]rimam consuetudinem tenue [...]unt, vt quicqu [...]d diu. nil atque legitimum in aliqu [...] haeresi vel si bismate in­ [...]egrū reper [...]ent, [...]pprobent potius quàm negarent. August. or man shall speake that which is euill, is it euer the better for the Deliuerer? If Satan himselfe shall say of Christ; Thou art the Sonne of the liuing God, shall I feare to repeat it? Not the Author, but the matter in these things is worthy of regard: As Ierome speakes of the poysoned Workes of Origen, and other dangerous Treatisors, Good things may bee receiued from ill hands. If the matter of any Prayer be Popish, fault it for what it con­taines, not for whence it came▪ what say you against vs in this, more than Master Smith (your from Anabaptist) saith of our baptizing of Infants: Both of them equally condemned for Antichristian. Still, therefore we b [...]ast of the f [...]ce, and cleere aire of the Gospell: if it bee annoyed with some practicall euills, we may be foule, the Gos­pell is it selfe, and our profession holy, neither can we complaine of all euills while we want you.

SEP.

That all Christendome should so magnifie your happinesse (as you say) is much, and yet your selues, and the best amongst you, complaine so much both in word, and writing, of your mi­serable condition, vnder the imperious and superstitious impositions of the Prelates, yea, and suffer so much also vnder them, as at this day you doe, for seeking the same Church Gouern­ment and Ministerie, which is in vse in all other Churches saue your owne. The truth is, you are best liked where you are worst knowne. Your next neighbours of Scotland know your Bi­shops Gouernment so well; as they rather chuse to vndergoe all the miserie of bonds and banish­ment, than to partake with you in your happinesse this way, so highly doe they magnifie and ap­plaud the same. Which choice I doubt not other Churches also would make, if the same necessi­tie were laid vpon them. And for your graces, we despise them not, nor any good thing amongst you, no more than you doe such graces and good things as are to be found in the Church of Rome, from which you separate notwithstanding. We haue, by Gods mercy, the pure and right vse of the good gifts and graces of God, in Christs Ordinance, which you want. Neither the Lords people, nor the holy Vessels, could make Babylon; Sion, though both the one and the other were capti­ued for a time.

SECTION LVI.

THat which followeth is but words, a short answer is too much: The iudgment of our owne, and our neigh­bours of our Church. Socrat. l b. 1. c. 4. Constant. Alex. & Ario. Ac ta­met si vos inter vos vicissim dere quap [...]am m [...]mini momenti dissen­tuis (siquidem neque omnes de omnibus rebus idem s [...]ntimus) nihilominus ta­men fieri poterit, vt eximia con­cordia sincere in­ter vos, integre (que) seruetur, & vna inter omnes com­munio & conso­c [...]atio custo [...]a­tur. That all Chri­stendome magnifies the worthinesse of our Church, in so cleare euidences of their owne voices, you cannot denie; and now when you see such testimonies abroad (lest you should say nothing) you fetch cauills from home: Those men which (you say) complaine so much of their miserable condition vnder the Prelates impo­sitions, haue notwithstanding with the fame pens and tongues not onely iustified our Church, but extold it: you haue found no sharper aduersaries in this very accusation, for which you maliciously cite them: How freely, how fully haue they euinced the truth? yea, the happinesse of the Church of England against your false challenges: and yet your forehead dare challenge them for Authors. So hath their moderation oppo­sed some appendances, that they haue both acknowledged and defended the substance with equall vehemence to your opposition: neither doe they suffer (as you traduce them) for seeking another Church gouernment: looke into the Millenaries petition (the common voice of that part) I am deceiued▪ if ought of their complaints sound that way, much lesse of their sufferings; deformitie in practise is obiected to them, not indeauour of innouation; That quarrell hath beene long silent, your motion cannot reuiue it: would God you could as much follow those men in moderate and charita­ble carriage, as you haue out-run them in complaint.

It pleaseth you to deuise vs, like pictures vpon course Canuasse, which shew fairest at farthest; attributing forraine approbation (which you cannot denie) to distance, [Page 606] more than to desert. How is it then, that (besides strange witnesses) we which looke vpon this face without preiudice, commend it, (God knowes) without flattery? wee can at once acknowledge her infirmities, and blesse God for her graces: Our neigh­bours, (yea, our selues) of Scotland, know our Church so well, that they doe with one consent praise her for one of Gods best daughters; neither doe the most rigorous amongst them, more dislike our Episcopall Gouernment, than imbrace our Church: what fraud is this; to flie from the Church in common, to one circumstance? we can honour that noble Church in Scotland, may we not dislike their alienations of Church-liuings? If one thing offend, doe all displease? Yet euen this Gouernment, which you would haue them resist to bonds and banishment (who knowes not?) begins to finde both fauour and place: what choice other Churches would make, as you doubt not, so you care not. If you regard their sentence, how durst you reuile her as a false Harlot, whom they honour as a deare Sister? If you were more theirs than we, you might vp­braid vs: Now you tell vs what perhaps they would doe; we tell you what they doe, and will doe: Euen with one voice; blesse God for England, as the most famous and flourish­ing Church in Christendome: your handfull only makes faces, & enuies this true glory. Who yet (you say) despise not our graces, no more than wee those of Rome: See how you despise vs while you say, you are free from despite: How malicious is this compa­rison? as if wee were to you, as Rome to vs: and yet you despise vs more: Wee grant Rome a true Baptisme, M. Smiths re­tort vpon M. Clifton, p. 50. true Visibility of a Church, though monstrously corrupted: you giue vs not so much: Thankes be to God, we care lesse for your censure, than you doe for our Church: We haue by Gods mercy the true and right vse of the Word and Sa­craments, and all other essentiall gifts and graces of God; if there might be some further helps in execution, to make these more effectuall, we resist not: But those your other imaginary ordinances, as we haue not, so we want not: Neither the Caldeans, nor any Idolatrous enemies could make Sion Babylon, nor the holy vessels profane; so as they should cease to be fit for Gods vse: but they were brought backe at the returne of the captiuity, to Ierusalem: Such were our Worship, Ministery, Sacraments, and those ma­nifold subiects of your cauills, which whilst you disgrace for their former abuse, you call our good euill, and willingly despise our graces.

SEP.

Where the truth is a gainer, the Lord (which is truth) cannot bee a loser. Neither is the thankes of ancient fauours lost amongst them, which still presse on towards new mercies: Vn­thankefull are they vnto the blessed Maiestie of God, and vnfaithfull also, which knowing the will of their Master doe it not, but goe on presumptuously in disobedience to many the holy ordinances of the Lord and of his Christ, which they know, and in word also acknowledge, he hath giuen to his Church to be obserued, and not for idle speculation, and disputation without obedience.

It is not by our sequestration, but by our confusion, that Rome and Hell gaines. Your odi­ous commixture of all sorts of people in the body of your Church, in whose lap the vilest mis­creants are dandled, sucking her brests as her naturall children, and are be-blest by her (as ha­uing right thereunto) with all her holy things, as Prayer, Sacraments, and other Ceremonies, is that which aduantageth hell, in the finall obduration and perdition of the wicked, whom by these meanes you flatter and deceiue.

The Romish Prelacie and Priesthood amongst you, with the appurtenances for their main­tenance and ministrations, are Romes aduantage. Which therefore she challengeth as her owne, and by which she also still holds possession amongst you, vnder the hope of regaining her full inhe­ritance at one time or other. And if the Papists take aduantage at our condemnation of you, and separation from you: it concernes you, well to see where the blame is, and there to lay it; lest through light and inconsiderate iudgement, you iustifie the wicked, and condemne the righteous.

SECTION LVII.

ALL the sequell of my Answerer is meerely sententious: The issue of Separation. it is fitter for vs to learne than replie: Where the truth gaines (say you) God loseth not: I tell you againe, where God loseth, the truth gaineth not, and where the Church loseth, God (which indowed her) cannot but lose: Alas, what can the truth either get or saue by such vnkinde quarrels? Surely suspition on some hands, on others reiection: for (as Op­tatus, of his Donatists) betwixt our Licet, and your Non licet, Inter licet ve­strum, & non li­cet nostrum, nu­tant ac remigant animae Christia­norum. Optat. co [...]. P [...]m. many poore soules wauer and doubt: neither will settle, because we agree not: Thanks are not lost, where new fauours are called for, but where old are denied. While your Poesie is: Such as the mo­ther, such is the daughter; where are our old, our any mercies? They are vnthankfull, which know what God hath done, and confesse it not: They are vnthankfull to God and his Deputie, which knowing themselues made to obey, presume to ouer-ru [...] and vpon their priuate authoritie, obtrude to the Church those ordinances to be obse [...] ­ued, which neuer had being but in their owne idle speculation.

Your Sequestration and our confusion, are both of them beneficiall, where they should not: and as you pretend our confusion for the cause of your Separation; So is your Separation the true cause of too much trouble, and confusion in the Church: Your odious tale of commixture hath cloyed and surfeted your Reader already, and receiued answer to satietie: this one dish so oft brought forth, argues your pouertie: The visible Church is Gods Drag-not, and Field, and Floore, and Arke; Non enim prop­ter malos boni deserendi, sed propter bonos mali tolerandi sunt, &c. Sicut tolerauerunt Prophetae, &c. Aug. Ep. 48. Barr. against Gyff. here will be euer at her best, Sedge, Tares, Chaffe, vncleane Creatures: yet is this no pretence for her neglect: The notoriously euill shee casts from her brest, and knee, denying them the vse of her Prayers, and (which your Leaders mislike) of her Sacrament. If diuers through corruption of vnfaithfull Officers, escape censure; yet let not the transgressions of some, redound to the condemnation of the whole Church. In Gods iudgement it shall not; we care litle, if in yours. Wee tell wicked men, they may goe to hell with the water of Baptisme in their faces, with the Church in their mouthes, we denounce Gods iudgements vnpartially against their sinnes, and them: Thus we flat­ter, thus we deceiue. If yet they will needs runne to perdition; Perditio tua ex te Israel.

Our Clergie is so Romish as our Baptisme: If therefore Romish because they came thence, we haue disproued it: If therefore Romish, because they haue beene vsed there, wee grant and iustifie it; That ancient confession of their faith which was famous through the world, wee receiue with them: If they hold one God, one Baptisme, one Heauen, one CHRIST, shall we renounce it? Why should we not cast off our Chri­stendome and humanitie, because the Romans had both? How much Rome can either challenge, or hope to gaine in our Clergie and Ministration, is well witnessed by the bloud of those Martyrs, eminent in the Prelacie, which in the fresh memories of many, was shed for God, against that Harlot: and by the excellent labours of others, both Bi­shops and Doctors: whose learned pens haue pulled downe more of the walls of Rome, than all the corner-creeping Brownists in the world shall euer be able to doe, while Am­sterdam standeth. It is you that furnish these Aduersaries with aduantages, through your wilfull diuisions: Take Scilurus his arrowes, single out of the sheafe, the least fin­ger breakes them, while the whole bundle feares no stresse: wee know well where the blame is, our deseruings can be no protection to you: you went from vs, not we from you. Plead not our constraint, you should not haue beene compelled to forsake vs, while CHRIST is with vs: But who compells you not to call vs brethren? to denie vs Chri­stians? your zeale is so far from iustifying the wicked, that it condemnes the righteous.

SEP.

And for the suspition of the rude multitude you need not much feare it. They will suspect nothing that comes vnder the Kings broad seale▪ They are ignorant of this fault. Though it [...]ere the Masse that came with authoritie of the Magistrate, they (for the most part) would b [...] wit [...] out suspition of it: so ignorant and profane are they in the most places, 1 Sam. 10.10. It is the wise hearted amongst you, that suspect your dealings, who will also suspect you ye [...] more, in your vnfound dealing shall be further discouered.

SECTION LVIII.

The Brownists scornefull opi­nioo of our people.HOw scornefully doe you turne ouer our poo [...]e rude multitude, as if they were beasts, not men; or if men, not rude but sauage! This contempt needed not: These sonnes of the earth may goe before you to Heauen: Indeed it was of old said, that all Aegyptians were Physitians: So may it now of you; All Brownists are Diuines, no Separatist cannot prophesie: No sooner can they loose at the skirts of this hill, but they are rapt from the ordinarie pitch of men: Either this change is per­haps by some strange illumination, or else your learned paucitie got their skill amongst our profane and rude multitude: we haue still many in our rude multitude, whom wee dare compare with your Teachers: neither is there any so lewd and profane, that can not pretend a scandall from your separation: Euen these soules must bee regarded (tho not by you.) Such were some of you, but yee are washed, &c.

The wise-hearted amongst vs doe more than suspect, finde out our weaknesses, and bewaile them; yet doe they not more discouer our imperfections than acknowledge our truth: If they be truely wise, wee cannot suspect them, they cannot forsake vs: Their charitie will couer more, than their wisdome can discouer.

SEP.

Lastly, the terrible threat you vtter against vs, that euen whoredomes, and murders shall abide an easier answer than separation, would certainely fall heavy vpon vs, if this answer were to be made in your Consistorie Courts, or before any of your Ecclesiasticall Iudges; but be­cause we know, that not Antichrist, but Christ shall be our Iudge; we are bold vpon the war­rant of his Word and Testament, (which being sealed with his bloud may not be altered) to pro­claime to all the world Separation from whatsoeuer riseth vp rebelliously, against the Scepter of his Kingdome, as we are vndoubtedly perswaded, the Communion, Gouernment, Ministerie, and worship of the Church of England doe.

SECTION LIX.

The Conclu­sion from the fearefull answ. of Separation. Troub. and ex­com. at Amst. G. Ions. pro­fesses he found better dealing in the Bishops Consistories; & might haue found better in the Inqusition. Ierom. Cypr. de simplit. praelat. Ad pacis praemium venire non poterunt, qui pacem Domini discordiae fur [...]re ruperunt. Ibid. Inexpiaebilis & grauis culpa dis­cord [...]a, nec passione purgatur.MY last threat, of the easier answers of whoredomes, and adulteries, than Se­paration, you thinke to scoffe out of countenance. I feare, your conscience will not alwayes allow this mirth; Our Consistories haue spared you enough: let those which haue tryed, say, whether your corrupt Eldership be more safe Iudges: If ours imprison iustly, yours excommunicate vniustly; To be in custodie is lesse grieuous, than out of the Church; at least if your censures were worth any thing, but contempt: As Ierome said of the like; it is well that malice hath not so great power as will: you shall one day (I feare) finde the Consistorie of Heauen more rigorous, if you wash not this wrong with your teares; That Tribunall shall finde your confidence, presump­tion; your zeale, furie. You are bold (surely more than wise) to proclaime: wee [Page 609] haue no need of such cries: doubtlesse your head hath made Proclamations long, now you hand beginnes. What proclaime you? Separation from the Communion, Go­uernment Ministery, and worship of the Church of England: what need it? Your act might haue saued your voice: what should our eyes and eares be troubled with one [...].

But [...] [...]eparate you from these? Because they rise vp rebelliously against the Scepter of Christ: The Scepter of Christ is his Word: he holds it out, we [...] and [...]sse it: That one sentence of it doe we wilfully oppose? Away with these follish [...] you [...] a [...] into your Sauiours hand, and say, Haile, King of the Iewes, and will needs perswade vs, none but this is his rod of yron. Lastly, vpon what warrant? Of his will and Testament. You may wrong vs; But how dare you fasten your lies vp­on your Redeemer and Iudge? What clause of his hath bid you separate? We haue the true Copies: As we hope or desire to be saued, we can finde no sentence that soundeth toward the fauour of this your act: Must God be accused of your wilfulnesse? Before that God and his blessed Angels and Saints, we feare not to protest that we are vndoub­tedly perswaded, that whosoeuer wilfully forsakes the Communion, Gouernment, Mi­nistery, or worship of the Church of England, are enemies to the Scepter of Christ, and Rebels against his Church and Anointed: neither doubt we to say, that the Master­ship of the Hospitall at Norwich, or a lease from that City (sued for with repulse) might haue procured that this separation from the Communion, Gouernment, and worship of the Church of England, should not haue beene made by IOHN ROBINSON.

FJNJS.
A TABLE OF ALL THE S …

A TABLE OF ALL THE SECTIONS CONTAINED in this BOOKE.

  • THE entrance into the Worke. 549
  • The Answerers Preamble. 550
  • The parties written to, and their crime. 551
  • The Kindes of separation, and which is iust. 552
  • The Antiquity and examples of separation. 553
  • What separation is to be made by Churches in their planting, &c, 555
  • What separation the Church of England hath made. 556
  • Consititution of a Church. 557
  • Order, 2. Part of constitution, how farre requisite, &c. ibid.
  • Constraint requisite. 558
  • Constitution of the Church of England. 559
  • The Answerers Title. 561
  • The Apostasie of the Church of England. ibid.
  • The Separatists acknowledgements of the graces of the Church of England. 564
  • The vnnaturalnesse of some principall Separatists. 565
  • What the Separatists thinke themselues beholden to the church of England for. ibid.
  • The motherhood of the Church of England how farre it obligeth vs. 566
  • The want of pretended Ordinances of God, whether sinfull to vs, &c. 567
  • The bonds of Gods word vniustly pleaded by the Separatists. 568
  • The necessity of their pretended Ordinances. 569
  • The enormities of the Church in common. ibid.
  • The Church of England is the Spouse of Christ 570
  • How the Church of England hath separated from Babylon. 571
  • The separation made by our holy Martyrs. 573
  • What separation England hath made. ibid.
  • The maine grounds of separation. 574
  • The truth and warrant of the Ministery of England. 575
  • Confused Communion of the profane. 576
  • Our Errors intermingled with Truth. 577
  • Whether our Prelacy be Antichristian. 578
  • The iudgement and practise of other Reformed Churches. 579
  • Our Synods determination of things indifferent. 580
  • Sinnes sold in our Courts. 581
  • Our loyalty to Princes cleered, theirs questioned. 582
  • Erros of free-will, &c. fained vpon the Church of England. 583
  • [Page 611]Kneeling at the Sacrament of the Lords Supper. 583
  • Whether our Ordinarie and Seruice-booke, be made Idols by vs. 584
  • Marriage not made a Sacrament by the Church of England. 587
  • Commutation of Penance in our Church. 588
  • Oath ex Officio. ibid.
  • Holy-dayes how obserued in the Church of England. 589
  • Our approbation of an vnlearned Ministerie disproued. 590
  • Penances inioyned in the Church of England. ibid.
  • The practises of the Church of England concerning the Funerals of the Dead. 591
  • The Churches still retained in England. 592
  • The Founders and Furnitures of our Churches. 593
  • On what ground Separation or Ceremonies was obiected. 594
  • Estimation of Ceremonies, and subiection to the Prelates. 595
  • The state of the Temple, and of our Church in resemblance. 597
  • Whether Ministers should endure themselues silenced. ibid.
  • Power of reforming abuses giuen to the Church, and the issue of the neglect of it. 598
  • The view of the sinnes and disorders of others, wherevpon obiected: and how farre it should affect vs. 600
  • The neerenesse of the State and Church, and the great errors found by the Separatists in the French and Dutch Churches. 601
  • Conuersation with the World. 603
  • The impure mixtures of the Church of England. 604
  • The iudgement of our owne, and our neighbours, of our Church. 605
  • The issue of Separation. 607
  • The Brownists scornefull opinion of our people. 608
  • The Conclusion from the fearefull answer of Separation. ibid.
A SERIOVS DISSWASIVE …

A SERIOVS DISSWASIVE FROM POPERIE. To W. D. Revolted, &c.

YOV challenged me for my bold assertion of your mani­fold diuisions: I doe here make it good with vsurie. Those mouthes that say they teach you the truth, say also (and you haue beleeued them) that they all teach the same. As you finde them true in this, so trust them in the other: For me, I cannot without indignation see, that in this light of the Gospell, God and his truth should thus bee losers by you; and that a miserable soule should suffer it selfe thus grossely cozened of it selfe, and glory▪ Many can write to you with more profoundnesse, none with more sincere feruencie, and desire to saue you.

I call heauen and earth to record against you this day, that if you relent or answer not, your perishing is wilfull. Wee may pittie your weaknesse, but God shall plague your Apostasie; if you had bin bred in blindnesse, your ignorance had bin but lamen­table, now your choice and loue of darknes is fearefull and desperate. Alas! you cannot be condemned without our sorrow and shame. What should we doe? We can but in­treat, perswade, protest, mourne, and gage our soules for yours; if these auaile not, who can remedie that which will perish? Here this yet (you weake Revolter) if there be any care left in you of that soule which you haue thus prostituted to error; if you haue any regard to that God, whose simple truth you haue contemned and forsken; what is this that hath driuen you from vs, allured you to them? For Gods sake, let me but expostu­late a little ere my silence: Either be conuicted or inexcusable. Our bad liues haue set you off; Woe is me that they are no holier; I bewaile our wickednes, I defend it not; Onely aske how they liue in Italie; if they be not (for the more part) filths to the worst of ours, goe with them and prosper. Let all indifferent tongues say, whether that very See whereon your faith depends, euen within the smoke of his Holinesse, be not (for vi­tiousnes) the sin be of the world; we may condemne our selues, their liues shal iustifie vs; But you list not to looke so farre; you see their liues at home, you see ours: The com­parison is not equall; They take this for the time of their persecution; we of our pros­peritie. The stubbornest Israelite, and the most godlesse Mariner, could call vpon God in his trouble: we are all worse with liberty: Looke backe and see how they liued in [Page 614] former times while they prospered; No Turkes (saith ERASMVS) more abominably though now as the wors [...] how [...] profe [...] might you [...] which would scorne that the most [...], should goe before them in a gracious life, and in true [...] amon [...] [...], there will be one Deuill: I wish they were so good that wee [...]g [...]ulate them: but for my part, I neuer yet could know that Papist, which made conscience of all Gods ten morrall lawes: Shortly, whatsoeuer is vpraided to vs; the truth is pure, though men be vnholy; and God is where he was, whatsoeuer becomes of men: For you, if you had not fallen to coole af­fections, and a loose life, you had beene still ours: It is iust with God to punish your secure negligence with error and delusion, and to suffer you thus to lose the truth, who had lost your care of obedience and first loue. And now you doe well to shift off this blame to others sins, which haue most cause to accuse your owne.

From maners to looke towards our doctrine: the noueltie of our Religion (you say) hath discouraged you: theirs hath drawne you with reuerence of her age. It is a free challenge betwixt vs, let the elder haue vs both: if there be any point of our Religion yonger than the Patriarchs, and Prophets, CHRIST and his Apostles, the Fathers and Doctors of the Primitiue Church, let it be accursed, and condemned for an vpstart: shew vs euidence of more credit and age, and carrie it. The Church of Rome hath beene ancient, not the errors; neither doe we in ought differ from it, wherein it is not departed from it selfe. I did not more feare your wearinesse than my owne; forgetting the measure of a Preface, I would passe through euery point of difference betwixt vs; and let you see in all particulars, which is the old way; and make you know, that your Popish Religion doth but put on a borrowed visour of grauitie vpon this Stage, to out-face true antiquitie. Yet lest you should complaine of words, let mee without your tediousnesse haue leaue but to instance in the first of all Controuersies betwixt v [...], offering the same proofe in all, which you shall see performed in one, I compare the iudgement of the ancient Church with yours, see therefore and bee ashamed of your noueltie.

Especially, To­by, Iudeth, Wisd. of Salomon, Ec­clesiasticus, Maccabees. Euseb. l. 4. c. 25. Exposit. Symboli veteris instru­menti, primi omnium Mosis quinque libri, &c. Haec sunt quae patres intra Cá­nonem concluse­runt, ex quibus fidei nostrae asser­tiones, &c. Alij libri sunt qui non Canonici, &c.First, our question is, Whether all those bookes which in our Bibles are stiled Apocry­phall, and are put after the rest by themselues, are to be receiued as the true Scriptures of God? Heare first the voice of the old Church: to let passe that cleare and pregnant testi­monie of MELITO SARDENSIS in his Epistle to ONESIMVS cited by EVSEBIVS. Let CYPRIAN or RVFFINVS rather speake in the name of all: Of the old Testa­ment (saith he) first were written the fiue bookes of MOSES, Genesis, Exodus, Leuiti­cus, Numbers, Deuteronomie; after these the booke of IOSHVAH the Son of NVN, and that of the Iudges, together of RVTH; after which were the foure bookes of the Kings, which the Hebrewes reckon but two: of the Chronicles which is called the booke of Dayes; and of EzRA, are two bookes, which of them are accounted but single, and the booke of ESTER. Of the Prophets there is ESAY, HIERE [...]E, EzEKIEL, and DANIEL, and besides, one booke which containes the twelue smaller Prophets. Also IOB, & the Psalmes of DAVID are single books: of SALOMON there are three books deliuered to the Church, the Prouerbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs. In these they haue shut vp the number of the bookes of the old Testament. Of the new, there are foure Gospels, of MATTHEVV, MARKE, LVKE, and IOHN; the Acts of the Apostles, writ­ten by LVKE; of PAVL the Apostle fourteene Epistles; of the Apostle PETER two Epistles, of IAMES the LORDS brother and Apostle, one; of IVDE one; of IOHN three; Lastly, the Reuelation of IOHN. These are they which the Fathers haue accoun­ted within the Canon, by which they would haue the assertions of our faith made good. But we must know there are other bookes, which are called of the Ancients not Cano­nicall but Ecclesiastical, as the Wisedome of SALOMON, & another Book of Wisedome, which is called of IESVS the sonne of SIRACH; which book of the Latines, is termed by a generall name Ecclesiasti [...]us: of the same ranke is the book of TOBY and IVDETH; and the bookes of the Maccabees: Thus farre that Father; so HIEROME after that he hath reckoned vp the same number of bookes with vs in their order, hath these words: [Page 615] This Prologue of mine (saith hee) may serue as a well defenced en [...]rance to all the bookes which I haue turned out of Hebrew into Latine; In prolog [...]. g [...] to Tem. 3. p. 6. Hic prologus. Scripturam quasi Galeatū princi­pium omnibus li­bris quos de He­braeo, &c. Vt sci­re valeamꝰ quic­quid extra bos est, inter apocry­pha esse ponen­dum: igitur Sa­pientia quae vul­go Salomonis in­scribitur & Iesu, &c. non sunt in Canone, &c. Euseb. l. 6. c. 24. Haud ignorandū autem fuerit, ve­teris instrum. li­bros sicut Hebraei tradunt. 22. [...], &c. [...]. Haec sunt Apo­crythae, Iesus, Sa­pientia, Pastor, & Maccabaeorū libri, Iudeth at (que) Tobia. Hugo Card. Concil. Trident. Decr. de Canon. Script. April. 8. promulg. in quar. Sessione. Sacrorū vero librorum in­dicem huic decre­to adscribendum censuit, &c. Sunt autem in­fra scripti Testa­menti veteris quinque libri Mosis, &c. Tobias, Iu­deth, Sapien­tia Salomonis, Ecclesiasticus, Maccab. 2. Si quis autem libros ipsos inte­gres cum omnibꝰ suis partibus pro vt in Ecclesia Catholica legi consueuerunt, & in veteri vulgata Latina Editione habenter, pro sa­crit & canonicis non susceperit, Anathema sit. Aug. de Ciuit. Dei l. 15. c. 13. Sed quomodo li­bet istud accipiatur, &c. Ei linguae potius credatur vnde est in aliam facta translatio. Ludouic. Viues ibid. Hoc ipsum Hieronymus clamat vbique; [...]c ips [...] [...] ratio, &c. Sed frustra honorum ingraciorum consensus hoc d [...]cet. Hieron. l. 3. [...]m. in Esaiam. Quod si aliquis dixerit Hebraeos libros pes [...] à Iud [...] falsatos, &c. S [...] autem dixerint post aduentum Domini saluatoris, &c. Hebraeos libros fuisse falsatos, cachi [...]num tenere non pote [...], vt sal [...]r & Apostoli, &c. cap. 6. Decr. p. 1. dist. 9. c. vt veterum. Vt veterum librorum fides de Hebraeis voluminibus examinanda est, ita nouerum Graeci sermonis normam defiderat. Ad Decr. p. 1. d. 19. c. 3. Ad diuina re [...]urre scripta Graeca. that we may know that what­soeuer is besides these, is Apocryphall: therefore that booke which is intituled Salo­mons Wisdome, and the booke of Iesus the sonne of Syrach, and Iudeth, and Tobias and Pastor, are not Canonicall: the first booke of the Macabees I haue found in Hebrew, the second in Greeke: which booke (saith hee) indeede the Church readeth, but receiueth not as Canonicall. The same reckoning is made by Origen in Eusebius, word for word. The same by Epiphanius, by Cyrill, by Athanasius, Gregorie Nazianzen, Damas­cen: yea, by Lyranus, both Hugoes, Caietan, Carthusian, and Montanus him­selfe &c.

All of them with full consent reiecting these same Apocryphall bookes with vs. Now heare the present Church of Rome in her owne words, thus: The holy Synode of Trent hath though good to set downe with this Decree a iust Catalogue of bookes of holy Scripture, lest any man should make doubt which they bee which are receiued by the Synode; And they are these vnder-written, Of the Old Testament; fiue bookes of MOSES, then IOSHVAH, the Iudges, RVTH, foure bookes of the Kings, two of the Chronicles, two of ESDRAS, the first and the second, which is called NEHEMIAS, TOBIAS, IVDETH, ESTER, IOB, the Psalter of DAVID, containing one hundred and fiftie Psalmes, The Prouerbs of SALOMON, Ecclesiastes, the Song of Songs, the booke of Wisdome, Ecclesiasticus, ESAY, HIEREMIE, &c. two bookes of the Maccabees, the first and the second.

And if any man shall not receiue these whole bookes with all the parts of them, as they are wont to be read in the Catholike Church; and as they are had in the old vul­gar Latine Edition, for holy and Canonicall, let him be accursed. Thus she: Iudge you now of our age; and say, whether the opinion of the ancient Church (that is ours) be not a direct enemie to Popery, and flatly accursed by the Romish.

Passe on yet a little further. Our question is whether the Hebrew and Greeke Origi­nals be corrupted; and whether those first Copies of Sciptures be not to be followed aboue all Translations. Heare first the ancient Church with vs: But (saith Saint AV­GVSTINE) how soeuer it be taken, whether it be beleeued to bee so done, or not belee­ued, or lastly whether it were so or not so; I hold it a right course, that when any thing is found different in either bookes (the Hebrew and Septuagint) since for the certaintie of things done, there can be but one truth; that tongue should rather be beleeued from whence the Translation was made into another language. Vpon which words LVDO­VICVS VIVES (yet a Papist) saith thus: The same (saith he) doth HIEROM pro­claime euery where, and reason it selfe teacheth it, and there is none of found iudge­ment that will gainsay it; but in vain doth the consent of all good wits teach this, for the stubborne blockishnesse of men opposeth against it. Let HIEROM himselfe then, a greater Linguist be heard speake: And if there bee any man (saith he) that will say the Hebrew bookes were afterwards corrupted by the Iewes; let him heare ORIGEN, what he answeres in the eight volume of his explanations of ESAY to this question; that the Lord and his Apostles which reproue other faults in the Scribes and Pharises, would neuer haue beene silent in this, which were the greatest crime that could be. But if they say that the Hebrewes falsified them after the comming of Christ and Preaching of the Apostles, I cannot hold from laughter, that our Sauiour and the Euangelists and Apo­stles should so cite testimonies of Scripture, as the Iewes would afterwards depraue them: Thus IEROME. And the Canon law it selfe hath this determination, that the truth and credit of the bookes of the old Testament should bee examined by the He­brew Volumes; of the new, by the Greeke. And Pope INNOCENTIVS as he is cited by GRATIAN, could say, Haue recourse to the diuine Scriptures in their Original Greeke. [Page 616] The same lastly by BELLARMINES owne confession, Bellar. l. de verb. Dei 2. cap. 11. §. 3. the Fathers teach euery where: As IEROME in his booke against HELVIDIVS, and in his Epistle to MARCELLA, that the Latine Edition of the Gospell is to be called backe to the Greeke fountaines; and the Latine Edition of the old Testament, is to be amended by the Hebrew; in his Comment vpon ZACHARY, 8. The very same hath AVSTEN in his second booke of Christian doctrine, Chap. 11.12.15. and Epist. 19. and elsewhere. This was the old Religion and ours; now heare the new. The present Church of Rome hath thus: The holy Synod decreeth that the old vulgar Latine Edition in all Lectures, Dispuations, Sermons, Expositions, be held for Authenticall, saith the Councell of Trent: And her Champion BELLARMINE hath these words; That the fountaine of the Originals in many places runne muddy and impure, wee haue formerly shewed, and indeede it can scarce be doubted, Accedit quod pa­tres passim do­cent, ad fontes Hebraeos & Grae­ces esse recurren­dum: & Hie­ron. in lib. contr. Heluid. & in Epist. ad Marcel­lam, &c. Concil. Trid. sess. 4. Sacrosancta Sy­nodus statuit, vt haec ipsa vetus, &c. pro authen­tica habeatur. Bell de verb. l. 2. c. 11. Nunc autem fon­tes multis in locis turbidos fluere, &c. Omnino conten­dunt Iudaeos in odium Christianae relig. studiose de­prauasse: ita do­cet Iacobus Chri­stop. litanus & Canus, &c. Bell. 2. de verb. Dei, p. 100. So Raynolds in his refutati­on, pag. 303. a­gainst Isaac Valla, Andra­dius, Monta, &c. Haeretici huius temporis, odio vulgatae editionis nimium tribuunt editi [...]i Hebrai­cae, &c. omnia exa [...]nari v [...] ­lunt ad Hebraeum textum, quem non semel pu­rissimum fontem appellant. Bell. l. 2. de verb. c. 2. Epiphan. contr. Anomaeos. Haeres. 76. Omnia sunt clara & lucida, &c. Basil. in Ascet. o [...]. Regul. breuiores. quae ambiguè, & obscurê videntur dici in quibusdam locis sacrae script. & reg. 267. Aug. Ep. 3. Non tenta in script [...]is difficultate perueniter ad ea quae necessaria sunt saluti, &c. Aug. de doctr. Christ. l. 2. c. 9. In ijs quae [...]pertè in scriptura positá si [...]t, inven [...]tur illa [...] quae continent fidem moresque vinendi. Magnificè & salubriter spirit. sanctui ita script. &c. De doctr. Christ. lib. 2. cap. 4. Aug. Epist. 3. Modus ipse dicendi quo sancta Scriptura, &c. Sed invitat omnes humili sermone. but that as the Latine Church hath beene more constant in keeping the faith than the Greeke, so it hath beene more vigilant in defending her bookes from corruption. Yea, some of the Popish Doctors maintaine, that the Iewes in hatred of the Christian faith, did on purpose corrupt many places of Scripture: so holds GRE­GORY de VALENTIA, IACOBVS CHRISTOPOLITANVS in his Preface to the Psalmes, CANVS in the second booke of his common places. But in stead of all, BEL­LARMINE shall shut vp all with these words; The Heretikes of this time, in hatred of the vulgar Edition, giue too much to the Hebrew Edition, as CALVIN, CHEMNITIVS, GEORGIVS MAIOR: All which would haue euery thing examined and amended by the Hebrew text, which they commonly call a most pure fountaine. See now whe­ther that which BELLARMINE confesses to haue bin the Iudgement of HIEROME, AVSTEN, and all the ancient Fathers, be not here condemned by him, as the opinion of the Heretikes: Ours was theirs; and theirs is condemned vnder our names: Iudge whether in this also Popery be not an vpstart.

Yet one step more: Our question is, whether the Scripture be easie or most obscure; and whether in all essentiall poynts it doe not interpret it selfe; so as what is hard in one place, is openly laid forth in another: Heare the Iudgment of the old Church and ours: All things are cleare and plaine, and nothing contrary in the Scriptures, saith EPIPHA­NIVS. Those things which seeme doubtfully and obscurely spoken in some places of Scripture, are expounded by them, which in other places are open and plaine, saith BA­SIL: What could CALVIN and LVTHER say more?

There is no so great hardnesse in the Scriptures to come to those things which are ne­cessary to saluation, saith AVSTEN: In those things which are openly laid downe in Scripture, are found all those things which containe our faith and rules of our life, saith the same Father; who yet againe also saith thus: The Spirit of God hath Royally and wholsomely tempered the holy Scriptures so, as both by the plaine places he might preuent our hunger, and by the obscure he might auoid our nice slothfulnesse; for there is scarce any thing that can be fetcht out of those obscurities, which is not found most plainly spoken else-where.

And because Bellarmine takes exception at this (Ferè, Scarce) compare this place with the former; and with that which he hath in his third Epistle, thus: The manner of speech in which the Scripture is contriued, is easie to be come to of all; although it be throughly attained by few: Those things which it containeth plaine and easie, it speakes like a famliar friend, without guile, to the heart of the learned and vnlearned, &c.

But it inuites all men with an humble manner of speech, whom it doth not onely feede with manifest truth, but exercise with secret, hauing the same in readinesse which it hath in secrecie: Thus AVSTEN. To omit IRENEVS and ORIGEN: CHRY­SOSTOME (whom BELLARMINE saith we alledge alone for vs) besides many other plaine places, writeth thus:

Who is there to whom all is not manifst, which is written in the Gospell? Chrysost. Hom. 3. de Lazaro. Cui non sunt ma­nifesta quacun (que) in Euangel. &c. q [...] possis intellig [...]t qu [...] ne leuiter quidem inspic [...]e vobis, &c. s [...] [...] in [...]us, lege, &c. Citat. ab ipso Bel­larm. Apostoli verò & propheta omnis contra f [...] ­cerunt manifestae clar [...]que: quae pr [...]diderūt, expo­suerūt, expo­suerūt nobis ve­luti c [...]nes or­bis doctores, vt per se quis (que) disc [...] ­re possit ea quae dicuntur, ex sola lectione. Chrys. hom. 3. in Laz. Qua [...]obrē opus est conciona­tore, omnia sunt plana ex scriptu­ris diuinis, sed quia delicatuli estis, &c. Hom. 3. in 2. Thess. Bellarm. lib. 3. de verbo, cap. 1. Ne­cessario fatendum est Scripturas esse obscurissimas. Lutherus duo ef­fugia excogita­uit; van [...] quod Scriptura etiamsi alicubi obscura, tamen illud idem alibi clarè propo­nat, &c. ibid. § 2. Eckius in Euchi­rid. c. 4 Lutherani cōtendunt Scrip­turas sacras esse claras. D [...]aeus contr. Whitak. lib. 6. Rhemists in 2 Pet. 3.16. and in their Preface at large, &c. Homil. in 4. Do­minic. ab Epiphā. Amb. ser. 35. Hieron. in Psal. Dominus narra­bit, & que modo narrabit? Non verbo sed scriptu­ra. in cuius scrip­tura? in populo­rum &c. Domi­nus narrabit in scripturis populo­rum in scripturis sanctis; quae scriptura populis omnibus legitur, hac est, vt omnes intelligant, non vt pauci intelligerent, sed vt omnes, in Psalm. 86. Om­nis quae post ascens. &c. quis fidelis vel etiam catech [...]menus antequam Spiritum Sanctum baptizatus accipiat, non aequo animo, &c. Aug. tract. in Ioh. 96. and to the same purpose, l. 2. de Doct. Christ. c. 8. Chrys. hom. 3. de Lazar, Semper hort [...]r, & hor [...]i non des [...]am, vt non hic tantum attendatis, &c. Ego forensibus causis affixus sum, &c. who that shall heare, Blessed are the meeke, Blessed are the mercifull, Blessed are the pure in heart, and the rest, would desire a teacher to learne any of these things which are here spoken? As also the signes, miracles, histories, are not they knowne and manifest to euery man? This pretence and excuse is but the cloake of our slothfulnesse: thou vnderstandest not those things which are written; how shouldest thou vnderstand them, which wilt not so much as slightly looke into them? take the booke into thy hand, reade all the history, and what thou knowest, remember, and what is obscure, run often ouer it. So CHRY­SOSTOME: yea, he makes this difference betwixt the Philosophers and Apostles: the Philosophers speake obscurely, but the Apostles and Prophets (sayth hee) contrarily make all things deliuered by them, cleare & manifest; & as the common teachers of the world haue so expounded all things, that euery man may of himselfe by bare reading, learne those things which are spoken: yea, lastly, so farre hee goes in this point, as that he asketh, Wherefore needs a Preacher? all things are cleare and plaine in the Diuine Scriptures; but because ye are delicate hearers, and seeke delight in hearing; therefore ye seeke for Preachers. You haue heard the old Religion, now heare the new: BEL­LARMINE hath these words: It must needs be confessed that the Scriptures are most obscure; Here therefore (saith he) LVTHER hath deuised two euasions; One, that the Scripture, though it be obscure in one place, yet that it doth clearely propound the same thing in another. The second is, that though the Scripture be cleare of it selfe, yet to the proud and vnbeleeuers it is hard by reason of their blindnesse & euill affections: so the Lutherans (saith Ecchius) contend that the Scriptures are cleare and plaine: so Du­raeus against Whitakers: so the Rhemists in their annotations; and generally all Papists. Iudge now if all these forenamed Fathers, and so the ancient Church, were not Luthe­rans in this point; or rather we theirs; and yeeld that this their old opinion by the new Church of Rome is condemned for hereticall: and in all these say vpon your soule, whe­ther is the elder?

Let mee draw you on yet a little further: Our question is, whether it be necessary or fit that all men (euen of the Laitie) should haue libertie to heare and reade the Scrip­tures, in a language which they vnderstand? Heare first the voice of the old Religion. To omit the direct charges of GREGORY NISSEN and AMBROSE; thus hath IE­ROME vpon the Psalms, The Lord will declare; and how will he declare? Not by word but by writing; In whose writing? In the writing of his people, &c. Our Lord and Sauiour therefore tells vs, and speaketh in the Scriptures of his Princes: Our Lord will declare it to vs in the Scriptures of his people, in the holy Scriptures: which Scripture is read to all the people; that is, so read as that all may vnderstand; not that a few may vnderstand, but all.

What faithfull man, saith AVGVSTINE(though he be but a Nouice, before he be baptized and haue receiued the Holy Ghst) doth not with an equall minde reade and heare all things, which after the Ascension of our Lord are written in Canonicall truth, and authority, although as yet he vnderstands them not as he ought?

But of all other, Saint CHRYSOSTOME is euery where most vehement and direct in this point: Amongst infinite places, heare what hee saith in one of his Homilies of LAzARVS.

I doe alwayes exhort, and will neuer cease to exhort you (saith hee) that you will not heere only attend to those things which are spoken, but when you are at home, you continually busie your selues in reading of the holy Scriptures; which practice also I haue not ceased to driue into them which come priuately to mee: for let no man say, Tush, they are but idle words, and many of them such as should be contemned: Alas, I am taken vp with law causes, I am employed in publike affaires, I follow my trade, [Page 618] I maintaine a wife and children, Vxorem alo & liberos, familiae curam gero, &c. Qui mo [...]t [...]m Vertices accuparunt, &c. Quid [...]is homo? non est tui neg [...]tij scrip­turas evoluere? &c. [...] tuum magis est quam illorum, &c. Non, nunc fieri potest vt quisquā, &c. Nae negligamus nobis parare li­bros, &c. Quid igitur in [...], &c. Publicani, Piscatores, Ta­bernacularum [...]pifices, Pastores, & Apostoli, idio­ta illiterati. &c. and haue a great charge to looke to: It is not for me to read the Scriptures, but for them which haue cast off the world, which haue taken vp the solitarie tops of Mountaines for their dwellings, which liue this contemplatiue kind of life continually.

What sayest thou, O man? is it not for thee to turne ouer the Scriptures, because thou art distracted with infinite cares? Nay, then it is for thee more than for them; for they doe not so much neede the helpe of the Scriptures, as you that are tost in the midst of the waues of worldly businesse.

And soone after: Neither can it be possible that any man should without great fruit be perpetually conuersant in this spirituall exercise of reading: and straight; Let vs not neglect to buy our selues Bookes, lest we receiue a wound in our vitall parts; and after he hath compared the Bookes of Scripture to Gold, hee addeth, But what, say they, if we vnderstand not those things which are contained in those Bookes? What gaine we then? Yes surely, though thou dost not vnderstand those things which are there laid vp, yet by the very reading much holinesse is got: Although it cannot be, that thou should­est be alike ignorant of al thou readest; for therefore hath the Spirit of God so dispensed this Word, that Publicanes, Fishers, Tent-makers, Shepheards, and Goat-heards, plaine vnlettered men may be saued by these Bookes; least any of the simpler sort should pre­tend this excuse, Note that which is read in Chrysostome, [...], in some better copies is [...], which sig­nifies Goat-heards, more agreable to the place. Vt & famulus & vidua mulier, & omnium ho­minum indoctis­simus, exaudita lectione aliquid lucri vtilitatis (que) reportet. Hom. in Gen. 29. Obsecro vt subinde huc veniatis, &c. In Coloss. Hom. 9. Audite obsecro Seculares omnes, &c. Rhemists in their Preface to their Testa­ment. Bellarm. de. verb. lib. 2. cap. 15. Haeretici huius temporis omnes in eo conueniunt, vt oporteat Scrip­turas omnibus permittere, imo & tradere in sua lingua; &c. At Catholica Ecclesia, &c. Prohibet ne pas­sim omnibus sine discri [...]ine con­cedatur eiusmodi lectio, &c. Duraeus contra Whit. lib. 6. Si Christianis omnibus vt Scripturas for [...]tentur à Christo dictum esse intelligis, in magus certè errore, &c. Promiscu [...] fidelium turbae, &c. Ba­sil. Ep. 82. That all things which are said should be easie to discerne; and that the workman, the seruant, the poore widdow, and the most vnlearned of all other, by hea­ring of the Word read, might get some gaine and profit.

And the same Father elsewhere, I beseech you (saith hee) that you come speedily hither, and hearken diligently to the reading of the Holy Scriptures; and not only when you come hither, but also at home take the Bible into your hands, and by your diligent care reape the profit contained in it. Lastly, in his Homilies vpon the Epistle to the Co­lossians, he cries out, Heare, I beseech you, O all you secular men, prouide you Bibles which are the medicines for the soule; At least get the new Testament. Now on the contrary, let the new religion of Rome speake; first, by her Rhemish Iesuites, thus: We may not think that the translated Bibles into vulgar tongues, were in the hands of euery husbandman, artificer, prentice, boyes, girles, Mistresse, Maid, Man; that they were sung, played, alledged of euery Tinker, Tauerner, Rimer, Minstrell. The like words of scorne and disgrace are vsed by HOSIVS, and by ECKIVS, and by BELALR. de verb. l. 2. c. 15.

The wise will not heere regard (say our Rhemists) what some wilfull people doe mut­ter, that the Scriptures are made for all men, &c. And soone after, they compare the Scriptures to Fire, Water, Candles, Kniues, Swords, which are indeede needfull, &c. but would marre all, if they were at the guiding of other, than wise men, All the Here­tikes of this time, saith BELLARMINE, agree that the Scriptures should be permitted to all, and deliuered in their owne Mother tongue; But the Catholike Church forbids the reading of the Scriptures by all, without choice: or the publike reading or singing of them in vulgar tongues, as it is decreed in the Councell of Trent, Sess. 22. c. 8. & Can. 9. If you thinke (saith DVRAEVS) that Christ bade all Christians to seach the Scrip­tures, you are in a grosse error; For how shall rude and ignorant men search the Scrip­tures? &c. And so he concludes, that the Scriptures were not giuen to the common multitude of Beleeuers.

Iudge now what either we say, or these Papists condemne, besides the ancient iudge­ment of the Fathers: and if euer either CALVIN or LVTHER haue bin more per­emptory in this matter, than S. CHRYSOST. I vow to be a Papist. If ours bee not in this the old religion, be not you ours.

Yet this one passage further, and then no more, lest I weary you: Our question is; whether the Scriptures depend vpon the authoritie of the Church; or rather vpon the authoritie of Scriptures?

Heare first the ancient Church, with and for vs: The question is (saith S. Aug. de v [...]late Ecclesiae, siue Epist. contra Po­tilianum Dona­tistam cap. 2. In­ter nos autem & Donatistas que­stio est, vbi sit Ecclesia, quid er­go facturisumus? in verbis nostris eam qua situri, &c. Aug. ibid. cap. 16. Vtrum ipsi Eccle­siam teneant, non nisi Diuinarum Scripturarum Canonicis libris ostendunt, &c. Quia nec nos propterea dicimus &c. Aug. in Psal. 69. in illa verba: Omnes qui quae­runt te, &c. Ne in ecclesiam erra­res, ne quis, &c. Multi enim dix­erunt carnem non habuisse: ostēdit, &c. So Epi. 166. & in Ps. 57. &c. Chrysost. Hom. in Matth. 49. Qui vult cognoscere, quae sit vera Ec­clesia Christi, vn­de cognoscet nisi &c. Eckius in En­chirid. c. de Ec­clesia. Scriptura non est authentica siue authoritate Ec­clesiae; Scriptores enim canonici [...]unt membra Ecclesiae, vnde haeretico conten­dere volenti, &c. Eckius ibidem. Scriptura defi­nit in Concilio, visum est Spiri­tui Sancto, &c. rem tam clarè expressam, & definitam Eccle­sia sua authori­tate mutauit, &c. Ecce potestas Ecclesiae super Scriptura. Si tollamus au­thoritatem prae­sentis Ecclesiae & praesentis Cōcilij. in dubium reuo­cari poterunt omnium aliorum Conciliorum decreta, & tota fides Christiana, &c. Bell. de effectu Sacram. l. 2. cap. 25. pag. 300. Omnium Dogmatum firmitas, &c. So Pigh. l. 1. de Hier. et Stapl. l. 9. Princ. doct. c. 1. Compertum est ab his damnata vt haeretica in Lutheri libri [...], quae in Bernardi, Augustinique libris, vt Orthodoxa, imo vt pia leguntur. Erasm. Epist. ad Card. Mogunt pag. 401. AVSTIN) betwixt vs and the Donatists, where the Church in. What shall we do then? shall we seeke her in her owne words, or in the words of her Head the Lord Iesus Christ? I suppose we ought to seeke her rather in his words, which is the Truth; and knowes best his own body, for the Lord knowes who are his; wee will not haue the Church sought in our words. And in the same Booke, Whether the Donatists hold the Church (saith the same Father) let them not shew, but by the Canonicall Bookes of Diuine Scriptures; for neither do we therefore say they should beleeue vs, that we are in the Church of Christ, because OPTATVS or AMBROSE hath commended this Church vnto vs which we now hold; or because it is acknowledged by the Councels of our fellow Teachers, or because so great miracles are done in it: it is not therefore manifested to bee true and Catholike; but the Lord Iesus himselfe iudged, that his Disciples should rather be con­firmed by the testimonies of the Law and the Prophets: These are the rules of our cause, these are the foundations, these are the confirmations.

And vpon the Psalmes, Lest thou shouldest erre (saith the same AVGVSTINE) in thy iudgement of the Church: lest any man should say to thee, This is Christ, which is not Christ, or this is the Church, which is not the Church; for many, &c. Heare the voyce of the Shepheard himselfe, which is clothed in flesh, &c. He shewes himselfe to thee; handle him, and see. Hee shewes his Church, lest any man should deceiue thee vnder the name of the Church, &c. yet CHRYSOSTOME more directly thus: Hee that would know which is the true Church of Christ, whence may he know it in the si­militude of so great confusion, but onely by the Scriptures? Now the working of mira­cles is altogether ceased; yea, they are rather found to bee fainedly wrought of them, which are but false Christians; Whence then shal he know it, but only by the Scriptures? The Lord Iesus therefore knowing what great confusion of things would bee in the last dayes, therefore commands that those which are Christians, and would receiue confir­mation of their true faith, should flye to nothing but to the Scriptures; Otherwise if they flye to any other helpe, they shall be offended and perish, not vnderstanding which is the true Church: This is the old faith; Now heare the new, contradicting it & vs. The Scripture (saith ECKIVS a Popish Doctor) is not authenticall without the autho­ritie of the Church; for the Canonicall Writers are members of the Church; Where­upon let it be obiected to an Heretike, that wil striue against the decrees of the Church, by what weapons hee will fight against the Church, hee will say, By the Canonicall Scriptures of the foure Gospels, and Pauls Epistles. Let it be straight obiected to him, how hee knowes these to be Canonicall, but by the Church. And a while after, The Scripture (saith hee) defined in a Councell, it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to vs, that you abstaine from things offered to Idols, and bloud, and strangled: the Church by her authority altred a thing so cleerely defined & expressed: for it vseth both strāgled and bloud; Behold, the power of the Church is aboue the Scripture; thus ECKIVS. And besides CVSANVS, BELLARMINE saith thus: If wee take away the authoritie of the present Church, and of the present Councell (of Trent,) all the Decrees of all o­ther Councels and the whole Christian faith may be called into doubt. And in the same place a little after; The strength of all ancient Councels, and the certaintie of all opi­nions, depends on the authority of the present Church. You haue heard both speake: say now, with whom is true antiquitie; and on Gods name detest the newer of both. It were as easie to bring the same, if not greater euidence for the perfection, and all-suffici­encie of Scripture; and so to deliuer all the bodie of our religion, by the tongues and pens of the Fathers, that either you must bee forced to hold them Nouelists with vs, or your selues such against them. How honest and ingenuous is that confession of your E­RASMVS? who in his Epistle to the Bishop and Cardinall of Mentz, could say, It is plain­ly found, that many things in LVTHERS Bookes are condemned for Hereticall, which in the bookes of BERNARD and AVSTEN, are read for Holy and Orthodoxe.

This is too much for a taste: If your appetite stand to it, I dare promise you full dish­es: Let me therefore appeale to you, if light and darkenesse be more contrary than these points of your Religion, to true Antiquitie: No, no; Let your Authors glose as they list; Popery is but a yong faction, corruptly raysed out of ancient grounds. And if it haue (as wee grant) some ancient errours, falshood cannot bee bettered with Age; there is no prescription against God and Truth: What we can proue to be erroneous, we need not proue new: some hundreths of yeeres is an idle Plea against the Ancient of dayes.

What can you plead yet more for your change? Their numbers perhaps, and our handfuls? You heard all the World was theirs, scarce any corner ours: How could you but suspect a few? These are but idle brags; we dare and can share equally with them in Christendome: And if we could not; this rule will teach you to aduance Turcisme a­boue Christianity, and Paganisme aboue that: the World aboue the Church, Hell a­boue Heauen: If any proofe can be drawne from numbers, He that knowes all, sayes the best are fewest.

The Peace of Rome left out, because it was but a Translation in this Editiō, &c.What then could stirre you? Our diuisions and their vnity. If this my following la­bour doe not make it good to all the World, that their peace is lesse than ours, their dis­sension more, by the confession of their owne months, bee you theirs still, and let mee follow you. I stand not vpon the scoldings of Priests and Iesuites, nor the late Vene­tian iarres, nor the pragmaticall differences now on foote, in the view of all Christen­dome, betwixt their owne cardinalls in their Sacred conclaue, and all their Clergie, concerning the Popes temporall power: Neyther doe I call any friend to bee our Ad­uocate; none but Bellarmine and Nauarrus shall be my Orators; and if these plead not this cause enough, let it fall: See heere dangerous rifts and flawes, not in the outward barke onely, but in the very heart and pith of your Religion; and if so many be confes­sed by one or two, what might bee gathered out of all? and if so many bee acknow­ledged; thinke how many there are that lurke in secret, and will not be confessed? How loth would we bee (after all exclamations) that your busie Iesuites could rake out so many confessed quarrels out of all our Authors, as I haue heere found in two of yours? We want onely their cunning secrecy in the carriage of our quarrels: Our few (and slight) differences are blazoned abroad with infamy and offence, their hundreds are craftily smothered in silence.

Let your owne eyes satisfie you in this, not my pen: see now what you would neuer beleeue.

What is it then, that could thus bewitch you to forsake the comely and heauenly Truth of God, and to dote vpon this beastly Strumpet? to change your Religion, for a ridiculous, sensuall, cruell, irreligious faction? A Religion (if wee must call it so) that made sport to our plaine forefathers, with the remembrance of her grauest deuo­tions: How oft haue you seene them laugh at themselues, whiles they haue told of their creeping-crouch, kissing the Pax, offering their Candles, signing with Ashes, partiall Shrifts, merry Pilgrimages, ridiculous Miracles, and a thousand such May­games, which now you begin (after this long hissing at) to looke vpon soberly, and with admiration!

A Religion, whose fooleries very Boyes may shout and laugh at, if for no more but this, that it teaches men to put confidence in Beades, Medals, Roses, hallowed Swords, Spels of the Gospell, Agnes Dei, and such like idle bables, ascribing vnto them Diuine vertue: yea, so much as is due to the Sonne of God himselfe, and his precious bloud. I speake not of some rude Ignorants; your very Booke of holy-ceremonies shall teach you what your holy-fathers doe, and haue done. That tels you first with great allow­ance and applause, that Pope VRBAN the fift sent three Agnes Dei, to the Greeke Em­peror, with these verses: [Page 621]

Balsam, pure wax, and Chrismes-liquor cleere,
Balsamus & munda cerae cum Chrismatis vnda conficiunt Agnū, quod munus de tibi magnū, &c. Fulgura de coelo, &c. Peccatum frangit vt Christi sanguis & angit, &c. Sacr. Cerem. lib. 1. Vt ea, quae in hoc equarū vesculo, praeparato ad no­minis tui gloriā, infundere decre­uimꝰ, benedicas: quatenus ipsorū [...] veneratione & honore nobis fa­mulis tuis crimi­na diluantur, ab­ster gentur macu­lae peccatorum, i [...]petrentur, ve­niae, gratia con­ferantur, vt tan­dem vna cum sanctis & electis tuis vitam perci­pere merea [...]ur aeternam. Fran. a Victoria Ordin. Praedica­torum Sum. Sa­cram. art. 184. p. 204. Sed quod faciet Confessor cum interrogatur de peccato? &c. Respondes secun­dum omnes, quod sic. Sed fac quod Index aut praela­tus ex malitia exigat à me iura­mentū, an sciam in Confessione? Respondeo: quod coactus iuret se nescire in confes­sura, quia intelli­gitur senescire ad reuelandum, aut taliter quod pos­sit dicere.
Make vp this pretious Lambe, I send thee heere;
All lightning it dispels, and each ill spright,
Remedies stone, and makes the heart contrite,
Euen as the bloud that Christ for vs did shed.
It helps the child-beds paine; and giues good speed
Vnto the birth; Great gifts it still doth win
To all that weare it, and that worthy bin:
It quels the rage of fire; and cleanely bore
It brings from shipwracke safely to the shore.

And lest you should plead this to be the conceite of some one Phantasticall Pope, heare (and be ashamed) out of the same Booke, what by prescription, euery Pope vseth to pray in the blessing of the water, which serues for that Agnus Dei: If you know not, thus he prayeth: That it would please thee, O God, to blesse those things which we pur­pose to powre into this Vessell of water prepared to the glory of thy Name, so as by the worship and honour of them, we thy seruants may haue our heynous offences done away, the blemishes of our sinnes wip't off, and thereby we may obtaine pardon, and receiue grace from thee; so that at the last with thy Saints and Elect Children we may merit to obtaine euerlasting life, Amen. How could you choose, but be in loue with this Superstition, Magicke, Blasphemie practised, and maintained by the heads of your Church?

A Religion, that allowes iuggling Equiuocations, and reserued senses euen in very oathes. Besides all that hath bin shamelesly written by our Iesuites to this purpose; Heare what Franciscus Victoria, an ingenuous Papist, and a learned Reader of Diuinitie in Salmantica, writes in the name of all.

But what shall a Confessor doe (saith he) if he be askt of a sin that he hath heard in Confession? May he say that he knowes not of it? I answere, according to all our Do­ctors, that he may? But what if hee be compelled to sweare? I say, that he may and ought to sweare that he knowes it not; for that it is vnderstood that he knowes it not besides confession, and so he sweares true, But say, that the Iudge or Prelate shall ma­liciously require of him vpon his oath, whether he know it in confession or no; I answer, that a man thus vrged may still sweare that he knowes it not in confession; for that it is vnderstood, he knowes it not to reueale it, or so as he may tell: Who teach and doe thus in anothers case, iudge what they would doe in their owne. O wise, cunning and holy periuries, vnknowne to our fore-fathers!

A Religion, that allowes the buying and selling of sins, of Pardons, of soules: so as now Purgatory can haue no rich men in it, but fooles and friendlesse: Deuils are Tor­menters there (as themselues hold from many Reuelations of Bede, Bernard, Carthusian) yet Men can command Deuils, and money can command men.

A Religion, that relies wholy vpon the infallibilitie of those, whom yet they grant haue bin, and may be monstrous in their liues and dispositions. How many of those heyres of PETER (by confession of their owne Records) by Bribes, by Whores, by Deuils, haue climed vp into that chaire! Yet, to say that those men which are con­fessed to haue giuen their soules to the Deuil, that they might be Popes, can erre, while they are Popes, is Heresie worthy of a stake and of Hell.

A Religion, that hood-winks the poore Laitie in forced ignorance, lest they should know Gods will, or any way to Heauen but theirs; so as millions of soules liue no lesse without Scripture, than as if there were none: that forbids spirituall food as poyson; and fetches Gods Booke into the Inquisition.

A Religion, that teaches men to worship stockes and stones, with the same ho­nour that is due to their Creator; which practise lest it should apeare to her simple Clyents, how palpably opposite it is to the second Commandement; they haue dis­creetly [Page 622] left out those words of Gods Law, as a needlesse illustration, in their Catechis­mes and Prayer Bookes of the vulgar.

A Religion, that vtterly ouerthrowes the true humanitie of Christ, while they giue vnto it tenne thousand places at once, and yet no place: flesh and no flesh, seuerall members without distinction; a substance without quantity, and other accidents; or substance and accidents that cannot bee seene, felt, perceiued. So they make either a Monster of their Sauiour, or nothing.

A Religion, that vtterly ouerthrowes the perfection of Christs satisfaction: If all be not paid, how hath he satisfied? If temporall punishments in Purgatory be yet due, how is all paid? and if these must be paid by vs, how are they satisfied by him?

A Religion, that makes more Scriptures than euer God and his ancient Church; and those which it doth make, so imperiously obtrudes vpon the world, as if God himselfe should speake from heauen: & while it thunders out curses against all that will not add these Bookes to Gods, regards not Gods Curse, If any man shall add vnto these things, God shall adde vnto him the plagues that are written in this Booke.

A Religion, whose Patrons disgrace the true Scriptures of God with reprochfull termes, odious comparisons, imputations of corruption and imperfection; and in fine, pin their whole authority vpon the sleeues of men.

Papa facit pro­testationem ante Canonizationem, se nihil intendere facire, quod fit contra fidem aut Ecclesiam Catho­licam. Aliqui ta­men clarissimi viri dicunt, &c. Quia Pap [...] quo­dammodo coge­batur ad Cano­nizandum quen­dam contra suum voluntatem; lib. Sacr. Ceremon.A Religion, that erects a throne in the Conscience to a meere man, and giues him ab­solute power to make a sinne, to dispense with it, to create new Articles of Faith, and to impose them vpon necessitie of saluation.

A Religion, that baffoules all Temporall Princes, making them stand bare-foot at their great Bishops gate, lye at his foot, hold his stirrup, yea, their owne Crownes at his Courtesie, exempting all their Ecclesiasticall Subiects from their Iurisdiction, and (when they list) all the rest from their Allegiance.

A Religion, that hath made wicked men Saints, and Saints Gods. Euen by the con­fession of Papists, lewd and vndeseruing men haue leapt into their Calendar: Whence it is, that the Pope before his Canonization of any Saint, makes solemne protestation, that he intends not in that businesse to doe ought preiudiciall to the glory of God or to the Catholike Faith and Church: And once Sainted, they haue the honour of Altars, Temples, Inuocations; and some of them in a stile fit only for their Maker. I know not whether that blessed Virgin receiue more indignitie from her enemies that deny her, or these her flatterers that d [...]ifie her.

A Religion, that robs the Christian heart of all sound comfort, whiles it teacheth vs, that we neither can nor ought to be assured of the remission of our sinnes, and of pre­sent grace, and future saluation; That we can neuer know whether we haue receiued the true Sacraments of God, because we cannot know the intention of the Minister, with­out which they are no Sacraments.

A Religion that rackes the conscience with the needlesse torture of a necessary shrift; wherein the vertue of absolution depends on the fulnesse of confession: and that, vpon examination and the sufficiencie of examination, is so full of scruples (besides those in­finite cases of vnresolued doubts in this fained penance) that the poore foule neuer knowes when it is deare.

A Religion, that professes to be a [...] of sinne; whiles both (in practise) it tole­rates open st [...]wes, and preferres fornication in some cases to honourable Matrimonie, and gently blanches ouer the breaches of Gods Law; with the name of Venialls and fa­uourable titles of Diminution; daring to affirme that Veniall sinnes are no hinderance to a mans cleannesse and perfection.

A Cruell Religion, that sends poore Infants remedilesly vnto the eternall paines of Hell; for want of that which they could not liue to desire: and f [...]igh [...]s simple soules with expectation of fained torments in Purgatory; not inferiour (for the time) to the flames of the damned. How wretchedly and fearfully must their poore Layicks needs die: for first, they are not sure they shall not goe to Hell; and secondly, they are sure to be scorched, if they shall goe to Heauen.

A Religion, that makes nature namely proud in being ioyned by her, as copartner with God, in our Iustification, in our Saluation; and idlely puffed vp in a conceit of her perfection, and abilitie to keepe more Lawes than God hath made.

A Religion, that requires no other faith to iustification in Christians, than may bee found in the Deuils themselues: who besides a confused apprehension, can assent vnto the Truth of Gods reuealed will: Poperie requires no more.

A Religion, that instead of the pure milke of the Gospell hath long fed her starued soules with such idle Legends, as the Reporter can hardly deliuer without laughter, and their Abettors not heare without shame and disclamation: the wiser sort of the World read those Stories on winter Euenings for sport, which the poore credulous multitude heares in their Churches, with a deuout astonishment.

A Religion, which (lest ought should bee here wanting to the Doctrine of Deuils) makes Religious Prohibitions of meat, and difference of dyet; superstitiously prefer­ring Gods workmanship to it selfe, and willingly polluting what he hath sanctified.

A Religion, that requires nothing but meere formalitie in our deuotions; the worke wrought suffices alone in Sacraments, in Prayers: So the number be found in the Chap­pelet, there is no care of the affection; as if God regarded not the heart, but the tongue and hands, and while he vnderstands vs, cared little whether we vnderstand our selues.

A Religion, that presumptuously dares to alter and mangle Christs last Institution; and sacrilegiously rob Gods people of one halfe of that heauenly prouision, which our Sauiour left for his last and dearest Legacie to his Church for euer: as if Christs Ordi­nance were superfluous, or any Shaueling could be wiser than his Redeemer.

A Religion, that depends wholly vpon nice and poore vncertainties, and vnproue­able supposals: that Peter was Bishop of Rome; that h [...]e left any heires of his graces and spirit; or if any, but one in a perpetuall and vnfaileable succession at Rome; That hee so bequeathed his infallibilitie to his chaire, as that whosoeuer sits in it, cannot but speake true; that all which sit where he sate, must by some secret instinct say as hee taught; That what Christ said to him absolutely, ere euer Rome was thought of, must be referred, yea, tyed to that place alone, and fulfilled in it: That Linus, or Clemens, or Cletus, the Schollers and supposed Successors of Peter, must bee preferred (in the Headship of the Church) to Iohn the beloued Apostle then liuing: That hee whose life, whose pen, whose iudgement, whose keyes may erre, yet in his Pontificall chaire cannot erre: That the Golden Line of this Apostolicall Succession, in the confusion of so many, long, desperate Schismes, shamefully corrupt Vsurpations, and Intrusions, yeelded Heresies, neither was, nor can be broken. Denie any of these, and Poperie is no Religion. Oh the lamentable hazard of so many Millions of poore soules that stand vpon these slipperie termes, whereof if any be probable, some are impossible! Oh mi­serable grounds of Popish faith whereof the best can haue but this praise, that perhaps it may be true!

A Religion, that hath bin oft dyed in the bloud of Princes: that in some cases, teaches and allowes Rebellion against Gods Anointed; and both suborneth Treasons, and ex­cuses, pities, honors, rewards the Actors.

A Religion, that ouerloades mens consciences with heauy burdens of infinite vnne­cessary Traditions; far more than euer Moses commented vpon by all the Iewish Ma­sters; imposing them with no lesse authoritie, and exacting them with more rigor, than any of the royall lawes of their Maker.

A Religion, that coozens the vulgar with nothing but shadowes of Holinesse, in Pilgrimages, Processions, Offerings, Holy-water, Latine Seruices, Images, Tapers, rich Vestures, garish Altars, Crosses, Censings, and a thousand such like (fit for Children and Fooles) robbing them in the meane time of the sound and plaine helps of true pietie and saluation.

A Religion, that cares not by what wilfull falshoods it maintaines a part: as Wickliffes blasphemie, Luthers aduice from the Deuill, Tindals communitie, Caluins fained Miracle, and blasphemous death, Bucers necke broken, Bezaes revolt, [Page 624] the blasting of Huguenots, Englands want of Churches and Christendome; Queene ELIzABETHS vnwomanlinesse, her Episcopall Iurisdiction, her secret fruitfulnesse; English Catholikes cast in Beares skins to Doggs, Plesses shamefull ouerthrow; Garnets Straw, the Lutherans obscene night-revels; Scories drunken ordination in a Tauerne; the Edict of our Gracious King IAMES ( Anno 87.) for the establishment of Poperie, our casting the Crusts of our Sacrament to Doggs, and ten thousand of this nature, ma­liciously raised and defended against knowledge and conscience, for the disgrace of those whom they would haue hated, ere knowne.

A Religion, that in the conscience of her owne vntruth, goes about to falsifie and de­praue all Authors that might giue euidence against her, to out-face all ancient truths, to foist in Gibeonitish witnesses of their owne forging: and leaues nothing vnattemp­ted against Heauen or Earth, that might aduantage her faction, & disable her innocent Aduersarie: Loe, this is your choice. If the zeale of your losse haue made me sharpe, yet not malicious, not fasle; God is my Record, I haue not (to knowledge) charged you with the least vntruth: and if I haue wronged, accuse mee: and if I cleere not my selfe, and my challenge, let me be branded for a Slanderer. In the meane time, what spi­rituall phrensie hath ouertaken you, that you can finde no beautie, but in this Monster of Errors? It is to you, and your fellowes that God speakes by his Prophet: O yee Hea­uens be astonied at this, be afraid and vtterly confounded, saith the Lord; for my peo­ple hath committed two euils, they haue forsaken me, the Fountaine of liuing Waters, to digge them pits, euen broken pits, that can hold no water: what shall bee the issue? Et tu Domine, deduces eos in puteum interitus: Thou, O God, shalt bring them downe into the pit of destruction. If you will thus wilfully leaue God, there I must leaue you: But (if you had not rather dye) returne, and saue one; returne to God, returne to his Truth, returne to his Church: your bloud be vpon my head, if you perish.

AN ADVERTISEMENT TO THE READER.

THe Reader may please to take notice, that in the former Edition there was added vnto this Discourse, a iust Volume of aboue three hundred Contradictions and dissentions of the Ro­mish Doctors, vnder the name of The Peace of Rome; which because it was but a collection out of Bellarmine and Navar, and no otherwise mine, but as a Gatherer and Translator, I haue here thought good to omit.

FINIS.
NO PEACE WITH ROME. …

NO PEACE WITH ROME. WHEREIN IS PROVED, THAT (AS TERMES NOW Stand) there can be no Reconciliation of the REFORMED RELIGION, with the ROMISH: And that the Romanists are in all the fault.

Written first in Latine by J. H. And now Englished.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE TRVE, SOVND, AND HOLY CHVRCH OF GOD; wheresoeuer warfaring vpon Earth.

I Present vnto thee (deare, and holy Mother) this poore vnworthy to­ken of my loue and loialtie; the not so pleasing, as true report of thy fu­ture broiles. How much gladder should I haue beene (if thy Spouse had so thought good) to haue beene the messenger of thy Peace and securitie! But since the great, and wise Moderator of all things, hath thought a Palme fitter for thee, than an O­liue; it is for thee to thinke of victory, not of rest: Thou shalt once triumph in heauen, and rest for all; but in the meane time, here is nothing to bee lookt for, but ambu­shes, skirmishes, tumults: And how cheerefully must thou needs both beare and ouercome all oppositions, that art not more sure of the necessitie of thy warfare, than of the happinesse of thy successe, whilest thou seest thy glo­rious husband, not onely the leader of this field, but a most iust, and mercifull crowner of thy Conquest. Certainly, it is as vnpossible for thee to miscarry, as to sit still, and [Page 628] not fight: Behold, all the forces of heauen and earth con­spire, and reioyce to come voluntaries vnto this holy warre of thine, and promise thee a most happy issue: ad­dresse thy selfe therefore (as thou art wont) couragiously to this worke of God: But remember, first, to inquire (as thou dost) of ABEL: Spare no teares to thy desperate Sister, (now thine enemie) and calling heauen and earth to witnesse, vpon thy knees beseech and intreat her, by her owne soule, and by the deare bowels of CHRIST, by those precious drops of his bloudy sweat, by that common price of our eternall redemption, that she would at the last returne to her selfe, and that good disposition, which she hath now too long abandoned; that she would forbeare, any more (as I feare shee hath hitherto wilfully done) to fight against God: but if shee shall still persist to stop her eares against thee, and to harden her selfe in re­bellion against her God; forget (if thou canst) who shee once was; and flie mercilesly vpon this daughter of Be­liall, that vaunts her selfe proudly in the glory of her mu­nition; Goe, smite, destroy, conquer, and reigne, as the worthy partner of thine husbands Throne: For mee, I shall in the meane time be as one of thy rude Trumpets, whose noise shall both awaken thy courage vnto this spi­rituall battell, and whose ioyfull gratulations shall, after thy rich spoiles, applaud thine happy returne in the day of thy victory.

J. H.

THE SVMME OF THE following Sections.

SECTION I.
THe state of the now-Roman Church.
SECTION II.
The commodities and conditions of Peace.
SECTION III.
The obstinate and Peace-hating disposition of Papists.
SECTION IV.
That the Confession of the same Creed is not with them, sufficient to Peace.
SECTION V.
The imputation or corruption of the Roman Church; and their impossibility of Reconciliation, arising from that wilfull fable of the Popes infallibilitie.
SECTION VI.
That the other Opinions of the Romish Church will not admit Reconciliation.
SECTION VII.
The Romish Heresie concerning Iustification.
SECTION VIII.
Concerning Free-will.
SECTION IX.
Concerning Merits.
SECTION X.
Concerning Satisfaction.
SECTION XI.
Concerning Purgatorie.
[Page 630] SECTION XII.
Concerning Pardons.
SECTION XIII.
Concerning the distinction of Mortall and Veniall sinne.
SECTION XIV.
Concerning the Canon of the Scripture.
SECTION XV.
Concerning the insufficiencie of Scripture.
SECTION XVI.
Concerning the authoritie of Scripture.
SECTION XVII.
Concerning Transsubstantiation.
SECTION XVIII.
Concerning the Multi-presence of Christs bodie.
SECTION XIX.
Concerning the sacrifice of the Masse.
SECTION XX.
Concerning the number of Mediators, and the Inuocation of Saints.
SECTION XXI.
Concerning the Superstitious, Heathenish, and ridiculous worship of the Papists.
SECTION XXII.
Concerning the impossibilitie of the meanes of Reconciliation.

THE OPINION OF George Cassander, A LEARNED PAPIST, AND GRAVE DIVINE; That by two seuerall Emperors, FERDINAND, and MAXIMILIAN, was set on worke to compose these quarrels of the CHVRCH. In his consultation, pag. 56. & 57.

YEt J cannot denie, but that in the be­ginning, many out of a godly zeale and care, were driuen to a sharpe and seuere reproofe of certaine manifest abuses; and that the principall cause of this ca­lamitie, and distraction of the Church, is to bee laid vpon those, which being puffed vp with a vaine insolent conceit of their Ecclesiasticall power, proudly and scornefully contem­ned and reiected them, which did rightly, and modestly, admo­nish their reformation: Wherefore my opinion is, that the Church can neuer hope for any firme Peace, vnlesse they make the beginning, which haue giuen the cause of the distraction: [Page 632] that is, vnlesse those which are in place of Ecclesiasticall Gouern­ment, will bee content to remit something of their too much rigor, and yeeld somewhat to the Peace of the Church; and hearkening vnto the earnest Prayers and Admonitions of many godly men, will set themselues to correct manifest abu­ses, according to the rule of Diuine Scrip­tures, and of the ancient Church from which they haue swarued.

NO PEACE WITH ROME.

SECT. I. The state of the now-Roman Church.

THERE is no one question doth so racke the mindes of men, G. Cassand. l. de Consult. Art. 7. Ex articulo hoc de Ecclesia, om­nis haec distra­ctio, quae hodie est in republica Christiana, ori­ginem ducit. at this day, as this of the Church: The infancy of the Church was sore and long vexed with heresies of an higher nature concerning God, concerning Christ, which stil strook at the head; but her vigorous & hoary age is exercised with a sligh­ter quarrell, concerning our selues; which yet raiseth vp the greater broyles euery where, by how much euery man natu­rally loues himselfe, more than God. Not to meddle with any forraine questions of this nature: Too many seeme vn­to me to mis-conceiue the state of our Church, & the Romish, as if they had beene alwaies two; as if from their first foundations, they had been sensi­bly seuered in time, and place, like to Babylon and Hierusalem, Aug. de Ciuit. or those two famous Ci­ties, opposed in S. Austens learned discourse. Hence are those idle demands of some smattering questionists; Where our Church hath thus long hid it selfe? What yeere and day it came to light? in which age that other Church lost it selfe? Why we haue with­drawne our selues no further from them? What is become of our sorefathers? Which was the religion of the former world? From hence haue those sharpe and rigorous censures passed on both sides; whether of nouelty, or of the desperate condition of those soules, which haue departed out of our owne way. Alas! what monsters both of opi­nions and questions haue risen hence; and haue vexed not their owne Authors onely (for the Delphick Oracle said well, It is fit a man should haue, as he doth: Iulian Caes. [...]. Iudicum, si quis quae secit perfe­rat, aequum est.) but together with them, the whole Church of God? How many silly soules haue splitted vpon this rocke, which had neuer needed any votiue monument of their wracke, if they had but learned to hold no other difference betwixt vs and Rome, than must needs be granted be­twixt a Church miserably corrupted, and happily purged; betwixt a sickly, languished, and dying Church, and one that is healthfull, strong, and flourishing. Neither therefore did that Valdus of France, nor Wickliffe of England, nor Hierom of Prague, Anno. Do. 1160. nor Luther of Germany, euer goe about to frame a new Church to themselues, which was not; but onely endeuoured (not without happy successe) to cleanse, scoure, restore, reforme that Church which was, from that filthy soyle both of disorder, & errors, wherewith it was shamefully blemished. Al these rather desired to be accounted Physitians to heale, than parents to beget a Church: And the same haue we carefully done, euer since, & do seri­ously, and ingenuously professe of our selues this day, Rome is alike to vs (as it was of [Page 634] old to Hierome) with Eugubium, Rhegium, Alexandria; saue that this citie is both more famous, Hierom. Epist. ad Euagr. & more neere vs: Places do not varie either faith, or title: What Church soeuer God shall call daughter, wee will call sister; and so we safely may. How many honest, and chaste matrons haue we knowne, that haue beene ashamed of a lewd sister, and haue abhorred filthinesse in one of their owne bloud! So it fareth now with vs: Rome is ouer­gone with heresie, with Idolatrie, Let her practise her whoredome at home, by her selfe; It was not for vs with the safegard of our honestie, to dwell with such a partner. Not onely her wickednesse hath thrust vs out, but her violence: We yeeld therefore, and sorrowfully complaine with the Prophet, Esa. 21.22. How is the faithfull citie become an harlot! It was full of iudgement; and iustice lodged therein; but now it is full of murderers: Thy siluer is become drosse, and thy wine is brewed with water. Away with the impe­rious name of a mother: Wee are all the same Church (by the virtue of our outward vocation) whosoeuer all the world ouer worship Iesus Christ, the onely Sonne of God, and Sauiour of the world, and professe the same common Creed: some of vs doe this more purely, Iren. l. 1. c. 2.3. others more corruptly▪ In the meane time we are all Christians, but sound Christians wee are not: But how harslhly doth this sound to a weake Reader, and more than seemes to need reconciliation with it selfe; that the Church should be one, and yet cannot be reconciled? certainly yet so it is: The dignitie of the outward forme (which comprehends this vnitie in it selfe) auailes nothing to grace, nothing to saluation, no­thing to the soundnesse of doctrine: The net doth not straight make all to bee fish, that it hath dragged together; ye shall finde in it vile weeds, and whatsoeuer else that deuou­ring Element hath disgorged.

The Church is at once One in respect of the common principles of faith; and yet in respect of consequences, Cyp.l. 3. ep. 13. Nullo concordia glutine aut vni­tatis vinculo co­pulari possunt. and that rabble of Opinions which they haue raked together, so opposed, that it cannot by any glew of concord (as Cyprian speaketh) nor bond of vnity, be conioyned: That which Rome holds with vs, makes it a Church: That which it obtrudes vpon vs, makes it hereticall; The truth of principles makes it one, the error and impiety of additions makes it irreconcileable. Neither do [...] this late and spurious brood of traditions more oppose vs, than it doth those very Principles of Religion, which the authors themselues desire to establish: Looke on the face therefore of the Roman Church, she is ours, and Gods; Looke on her back, she is quite contrary, Anti­christian: More plainly; for it is no disputing in Metaphors as Clemens said well: Rome doth both hold the foundation, and destroy it; she holds it directly, destroies it by con­sequent: In that she holds it, she is a true Church, howsoeuer imputed; In that she de­stroyes it (what-euer semblance shee makes of piety, and holinesse) she is a Church of malignants: Psal. 26.5. [...]. If shee did altogether hold it, she should be sound and Orthodox, If alto­gether she destroyed it, she should be either no Church, or deuillish: but now that she professes to hold those things directly, which by inference of her consequences, shee closely ouerthrowes, she is a truly visible Church, but an vnsound. In what shee holds the principles, we embrace her; in what she destroyes them, we pitty her error, and hate her obstinate.

The common bond of Christianitie neuer ties vs to fauour grosse errors, so much as with silence; there is no such slauerie in the deare name of a sister, that it should binde vs to giue either aid, Eph. 5.11. or countenance to lewdnesse; Haue no such fellowship (saith S. Paul) but rather reproue: So wee haue done, both modestly, and earnestly; The same is befalne vs, which befell the blessed Apostle; we are become their enemies, for telling the truth.

Gal. 4.16.Behold now we are thrust out of doore, spet vpon, rayled at, and when opportunitie serues, persecuted with most curious torments; And (lest any mischiefe should be want­ing) obstinacie is now at last added vnto error and a cruel rage arising from impatience; and now their wickednesse began to please them the more, because it displeased vs. And what should we now doe in such a case; wee, the despised, and reiected Patrons of this spirituall chastitie? To let fall so iust a cause, wee might not; vnlesse wee would cast off that God, who challenges this plea for onely his. To yeeld, and giue in, were no [Page 635] other, than to betray the truth of God, and damne our owne soules; No course remaines but this one, (and here is our onely safety) with all our courage, and skill, to oppose the wicked Paradoxes, and Idolatrous practises of the Romish Church, till either she be ashamed of her selfe, or repent that euer she was.

SECT. II. The Commodities and Conditions of Peace.

BEAVTIFVLL is the name of Peace (as Hilary speaketh) and truly sacred; Hilar. cit. a Cal. de vera pacific. Iudic. 6.23. [...]. 2 Sam 18.29. Iud. 19.29. 1 Chr. 12.18. Luc. 2.14. Ioh. 14.27. [...] 2 Cor. 13.11. [...] Iam. 3.18. Rom. 14 19. 1 Pet. 3.11. and such as scarce sauoureth of the earth; Neither did the Hebrewes by any other terme choose rather to expresse all happinesse, and perfection of liuing: Neither is there any thing, which the Angels did more gladly congratulate vnto men, or which Christ did more carefully bequeath, or the Apostles more earnestly enioyne; How oft, and how vehemently doth the Spirit intreat and command vs to haue peace? But this (thou sayest) is euery mans wish, to haue peace; but, what if peace will not be had? Loe then, Saint Iames charges vs to make peace, by our endeuours, by our patience. Once made, and had, what if it will not stay with vs? Then Saint Paul bids to follow those things which concerne peace: What if it will needs away, and hide it selfe? yet then Saint Peter commands to follow, and inquire after it. What if once found, it refuse to come, as Abrahams seruant presupposed of Rebecca? Euen then study to be quiet, saith Saint Paul; or as the word implies, Be ambitious of Peace: 1 Thes. 4.11. So let the Author of Peace loue vs, as we loue Peace. Socr. l. 1. c. 4. Socr. l. 3. c. 21. Who is there that would not rather wish with Constantine quiet daies, and nights free from care and vexation? It was a speech worthy of an Em­perour, and a Christian, that fell from Iouianus about that querelous libell of the Mace­donians, I hate contention; and those that are inclined to concord, I loue, and reuerence.

Our aduersaries would make vs beleeue they professe and desire no lesse, with an e­quall zeale of charitie, and agreement. God bee Iudge betwixt vs both; and whether­soeuer persists to hate peace, let him perish from the face of God, and his holy Angels: Yea (that this imprecation may be needlesse) he is already perished; Cypr. de simplic. prae l. Ad Pacis prae­mium ven [...]re non possunt, qui pacem D [...]mini discor­diae furore ru­perunt. In Psal. 28. For (as Cyprian ac­cording to his wont, grauely) they cannot come to the reward of Peace, which haue broken the Peace of God, with the fury of discord. And surely what but the flames of hell can determine the ambition of these fiery and boyling spirits? Basil obserues well, that Gods fire gaue light, and burned not; contrarily, the fire of hell burneth, without light; and therefore is well worthy of those, who despising the light of truth, delight themselues in the flames of contentions. Those are the true haters of Peace, which doe wilfully patronize errors contrary to the Christian faith. So long as wee must dwell by these tents of Kedar, wee shall too iustly complaine with the Psalmist, Psal. 120. I loue Peace, but in the meane while they are bent to Warre. And as for vs, which professe our selues the ingenuous clients of Peace, since wee must needs fight, it is not for vs to doe nothing; For that blessed Quire of Angels, before their Peace vpon earth, Luc. 2.14. Iam. 3.17. well sung, Glory to God in the highest Heauens; and Saint Iames describes the wisdome of God, to bee first pure, then peaceable: And that chosen vessell implies no lesse, when to his charge of Peace, hee addes, If it bee possible. [...]. Rom. 12.18. That is as impossible to euery good man, which ought not to be done, as that which cannot bee done, neither in­deed (as the rule of Lawyers runnes) can we be said to be able to doe that, which we cannot honestly doe. God (saith S. Paul) is not the Author of confusion, but of Peace. It is a wicked peace, it is no peace, that necessarily breeds confusion. That Peace is worthy of a defiance, which proclaimes warre with God; And I would to God, [Page 636] that peace which Rome either can performe or dare promise, were of any better, of any other nature.

Well then; Let it bee our present taske, carefully to discusse Saint Pauls condition of Possibility; and to teach how vaine it is, to hope that a true, holy, and safe peace can be either had, or maintained with our present Romanists; whether we regard the a­uerse and stubborne disposition of the one side, or the nature of the matters controuer­ted, or lastly, the impossibilitie of those meanes, whereby any reconciliation may bee wrought: These three shall be the limits, wherein this our, not vnprofitable, nor yet vnseasonable worke, shall suffer it selfe to be bounded.

SECT. III. The obstinate and aduerse disposition of the Romanists.

AND as for the first, I suppose we need not labour much. Indeed, God can ea­sily make the Wolfe to dwell with the Lambe, and the Leopard to lodge with the Kid. Esa. 11.6. How easie is it for him, so to soften the adamantine hearts of men; by bathing them in the bloud of that immaculate Lambe, that they should melt into pure loue! but, as the times now are, it would be no lesse miraculous, to finde a Popish heart truly charitable to vs, than to see the Lions fawning vpon Daniel. Euen where there is strife about indifferent things, there is necessarily required a conspiring of the minds of them, which would be reconciled: neither is it enough, that one side is con­tent, together with armes, to lay downe hatred; and how will our Romanists endure this? Surely that hatred of Eteocles to his brother, or that of Vatinius, is but meere loue to this of Papists. Sacr. Cere. l. 1. Alas! when, and where, are wee not spet vpon, as the most de­sperately hereticall enemies of the Church? Rome admits Iewes into her bosome, from whose hands their Popes holinesse disdains not to receiue the booke of the Law of God; Socr. l 7. c. 3. but Protestants she may not endure: That which Socrates complaines as iniu­riously done by Theodosius a Grecian Bishop against the very Macedonian Heretikes, is daily done by them against vs; No Arrians, no Circumcellion heretikes were euer more cruell: Bellar. de notis Eccles. l. 4. c. 9. Nota Sexta sic accus. Luth. Cal. Brent. Bellar. ib. Reipsa Calumi­stis in Anglia mulier quaedam est summus sa­cerdos. Bellar. Anno [...]532. Tesle Surio apud Bell. l. 1. de Chro. Ibid. haeres. 16. Zuingl. & Bucer. Ibid. Haer. 9. Calu. l. 4. Instit. c. 1. sect. 7. Aug. Conf. art. 7. Ibid. Haeres. 8. Luth. art. 36. Cal Iust. 2. c. 2. Ibid. Heres. 10. Haeres. 6. cit. Cal. Iust. 4. c. 19. Quaer. reliq. Ib. apud Bellar. and these idle Fablers in the meane time slander vs to the world, as guiltie of the same outragious proceedings against them. What heresie is there in all times, which that Romulean Wolfe, and her bawling Clients are not wont to cast vpon vs? One while wee are the Schollers of Simon Magus, because wee doe but once men­tion Grace and Saluation; for what haue wee else to doe with that wicked Sorcerer? Another while we are fetcht from the cursed schoole of Eunomius, for that we attribute too much to Faith; and yet no more than that holy Heretike Saint Paul. One while we are Pepuzians that ascribe too much to women; then wee are Origenists for holding the Image of God to be defaced in man: then contrarily Pr [...]clians for holding the sinne of concupiscence not enough defaced: One while we are the followers of Sabellius, be­cause I thinke we liued in the same age with Seruetus; another while of Eutiches, because wee liued in the time of Swinckfeldius; for what businesse haue wee euer had else with those branded Heretikes? Wee are Pelagians one while, for holding the wages of sinne to bee death; then wee are Donatists for admitting none but the iust into the Church of the elect: sometimes wee are Manichees for denying Free-will; straight, we are Arrians for refusing traditions; then Nouatians for taking away penance; another while we are Aerians for reiecting oblations for the dead, and fastings; then Iouinianists, for not allowing a slippery and vanishing Faith; the followers of Vigilantius, for dis­claiming the adoration of reliques; of Nestorius, for disliking the asseueration of the Sacramentall bread: now we are Xenaites, for demolishing of Images, then we are Lam­petians, [Page 637] for disallowing the seruitude of idle vowes. It matters not whether the foule mouth of that hired strumpet accuse Timotheus the Presbyter, or Athanasius the Bishop, [...]. [...]nos carpere malorum solatiū est, Hier ad Theop. ad ver Io. Hier. Quotidiana for­nax nostra, ad­uersariorum lingua. Aug. Confes. l. 10 c. 37. And Fricius Modreu [...]us lib. de emendanda rep. Examen pacifi (que) de la do­ctrina des Hu­guenots. so that some body be smitten; It matters not what be spoken, so it be malicious: That is fully resolued of, which Nazianzen hath; No man shall hold in the reines of a rio­tous and lawlesse tongue: for (as Hierom. saith well) it is the pastime of the wicked to slander the good: That therefore, which was the solemne fashion of the Lindians, neuer to do seruice to their Hercules, without railing, the same is too ordinary with these pub­like Heralds of our patience: Our daily fornace (as Austen speakes wittily) is our aduer­saries tongue: How easily might I here vnlode whole car [...]s of reproches, that haue bin heaped together by the scurrilous parasites of Rome? What riuers of bloud, what bon­fires of worthy Saints might I here shew my Reader? All these the world knowes, and feeles too much: And as for those honest and good-natured men, which would needs vndertake to be the sticklers of these stripes, as Cassander, Fricius, the Interimists, and that namelesse Apologist of the French, how ill haue they sped on both parts? With whom it hath no otherwise fared, me thinkes, than with some fond shepheard, that thrusts himselfe betwixt two furious Rammes running together in their full strength, and abides the shocke of both; Neither may it euer succeeded better to these kind Philistims, which will be bringing this Arke of God into the house of Dagon. And for vs, since we must needs be put to it, we shall not here (as it often falls out in other quarrells) striue to our losse. Abraham far [...]d well by the dissensions of Lot; all the milke and hony of whole Palestine hereupon befell to him; whereof hee should else haue shared but the halfe: Doubtlesse these contentions (through the goodnesse of God) shall enrich vs, with a great increase both of Truth and Glory.

SECTION IV. That the Confession of the same Creed is not with them sufficient for Peace.

IT is not Cassanders speech onely, but euery wise and honest mans, Lib. de offic. boni v [...]ri. that the Creed is the common cognizance of our faith; and wee all doe with one voyce willingly professe it. Surely Theodoret, when be would by a fauourable report allay the bitter contentions of those ancient Christians of Antioch, writes thus: Theod. hist. l. 3. c. 4. Both parts (saith he) made one and the same confession of their faith; for both maintained the Creed of the Nicen Councell; And yet this position is spightfully handled by Cardinall Bellarmine, Bell. de la [...]cis lib. 3. c. 19. and can scarce draw breath since his last stripes: What care we (saith he) for the same Creed? Faith is not in words, but in the sense. And indeed, I remember, what Ruffinus reports done by Arrius. That worthy Constantine had charged him to write what faith he held; he deliuered him a Creed in words, ours; in sense, his owne; and how right his wicked brood tooke after their father, in the insuing times of the Church, let Histories witnesse: sure I am, whosoeuer shall read the Creeds of their seuerall Sects, shall hardly fe [...]ch out any thing, [...]. which an Orthodox Censurer would thinke worthy of reproofe: How oft doe they yeeld Christ to be God, yea, God of God; and yet perfidiously reserue to themselues, in the meane time that absurd conceit; That he was created, ex non [...]tibus! As therefore Seuerianus the Syrian in Theodoret. spake Greeke as a Grecian, but pronounced it like a Syrian: so there may be many, which may speake truths, but pronounce them heretically: Iren. l. 1. c. 9. Petr. Chrys. Ser. 109. Trinitatem vocabulis men­tiuntur. Decr. 22. q. 5. hu­manae. For all Heresies (saith Irenaeus) talke of one God, but marre him with their misconceits; yea, for the most part all Heresies (saith Chrysologus) set a face of the Trinitie; To little purpose; It was not ill sayd of Gratian, that no man is to care for words, since that not the meaning should serue the words, but the words rather the meaning; Let vs grant all this, and more; Let [Page 638] it be said of the Creed, as Ierome said of the Booke of Iob, that euery word abounds with senses: Hier. in praef. Tert. de prasc. There is no Diuine Word (as Tertullian speaketh wisely) so disolute and de [...] ­sed, that onely the words may be defended, and not the true meaning of the words set downe. To put the Cardinall out of this needlesse feare; The proper and natiue sense of the Creed may be fetcht out; and I adde yet more (except but that one Article of Christs Descension into Hell, which Ruffinus confesses he could not find, either in the Roman, or Easterne Creedes) is openly confessed on both parts: And yet for all this, we are neuer the neerer to peace: For from these common Principles of Faith, the sub­tle deuice of Hereticall prauity hath fetcht strange and erroneous consequences, which by their sophisticall and obstinate handling, are now improued into Heresies, and dare now threaten not onely opposition, but death vnto those very principles, from which they are raysed: Of this kind are the most of those Romish opinions, which we vndertake to censure in this Discourse.

But, if by the vniuersall consent of all, it should appeare that both word and sense are intire; that both the principles, and necessarie conclusions thence deduced, are vndeni­ably sound: Nulla tamen pax cum Luthe­ranis. De Laicis. l. 3. 19. Sect. 4. yet (saith Bellarmine) there can bee no peace with Lutherans. Let all the World know this, and wonder, Our King, (be it spoken to the enuie of those which can­not emulate him, an incomparable Diuine for a Prince, yea, a Prince of Diuines, a King of men, and a wonder of Kings, mighty both with his scepter, and his pen) going about in that learned and ponderous Discourse to cleere himselfe from the aspersion of Here­sie, which that foule hand had vnworthily cast vpon him, professes solemnly and holily, that whatsoeuer is contained eyther in the Sacred Scriptures, or the three famous Creeds, or the foure first generall Councels, that he embraces with both armes, that He proclaimes for His Faith, In praefat. ad Imper. & Prin­cip. that He will defend with his Tongue, with his Pen, with His Sword, in that he will both liue and die.

Yea, but this is not enough, saith that Great Antagonist of Princes; For there are other points of faith wherewith religion is now of late times inlarged, Bell. resp. ad Re­gem. Non satis est ad haereticum nomen fugien­dum, illa recipe­re quae Rex An­glorum recipere at (que) admittere se dicit, pag. 80. E­tiamsi nouitia & n [...]p [...]ra illa sint, si quis tamen ca neget, immu [...]m ab heresi nō fo [...]e Bell. resp. and Re­gem, pag. 98. Bell. l. de laicis. 2. c. 19. Dist. 22. Omnes. Margaritae De­cret. vel Tabula Mortini [...]. I [...] verb. I [...]obe­di [...]ntia. as Transubstantiation, Purgatory, the Popes Primacie (a whole doozen of these goodly Articles hath the Tri­dentine Councell created, in this decayed age of the World, lest the Fathers of Italy should seeme to come short of the Apostles, and the Pope of Christ) any parcell where­of, whosoeuer shall presume to call into question, is an Heretike presently, and smels of the Faggot: and how ordinarily is that layd in euery dish? that he cannot bee a mem­ber of the Church, which withdrawes his obedience from their Pope, the Head of the Church. Neyther is that any whit milder, which Gratian cites from Pope Nicholas the Second. VVhosoeuer goes about to infringe the priuiledge of the Roman Church, or de­rogates from her Authoritie, is an Heretike.

But that is yet well worse, which the allowed Table of the Decree hath peremptorily broched, Whosoeuer obeies not the Popes Commandement, incurres the sin of Idola­try; or (as Gregory the Seuenth, from whom Gratian would seeme to borrow this, which yet is not to be found in his Epistles) of Paganisme. Whatsoeuer therefore Christ Iesus, whatsoeuer the Apostles, whatsoeuer the counsels, & Fathers of the Primitiue Church haue commended to vs, to be beleeued, shall auaile vs little, neither can euer make vs friends, vnlesse we will bee content to beslaue our Faith vnto their Popeling: And can they thinke wee will looke at peace vpon such a condition? That hope were bold and foolish that could expect this. Neither doe they more scornfully cast vs out of the bo­some of their Church, for spetting at these Articles of Straw, which their vanitie hath deuised, than wee can confidently condemne, and execrate their presumption, which haue so imperiously obtruded such trash as this vpon the Church of God.

SECTION V. The impuration or corruption of the Roman Church; and their impossibilitie of Reconciliation, arising from that wilfull Fable of the Popes infallibilitie.

BVt, to leaue this first head of our Aduersaries indisposition to peace: Say that the Papists could be content to hearken to an agreement (which I can neuer hope to see, whiles Rome is it selfe) say they should seeke it, yet (as things now stand) whiles they wil not, and we may not stirre one inch from our station of iudgement, God forbids, the Truth debarres our Reconciliation: wee dare not (whatsoeuer some kind-hearted Mediators may perswade vs) eyther diuide Christ, or betray him with a kisse. The Truth is on high: they may well ascend to vs, as Leo sayd of old; but for vs, to descend to them, is neither safe, nor honest: First of all, how too plaine is it, Epist ad Euph. Pell. cit. lib. 3. de Laicis. that the Romane Church is palpably declined from that ancient puritie of Religion which she once professed: It is not more certaine, and sensible, that the Citie of Rome is descen­ded from her seuen Hils, to the Martian Plaines, that lye below them; or, Euseb. Hist. l. 3. c. 25. that the spightfull Heathens of old (as Eusebius reports) turned the Sacred Monument of the Tombe of Christ, into the Temple of their Venus: An. 1170. Ex lec. com. Henr. Token. Illiric. Prophrythmic. Vita S. Brig. Praefixa Reuela. What a cloud of witnesses haue we of this noted decay of that Church? yea, witnesses of their owne. To beginne with the other Sex. Hildegardis a Numne, and a famous Prophetesse of her time, accuses the A­postolicall Order, of the vtter extinguishing of Religion, amongst them. Matilda, or Ma [...]d, who liued in the same Age, censures them for common Apostasie from the Chri­stian faith; and both of them, by some extraordinary Reuelation, cleerely and directly prophesied of this Religious and Holy restauration of the Church, which our dayes see accomplished.

Saint Brigit, the Foundresse of the Order of Saint Sauiour, which was Anno 1370. Reuel. l. 1. c. 41. cruciare, uno crucifigere ele­ctorum anim. &c. Reuel. extrau. c. 8 Grosse teste in Manusc. Anno 1250. Io. Treuisa tran­slated into English. Habetur initio Polychron. Ka­nulph. in Manu­script. Anno 900. Artic. in Concil. Constant editu 1535. Anno 1350. lib. Vade mecum. Lib. Aduers. E­ment. donat. Constant. Aeneas Syl. de gest. Concil. Anno 1416. Ad Pium. 2. lib. Reform. Cur. Rō. Anno 1400. Auentin. Annal. [...]. 7. Osiand. Confut. Thes. Coster. canonized by Pope Vrban, sticks not to teach openly in her Writings, that the Pope doth torment, yea, crucifie the soules of the Elect; and boldly foretels, that all his Followers, and Abettors, and whole Clergie shall be cut off, and that his Sea shall sinke downe into the bottome of Hell; and this shee doth so tartly and vehemently, that the Romanists of those times threatned, and indeuoured to burne her aliue: Robert (our Bishop of Lincolne, to whom the greatnesse of his Head gaue an homely, but famous name, whom Illyricus mis-na­meth) Rupertus) a worthy and peerelesse man in his age, durst, before the Popes owne fare, openly accuse the Pastors of his time to be the Spoylers of the Earth, the Disper­sers and Deuourers of Gods flocke, the vtter wasters of the Holy Vineyard of God. That Carthusian of Coleyne, which is said to haue gathered that Booke of the Bundle of times, complaines that Truth was then perished from the sonnes of men. Petrus de Aliaco, a Cardinall, confesses that the ancient Diuines built vp the Church, but the then-present Seducers destroyed it; And vnto these agree Iohn de Rupescissa, a Monke; Picus Earle of Mirandula, Trithemius the Abbot, Laurence Valla; And those worthie Lights of the Councell of Basil, the Cardinall of Arles, and Thomas de Corsellis: But Nicholas Clemangis the Archdeacon of Bayeux speakes nothing but stones and bullets; who in a whole Volume, hath freely painted out the corrupt estate of the Church; nei­ther did Dominicus Bishop of Brixia speake any whit more sparingly, who euen in those times durst set before his Booke, this Title, The Reformation of Rome; To say nothing of Ioachim, of Peter of Ferrara the Lawyer, of the three Theodericks, of Lyra, Petrarch, Gerson, Euerard, the Bishop of Salisburg, Erasmus, Cassander, Espens [...]us, the Iury of [Page 640] Cardinalls selected by Paul the Third, (amongst which, Gaspar Cotarenus, Iames Sa­dolet, and our Cardinall Poole were (as they might of eminent note) Aluarus Pelagius, Io. Mirandula. Marsil. Fecin. & Cōineus report him to haue bin a Prophet. Epenc. in Tit. Ostand. Papa non Papa. SAVANAROLA of Florence, and whomsoeuer those times yeelded at once both lear­ned and good. Euen Pope ADRIAN himself, the Sixt of that Name, whiles he instructs his Legate in his message, censures the Church, and ingenuously complaines; that all was gone to wracke, and ruine: What shall we then say to this? Can any man be so partiall, as to thinke, that so many Saints of both Sexes, Prophets, Prophetesses, Monkes, Doctors, Cardinals, Popes, should (as Ierome speakes of the Luciferian He­retikes) meerely deuise these slanders, to the disgrace of their holy mother? If any man can be so mad, he is well worthy to be euer deceiued. Indeed, Rome was once an holy Citie: Mat. 4.5. [...]. G [...]r hadam­mim. Ezek. 21.2. [...]. Theocrit. edyss. [...]n. Hier. de vita Pauli. Ruff. l. 1. c. 20. Dum contentio­nis vitio nimis aguntur, &c. Hier. aduers. Luciferianos. but now (as no lesse famous the other way) she is become a City of bloud; This Grape is growne a dry Raisin; Neyther did that good Heremite, ANTONY, so iustly say of his Alexandria, as wee may now of Rome, Woe to thee thou Strum­petly Citie, into which the Deuils out of all the rest of the World haue assembled themselues. Certainely, therefore, so shamefull and generall a deformitie could not but bee discerned, by our latter Papists; and (to auoyd all shifts) wee haue gently and louingly laid our finger vpon these spots: But, in the meane time, how haynously haue they taken it? and (as Ruffinus speakes of Apollinaris the Heretike) whiles they are transported with the vicious humor of contention, and will bee crossing euery thing, that is spoken, out of the vaine ostentation of a strong wit, they haue improoued their idle brabbles to Heresies: HIEROME sayd wittily, They vse to winke, and deny, which beleeue not that to bee done, which they would not haue done. It is therefore a most lamentable and fearefull case, that a Church which of her owne fauourites is iustly accused of many and dangerous errors, should blocke vp against her selfe, the way whereby shee should returne into the Truth; Fr. à Victoria Relect quarta de Potestate Pa­pae & Concilij. Propos. duodeci­ma Sect. vltima. Deuentum est ad hunc talem sta­tum vbi nec ma­la nostra nec re­media pati possu­mus. Iudicij im­peccantiam. Senec. Ep. 28. and (as FRANCIS a Victoria honestly complaines) should neyther indure her owne euils, nor their remedies. For whiles shee stands vpon it, that shee cannot erre, and stubbornely challenges vnto her Chaire a certaine Impeccancie of Iudgement (that wee may borrow a word from TERTVLLIAN) what hope can now remaine of recouering the Truth? How are we now, too sawcie, that dare mutter ought against her? The first hope of health must needs bee fetcht from the sense, and acknowledgement of the disease: That of the Epicure is common and true, The be­ginning of recouery, is the knowledge of the fault; Thou must find thy selfe amisse, saith Seneca, ere thou canst amend thy selfe. Rome brags that shee cannot bee sicke: What doe we now talke of medicines for her? These Doctrinall Principles (as our Sta­pleton cals them) are they, from which a certaine fatall necessity of erring must needs follow. For to what purpose is all this we doe? If vpon the sentence of this Romish Ora­cle (for in the closet, or the Prison rather, Epist. ad Pam­mach. de error. Io. Hierosol. An [...]u solus Ec­clesia? of his Brest (as Ierome obiected to Iohn of Ie­rusalem) the Church is included) all things do so depend, that whatsoeuer he shall de­termine, must be receiued, without all contradiction, and his decree can by no inferiour meanes be repealed, in vaine doe we wrangle for truth; in vain haue all those former Sy­nods both met, and defined; in vaine doe we either teach, or learne ought of any other Master: Is it possible, she should euer be drawne to remorse for her error, which eager­ly defends that she cannot erre? Either therefore let our Papists suffer this vaine opi­nion of Infallibilitie, to bee puld vp by the very roots, out of their brests; or else there can be no hope, so much as of a consultation of Peace; And doe wee thinke that our Masters beyond the Alpes will euer abide themselues stripped of this darling, which they haue made so daintie of, all this while? Why doe wee not aswell demand Saint Peters Throne, and his Reuenues, and together with his Patrimony, all the bodie of Religion? For, what one Title is there of the now Roman faith, that hangs not on this string? Let them giue vs this, and Rome falls alone, and lyes shamefully in the dust; Let them denie it vs, and shee shall be still that great Harlot, still an enemie to Peace, still hatefull to Heauen: But so farre are their moderne Doctors from an ingenuous reiection of this Infallibility, that no Age euer knew so well how to [Page 641] flatter a Pope: For not onely haue some yeelded this vnto him, Lib. 4. Hier. Eccl. si maturè proce­dat. Ecl. l. 4. de Pontif. Rom. c. 2. G. Valencia. Anlys. fidei. l. 8. de vi & vsu au­ctorit. Rom. Pon­tificis in fide. Quaest. sexta. Respondeo, siue Pontifex in defi­niendo studium adhibeat, siue nō adhibeat, modo tamen controuer­siam defi [...]at, in­fallibiter certè definiet, at (que) a­deore ipsa vt [...] ­tur authoritate sibi à Christo concessa, &c. Xiphilim. Epit. Dionys. Tiberio. [...], &c. Quar. Plat. de vitis Pontif. Clem. 6. Iul. 2. Ben. 9. Greg. 6. Syluest. 3. Mart. 2. Syluest. 2. Io. 23. & 23. Luth. aduers. fal­so nomin. Episc. without a Coun­cell, as Alber, Pighius, Gretser, Bellarmine, and all Iesuites wheresoeuer; but some others, (as Gregory of Valentia) haue fastned this vpon him, without any care or stu­dy required on his part. Oh happy Chaire of Peter, firme, eternall, full of prodigi­ous vertue! which if we might imagine a woodden one, I should sure thinke were made of Irish Oake; there is no Spider of errour can touch it, but presently dyes: Be­hold, the Tables, written with Gods owne hand, were soone broken and gone; but the barres of thy frame can feele no Age, cannot incurre the danger of any miscar­riage.

Sure (I thinke) VIRIVS RVFVS is aliue againe, which because hee sate in the same seat wherein IVLIVS CaeSAR had sate, and maried CICEROE'S wife, had wont to vaunt of both, as if hee should sure bee CaeSAR, for his seat; or for his wife, CICERO. Belike, all the vertue of it is from PETER: it is well that his other Successors conferred nothing towards it, lest perhaps ALEXANDER the Sixt should haue turned the succeeding Popes into Letchours, CLEMENT into sacrilegious Church robbers, IVLIVS into Swaggerers, BENEDICT, GREGORY, SILVESTER, into Symonists; PASCALIS into Periurers; Pope IOANE of Mentz into women, Martin and that other SILVESTER into Magicians, the two Iohns into Deuils incarnate.

Now on the other part, can any man bee so foolish to hope that our Church will euer bee so mad, as thus basely to bolster vp the great Bridge-maker of Tybur? As though wee could bee ignorant how Christ neuer either performed, or promised them any such priuiledge? For, where is it written (as Luther iested well) vnlesse perhaps at Rome, in Saint Peters vpon some Chimnie with a Cole? Christ said indeed, Thou art PITER▪ but, Thou art Paul the Fift, he neuer said: Hee said, I haue prayed for thee, that thy faith faile not▪ so he said too, Goe behinde me, Satan, thou sauourest not the things of God. Now let this Oracle of the Chaire, teach vs how hee can at once make himselfe still heyre of the promise, and yet shift off the censure at pleasure: Yea, (to treat in the steps of the Times) as though wee could not know that the following Ages knew not of this; not Policr [...]tes and Irenaeus, which resisted Victor the Pope; not Cyprian, which opposed Stephen, not the Fathers of Calcedon, which would not yeeld to Leo, not the Easterne Bishops, which would not yeeld to Iulius, nor the Fathers of Constan­tinople, which refused to yeeld to Vigilius and Honorius: yea, and of the latter Diuines, those which haue had either sense of s [...]ame, as Iohn Gerson, Chancellor of Paris, Bell. reckons vp most of these, [...]. 4. de Pont. Alij à Cano. loc. com. lib. 6. cap. 8. Alphons. de Ca­stro, lib. 1. contra Haeres. cap. 4. Turre­cremata, Almain, Alphonsus de Castro, Pope Adrian the Sixt; Archbishop Catharinus, Cardinall Caietan, Franciscus à Victoria; and who not of the best ranke of their Doctors, haue not feared openly to deny, and disclaime this fancie; and Alphonsus shall giue a reason thereof for all. There are many vnlearned Popes (saith hee) that know not so much as the rules of Grammer, how then should they bee able to interpret the holy Scriptures? As though wee knew not which of their Popes fauored Arrius, which, Montanus; which Nestorius, which, Alac [...]s, which the Monothelites, which, the Sad­duces, and which were in league with Deuils; which of them haue defined contra­ry to their fellowes, and which contrary to God; and (that I may vse Ierome's words) how [...]lly a Pilot hath ofttimes [...] the leaking Vessell of the Church▪ A [...] though euery [...] and Ti [...]ke [...], now a dayes, could not point their finger to the long [...]ea [...] ­roule of Popes, and say, Such and such were the Monsters of men, such (as PLATINA, LYKA, GEN [...]RARD confesse) were Apo [...]acticall, Portenta homi­num. Plat. in vit. Ec­ [...]ed. 4. & Christ. [...]. Gene [...]. 4. Sect. 10. Ly [...]a in [...]at. 16. and Apostaticall miscre­ants; [...] their life [...] beene long the Table- [...]lke of the World, as BERNARD speakes▪ There can therefore beene p [...]e possibly, vnlesse they will bee content to bee head-lesse, or wee can bee content to bee the slaues of Rome: Imagine, they could bee so ingenuous, as to confesse that the same Serpent which insi­nuated himselfe of old [...] P [...]ise, might perhaps creepe closely into PETER'S Chaire, yet there would bee no lesse Controuersie, defacto, than of the possibility of errour.

Besides, there are other Popish opinions of the same stampe, but more pragmaticall, which are not more pernicious to the Church, than to common-weales: as those of the power of both Swords, of the deposition of Princes, disposing of Kingdomes, absol­uing of Subiects, frustration of Oathes (sufficiently canuased of late, both by the Vene­tian Diuines, and French, and ours,) which are so palpably opposite to the libertie of Christian Gouernment, that those Princes, and Peeple, which can stoope to such a yoke, are well worthy of their seruitude: and can they hope that the great Commanders of the World will come to this bent? (we all, as the Comick Poet said truly, had rather be free, than serue; but much more Princes) or, on the contrary, can wee hope, that the Tyrants of the Church will be content to leaue this hold? What a fopperie were this? For, both those Princes are growne more wise, and these Tyrants more arrogant; and (as Ruffinus speakes of George, Ruff. l. 1. c. 23. Procaciter vt raptum Episco­patum gerunt, &c. the Arrian Gallant) they insolently gouerne an vsurped Bishopricke, as if they thought they had the managing of a proud Empire, and not of a Religious Priesthood.

SECTION VI. That the other Opinions of the Romish Church will not admit Reconciliation.

BVt let vs bee so liberall, as to grant this to our selues, which certainely they will neuer grant vs; for, this olde Grandame of Cities thinkes her selfe borne to command, and will either fall, or rule: Neyther doth that Mitred Moderator of the World affect any other Embleme than that, which Iulian iestingly ascribes to Iulius Caesar ( [...]) To rule all; Iulian. Caesares. or to Alexander the Great ( [...]) to conquer all; It was a degenerating spirit of Adrian the Sixt, which caused to bee written vpon his Tombe, Binius in vita Adrian. in the Church of Saint Peter; That nothing in all his life fell out so vnhappily to him, Socrat. l. 5. c. 20. &c. 14. as that he gouerned: Let this, I say, be granted vs; There want not (I know) some milder spirits ( Theodosians, that can play with both hands) which thinke, if these busie points were by the moderation of both parts quietly composed, it might bee safe for any man (so it be without noyse) to thinke what hee list, concerning the other differences of Religion: These are the Ghosts of that Heretike Appelles, whose speech it was, Euseb. l. 5. c. 13. ex Ro [...]n [...]. That it is sufficient to beleeue in Christ crucified, and that there should bee no discussing of the particular warrants and reason of our faith: Or the brood of Leonas, one of the courtiers of Constantius, Socrat. l. 2. c. 32. and his Deputie in the Seleucian Councell, which when the Fathers hotely contended, as there was good cause, for the Consubstantia­litie of the Sonne: Get you home, said hee, and trouble not the Church still with these trifles. Saint Basil was of another minde, from these men; who (as Theodoret reports) when the Lieutenant of Valens the Emperor, Theodor. l [...]. c. 27. perswaded him to remit but one letter for peace sake, answered, Those that are nursed with the sincere Milke of Gods Word, may not abide one sillable of his sacred Truth to be corrupted; but rather than they will indure it, are ready to receiue any kinde of torment, or death. El [...]sius and Syluanus, which were Orthodox Bishops, and those other worthy Gardians, and (as Athanasius his title was) Champions of the truth, were of another minde from these coole and indifferent Mediators: Epiph. l. 1. Initio: [...]. Cypr. de simplic. praelat. [...]. So farre as the Sacred truth will allow vs, wee will accompany them gladly; but if they vrge vs further, wee stand still, or start backe; and those two courses, which Epiphanius aduised, as the remedies of Heresie (Heed, and Auoydance) both those doe we carefully vse, and performe. Great is the offence of discord, and vnexpiable; and such, in the graue iudgement of Cyprian, as is not purged with the bloud of our passion; and iustly doe we thinke that Fiend of Homer, worthy of no place [Page 643] but Hell. But yet, wee cannot thinke concord a meete price of truth; which it is lawfull for vs to buy at any rate, but to sell vpon any termes, is no lesse than p [...]cular.

Let vs therefore a little discusse the seuerall differences, and (as it vses to bee done, when the house is too little for the stuffe) Let vs pile vp all close together. It shall bee enough in this large Haruest of matter, to gather some few Eares out of euery Shocke, and to make a compendious dispatch of so long a taske: [...]. The grossest of the Popish He­resies, and (as HIEROME obiects to ORIGEN) the most venomous opinions of Rome, which haue bred so much trouble and danger at this day, to the Church of God, are either such as doe concerne our selues, not without some [...]spect to God; or such as concerne God, not without some respect to vs: Of the former sort are those, which in a certaine order (such as it is) of discourse, are conuersant about Iustification, Free-will, the merit of our workes, humane satisfaction, Indulgences, Purgatory, and the differences of mortall and Veniall sinnes: These therefore first offer themselues to our examination.

SECTION VII. The Romish Heresie concerning Iustification.

THat point of Iustification (of all other) is exceeding important; Caluin. De vera Pacific. contra Interim. insomuch as CALVIN was faine to perswade, that if this one head might bee yeelded safe and intire, it would not quite the cost, to make any great quarrell for the rest. Would to God that word of CASSANDER might bee made good, Consultat. de Iu­stific. which doubted not to say, That which is affirmed, that men cannot bee iustified before God by their owne strength, merits, or workes, but that they are freely iustified by faith, was alwaies allowed and receiued in the Church of God, and is at this day approued by all Ecclesi­asticall Writers: Yea, I would they would bee ruled by their Thomas Aquinas in this, In Galat. & in I [...]c. 2. who attributes Iustification to workes, not as Iustification is taken for an infusion of grace, but as it is taken for an exercise, or manifestation, or consummation of Iustice: If this were all, in this point all would be peace: Concil. Trid. sess. 6. c. 7. si quis dix­erit sola fide, &c. Com. 9. But whilst the Tridentine Fathers take vpon them to forge the formall cause of our Iustification, to be our owne inherent Iu­stice, and thrust Faith out of Office, what good man can choose but presently addresse himselfe to an opposition? Who would not rather dye than suffer the ancient Faith of the Church to be depraued with these idle Dreames? Goe now ye great Trent Diuines, and bragge of your selues (as AETIVS did of old by Theodorets report) that God hath now at last reuealed to you those things, which he would haue hitherto concealed from all the world: Rom. 4.6. Gal. 1.16. Ephes. 2.8. Rom. 3.20. Rom. 3.24. In the meane time wee cannot but scorne to see the soules of men so shamefully deluded; whiles we heare the Spirit of God so oft redoubling, Without workes, not by workes but by faith: By their workes, no flesh shall bee iustified; Being iustified freely by his grace; By the power whereof, Arrius Montanus, an ingenuous Author (and as HIEROME sayd of APPOLLINARIVS, a man of approued labour, Epist. ad Pa [...]. & Oceanum. though in many things (as the times then were) faultie in opinion) being vtterly con­uinced; It followes (saith hee) that Faith is reputed for righteousnesse to him that workes not in the Law; In Rom. 4.5. and that according to the purpose of the grace of God.

If wee cast our eyes backe to the Ancient Fathers, they are all ours: Not according to the worth of our workes, saith BASIL: Onely to beleeue ( [...]) saith NA­ZIANzEN; Faith alone is sufficient, saith IEROME: By beleeuing are men iustified, [Page 644] saith Augustine, In Psal. 1.14. Vide Whitak. contra Dur. [...]. Lib. 1. aduers. Pelag. & in 3. ad Galat. De Patient. c. 20. & in Psal. 31. In An [...]chor. In R [...]m. 17. hom. & in 1. Cor. hom. 11 Orat. 1. contr. Arrian. De offic. l. 2. c. 2. De Iacob. & vita beat. 2. In Rom 8. Chrysost. hom. de verbis Pauli. Non solum sed gloriamur in affl. Tom. 3. pag. 945. In Ep. ad Tit. c. 2. Hier. in Epist. ad Rom. c. 10. Fides sola iustificat, de­leatur: ad Gal. 2. Literas quidem abol [...]re potestis, &c. Ambr. de Sp. S. l. 3. c. 11. Exam. pacifi (que) Rom. 4.4. Aug. de Corrept. & grat. Ephes. 2.8. Socr. l. 4. c. 18. In vita eius. In Bonauentura non peccau [...]t A­dam. Qu. vitam eius. Hier. ad­uers. Pelag. ad Ctesiphont. Theod. l. 4. c. 10. and with these consort the rest, Epiphanius, Chrysostome, Athanasius, Pri­masius, and that whole sacred Quire of Antiquitie: But to what purpose doe I instance in these, when as the Expurgatory Index of Spaine, hath purposely wip't both out of the Tables and Text of Chrysostome, Ierome, Cyrill, most cleare Testimonies for the sole Iustification by Faith? The Booke is euery where abroad, it is needlesse to recite the seueralls: See now the Inquisitors guilty to themselues both of errour, and fraud; To whom I must sing the same note, that Ambrose did of old, to the Arrians: Yee may blot out the Letters, but the Faith you can neuer abolish; Those blurres bewray you more; those blots condemne you more than the Writing.

But some per [...]ps may thinke this a meere strife of words, and not hard to bee reconciled: For, that which to the Papists is inherent iustice, is no other to the Pro­testants, than Sanctification; both sides hold this equally necessary, both call for it e­qually: True; but doe both require it in the same manner? doe both to the same end? I thinke not; yea, what can be more contrary than these opinions, to each other? the Papists make this inherent righteousnesse the cause of our iustification; the Protestants, the effect thereof: The Protestants require it as the companion or Page, the Papists as the Vsher, yea, rather as the Parent of Iustification. But what matters it (say they) so both ascribe this whole worke to God? As though it comes not all to one, to pay a summe for mee, and to giue it me to pay for myselfe. I know not how these things seeme so little dissonant to these mens eares, which the Spirit of God hath made vt­terly incompatible; To him that worketh, the wages is not imputed of grace, but of debt; If by grace, now not of workes, or else grace should bee no more grace; for nei­ther is it grace any way, if it be not free euery way, saith Augustine: But these men say, Therefore of grace, because of workes. Not of workes, lest any man should boast, (saith the Spirit:) But of workes, and yet a man shall boast in the Lord, saith BELLAR­MINE. And wherefore shall he boast? because hee is iust, because void of sinne; per­haps some ISIODORE may say thus of himselfe, which voluntarily protested that for forty yeares space he found not in himselfe any sin, not so much as in his thought, not so much as any consent to anger or inordinate desire: Or perhaps some BARONIVS or BELLARMINE may report this of their late Saint, Gonzaga; or the offall of the Schooles may say so of BONAVENTVRE; in whom, (if wee beleeue them) ADAM sinned not, or Manicheus may say it of his elect Masters; or perhaps Priscilian, Euagri­us, Iouinian, the Messalians, may bragge thus of themselues; But farre otherwise is that speech of Ambrose, I will not boast because I am iust, but because I am redeemed; I will boast, not because I am voyd of sinne, but because my sinnes are forgiuen mee: Otherwise, wee shall come to that poynt which INNOCENTIVS condemned in the Pelagians, What need haue we now of God? But thou sayest, GOD hath giuen mee this whereby I am iust: Indeed this seemes at the first a great and glorious praise of the grace of God; and at the first hearing sounds well to an ignorant eare; and yet, (when it is better considered) vnder a pretence of piety, spoyles Christ of his glory: Why doest thou not as well say, Hee hath giuen mee wherewith I may redeeme my selfe? Rom. 5.9. for by the same wherewith wee are iustified, wee are redeemed, (Being iustified by his Bloud;) Behold, the bloud of him that is God and man, iustifies vs, and the same redeemes vs: But goe on a little: God hath giuen thee this; But hath hee giuen it thee without thy selfe? Is this done without the interuention, without the operation of our Free-will? Abiurat. Artoc. 45. Let the Monkes of Burdeaux speake, in their Abiurations: let ANDRA­DIVS, Let BELLARMINE (the [...]ower of the Popish Schoole) let any Papist deny this, if hee dare; It is onely Christs therefore which is imputed: that which is inhe­rent, is ours; for all (saith Austen) which are iustified by Christ, are iust not in themselues, but in him: That which is Christs, because it is his, is most perfect▪ that which is ours, Hier. aduers. Pe­lag. lib. 3. because ours, is weake and imperfect. GOD hath made vs men, not Gods: Our perfection is seasonable in Heauen▪ Iustly doth HIE­ROME deride CTESIPHON; wee the Papists: O blessed, O happy men, if that Iustice which is not thought to bee any where but in Heauen, may bee found [Page 645] with you onely vpon earth; In the meane time, it is sufficient for vs, to mourne for our wants, to hate iniustice: It is the very speech of Donatists, Optat. l. 2. Cont. Don. Non habeo quod ignoscas. Ser. in Cant. & Ser. 4. de verbis Esa. Rectam sor­titam iusticiam, &c. I haue nothing for thee to pardon. Let Bernard now (to conclude) shut vp this Stage; Not to sinne, (saith hee) is Gods iustice, but the iustice of man is the pardon of God. To be imputed therefore, and to be inherent, differ no lesse than God and man, Trent and Heauen: Wherefore let our Romanists confesse that, which both Scriptures, and Fathers, and all their modester Doctors haue both thought and reported to bee the common voyce of the former Church in all times; and we are agreed: Otherwise, What fellowship hath God with Belial, light with darknesse?

SECTION VIII. Concerning Free-will.

BOrdering vpon this is the point of Free-will. To let passe all lighter quarrels of the nature of our will; let vs enquire of the power of it; and that, not in naturall, humane, or morall things, (Heere is all peace, and silence, saue that the words iangle with themselues: and when the matter is agreed vpon, who would not contemne words, as Augustine saith well?) but in spirituall and diuine matters, we do will indeed; Aug. de ordine 2. wee will freely, neither can wee otherwise will any thing: who denies it? Aliud est velle, aliud velle bo­num. Bern. Heere is no Physicall determination, no violence; but to will that which is good, or to will well, we cannot. Wee doe freely beleeue; (for faith is an act of the will) yea, and wee doe co-operate with grace; neither are wee heerein like to sencelesse stone, as Austen truely speakes: But whence is all this? Is it of our selues, or of God? Is it of grace, or (which the Councell of Arausica condemned) by the power of nature? This must bee our que­stion. Both sides like well that speech of Saint Augustine: To will freely, is the worke of nature; to will well, of grace; to will ill of corruption: but when wee come to the poynt, the Doctors of Trent are not more subtile, than the Iesuits inconstant: It is yet good and safe which Bellarmine cites from his Ruardus; A good worke, as it is a worke, Bell. l. 6. de Grat. c. 15. p. 10. is from Free-will; as it is good, from grace; as both a worke and good, both from Free-will and grace: But that is exceeding ingenuous and truely Euangelicall, which the same Bellarmine affirmes against some Semipelagian Catholickes. Lib. 6. de gratia, c. 4. in titulo. In those things which pertain to piety and saluation, that mans will can do nothing, without the help of Gods grace; It is the voyce of Iacob, if the Cardinall would hold him there, cursed be he that should oppose him. I goe on to hope, and read; and see what stuffe I meete with, Lib. 6. c. 15. resp. ad Secund. soon after in the same Booke; That our conuersation is in the power of Free-will, because it may bee alwayes conuerted, when it will; and yet further: That before all grace we haue Free-will euen in the workes of pietie, and supernaturall things. Before all grace? L. sexto. de Grat. c. vlt. sent. prima. better recognitions. Now, then God doth not preuent vs, Aug. de cor. & Grat. nolentem praeuenit vt ve­lit, volentem sub­sequitur, ne fru­stra velit. (as Austin saith of old) that wee might will; but wee preuent God, because wee will: But left this should seeme too grosse, this liberty is tyed vp; and is altogether in the same state as the facultie of seeing, when a sensible species is absent; wee can freely see, while the obiect is absent: wee can freely will, in the absence of grace. Let Bellarmine now tell me: are we any whit more free to euill than hee faines vs to good? Did euer Pelagius dote thus much? Wee can will euill; but yet vnlesse it be determined (vnder some false semblance) by the verdict of our practiall iudgement, wee will it not: But if wee should yeeld him thus much; What helpe is this, that God giues vs? To preuent, inspire, excite, and helpe, is of God; to incline the will, is of our selues: How are we not now more beholden to our [Page 646] selues, than to God? What is this but that Pelagian conceit, so oft condemned by Au­gustine, so to separate Free-will from grace, as if without it we could doe, Aug. Epist. 46. & 47. Petr. Chryso [...]. ser. 114 Christus quicquid su [...]rum virtutum est, resert ad gloriam patris, & homo cu [...]us suum nihil est sibi vendicare quod per Chri­stum resurrexit elaborat. Leuiores quas (que) titillationes su­perare. Bellarm. Scot. 2. d. 28. Dur. ibid. qu. 4. Sessio. 6. c. 5. & Can. 4. Citat. Bell. ibid. Xiphilin. Tiber. De grat. & lib. ar. c. 16. Hier. ad Ctesi­phoni. Ephes. 2. Coloss. 3. Psal. 51. or thinke any thing answerable to the will of God? That wee are able by the power of our will to a­uoid sins; that we can ouercome the slighter motions of temptation, as Bellarm. speaks; that wee can keepe Gods Commandements, as Scotus and Durandus; that wee can re­iect or receiue the inspiration of the Spirit, as the Tridentine Fathers; that wee can dis­pose our selues to the receiuing of grace, as Thomas and Suarez; that wee doe naturally co-operate with grace, and make our conuersion effectuall, as Tapperus; what is it else, but to steale glory from God, that wee may pranke vp this carion nature of ours? Yet it was modestly done of Tyberius, who of those many buildings which hee repayred and perfected, challenged not one to himselfe, but gaue them still the names of those men, by whom they were begun to be built: But these men challenge the whole house, when as they haue not laid, so much as one Tyle vpon the roofe. Farre bee this shame­full sacriledge from vs, when that truely iealous God challenges to himselfe, to worke in vs both the will and the deed; yea, that wee can will to beleeue is his worke, as Au­sten rightly speakes: See then, hee doth not excite but worke in vs; ( [...]) Hee works in vs, both that which is first, to will; and that which is last, to worke. Hierome sayes worthily, To will and to runne is mine: but without Gods continuall helpe, it will not bee mine: Without me you can doe nothing, saith Christ; no, not thinke any thing, saith Paul: Alas, what can wee doe, who are not lame, but dead in sinnes? By the in­fluence of Gods Spirit therefore a new life must be created in vs, that was not; and not the former life excited which was; according to that of the Psalmist, Create in me a cleane heart, and not stirre vp that cleane one I haue; Neither indeed is there as yet any place for this: Ezek 11.36. The first heart must bee taken out, another must bee put in. I will take away their stony heart, and giue them a heart of flesh, saith God by the mouth of Ezechiel; Hee will giue it, but (thou sayest perhaps) into their brests, which haue predisposed and pre­pared themselues for the gift. Yea contrarily, to those that doe not a little resist him; The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie. But there are some enmities more secret, and which doe not outwardly bewray themselues: but behold, heere is publique resistance, ( [...]) It is not subiect; But, perhaps it will once yeeld of it selfe ( [...]) It cannot, Xiphil. Epist. Dionis. sayth the Spirit of God. See in how rebellious an estate we are to God: What pronenesse is heere to will good, what abilitie to performe it? Let the Papists, (if they will) sacrifice to themselues, as Seianus had wont of old; or to their nets, as the Pro­phet speaketh: As for vs, come what can come vpon our opposition, wee neither can nor dare arrogate vnto our selues those things, which by an holy reseruation, & incom­municablenesse, are proper onely vnto the Highest. It is safe indeed for the Papists when they will to come vp to vs: but we cannot goe downe to them without a feare­full precipitation of our soules: Consult. Cass. cit. Bonauent. in haec verba; hoc piarū mentium est vt nil sibi tribuunt, &c. Let Cassander witnesse this for vs: Let Bonauenture him­selfe witnes it for him; This is the propertie of holy minds, to attribute nothing to them­selues, but all to the grace of God: So that how much soeuer a man ascribe to the grace of God, hee swarueth not from true pietie, though by giuing much to grace, hee with­draw something from the power of nature, or Free-will: but when any thing is with­drawne from the grace of God, and ought attributed to nature, which is due to grace, there may bee great danger to the soule; Thus farre those two ingenuous Papists: But (to inferre) wee giue all to grace, the Papists something to nature; and what they giue to nature, we giue to God; Therefore we doe and say that which is fit for holy minds; they (if Bonauenture may be witnesse) that which swerues from piety, and is ioyned with much danger of their soule.

SECTION IX. Concerning Merits.

THe foundation of Popish Iustification is the freedome of our will; and vpon the walls of Iustification is merit raised; wee will haue no quarrell about the word. Bucer. cit. à Cass. Cypr. l. 3. ep. 20. Pr [...]. Iud. The holy Fathers of old (as wee all grant) tooke the word in a good sense, which the later Diuines haue miserably corrupted; About the thing it selfe, wee must striue eternally; we promise a reward to good workes, yea an euerlasting one; It is a true word of the Iewes, He that labours in the Euen, shall eat on the Sabbath: Qui laborauit in vespera, comedet in Sabbatho. Conc. Trident. Orthod. expl. l. 6. Caiet. in Galat. for God hath promised it, and will performe; who yet crowneth vs in mercy and com­passion, as the Psalmist speaks, not (as the Papists) in the rigour of iustice, not (as An­dradius) according to the due desert of our worke; By the free gift of God, and not our merits, as Caietan wisely and worthily; Or (if any man like that word better) God doth it in Iustice, but in respect of his owne promise; not the very dignity of our workes. That a iust mans worke in the truth of the thing it selfe, is of a value worthy of the reward of heauen (which industrious and learned Morton cites out of the English Professor of Do­w [...]y) and hath a meet proportion, both of equality, and dignity, Weston. de Tripl. hom. off. l. 2. Vid. protest Ap­peal. lib. 2. c. 11. Tom. 1. in Th. 3. d. 11. to the recompence of eternall life, as Pererius, and that in it selfe without any respect of the merits, and death of Christ, which Suarez, and Bajus, shamed not to write, seemes iustly to vs little lesse than blasphemie.

But (say our moderate Papists) CHRIST hath merited this merit of ours; neither can any other workes challenge this to themselues, but those, which are done in GOD, as Andradius speaks; but those, which are dipped and dyed in the bloud of CHRIST, as our later Papists elegantly and emphatically speake. But what is this but to coozen the world, and to cast a mist before the eyes of the vnskilfull? Our sinnes are dyed in the bloud of CHRIST, not our merits: Or, if they also; Hath CHRIST then deser­ued that our workes should bee perfect? How comes it about that the workes of the best men are so lame, and defectiue? Hath he deserued that though they bee imperfect, yet they might merit? What iniurie is this to God, what contradiction of termes? Be­hold now, so many Sauiours, as good men: what I doe, is mine, what I merit, is mine, whosoeuer giues me either to do or to merit: Whosoeuer rides on a lame horse, cannot but moue vn-euenly, vneasily, vncertainly: what insolent ouer-weeners of their owne workes are these Papists, which proclaime the actions which proceed from themselues, worthy of no lesse than heauen? To whom wee may iustly say, as Constantine said to Acesius, the Novatian, Set vp ladders, O yee Papists, and clime vp to heauen alone. Socr. l. 1. c. 7. Erig [...] vobis scalus, &c. Homo iustus [...] &c. Who can abide that noted speech of Bellarmine, A iust man hath by a double title, right to the same glory; one, by the merits of CHRIST imparted to him by grace, ano­ther, by his owne merits; contrary to that of the Spirit of God; The wages of sinne is death, but, The gift of God is eternall life: vpon which words another Cardinall, Caietan, speakes in a holier fashion, thus; He doth not say that the wages of our righteousnesse is eternall life: but, The gift of God is eternall life, that wee may vnderstand, and learne, that we attaine eternall life, not by our owne merits, but by the free gift of God; for which cause also he addes, By Iesus Christ our Lord: Rom. 6. fin. Behold the merit, behold the righ­teousnesse, whose wages is eternall life; but to vs in respect of IESVS CHRIST, it is a free gift: Thus Caietan: Caiet. C [...]. in. Rom. 6. What could either Luther or Caluin, or any Protestant say more plainly? How imperfect doth the Scripture euery where proclaime both Gods graces in vs, and our workes to him? and though the graces of God were absolutely perfect, yet they are not ours; if our workes were so; yet they are formerly due: And if [Page 648] they be due to God, what recompence of transcendent glory is due to vs? Behold, wee are both seruants and vnprofitable; Not worthy saith God; worthy and more, say the Papists: Ephess. 2. By grace yee are saued through faith; and that not of your selues, saith God: By grace indeed, but yet of our selues, say the Papists: What insolencie is this? Let our Monkes now, goe, and professe wilfull pouertie, whiles Ezekiah did neuer so boast of his heaps of treasure, as these of their spirituall wealth.

Hier. Epitaph. Fabiolae. Hierome said truely; It is more hard to bee stripped of our pride, than of our Gold and Iewels; for euen when those outward ornaments are gone, many times these in­ward rags swell vp the soule. Gregorie Ariminensis, their old Schoole-man, was ashamed of this wicked arrogance, and so was Durandus and Pighius, and other their Diuines of a more modest temper: I would the Iesuites could haue had the grace to haue beene no lesse ashamed, and the Tridentine Doctors; together with their executioners, the Inquisitors: Ind. expurg Ma­driticus p. 149. But, what other men haue holily, and truely spoken, that they haue perfi­diously wip't out: witnesse their Index of Madrill, in these words: Out of the booke which is intituled, The Order of Baptizing, together with the manner of visiting the sicke, Printed at Venice, in the yeere 1575. Let these words bee blotted out; Doest thou beleeue that not by thine owne merits, but by the vertue and merit of the passion of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, Ex eod. litro fol. 34. ad Med. thou shalt come to glory? and soone after, Dost thou beleeue that our Lord IESVS CHRIST died for our saluation, and that no man can be saued by his owne merits, or any other meanes, but onely by the merit of his passion? Ywis, Hier. l. de libris Orig. [...] these are the Scorpions and Snakes of the ancient Diuines (as Ierome termed the errors of Origen) amongst which the Reader must needs haue walked, had not the graue Senate of the Inquisition wisely prouided for our safetie. What hope is there now of peace? vnlesse they could be content (which Bellarmine grants to be the safest way) renouncing the merits of their works, not so much for their vncertaintie, as the imper­fection of their Iustice, and danger of vaine-glory, both to resolue and teach men to re­pose their whole confidence in the mercy, and bounty of God: which we can at once both wish, and not hope for.

SECTION X. Concerning Satisfaction.

SATISFACTION hath neere affinitie with merit; and indeed, is but as another twig arising from the same root: Than which, no opinion could bee deuised more iniurious, and reproachfull to the merits of CHRIST. The word was not displeasing to the ancient Fathers, nor in their sense, to vs; Onely this let mee touch in passing by; Tert. de praescrip. Fides [...]inum salus proprieta­tum. Consult. c. de satisfact. that the heedlesse abuse of words, to the great wrong of the Church, hath bred confusion of things; as contrarily, that of Tertullian is approued, The assu­red sense of words is the safetie of proprieties: Wee haue nothing to doe here with ciuill Satisfaction, nothing with Ecclesiasticall; whereof Luther not vnfitly said, (euen in Cassanders owne iudgement) Our mother the Church, out of her good affection desiring to preuent the hand of GOD, Satisfactio peni­tentialis nihil aliud est quàm conatus infectum reddendiquod factum est, Al­phons. Viruesius aduers. Luth. chastises her children with certaine Satisfactions, lest they should fall vnder the scourges of GOD. This Canonicall Satisfaction, as many call it, hath bin too long out of vse, on both sides: Yea, more than this, in all our Sermons to our people, we beat importunatly vpon the necessity of penitence, & all the wholsome exercises thereof, as fruits worthy of Repentance. Not (as Cassander wel inter­prets it) as if we desired they should offer vnto God a ransom worthy, & sufficient for the clearing of the score of their sins; but that we teach thē, those offices must be performed [Page 649] by them, which God requires of those sinners, on whom he will bestow the satisfacti­on of his Sonne: Let them call these satisfactions, if they will, we giue them leaue: But that after the most absolute passion of Christ, there should be yet behinde, certaine remainders of punishment to be discharged by vs, either here, or in Purgatory, with a purpose thereby to satisfie the diuine Iustice, whether they be imposed by God or by the Priest, or by our selues (as the Tridentine distinction runnes) we neither may, nor can in­dure.

For (how nicely soeuer these men distinguish) it cannot be, but this sacrilegious opi­nion must needes accuse the truly propitiatory sacrifice of Christ, of some imperfe­ction. I know, they say, that both satisfactions may well stand together; that of the Mediator; and this, of man: whereof Bonauenture cals the one Perfect, Cit. Cass. ibid. the other Semiperfect. But these are words. Let the Sophisters tell me, Doth not the ful [...] [...]es­sell containe in it selfe the halfe? or what need the one halfe a part, when we haue the whole? And lastly, can any thing be added to that which is perfect? But some of their heed fuller. Diuines wil neither haue these two opposite, nor subordinate to each other: For it is a shame to speake, what Suarez, what Durand, and other grosser Papists haue discoursed of this point: Let them rather if they will, hold (which opinion yet hath beene controlled, not by the Cardinall onely, but by three Popes before him) that mens satisfactions serue onely to apply vnto vs, that which the satisfactions of Christ haue promerited for vs. Yet, euen this shift will not serue: Bellermine de Indulg. l. 1. c. 4. Pi [...] 5. Greg. l. 3. clem. 6. For Christs satisfaction (as they teach) respects eternall punishment, and not temporall; How then can it once be ima­gined, that we by our satisfaction should procure that his suffering, which was destina­ted to the expiation of an eternall punishment, should serue to the discharge of a tem­porall? And why should we doe this, rather than Christ himselfe? Besides, how ab­surdly doth this sound, That he whose bounty hath paid our pounds for vs, hath yet left vs, out of our poore stocke, to pay some few farthings for our selues? Let me de­mand then; whether could not Christ vndertake these temporall punishments for vs, or would he not? That he could not, is impious; that he would not, is bold to say, and illiberall to doe: For where is there any restraint? or what are the limits of his mer­cy? The fault is remitted (saith the conuenticle of Trent) the punishment is not pardo­ned: The Easterne Church would neuer haue said so, which alwayes stoutly opposed her selfe to this error: And indeed, what a shamefull reproach is this to the infinite mercy of the forgiuer? what a wrong to his iustice? whereto is the punishment due but to the fault? Did euer God inflict punishments that were not due? Many a time hath he forgiuen to sinners those plagues which both they had deserued, and he threat­ned; but neuer did hee call backe for those arrerages which hee had forgiuen: God punishes vs indeed, (or chastens vs rather) and that sometimes well and sharply after the remission of our offence. Not that hee may giue himselfe satisfaction of vs (for how can it be so pleasing to him that it should bee ill with vs?) but that he may con­firme vs to himselfe that he may amend vs: Hee layes no stroke vpon vs with a reuen­ging hand, but with a fatherly. Wee suffer therefore now, but wee satisfie not; This is proper onely to that eternall Priest, and to his eternall Priesthood, and is no more communicable to Saints and Angels, than his owne person; And certainly that which was his part, hee hath performed; hee hath redeemed vs from the curse of the Law; and part of the Legall punishment, is this temporall reuenge: For vs therefore, to giue hands to them in this, it were no better than perfidious and shamefully traiterous. And if it be more than manifest, that this cannot be done, either by our owne torments in­flicted, or good workes performed (how penall soeuer) how much lesse shall it bee ef­fected by others? There is none of the Saints which will not iustly take vp that answere of the wiser Virgins, There will not be enough for you, and for vs. Matth. 25.9. H [...]aer. aduer. Cesi­phon [...]. Non ne­cesse habet con­uinci quod sua statim profession blasphemum est. But as Hierome said well. There is no need of any great conuiction, where the opinion carries blasphemy in the face.

SECTION XI. Concerning Purgatory.

VPon this conceit of Satisfactions, depend those other fables of Purgatory, and Indulgences; pleasant ones both, and not vnworthy of a Satyre: whereof, so oft as I thinke, I cannot but remember the scornefull frumpe of Luther, allu­ding to that of the Prophet, Domine non possum vesci stercore humano: yet if they had onely doubtfully and problematically commended their Purgatory to the Church, we might easily haue fauoured them with a conniuence; although you cannot say, whether it would haue beene more worthy to set the spleene on worke for laughter, or the bow­els for commiseration: But now when Bellarmine teaches vs, that it pertaines to the Catholike faith, and our Fisher of Rochester will haue it altogether necessary to bee knowne and beleeued; we cannot entertaine this presumptuous folly, without indig­nation. How miserably the Scriptures are wrested to this purpose, if any Schoole-boy could not easily see, Hier. Paulin. Plato in Phaedo­ne. Itaque qui­cunque in vita quodammodo medium te­nuisseiter co [...] ­periuntur, ad Acherontem pro­fecti vehiculit, quae vnicuique adsunt, in palu­dem per [...]eniunt Acherusiam; ibique habitant, purgantur (que) poe­nas dantes in­iuriarum, & cum purificati, &c. Euseb. de praepar. Euang. l. 1. c. vlt. Aug. de Ciuit. Dei, l. 21. c. 13. qui & Virgil. ibid. citat. 2 Cor. 5.1. Apoc. 14.13. Wisd. 3.1. he were worthy of whipping. As Hierome said of the Heretikes of his time, They frame some vnfitting testimonies to their owne sense; as if it were a worthy, and not rather an abhominable kinde of teaching, to depraue sentences, and to dragge the Scriptures perforce, to their owne bent: Neither are the ancient Fathers better vsed in their citation; of which, Origen, Ambrose, Hilary, Lactantius, Nissen, Ie­rome, gaue intimation of a quite other Purgatory, from the Romish. Augustine speakes of it, at peraduenture, waueringly, vncertainly; The rest neuer dreamed of any at all: But yet, I mistake it; Now I remember S. Plato is cited by Austen and Eusebius, for the Patron of this opinion: and who knowes not, that S. Homer and S. Virgil are flat for it: yet this fire neuer began to burne out, but in Gregories time and since that, the authority of the Altoran hath not a little mended it: this is it that their Rochester ingenuously confessed of old, that this Purgatory flame came but lately to the knowledge of the Church: but for vs, that of S. Paul shall neuer be wrung from our hands: ( [...],) If, or when this earthly house shall be dissolued, we haue a building, not made with hands, eternall, in the heauens: And when is this Saint Pauls ( [...])? Saint Iohn shall interpret it; ( [...]) Those that dye Amodo, from henceforth: and when is this Amodo? To day thou shalt be with me, saith Christ; euen instantly vpon the egresse of the soule. Let them commend their soules to God, saith S. Peter: But what of that? That which doth vtterly quench out this fabulous fire, the counterfeit Salomon, (though true to the Papists) addes, The soules of the righteous are in the hand of God, and no torment shall touch them: Behold then, either the soules without a Purgatory or, a Pur­gatory without paine: But what sticke we at this? Let the Popish Doctors together a­gree among themselues, of the fire of their Purgatory, of the torments of the Subiect, of the duration, of the executioners, of the condition of the soules there detained; and then afterwards let them looke for our assent: In the meane time, why is it not as free for vs as for Suarez, Tam. 4. in Th. d. 46. not to beleeue the walking Ghosts of the dead, but metaphorical­ly? or why may not we as well deny the ordinary common Purgatory, as Bellarmine may deuise a new one, more noble and ease-full than the first.

SECTION XII. Concerning Indulgences or Pardons.

PVRGATORY is guilty of Indulgences, as their ROCHESTER confesses: Both of them were bred by superstition, and nursed by couetousnesse; I touch these with a light hand onely; It is long since all ingenious Clients of Rome were asha­med of this holy fraud; I cannot but commend Cassander, which writes thus modestly and truly: The abatement or relaxation of Canonicall punishments, Cap. de Indulg. was of old called Indulgence; which at this day is drawne to all priuate satisfactions, and the full right of bestowing them withdrawne from all other Bishops, to the Bishop of Rome alone. A­bout the vse and practise whereof, all good men haue desired a correction and modera­tion; as of things, which being hitherto ill handled, haue giuen the chiefe occasion of this breach in the Church: Here therefore it were to be wished, that the Popes would yeeld something to the Publike peace. Thus farre Cassander: De Indulg. l. 4. c. 4. With whom agrees Po­lydore Virgil; both of them more worthy of a blacke cole, than their honest Rochester, whom Gregory of Valence hath so foulely branded. Neither hath there wanted some of their own (as Bellarmine witnesseth) which haue called both the treasure of the Church, and Pardons into question; neither haue there wanted those which haue boldly and flatly denied them either to bee of vse, or to bee at all: And indeed who, that is not too much intoxicate with the potions of that Harlot, can endure, that whilst the impu­tation of Christs merits to the iustifying of a sinner, applyed by God to vs, is euery where a common scoffing-stocke to these men, yet that the merits and sufferings of ho­ly men, out of a certaine common treasure, should by a man bee imputed to men, for the deliuerance of their soules from torment? Horae B. virg. stations of Rome. Rithinic. Horae B. Mar. virg. ad vsum sacium. Who can abide that any mortall man should ouer-satisfie God for his sinnes? Who can abide the prodigall grants, and shamefull Marts of their Pardons? Who can endure to heare, that to the carelesse mumbling ouer of some short prayers (for if we beleeue their Casuists, there is no great need of any intention of minde, of any speciall deuotion) there should bee granted by Iohn 22. a Pardon for no lesse than a million of yeeres? Who can endure (since by their owne confession, this fire must last but till the conflagration of the world) that yet in one little Booke there should be tendred vnto credulous poore soules, Pardons of but eleuen thousand thousands of yeeres? What should we make many words of this? There is now lying by me a worme-eaten Manu-script, with faire Rubrickes, in which, besides other absurd and blasphemous promises, there is power giuen to one little pray­er to change the paines of hell (due perhaps to him that sayes it) into Purgatory; and after that againe, the paines of Purgatory into the ioyes of Heauen: Lib. de Indulg. Bellarmine had wisely respected his owne reputation, if hee had giuen his voice according to that which he confesseth to haue beene the iudgement of some others; That these like Bills were not giuen by the Popes, but lewdly deuised by some of his base Questuaries for an aduantage: But that which he should excuse, hee defends. What ingenuity of shame is to be expected of Iesuites? and how cleane hath an old Parrot (as he said of old) forgotten the wand? Who may abide this vniust and inhumane acceptation of persons? that the wealthier sort, may by their purses redeeme this holy treasure of the Church, and by money deliuer the soules of themselues and their friends from this hor­rible Prison, while the needy Soule must be stall frying in this flame, without all hope of pardon, or mature relaxation, vntill the very last Iudgement day? Lastly, who can endure, that whiles it is in the power of Christs Vicar to call miserable soules out of this tormenting fire (which hell it selfe is said to exceed onely in the continuance) yet [Page 652] that he should suffer them to lie howling there, and most cruelly broyling still, and not mercifully bestow on them all the heapes of his treasure, as the spirituall ransome of so many distressed spirits? Ambr. de Na­b [...]th. A wretched man is he (as Ambrose said of the rich man) which hath the power to deliuer so many soules from death, and wants the will: Why hath God giuen him this faculty of Indulgences, if hee would not haue it beneficiall to Mankinde? Auth. operis im­perfect. and where the Owner of the house will bee bountifull, it is not for the Steward to bee niggardly; Let that Circè of Rome keepe these huskes for her hogges.

SECTION XIII. Concerning the distinction of Veniall and Mortall sinnes.

PArdons doe both imply and presuppose that knowne distinction of Mortall and Veniall sinne, which neither hath God euer allowed, neither (whiles he gaine­sayes it) will euer the Protestants: That there are certaine degrees of euill we both acknowledge and teach; so as we may here iustly tax the dishonesty and shame­lesnesse of Campion, Durcus, Coccius, and the Monkes of Burdeaux, who haue vpbraided vs with the opinion of a certaine Stoicall and Iouinianish parity of sinnes: yea, Bellar­mine himselfe hath already done this kinde office for vs. Some offences are more hainous than other; yet all in the malignitie of their nature, deadly: As of poysons, some kill more gently, and lingringly, others more violently and speedily, yet both kill. Moreouer, if wee haue respect vnto the infinite mercy of God, and to the obiect of this mercy, the penitent and faithfull heart, there is no sinne, which (to borrow the word of Prudentius) is not veniall; but in respect of the Anomy or disor­der, there is no sinne which is not worthy of eternall death. Euery sinne is a Viper; there is no Viper (if we regard the nature of the best) but kils whom she bites; but if one of them shall haply light vpon the hand of Paul, she is shaked into the fire, without harme done: Let no man feare that harmefull creature euer the lesse, because he sees the Apostle safe from that poyson. So is sinne to a faithfull man; Saint Iohns word is, All sinne is ( [...]) Transgression of the Law; 1 Ioh. 3.4. Rom. 6. Saint Pauls word is, The wages of sinne is death; Put these two together, and this conceit of the naturall pardon ablenesse of sin, vanishes alone.

Our Rhemists (subtill men) can no more abide this proposition conuerted, than themselues: All sinne indeed (say they) is anomia, a transgression of the Law; but e­uery transgression of the Law is not sinne: The Apostle therefore himselfe turnes it for vs: All vnrighteousnesse (saith he) is sin: But euery ( [...]) is vnrighteousnesse, saith Austen vpon the place. For the Law is the rule of righteousnesse; therefore the preuarica­tion of the Law is vnrighteousnesse: Yea, their very owne word shall stop their owne mouth; for how is sinne vniuocally distinguished into Veniall and Mortall, if the Ve­niall be no sinne? and the wages of euery sinne is death. That therefore which the Papists presume to say, that this kinde of sinne deserues pardon, in it selfe (vnlesse they will take the word merit, catachrestically, with Stapleton:) And that which Bellar­mine and Nauarus adde, that Veniall sinnes are not against, but beside the Law: and lastly, [...], &c. Fr. à Vict. sum­ma sacr. Poeni­tentiae nu. 100. p. 63. That which Franciscus à Victoria writes, that a Bishops blessing, or a Lords Prayer, or a knocke on the breast, or a little holy water, or any such like slight receipt, without any other good motion of the heart, is sufficient to remit Veniall sinne, is so shamefully abhorring from all piety, and iustice, that these open bands, both of nature [Page 653] and sinne, must be eternally defied of vs. It is an old, and as true a ride, Decr. 23.4.4. est iniusta, &c. Petr. Alag [...]nae Comp. Manual. Nauarri, p. 91. p. 267. p. 140. p. 191. p. 352. p. 100. Socr. l. 5.21. [...]asinesse of par­don giues incouragement to sinne: And beside, what maner of sinnes doe they put in the ranke of Venials? Drunkennesse, adultery, angry curses, or blasphemies; couetous­nesse yea, stealing, lying, cursing of parents, (horrible offences) shroud themselues (with them) vnder this plausible title of veniall; He must needs be shamelesly wicked that ab­horres not this licentiousnesse. Surely Socrates the Historian prophecied (I thinke) of these men: There are some (saith he) that let goe whoredome as an indifferent matter, which yet striue for an holy-day, as for their life. The ordinarie, and not slight Contro­uersie (as Cassander thinketh) of the name, nature condition, punishment of the first sin, [...]. Originall. as Chrysostome calls it, I willingly omit; Neither doe I meddle with their Euangelicall perfection of vowes, nor the dangerous seruitude of their rash and impotent Votaries, nor the incoueniences of their Monkerie: which yet are so great and many, that the elect Cardinals of Paul the third, doubted not with ioynt consent to affirme, All the Orders of Couents we thinke fit to be abolished; but, for the condition of that single and solitary life, let that be done; which Cassander, and Clingius the Franciscan aduise, in this case; that is, Let all false conceit, and preposterous confidence bee remooued from it, that the trust, which should onely be put in the merit of Christ, bee not placed vpon these courses: and let no man thinke, that hereby he deserues righteousnesse, remission, grace; and lastly, (which I adde) remoue but idlenesse, superstition, necessitie, from this kinde of life, and we doe not, we will not disallow it: Neither doe we take our Col­ledges for any other than certaine sacred ( [...]) monasticall Academies, wherein according to the precept of Pelagius the Pope, we may be maturely fitted for these ho­ly seruices of God, and his Church: such were the Monasteries of the Ancient; inso­much as Possidonius can witnesse, that Saint Austen, out of one little house, Possid. in vita Aug. sent forth ten labourers into the haruest of the Church.

SECTION XIIII. Concerning the Canon of the Scripture.

NOw, (lest I be too tedious) it is time for mee, from these points, which doe di­rectly concerne our selues, to hasten vnto those, which do more closely touch the Maiestie of God, and doe, as it were, send plaine challenges into heauen. And those do, either respect the Scripture which is his expressed word, or Christ which is his naturall and substantiall Word, or lastly, the worship due vnto his Name.

And first, the Scripture complaines iustly of three maine wrongs offered to it: The first, of addition to the Canon; The second, of detraction from the sufficiencie of it; The third, of hanging all the authoritie thereof vpon the sleeue of the Church; For of that corrupt Translation of Scripture, which the Trent Diuines haue made onely, and fully authenticall, I forbeare purposely to speake; although it were, easie to shew (that which Reuchline, following the steps of Hierom, hath auerred) That the Hebrewes drinke of the Well head; the Greekes of the streame, Hier. aduers. [...]eluidium. and the Latines of the pud­dle: neither will I so much as touch the iniurious inhibition of those holy bookes, to the Laity. Who can endure a piece of new cloth to bee patched vnto an old garment? Or what can follow whence, but that the rent should bee worse? I referre the reader for the citation of these to my disswasiue from Popery. Who can abide, that against the faithfull information of the Hebrewes, against the cleere Testi­monies of Melito, Cyril, Athanasius, Origen, Hilary, Hierom, Ruffinus, Nazianzen, against their owne Doctors both of the middle, and latest age, six whole bookes, should, by their fatherhoods of Trent, be vnder pain of a curse imperiously obtruded vpon God & his Church? Whereof yet, some propose to their Readers, no better than magicall iug­glings, [Page 654] others bloudy selfe murders, other lying fables, and others heathenish [...], not without a publike applause in the relation: These indeed, Ca [...], ingennously, as his fashion is, (according to that he had learned of Hierome) would perswade vs to haue beene admitted onely by the Ancients, into the Canon of Manners, not of Faith. And surely there be many precepts in Syracider, the counterfeit Salomon, and Esdra [...], which sauour of excellent wisedome; but I wonder what kinde of good manners can be lear­ned from such like histories, Catech [...]eni. euen by those Nouices, to whom Athanasius bequeaths these bookes? Well may I say of these, as that Chian seruant of his Master, (which sold his wine, Epith. l. 1. sect. 5. [...]. Si quis l. He­ster, Dan, Baeruc, Eccl. Iudith, Tob. Macca. pro Canonicis non recip [...]rit, Ana­thema fit, sect, 4. Apoc. vlt. and dranke his lees) while they haue good, they seeke for naught: But let these bookes (how questionable soeuer to Ephiphanius) be all sacred, let them be (according to the meaning of the councell of Carthage, and of Austen so oft cited, to this purpose) after Canonicall; yet what man or Angel dare presume to vndertake to make them di­uine? Wee know full well, how great impietie it is to father vpon the God of heauen the weake conceptions of an humane wit; neither can we be any whit moued with the idle cracke of the Tridentine curse, whiles we heare God thundring in our eares, If any man adde vnto these words, God shall adde vnto him the plagues written in this book.

SECTION XV. Of the Insufficiencie of Scripture.

NEither know I, whether it be more wickedly audacious, to fasten on God those things which be neuer wrote, or to weaken the authority, and denie the suffici­encie of what he hath written: The Papists doe both. We affirme (saith Bellar­mine) that there is not expressely contained in Scriptures, all necessary doctrine, either concerning faith, Lib. 4. de verbo non scripto, c. 30. sect. 1. Pari venerati­ [...]e, pari pietatis affectu. or manners: And the Tridentine Fathers giue charge, that Traditions be receiued with no lesse Pietie and Veneration, than the Bookes of Scripture.

Vnwritten Truths (saith our wittie Chancellour, More) are equiualent to the Word of God: What place is there for peace? There are, we confesse, certaine things of a mid­dle nature, indifferent rites, wherein much must be yeelded to the Church, much to Traditions: but that those things which are simply necessary to saluation (whetherto be knowne, or to be done) should not be found in the holy Scriptures, either in their words, Per verba, per sensum. or in their sense, as Aquinas distinguishes, we iustly hold absurd, and with Eras­mus, contrary to all true diuinitie: Some Constitutions for publike order, are from the Church; but all necessary determinations of faith, are to be fetcht from the voyce of God; [...]. In Can. Nic. Graec. con. Pisan. [...]innius Conc. Tom. 1. [...]. This is as Nissen truely commends it, the right and euen rule of life: The law of God is perfect, saith Dauid; yea, and makes perfect, saith Paul: And what can be added to that which is already perfect? or what perfection can there be, where some necessary points are wanting; yea, (if we may beleeue Hosius) the greatest part?

How much is the Spirit of God mis-taken? Hee wrote these things that wee might beleeue, and in beleeuing be saued; But now (if Trent may be iudge) although we be­leeue what he hath written, yet wee cannot be saued, vnlesse we doe also receiue, and be­leeue what he hath not written▪ How ill was Constantine taught of old? how ill adui­sed, in that publike speech; for which yet we doe not finde that any of those Worthies of [...]ice, Theod. l. 1. c. [...]. Tert. de praeser. & l. [...]er. Her. Origin c. 16. [...] Rom. Achae. in synops. Ambr. lib. 3. Hex. c. 3. did so much as iogge him on the elbow, in a milde reproofe, whiles hee sayd, The bookes of the Euangelists & Apostles, as also the Oracles of the Ancient Prophets doe plainely instruct vs in the message and meaning of God? How miserably were euery one of the learned Fathers of the Church blinded, that they could neuer, either see or acknowledge any other rule of faith? And what shall we say? Did God enuie vnto mankinde the full reuelation of his will, in the perpetuall monuments of his written [Page 655] word? Or did he not thinke it expedient to lay vp al necessary doctrines in this common store-house of Truths, (as Rochester calls it?) Or, is that perhaps more vncertaine, Aug. Ego solis Scripturis, &c. De nat. & gr. c. 61. Opt. Mileu. l 5. The. in Mag. l. 3. d. 3. 4. 1. art. 1 Citatex Hier. Non mihicreda [...] si quid tibi dixe­r [...], quod ex nou [...] Testamento vel veteri haberi [...]possit. Iren. 1. 2. c. 1. which is faithfully committed to writing, than that which is carried about by the flying ru­mors of men, and by this ayrie conueiance deriued vnto posteritie? What a thing is it (as Irenaeus wisely sayd) that we should leaue the voice of the Lord, and his Apostles, and attend to these tatlers, that talke neuer a true word? Or if this be fitting, how vaine­ly haue you spent your labors, O all ye Registers of God, Prophets, Apostles, Euange­lists? and as hee said of the ointment, To what purpose was all this waste? These Para­doxes are pernicious to the Church, and shamefully derogatory from the glory, both of the wisdome and goodnesse of God: Hold these, who dare. Surely, we can neuer a­bide that those two markes of Heretikes which Irenaeus long since set downe (namely, not to rest in the bare authoritie of Scripture, and to vaunt of other Traditions) should both of them be iustly branded on our sides.

SECTION XVI. Of the Authority of Scripture.

BVt this is yet most shamefully iniurious, to denie vnto the Word of God, [...]. cre­dit of it selfe; and so to hang the Scriptures vpon the Church, that they must needs begge all their authority from the voyces of men. Honest Eckius in his reui­sed, and corrected Euchiridi [...]: The Scripture (saith he) is not authenticall without the authoritie of the Church: To which as some golden and oracular sentence, Euchir. Eccij 7. recog [...]a [...]. 1586. fol. 8. there is ad­ded in the margin, a glorious and insulting applause, An Achilles for the Catholiks. I let passe the blasphemies of Hermannus, and Hosius, perhaps (as Iunius construes it) in the name of Swinkfeldius: I passe ouer the horrible impiety of that shamelesse glosse, Achilles pro Catholicis. Animaduers. in Bellar. Glosse in decre­tal. l. 2. Tit. 23. [...]. Bell. de [...]. sacr. & effect. l. 2 c. 25 p. 300. which teaches, that Salomons Text borrowes his credit from the Popes canonization: Bellar­mine alone shall speake for all; who going about to support the number of seuen Sacra­ments, by the authority of the Tridentine Councell (for this is euer their last hold:) The strength (saith he) of all the Ancient Councels, and of all opinions, depends vpon the authority of the present Church; And a little before; If we take away the authoritie of the present Church, and of the present Councell (of Trent,) the decrees of all other Councels, and the whole Christian faith may bee called into doubt, and question. O miserable, and miserably staggering soules of the Papists! How many, not persons on­ly, but whole kingdomes, and those (as the Romanists themselues confesse, and bewaile) mighty and flourishing, amongst themselues, do yet still resolutely reiect all the autho­rity of that Tridentine Councell? The whole Christian faith? All doctrines and opinions? What, euen those which are written by the finger of God? those that are indited by the holy Ghost? What is this else, but to make God a slaue to men; and to arraigne the Ma­ker of heauen and earth, at the barre of humane iudgement? God wil be God, the Scrip­ture of God will be it selfe, in spight of Rome, Trent, Hell: And vnlesse we hold this, wee can haue no peace with God; vnlesse we denie it, no peace with the Romanists.

SECTION XVII. Concerning Transubstantiation.

Genebr. l. 1. de Trin. Li. d [...]n. 2. dial. Canisius in praef. lib. de Io. Bapt. [...]. Bell. l. 2. de Chro. c. 19. Caluinus fine dubio in mode loquendi er­rauit, sed dum rem ipsam discu­tio, non facilè audeo pronunci­are illum in er­rore fuisse.THese errors concerne the Scriptures; those which follow, concerne either Christs person, or his offices: I let passe that idle brabble, (as Bellarmine him­selfe iudges it) which the Popish Censors haue vniustly raysed about the Sons Godhead of himselfe; and insist vpon waightier quarrels; I would that exploded opi­nion of Transubstantiation, and (which is the root of it) the Multi-presence of Christs body, did not vtterly ouerthrow the truth of his Humanity. Good God! Is it possible (as Auerrves iested of old) that Christians should make themselues a God of bread? That any reasonable man can beleeue, that Christ carried his owne body in one of his hands, that hee raught it forth to bee eaten by those holy ghests of his, which saw him present with them, and heard him speaking to them, both whiles they were eating him, and when they had eaten the sacred morsell? That the selfe same Sonne of man should at once both deuoure his whole selfe, and yet should sit whole and entire at the Table with them? That the glorious body of Christ should be carried through the vncleane passages of our mawes; and either be there turned into the substance of our body, or (contrary to that the Spirit said of old, Psal. 16.10. Thou shalt not suffer thine holy One to see corrup [...]) should bee subiect to putrifaction, or vanish to nothing, or returne into that heauen, wherein it was, ere it returned, while it returned: or lastly, should be eaten with Mice (deuout and holy Vermine) or perhaps mixed with poyson, to the Receiuer? What Monsters of follies are these? How mad, yea, how impious is this obstinacie of follish men, that they wil ouer-turne the very principles of nature, the order of things, the Hu­manity of their Sauiour, the truth of the Sacrament, the constant iudgement of Scrip­ture, and lastly, the very foundations of all Diuinity; and confusedly iumbell Heauen & Earth together, rather than they will (where necessity requires it) admit but of a tro­pical kinde of speech, in our Sauiours consecration, whiles in the meane time, the whole Reuerend Senate of the Fathers cryes out, Tert. contra. Marc. l. 4. B [...] ­tus Rhenanus confesses, this errour of Ter­tullian was confuted in Berengarius. Aug. Psal. 3. & Epist. 162. De doct. Christ. 3. 16. Chrys. Hom. 46. in Ioh. &c. Bel. l. 1. de Euch. cap. 1. De doct. Chri. l. 3. & redoubles the names of Symboles, Types, Signes, Representation, Similitude, Figures, and what-euer word may import a borrow­ed sense; notwithstanding all the indignation of Heauen, all the scorne of Pagans, al the Reluctation of the Church? This Letter killeth, as Origen truely speakes: Now what likelyhood is there, here, of agreement? That the true body of Christ is truely offered, and truely receiued in the Sacrament, which of vs hath not euer constantly taught, and defended? But how is this? not by any bodily touch, as Cyrill and Ambrose say well, but by our faith. That it should be Corporally, Carnally, Orally present, and torne in pieces with our teeth (as good Pope Nicholas caused Berenganius to say, and our Allen had followed him vnbidden) hath euen seemed impious to vs, and (as Austen iudges it) no lesse [...] [...]agitious.

We [...] well yet the ingenuitie of Arius Montanus, in this point; who vpon Luk. 22. This is my body (saith he) that is, My Body is Sacramentally contained in this Sacra­ment of Bread; and straight hee addes (like another Nicodemus, Christs nightly Disci­ple) The secret and most mysticall manner whereof, God will once vouchsafe, more cleerely to vnfold to his Christian Church: Thus he: In the meane time, for vs; this prodigious conceit of Transubstantiation, which alone containes in it as many absurd errours, as there haue bin minutes of time, from the first forming of it (that is, from the Councell of Lateran) vntill this houre, can looke to be entertained no otherwise at our hand, than as such a Deuillish fancie deserueth, with hatred, and execration.

SECTION XVIII. Concerning the Multi-presence of Christs body.

BVt this sleeuelesse tale of Transubstantiation, was surely brought both into the world, and vpon the Stage, by that other Fable of the Multi-presence of Christs body: neither know I, whether I should preferre for madnesse, [...]. and sophisticall coozenage. That the same body of Christ should be in a thousand places at once of this sublunary World, whiles yet it is in the meane time intire in Heauen; That the whole body of Christ should lie hid in a little thinne Wafer, yet so, that the parts and members thereof should not one run into another, but continue distinct, and seuerally disposed among themselues, and haue a shape and order agreeable to a mans body (which are Bellarmines owne words) it doth not onely exceed reason, but faith: Nei­ther doe they say now (as of old) Behold, here in Christ, or there; but (which is much worse) Behold, Christ is both here, and there; Iul. Scal. exercit. in Card. That receiued Axiom of the Schooles is of an eternall Truth; The numericall vnity of a finite thing cannot stand without conti­nuity. Who can choose but be ashamed of the Iesuites here? The very places in which Christs body is, (saith Bellarmine) are discontinued; yea, and the body of Christ it selfe is diuided from it selfe, in respect of place, but not in respect of his proper substance, or quantity; As if there could be any diuision of a materiall substance, but by bounds of place? As if quantity were not both bounded, and measured by place alone? Aug. Epist. 57. Spatia locarum tolle corparibus, & nusquam e­rioti. Cited also by D. Sutcliffe, cont. Bell. de Euchar. Plau. Amphi. Tun dicere au­des verbero, quod nemo vnquam homo vidit, nec potest ficri [...] Tem­pore vno, homo i­dem duobus vt locis simul sit. Tho. in Mag. l. 1. d. 32. q. 1. art. 1. Bell. de Euchar. l. 3. c. 4. p. 297. in 8. As if there were not an vndoubted relation of the place to the thing placed: But now, this doth not belong to Christ onely. S. Xauier, in our Age (one of Loyalaes brood) was seene at once, both in the Ship, and in the Boat: Tursellian reports it; vnto this fabulous Saint, and his Fellow-fabuler, the Reporter, I cannot deuise to set a better match, than that Plantine Amphitrio: Darest thou say, thou fond Slaue, that which neuer man yet saw (nor indeed can be done) that one man should at the same time, be in two places at once?

How farre wide is Aquinas (the honour of the Schooles) which saith, By the same ground or reason that an Angell might bee in two places, he might be in as many as you will? See now either Xauier is euery where, or else the carcasse of a Frier is more subtle than the nature of an Angell. To conclude, either Aquinas is falfe, or the Papists Vbiquitaries. How ouer-bold are the Iesuites, the Patrones of this Multi-presence? Bel­larmine, scorning the modesty of Thomas, Egidius, Carthosian, Capetolus; Because (saith he) we thinke that the body of Christ may be in many places at once, locally, and visi­bly, therefore we say, and hold, that the same body may be circumscriptiuely and de­finitiuely in more places at once: For; that a body may bee circumscriptiuely in any place, nothing is required, but that it be fitly mesured vnto that place: So as the bounds of the place and the thing placed, be both together; but, it is not required, that it should not be else-where, as in another place: Thus he: What an absurd opposition is this? To be circumscribed in one place, and yet to be other-where; That the bounds of the place, and the thing placed a would [...] he, and the places a thousand; that a thing should be fitly [...] measuredly [...] placed; and yet be in almost infinite; That another remo [...]e place should [...] hinder circumscription, than a part of the next place; Sapientem stul­titiam, Iraen. li. 1. cap. 9. What is to be [...], if this [...] be wise who [...] at the wisefolly of these men, as Iraeneus said of the Valentinians.

But I willingly [...] that of Chrysostome; To conceiue of diuine things by Philoso­phy, is another, than to take our bred-hot Iron with our fingers, and not with tongs. And, that of Augustine, Yeeld God able to doe something, which thou art [Page 658] not able to vnderstand; Socrat. l. 2. 28. Tert. l. de Praes. It is reported that Aristotle mis-led Aetius the Heretike, into that filthy error of Arrius; and Tertullian hath taught vs, that all Heresies are suborned by Philosophy. What hath Athens to doe with Hierusalem: the Academy with the Church? Away with Arguments where faith is in question, as Thomas ingenuously sayes out of Ambrose; But what is all this to vs? It is well yet, and I doe heartily congra­tulate it to our men, that the idle Tale of Surius concerning Melancton, and Carolostadius and other Protestants, Binius in vita Adrian. 6. abandoning of all Philosophie (wherewith yet Binius pleased himselfe of late) is thus hissed out of countenance, and vanished; Be like now, the refor­med Doctors are Philosophers, but too much: For vs, wee doe easily grant that many things are done, which we cannot vnderstand; but these things we grant not, because wee vnderstand they cannot be done: Petr. Mart. dial. de Omni praes. God hath absolute power (as Thomas speakes truly) ouer the whole nature of the creature; but not so, as that he should cause it to be, and not to be, at once: This (as Sadeel sayes wittily) Deus potenter non potest: The obiect of Gods power (as the Iesuites Schoole willingly confesses) is whatsoeuer implies not a contradiction in it selfe; Now, that the selfe same body should sit downe, and not sit downe; should be visible and inuisible; diuisible and continued, and yet discontinu­ed and indiuisible; To be all here, to bee all elsewhere; to be here greater, there lesse: To be one, and many; the same, and diuers; to depart, and not to depart; to be con­tained in Heauen, and not to be contained; to be a quantity without space, to be measu­red by, and fitted to a place, and not to take vp any place; To be accidents, and yet not to be inherent; To be formerly, yet to be made; To be made, and not to be made; To be otherwise in places, than in a place; To be a true body, and yet to be spiritually; That Boy were well worthy of whipping, that cannot discerne and confesse manifest contradictions. But what doe I spend time in this thornie Discourse? This one word shall shut, and summe vp all; That this wicked paire of opinions offers plaine violence to the true humanity of Christ; neither can euer, Saluâ fide, be reconciled with the E­uangelicall Truth.

SECTION XIX. Concerning the Sacrifice of the Masse.

THe Priestly Office of Christ is not a little impeached by the dayly Oblation of the Missall Sacrifice, and the number of Mediators. For the first: That in this Sacred Supper there is a Sacrifice (in the sense wherein the Fathers spoke) none of vs euer doubted: [...]. but that is then, either Latreuticall (as Bellarmine distingui­shes it not ill) or Eucharisticall: That is here (as Chrysostome speakes) a remembrance of a Sacrifice, that is, as Augustine interprets it, a memoriall of Christs Passion, celebra­ted in the Church; and from this sweet commemoration of our Redemption, there arises another Sacrifice, the Sacrifice of praise; and from thence a true Peace-offering of the Christian soule; These three Sacrifices offer themselues to vs here; but for any propitiatory Sacrifice, vnlesse it be (as the Glosse interprets it) representatiuely, I finde none, Trid. Cō. Sess. 22. none Essentiall; none (as the Tridentines labour to perswade) true and proper; neither indeed can there be. For, what? Doth the Priest offer the same that Christ hath offered, or another? If another; then not propitiatory; for onely Christs is our Pro­pitiation: If the same; then not an vnbloudy Sacrifice; for Christs Sacrifice was a bloudy one; Then, the naturall Being of Christ should againe be destroyed; Then, the bloud of the Mediator (which I abhorre to imagine) must be of a finite value and power: yea, Christ himselfe did not sacrifice on the Table; out on the Crosse; For if the Sacrifice, which he offered in his Supper, were perfect, and fully propitiatory, what [Page 659] needed he to die afterward? wherefore was his bloud shed vpon the Crosse, which by his Transubstantiated bloud (not yet shed) had formerly redeemed the World? But if it be vnbloudly, then it is not propitiatorie: for without shedding of bloud (saith the Apostle) is no remission. Or what opposition is there betwixt the order of Melchise­dec, and Aaron, betwixt Christ and the Priests of the old Law; Heb. 9.11. if this Office doe equally passe, and descend in a long Pedigree of mortall Successors? Or why were the legall Sacrifices of the Iewish Synagogue so oft repeated, but because they were not perfect? and how can, or why should that which is most absolutey perfect, be reiterated?

To conclude, what can either be spoken or conceiued more plaine, Heb. 9.28. [...]. Heb. 10.12. Quam oblatio­nem tu Deus in omnibus quaesu­mus benedictam, [...]scriptam, ratam ac rationabilem facere digneris. Munera quaesu­mus, Domine, oblata sanctifica, &c. Canon. Miss. than those words of God, Once Offered, One Sacrifice, One Oblation? And yet these Popish Shauelings (Deuout men) take vpon them to crucifie, and sacrifice Christ againe; and whiles they solemnly offer the Sonne of God vp vnto his Father, they humbly beseech him, (in a religious blasphemie) that he would be pleased to blesse, and accept that Oblation. It is not for vs, I confesse, to be so deuout: We will remember this holy Sacrifice of Christ (as Cassander well aduises) and celebrate it with a thankfull heart, we will not repeat it; we will gladly receiue our Sauiour, offered by himselfe, to his Father, and offered to vs by his Father, we will not offer him to his Father: which one point whiles we sticke at (as we needs must) we are straight stricken with the Thunderbolt of the Anathema of Trent: Here can be therefore no possibilitie of peace.

SECTION XX. Of the Number of Mediators, and the Inuocation of Saints.

IT doth not more belong to the Priesthood of Christ, that he offered himselfe once for vs (a spotlesse Sacrifice) vpon the Altar of his Crosse, than that he daily offers to his Father, the incense of our Praiers, on the Altar of Heauen. As therefore many Sacrifices; so many Mediators, plainly seeme to put Christ out of Office. Neither indeed hath the number of Intercessors more increased in this old Age of the World, than the impietie of imploring them: For the modester iudgement of the former Schooles, so framed to it selfe a distinction of Mediation; that it challenged one kinde thereof as proper onely to Christ, thinking the other might be imparted vnto Saints; but our late Doctors (wilfully breaking the barres both of Logicke and Diuinity) haue rashly in­croched vpon all the Offices of a Mediator; and whatsoeuer might by any right be­long to an Agent for peace; all that (if not more) haue they attributed to the Saints. Hereupon one saies to the blessed Virgin, O Sauioresse, saue me: Another, Obtaine thou pardon, apply grace, prepare glory for me. Others (if we may beleeue Cassander) famous Diuines haue said, That God hath translated one halfe of his Kingdome, which consists of Mercy, to the blessed Virgin Marie; reseruing the other halfe of Iu­stice, to himselfe: Others, that we may appeale from the Barre of Gods Iustice, to Ma­ries Court of Mercy; Others haue so compared their Francis with Christ, that (I trem­ble to speake it) whether of these was the typically Iesus, might seeme questionable to the Reader: Heare the holy Muse of Tursellius;

FRANCIS that was, shall now be CHRIST to thee,
Qui Franciscus erat, iam tibe Christus erit.
And soone after;
And CHRIST that was, Saint FRANCIS now shall [...]e.
Iam Franciscus erit, qui modo Christus erat.

O Tongue worthy to be cut out of that blasphemous mouth (as Hierome said of his Vigilantius) and made into gobbers! Neither hath this impious Parasite, or his Sedalius [Page 660] done more for their Stigmaticall Francis, than the holy Archbishop Antoninus hath done for his Dominick; Hen, Steph. Apol. Herod. Fox, in Martyr. in an emulation of blasphemy: There wants nothing (that I can see) but that euerlasting Gospell of the Friers: and it wanted not much (if Histories say true) of preuailing;

Oh, what mad Gownes haue swaid the Roman State!
Martial.
as their Poet said of old:

Others haue sacrilegiously turned Letanies, Creeds, Psalters, and what-euer God meant to honour himselfe by, vnto the name of the holy Virgine: And I would to God this were only the priuate mis-deuotion of some superstitious old wife, or some idle and silly Cloysterer: Faine would out charity conceiue so; which is still credulous, and (as the Apostle commands) thinkes not euill; if Cassander did not directly tell vs, that they publikely sing in their very Churches this deuout Antheme,

O foel [...]x [...] per a Nostrapians scelcra, Iu [...]e matris impera Redemp­tori.
O happy Mother of that Sonne
Which hast all our sinnes for done;
Out of a Mothers right, we pray thee
Bid our Redeemer to obey thee.

If all these were not openly approoued by the holy Censors of the Romane Church (seuere Controulers of manners) yea, by the voyces of their owne Popes; If at this day (witnesse the Muses of Bencius, and Bonarcius) the Iesuites did not both speake, and write thus: But let vs leaue these bold impieties (if you will) to their Bernardines, Antonines, Bartlemewes of Pisa; Turtellines; being vs foorth their more sober Diuines, Polydores, Cassanders, Viues: Euen their opinions will not downe with vs, which teach that the Saints are in any wise to bee prayed vnto. Indeede, Lib. de Beatit. Sanct c. 15. Cass. in Cons. Ca. de Inuocat. Sanct. The same is confessed by Luth. Oecol. Me­lanct. Brent. see Mort. Apocal. 1.2.12. s. 1. the Protestants say (as Bellarmine grants) that the Saints pray for vs; but, onely in a generality: Bucer said truly, that the Saints haue great loue to their militant brethren; great desire of their saluation; and so doubtlesse haue the Angels: But must wee therefore single out any one of those blessed Spirits to aid vs, to sue for vs in the Court of Heauen? God forbid. For, vpon what faith must these pray­ers of ours bee grounded? vnlesse perhaps (as Hosius saith) wee must beleeue in the Saints also? yea, how sure are we, that none of the Saints can either search the heart, the fountaine of our Prayers, or at once heare tenne thousand of their Suppliants, di­stant in place from each other; yea further, if (as there should bee no limits set to Religion) all the world ouer, deuout Clients should at once ioyntly commend, and prostrate themselues humbly to some one Saint; It is [...] a swiftnesse of nature (as Hie­rom contends) that would serue the turne; a true vbiquity (as Bellarmine confesses) must be required to the hearing of all those prayers: What hinders now, but that they, which of sinfull men haue made Saints, should of their Saints make Gods also? Besides, which of the Prophets, which of the Apostles euer commanded this? which of the Saints of the former world hath euer done it? Or what other (if credit may bee giuen to Theodore [...]) did Saint Paul forbid, vnder the worship of Angels to his Colossians? Or what was the Heresie of the Collyridicus, if this must goe for piety? That rule of E­piphanius shall be euer a safe course for vs: Epiph [...]her 79. [...]. Let Mary be honoured; but the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost worshipped; Heere is no feare of danger, but that wee may goe safe­ly to that God, which cals vs to him; and prostrate our selues to his Christ, our Gra­cious Sauiour; None of the Saints can enuy God this Honour: none of them euer did either arrogate it to himselfe, or suffer it to be giuen him: Neither is there any of them whom God euer allowed either to take it to himselfe, or to impart it to others, or to ac­cept it quietly, being imparted to him by others: The Papists therefore may come to [Page 661] vs, when they will, with safety and aduantage; wee may not yeeld to them, without manifest danger of Idolatrous dotage.

SECT. XXI. Of the Superstitious, Heathenish, and ridiculous worship of the Papists.

BVT if any good natured Reconciler shall bee so indifferent, as to thinke these weightie points of difference not to be so hainous, Socrat. l. 1. cap. 4. but that euery one might se­cretly maintaine what opinion hee list, yet so, that (as Constantine said to Alexan­der, and Arrius) whiles the minds differ, the outward peace may be preserued; Let him further vnderstand; that the continuall practise of the religious worship, and seruice of God, will euer both raise, and proclaime no lesse hostilitie, than matter of iudgement. In our deuotions and publike exercises of Pietie, and places consecrated to this vse, there is nothing that can offend either the eye, or the minde of a Papist; except the bare­nesse of our walls, and the Apostolicall simplicity of Ceremonies: An easie fault; and such, as it is no praise of their ingenuitie to winke at; For, long since haue those clauses of our publike Liturgie beene purposely blotted out, which in our Grand-fathers dayes did but lightly touch this galled fore of Poperie.

But contrariwise, in the Popish Churches, there is scarce any thing either said, or done, whereof we can with a cleere and vnwounded conscience, be either partakers or witnesses: Their very wals kill vs dead; but their ridiculous or demonicall seruice, who can endure? We honour (as wee ought) the deare and happy memory of the Saints; and chiefly, the Leader of that heauenly Quire, the blessed Virgin, the Mo­ther of God; and whatsoeuer she can thinke, not to be dishonourable to her selfe, and her Lord, and Sauiour, we will most gladly giue it her to the full: Neither will we only glorifie God in his Saints (as Augustine hath taught Durand to speake) but wee will magnifie the Saints (as opportunity serues) for their excellent graces, and wor­thy acts both in God and in themselues; wee will admire, extoll, and (what wee may) imitate their singular constancie, faith, sanctitie; as Sidonius said of his Claudian, ‘No Tombe can either Soule or glory shroud. Sidon. in Epita. Claud. Mamert.

But, to digge vp their holy bones (that I may borrow Luthers word) out of their quiet graues, and to fall downe before these wormeaten Monuments of the Saints; to expect from them a diuine power, whether of cure, or of sanctification; equally to respect Francis his Coule, [...] Combe; Iosephs Breeches, Thomases Shooe (as E­rasmus complaines) with the Sonne of God himselfe, can seeme no better to vs, than an horible impiety: Neither can wee abide, either to deifie men, or to canonize beasts; It seemes, that Cardinall could abide it well, in whose Garden is yet to be seene this Epitaph, which hee wrote vpon his too dearly-beloued Bitch;

This Tombe for then (deare Bitch) I builded haue,
Poem. Illustr. Port. Italor. in.
That worthier wert of Heauen, than a Graue.

Wee (prophane Huguenots) cannot skill of worshipping Martins Boots; or Geor­ges Scabbard, or Crispi [...]s Paring knife; or (which they say is kept in a certaine Towne of Liguria) the Tayle of that Asse, which Christ rod vpon: Mores in Scot. Orig. Pap. or ROCHES [Page 662] Dogge, or Antonies Swine; and surely, he had need of a very thicke Hide, that can doe this.

But, in earnest, say wee should yeeld these adorations to bee lawfull, and godly: What, Macurius (amongst so many woods of counterfeit trees) can shew vs the true Crosse? or what Heleus amongst such heaps, yea, Hils of Iron, can shew vs the true nayles? Assuredly, both these Iugglers smile one vpon another, while they shew these Relikes to their people; and now, euen the silly vulgar begins (not without indignati­on) to descrie this coozenage. To omit therefore these ridiculous tricks, and knauish conueyances of their shauelings; Cass. Consult. de Reliq. Sanct. let vs in this case, appeale euen to Cassanders owne moderation; who (hauing first honestly acknowledged the ancient complaints of Basil, Ambrose, Augustine, about the businesse of these abuses) goes on thus. It ap­peares (saith he) that in the latter times there hath beene too much giuen to the Relikes and Monuments of the Saints: So as euen good men, and those which were zealously deuout, were growne to that passe, that they placed the summe of all Religion, in ga­thering together the Relikes of the Saints, and in garnishing them richly with Gold and Pearles, and building sumptuous Chappels and Temples to them: And againe, those that were lewd and godlesse, put all their confidence (though vaine and false) in the foolish and superfluous worship of Relikes: wherefore in the Councell of Cabil [...]n, those are reprooued, who in a pretence of deuotion, goe on Pilgrimage to Rome, or Turon, or any other like places, as if they thought, that the frequenting of these holy Shrines, could both purge them from sinne, and licence them to sinne with impunitie. And vn­to this, yet another mischiefe hath beene added, that for couetousnesse sake to intice the simple people, false Relikes haue beene deuised, and fained Miracles reported; and by those Miracles, the Superstition of the multitude was so fed, that they were rather ta­ken vp with an admiration of the Wonders, then drawne to an holy imitation of the Saints: and many times by the subtletie, and illusion of the Deuill, (abusing the super­stition of men) new Relikes were, by Dreames and Visions, reuealed to the World; and by the operation of the same Deuill, Miracles seemed to be wrought, for the confirma­tion thereof: Thus saith Cassander, like a true German, shall I say? or like a true Israe­lite? But wee, that haue beene better caught, dare freely, and confidently say of our selues, Hier. ad Riparili aduers. Vigil. as Hierom professed of old, in the name of all Christians: So farre are wee from adoring the Relikes of Martyrs, that we worship neither Sunne, nor Moone, nor An­gels, nor Archangels, nor Cherubin, nor Seraphin, nor any name that is named either in the present World, or the future; lest we should serue the creature, rather than the Creator which is blessed for euer.

Then, that from Relikes wee may descend to Images: Is it possible that we should not be euer displeased with that franticke superstition of the Romish Church? That against the Tables of Gods Law, against the Institutions of the Apostles, against the practise of the ancient Church, against the manifest Decrees of Councels, against the cleere Testimonies of Fathers, in defiance of God, and men, the Churches of Christi­ans should bee no lesse pestered with Idols, than the Temples of the Heathen? That (as Ierome complained of old) the natiue beautie of the Church should bee pollu­ted with the filth of Paganisme? Hier. Magno Oratori. Rom. That (which Eusebius iustly taxeth of madnesse) there should bee a visible and bodily Image or representation made of the Inuisible and Spirituall God? Lib. Sacr. Cerem. That wee should put our confidence in Agnis Dei, Graines, Tapers, Roses, Swords, Ensignes, Bels, ridiculously (after their manner) inchanted? That by certaine Magicall Exorcismes, the Deuill should bee driuen out of those Crea­tures, wherein he neuer was? Nay: let vs euen enter into league with Satan himselfe, if wee shall giue either allowance, or co [...]niuence to such Diabolicall practises of will-worship.

I doe purposely forbeare to speake of that prophane paradox of the sufficiencie of the outward worke-done, without good inward dispositions; the idle mumbling vp of Prayers; in a forraine tongue; the number and vertue of Sacraments, the Sacrilegious mutilation of the Eucharist, and a thousand other Monsters both of Opi­nions, [Page 663] and ceremonies: These that I haue reckoned, are errors more than enow: And I would to God, those which we haue here particularized, were not such, that there is no remedie, but that we must needs eternally fall out either with God, or with Rome. Since therefore neither Truth can euer yeeld, nor Obstinacie will yeeld; let vs serue cheerefully vnder the colours of our Heauenly Leader, and both proclaime and main­taine an vnreconcilable warre with these Romish Heresies.

SECTION XXII. Of the Impossibilitie of the Meanes of Reconciliation.

AND now, since no wise man can suspect of vs, that wee will euer grow to that height of madnes, as to run perfidiously from the Standerd of God, to the Tents of that Roman Antichrist; Is there any hope, that the Papists will euer bee drawne backe to the sound and pure iudgement of the Primitiue Antiquitie? Oh, that God would vouchsafe this grace to the Christian World, that wee could but comfort our selues with the hope of so great happinesse!

What a sight were this, how pleasant, how worthy of God and his Angels, that (as it is said of the Nouatian Faction, and the Orthodox of old) men, women, Socr. l. 2. c. 30. children of both parts, without all guile, and close harbors of discontentment, should mutually bring stones and matter to the building vp of this Temple of another (yet true) Resurrection! We will gladly speake vnto them, and (if need bee) vpon our knees in Cyprians words; Cypr. l. 3. Ep. 2. Sithence we may not come forth of the sound and true Church of God, and come vnto you; Let vs beseech and intreat you, by whatsoeuer should bee most deare vnto you, that you would returne to our fraternitie, and into the bosome of that Mother-Church, Theocr. [...], &c. [...], &c. whence yee are reuolted; and as he said in Theocritus, yet at last be perswaded: wee are both brothers of one bloud; why will you needs fight more against your selues, than your brethren?

But alas, sooner may God create a new Rome, than reforme the old: Yea needes must that Church put off it selfe, and cease to be what it is, ere it can begin to be once a­gaine what it was: for (as the Comicke Poet said in the like) both substance, credit, Plau. Mostellar. Simulenim res, fides, fama, vir­tus, decusque de­seruerunt; atque ipsa in vsu. Facta est nimio nequior, nec vi­dcor mihi, &c. fame, vertue, honour, haue at once forsaken her; and by long dis-use haue left her worse than nought; neither doe I see how these houses can be repaired, but they must be pul­led downe to the very foundations, and then built from the ground.

But if there be any likelyhood of remedie, yet to be hoped for; surely, it must needs come either from her selfe, or from others. Can it be first from her selfe; which obsti­nately defends her errors, not onely with tongue and pen, but with fire and sword too? which will not yeeld so much as that shee can erre? which refused to amend those no­torious abuses, which by the moderate verdict of her Elect Cardinals, were condemned? and lastly, which by the palpable flatteries of her last and worst Parasites the Iesuites, is growne not secure onely, but prouder than euer shee was? Can it be then from others? How oft hath this been indeuoured in vaine? Rome may bee sacked and battered (as it hath often beene) by militarie forces; but purged by admonitions, conuictions, Socr. l. 5. c. 10. censures, it will neuer be. I remember on this occasion, what Sininnius the Lector ad­uised Bishop Nectarius in the like case; That hee had euer found disputations so farre from reconciling of Schismes, that they are still wont to inflame the minds of heretikes to suffer contention; What then? Can it be from her selfe and others? Alas, Potericatue vero pacem esse pati pacis dissolutores. how should it? vnlesse either others had power, or her selfe had will to bee redressed. Synod. Arimi­ [...]ens. For certainely if there be any one sparke of good hope yet aliue, it must be in the aid and de­termination of a generall councell; and such a Synod is no lesse impossible, Ad constan. Theod. l. 2. c. 19. than re­conciliation [Page 664] it selfe. For who shall call it? who shall sit President in it? who shall bee present, and giue their voyces? What shall be the rule of the decisions? what the order of execution? Let them bring forth (if they will) the sister, or the daughter of that their Tridentine assembly, who can hold from smiles and scorne? Fosooth they would deale with vs (as Luther wittily iested of the summoning of this Councell by Paul the third) much like vnto them that mocke an hungry dogge with a crust and a knife; who in stead of giuing him the bread, let him feele the haft: well may we resolue with Nazianzen, [...], &c. In Praefat. Concil. Binij. to auoid all such meetings of Bishops, for that no such Synod euer did good; but tended rather to the decay than aduantage of the Church: I remember Isidore deriues the Latine word Concilium, à cilijs oculorum; for that all direct the sight of their mindes into one center. There can therefore bee no Councell held by those which professe a generall and publike disagreement of iudgement: In vaine should we indeuour any such course, vnlesse euery one of them would resolue to thinke of peace at home, and would perswade his heart, laying aside all preiudice, and wilfull respects of faction, Optat. Mileu. l. 7. Decr. 2. q. multi. ingenuously to submit himselfe to the truth when it once appeares, and more to regard their soules, than their estates: For can wee thinke it equall (as things now stand) that the same parties should be allowed, witnesses, plaintiffes, defendants, Iudges in their owne cause? Or shall wee perhaps hope, that those priuiledges which haue hi­therto beene trecherously and tyrannically vsurped by Papists, will now, vpon better ad­uisement, be ingenuously giuen vp by them, and renounced? or that they will, now at last, thunder and lighten Anathemaes against their owne heads? Some fooles may hope for this, which are vnacquainted with that old verse so common in the mouth and pen of Lipsius, ‘Moribus antiquis Res stat Romana, viris (que).’

But for vs (vnlesse Hee that doth wonders alone, by his stretched out arme from heauen, should mightily beyond all hope, effect this) we know too well that it cannot be done; Onely this one thing (which God hath promised) we doe verily expect; to see the day, [...]. when the LORD IESVS shall with the breath of his mouth destroy this lawlesse-man, long since reuealed to his Church; and by the brightnesse of his glorious comming, fully discouer, and dispatch him. Not onely in the meanes, and way, but in the end also, Hier. in Mat. 24. Theocr. e [...]diss. [...], &c. is Rome opposite to heauen: The heauen shall passe away, by a change of qualitie, not an vtter destruction of substance; Rome, by destruction, not by change: Of vs therefore and them shall that old Bucolicke Verse bee verified;

Out of each others brest their swords they drew:
Nor would they rest, till one the other slew.

Glory to God, Victorie to the Truth, Warre with Heresie, Peace to the Church. AMEN.

FINIS.
Quo vadis?A IVST CEN …

Quo vadis?

A IVST CENSVRE OF TRAVELL, AS IT IS COMMONLY VN­dertaken by the Gentlemen of our NATION.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD, EDWARD Lord DENNY, Baron of Waltham.

RIght Honourable:

IF euer any men had reason to be in loue with the face of a forraine entertainment, those are they, which were admitted to the atten­dance of the truly Generous and Honora­ble, Lord HAY, your most noble Sonne, in his late Embassage to France; in which number my vnworthinesse was allowed to make one; who can therefore well witnesse, that no man could ei­ther receiue more honour from a strange Countrey, or doe more honour to his owne. What wanted there that might make men confesse themselues more welcome than strangers? Neither doubt J, but that after many ages, France it selfe will wonder at the bountifull expressions of her owne fauours. But whiles o­thers were inioying the noble courtesies of the time, my thoughts entertained themselues with searching into the proofe of that or­dinarie Trauell, wherewith I saw men commonly affected; which J must needs confesse, the more I saw, the lesse I liked. Neither is it in the power of any forraine munificence, to make me thinke ours any where so well as at home. Earthly commodities are no part of my thought: I looked (as J ought) at the soule; which I well saw, vses not only to gather no mosse in this rolling, but suf­fers the best graces it hath to moulder away insensibly in such vn­necessarie agitation. J haue now beene twise abroad: both times (as thinking my selfe worthy of nothing but neglect) J bent my eies vpon others, to see what they did, what they got: my inquirie [Page 668] found our spirituall losse so palpable, that now at last my heart could not chuse but breake forth at my hand, and tell my Country­men of the dangerous issue of their curiositie. J meddle not with the common iourneyes to the minerall waters of the Spa; to which many sicke soules are beholden for a good excuse: who whiles they pretend the medicinall vse of that spring, can freely quaffe of the puddle of popish superstition; poysoning the better part, in stead of helping the worse. These J leaue to the best Physitian, Au­thoritie; which, if it may please to vndertake the cure, may per­haps saue as many English soules from infection, as that water cures bodies of diseases. J deale onely with those, that professe to seeke the glory of a perfect breeding, and the perfection of that, which we call Ciuilitie, in Trauell: of which sort I haue (not without indignation) seene too many lose their hopes and them­selues in the way; returning as emptie of grace, and other ver­tues, as full of words, vanitie, mis-dispositions. J dedicate this poore discourse to your Lo: as (besides my daily renued obligati­ons) congratulating to you the sweet libertie and happy vse of your home; who like a fixed starre may well ouer-looke these planets, and by your constant settlednesse, giue that aime to infe­riour eyes, which shall bee in vaine expected from a wandring light. The God of heauen, to whose glory J haue intended this weake labour, giue it fauour in the sight of his Church, and re­turne it backe, but with this good newes, that any one of the sonnes of Iaphet is hereby perswaded to dwell euer in the tents of Sem. Ʋnto that diuine protection, J humbly betake your Lo: iustly vowing my selfe

Your Lo: humbly deuoted in all faithfull and Christian obseruance, IOS: HALL.

QVO VADIS?

SECT. I.

IT is an ouer-rigorous construction of the workes of God, that in moting our ILAND with the Ocean he meant to shut vs vp from other Regions; For God himselfe that made the Sea, was the Author of Nauiga­tion, and hath therein taught vs to set vp a wooden bridge, that may reach to the very Antipodes them­selues: This were to seeke discontentment in the bountie of God, who hath placed vs apart, for the sin­gularite of our happinesse, not for restraint.

There are two occasions wherein Trauell may passe, Matter of traffique, and Matter of State. Some com­modities God hath confined to some Countries, vpon others he hath with a full hand powred those benefits, which he hath but sprinkled vpon some. His wise prouidence hath made one Countrey the Granarie, another the Celler, another the Orchard, another the Arsenall of their neighbours, yea of the remotest parts. The earth is the Lords, which he ment not to keepe in his hands, but to giue; and he which hath giuen no man his faculties and graces for himselfe, nor put light into the Sunne, Moone, Starres for their owne vse, hath stored no parcell of earth with a purpose of priuate reseruation. Salomon would neuer haue sent his Nauie for Apes and Pea­cocks, but yet held gold and timber for the building of Gods house, and his owne, wor­thy of a whole three yeeres voyage: The Sea and Earth are the great Cofers of God; the discoueries of Nauigation are the keyes, which whosoeuer hath receiued, may know that hee is freely allowed to vnlocke these chests of Nature without any neede to picke the wards. Wise Salomons comparison is reciprocall: A ship of Merchants that fetches her wares from farre is the good Huswife of the Common-wealth; and if shee were so in those blinde Voyages of antiquitie, which neuer saw Needle nor Card, how much more thriftie must shee needs bee in so many helps both of Nature and Art? Either Indies may bee searched for those treasures, which God hath laid vp in them for their farre-distant owners; Onely let our Merchants take heed, lest they goe so far, that they leaue God behinde them; that whiles thy buy all other things good cheape, they make not an ill match for their soules, lest they end their prosperous aduentures in the ship­wracke of a good conscience.

SECT. II.

AND for matter of policie, nothing can be more plaine than that our correspon­dence with other Nations cannot possibly bee held vp, without intelligence of their estate, of their proceedings; The neglect whereof were no other than to prostrate our selues to the mercy of an hollow friendship, and to stand still, and willingly lie open whiles we are plaid vpon by the wit of vntrustie neighbour-hood. These eyes and eares of State are necessarie to the well-being of the head; In which number I doe not include those priuate Inter-lopers intelligence, that lie abroad onely to feed some vaine Cameleons at home with the aire of Newes, for no other purpose saue idle dis­course; but onely those profitable Agents, whose industry either fitteth them abroad for publike imployment, or imployeth them after due maturitie, in the fit seruices of the Common-wealth: neither my censure nor my direction reaches to either of these oc­casions. It is the Trauell of curiositie wherewith my quarrell shall be maintained; the inconueniences whereof my owne Senses haue so sufficiently witnessed, that if the wise Parents of our Gentry could haue borrowed mine eyes for the time, they would euer learne to keepe their sonnes at home, and not wilfully beat themselues with the staffe of their age: vpon them let my pen turne a little, as those that are more than accessaries to this both priuate and publike mischiefe.

SECT. III.

IT is the affectation of too early ripenes that makes them prodigall of their childrens safetie and hopes; for, that they may bee wise betimes, they send them forth to the world in the minoritie both of age and iudgement, like as fond mothers vse to send forth their daughters on frosting, early in cold mornings (though into the midst of a va­porous and foggie ayre) and whiles they striue for a colour, lose their health. If they were not blinded with ouer-weening and desire, they could not but see that their vnset­lednes carries in it a manifest perill of miscarriage; grant that no danger were threatned by the place, experience giues vs, that a weake limbde childe, if he be suffered to vse his legges too soone, too much, lames himselfe for euer; but if he walke in vneuen ground, he is no lesse subiect to maimes, than crookednes. Doe they not see how easily a young twig is bowed any way? Doe they not see that the Midwife and Nurse are wont to frame the gristly head of the Infant to any fashion? May not any thing be written vpon a blanke? And if they make choice of this age, because it is most docible, and for that they would take the day before them, why do they not consider, that it is therefore more docible of euill, since wickednesse is both more insinuatiue and more plausible than ver­tue, especially when it meets with an vntutored Iudge; and seeing there is so much ine­quality of the number of both, that it is not more hard to find vertue, than to misse vice: Heare this then, ye carelesse Ostriches, that leaue your eggs in the open sand for the Sun to hatch, without the feare of any hoofe that may crush them in peeces, haue your sto­macks resolued to digest the hard newes of the ruine of your children? Do yee professe enmitie to your owne loynes? then turne them (as you doe) loose to these dangers, ere they can resist, ere they can discerne; but if yee had rather they should liue and grow, bestow vpon them the kindly heat of your best plumes, and shelter them with your own brest and wings, till nature haue opened a seasonable way to their owne abilities.

SECT. IIII.

YEA, let it be my iust complaint in this place, that in the very transplantation of our Sonnes to the safer soyle of our owne Vniuersities, and Innes of Court, no­thing is more preiudiciall than speed. Perfection is the childe of Time; neither was there euer any thing excellent, that required not meet leisure: but besides, how [Page 671] commonly it is seene, that those which had wont to swimme onely with bladders, sinke when they come first to trust to their owne armes? These Lap-wings that goe from vnder the wing of their damme with the shell on their heads, runne wilde. If Tutors bee neuer so carefull of their early charge, much must bee left to their owne disposition; which if it leade them not to good, not onely the hopes of their youth, but the proofe of their age lies bleeding. It is true, that as the French Lawyers say merrily of the Nor­mans, which by a speciall priuilege are reputed of full age at 21. yeares, whereas the other French stay for their fiue and twentieth, that Malitia supplet atatem; so may I say of the younglings of our time, that Precocitie of vnderstanding supplieth age & statute: but as it is commonly seene, that those blossomes which ouer-runne the spring, and will be looking forth vpon a February-Sunne, are nipped soone after with an Aprill frost when they should come to the knitting: so is it no lesse ordinary that these rathe-ripe wits preuent their owne perfection, and after a vaine wonder of their haste, end either in shame, or obscuritie. And as it thus falls out euen in our Vniuersities (the most ab­solute & famous Seminaries of the world) where the Tutors eye supplies the Parents; so must it needs much more, in those free and honourable Innes (as they are called, for their libertie, Colleges for their vse) of our English Gentry, wherein each one is his owne master in respect of his priuate study and gouernment. Where there are many pots boyling, there cannot but be much scumme, the concourse of a populous citie af­fords many brokers of villany, which liue vpon the spoyles of young hopes, whose ve­ry acquaintance is destruction. How can these nouices, that are turned loose into the maine, ere they know either coast, or compasse, auoid these rockes and shelues, vpon which both their estates and soules are miserably wracked? How commonly doe they learne to roare in stead of pleading, and in stead of knowing the lawes, learne how to contemne them? Wee see and rue this mischiefe, and yet I know not how carelesse we are in preuenting it. How much more desperate must it then needs be to send forth our children into those places which are professedly infectious, whose very goodnes is ei­ther impietie, or superstitiō? If we desired to haue sons poysoned, with misbeleefe, what could we doe otherwise? Or what else doe those Parents, which haue bequeathed their children to Antichristianisme? Our late iourney into France informed me of some ordi­nary factors of Rome, whose trade is the transporting and placing of our popish nouices beyond the seas; one whereof (whose name I noted) hath bin obserued to carry ouer six seuerall charges in one yeare. Are we so foolish to go their way, whiles we intend a con­trary period? Doe we send our sonnes to learne to be chaste in the midst of Sodome? The world is wide and open, but our ordinary trauell is southward, into the iawes of danger: for so far hath Satans policie preuailed, that those parts which are only thought worth our viewing, are most contagious; and wil not part with either pleasure, or information, without some tang of wickednes. What can we plead for our confidence, but that there is an boushold of righteous Lot in the midst of that impure Citie; that there are houses in this Iericho, which haue scarlet threds shining in their windowes, that in the most cor­rupted aire of Poperie, some well reformed Christians draw their breath, and sweeten it with their respiration? Blessed be God, that hath reared vp the towers of his Sion in the midst of Babylon. We must acknowledge, not without much gratulation to the Gospell of Christ, that in the very hottest climates of opposition, it findes many clients, but more friends; and in those places, where authority hath pleased to giue more aire to the truth, world haue had many more, if the Reformed part had happily continued that correspondence in some circumstances with the Roman Church, which the Church of England bath hitherto maintained. God is my record how free my heart is both from partialitie and preiudice. Mine eies and eares can witnesse with what approofe and ap­plause diuers of the Catholiques Royall (as they are tearmed) entertained the new-translated Liturgy of our Church, as maruelling to see such order and regular deuotion in them, whom they were taught to condemne for hereticall▪ Whose allowances I well saw, might with a little helpe, haue been raised higher, from the practise of our Church, to some points of our iudgement. But if true religion were in those parts yet [Page 672] better attended, and our young Traueller could find more abetters, and examples, of pi­etie, on whom we might relie, yet how safe can it bee to trust young eies with the view and censure of truth or falshood in religion? especially when truth brings nothing to this barre, but extreme simplicity; and contrarily, falshood, a gawdy magnificence, and proud maiesty of pompous ceremonies, wherewith the hearts of children and foolts are easily taken. That Curtizan of Rome (according to the manner of that profession) sets out her selfe to sale in the most tempting fashion; here want no colours, no per­fumes, no wanton dresses; whereas the poore Spouse of Christ can onely say of her selfe I am blacke, but comely. When on the one side they shall see such rich shrines, garish Al­tars, stately Processions, when they shall see a Pope adored of Emperors, Cardinals pre­ferd to Kings, Confessors made Saints, little children made Angels, in a word nothing not outwardly glorious: on the other side, a seruice without welt or gard, whose maie­stie is all in the heart, none in the face, how easily may they incline to the conceit of that Parisian dame, who seeing the procession of S. Genoueisue goe by the streets, could say, ( O que belle, &c.) How fine a religion is ours in comparison of the Hugenoes? Whereto must be added, that (supposing they doe not carry with them, but rather go to fetch the language of the place) some long time needs be spent, ere they can receiue any helpe to their deuotion; whiles in the meane season, their vnthriuing intermission is assailed with a thousand suggestions: And who sees not that this lucrumcessans (as the Ciuili­ans terme it) offers an open aduantage to a busie aduersarie?

SECT. VI.

IN a word, it hath beene the old praise of early rising, that it makes a man healthfull, holy, and rich; whereof the first respects the body, the second the soule, the third the estate: all fals out contrary in an early trauell. For health: The wise prouidence of God hath so contriued his earth, and vs, that he hath fitted our bodies to our clime, and the natiue sustenance of the place vnto our bodies. The apparant difference of dyet (and of drinkes especially) falling into so tender age, must needs cause a farre in the constitu­tion; which cannot in all likelihood, but send forth distemper into the whole course of the ensuing life. The streame runnes like the fountaine, and speeds well, if at last, by many changes of soile it can leaue an ill quality behinde it: besides that the mis-gouer­nance of diet, whereto their liberty laies them open in the weaknesse of their pupillage, cannot but be extremely preiudiciall. In this point let experience be consulted with; her vnpartiall sentence shall easily tell vs, how few young Trauellers haue brought home, sound and strong, and (in a word) English bodies. As for holinesse, we lose our labour, if this discourse proue not that it hath none so great enemie as timely trauell; at once doe we hazard to abandon God and our home: set an empty pitcher to the fire, it cracks presently, whereas the full will abide boyling. It was the younger sonne in the Gospell, who therefore turnes vnthrift, because he got his portion too soone into his hands, and wandred into a farre countrey. The eie of the Parent, and the ferule of the master, is [...]ll too little to bring our sonnes to good. Where then there is neither restraint of euill, nor helps to grace, how should their conditiō be other than hopeles? The soyle doth much in many plants: the Persian Hyoscyamus if it be translated to Egypt, proues deadly; if to Ierusalem, safe and wholesome: neither is it otherwise with some dispositions, which may iustly curse the place, as accessorie to their vndoing. Lastly, for riches, not of the purse, (which is not here thought of) but of the minde, what can bee expected from that age, which is not capable of obseruation, carelesse of reposition? whereof the one gets, the other keepes the treasure of our vnderstanding. What is this age fit to look af­ter but Butterflies? or birds nests, or perhaps the gay coat of a Courtier? And if remark­able considerations be put into it by others, they are as some loose pearles, which for want of filing vpon a string, shake out of our pockets; so as all the wealth of a young [Page 673] Traueller is onely in his tongue, wherein he exceeds his mothers Parrat at home, both for that he can speake more, and knowes that he speaketh.

SECT. VII.

AND in truth, it is not onely in Trauell, wherein we may iustly complaine of the inconueniency of haste, but (that wee may looke a little aside) in all the important businesses of our life, especially in mariages and professions: The ordinary haste in the one (before the face can descry the sex) fils the world full of beg­gery and impotence; and no lesse haste in the other, fils it as full of ignorance and im­perfection. For on the one side, where the vigour of nature wants, what can be propa­gated but infirmitie? or how can hee skill to liue that wants experience? On the other, what plenty of water can there bee, where the lead of the cisterne is put all into the pipes? where those that should be gathering knowledge for themselues, spend it (like vnthrifty heires) vpon others, as fast as they get it. I am deceiued, if I haue not tou­ched one of the maine grounds of that vniuersall decay of Arts and Men, wherewith the world is commonly checked: They must be mightier and wiser, that know how to redresse it.

SECT. VIII.

BVT let vs giue our Traueller (that which parents seldome care to giue) matu­ritie of age; let him be as ripe as time can make him; what is the best aduantage which his absence can promise vs? Let vs lay the benefits of Trauell in the one scale, the inconueniences in the other; whethersoeuer ouer-weighs, shall sway downe the beame of our iudgement. The priuate contentment of a mans own heart in the view of forraine things, is but a better name of an humorous curiosity. If a man yeeld to run after his appetite and his eye, he shall neuer know where to rest; and after many idle ex­cursions, shall lie downe, weary, but vnsatisfied. For, giue me a man that hath seene Iu­dasses Lanthorne at S. Dennises, the Ephesian Diana in the Lovure, the great vessell at Heydelberg, the Amphitheater at Nismes, the ruines and halfe-lettred monuments of the seuen hils, and a thousand such rarities; what peace hath his heart, aboue those that sit at home, and contemne these toies? And what if that mans fancy shall call him to the stables of the great Mogol, or to the solemnities of Mecha, or to the Library of the Moun­taine of the Moone, will he be so far the drudge or Lacquay of his owne imagination, as to vndertake this pilgrimage? Or where will he stay at last, vpon his returne? If he haue smelt the ill sented cities of France, or haue seene faire Florence, rich Venice, proud Geneua, Luca the industrious: if then his thoughts shall tempt him to see the rich Gluttons house in Ierusalem, or inuite him to Asmere, or Bengala, must he goe? And if be can deny and chide his owne vnprofitable desires, at the last, why began he no sooner? That could not be forborne too early, which at last wee repent to haue done: he therefore that trauels onely to please his fantasie, is like some woman with childe, that longs for that peece which shee sees vpon anothers trencher, and swounds if she misse it; or some Squire of Dames that doats vpon euery beauty, and is euery day loue-sicke anew: These humors are fitter for controlment than obseruation.

SECT. IX.

IT is an higher faculty that Trauell professeth to aduance, the supreme power of our vnderstanding, which if from hence it may be manifestly improued, he should not be worthy to tread vpon the earth that would not emulate Drake and Candish, in com­passing it: but set aside the study of ciuill Law, (which indeed finds better helps abroad) all Sciences (the word may seeme proud, but it is true) may be more both fitly woo­ed, & more surely won, within our foure seas: for what learning is that, which the seas, or Alpes, or Pyrenees haue ingrossed from vs? what profession either liberall, or manua­ry, wherein the greatest masters haue not beene at least equalled by our home-bred Ilanders? What hath this or the former age knowne, more eminent for learning, than some of ours, which haue neuer trod on any but their owne earth? And (as good mar­ket-men by one handfull iudge of all the whole sacke) why may we not finde cause to thinke so of the rest, if they would not bee wanting to themselues? I am sure the Vni­uersities of our Iland know no matches in all the world; vnto whose perfection (that as they exceed others, so they may no lesse exceed themselues) nothing wanteth, but seuere execution of the wise and carefull lawes of our Ancestors, and restraint of that libertie, which is the common disease of the time. And why should not the childe thriue as well with the mothers milke, as with a strangers? Whether it be the enuie, or the pusillanimitie of vs English, we are still ready to vnder-value our owne, and admire forrainers; whiles other Nations haue applauded no professors more than those which they haue borrowed from vs; neither haue we beene so vnwise, as to lend forth our best: our neighbours (which should bee our corriuals in this praise) shall bee our Iudges; if those few of our Writers, which could bee drawne forth into the publike light, haue not set copies to the rest of the world, not without iust admiration. And how many starres haue wee of no lesse magnitude, that will not be seene? Blessed bee God (who hath made this Word as true, as it is great) no Nation vnder heauen so aboundeth with all variety of learning, as this Iland. From the head of Gods annointed doth this sweet perfume distill to the vtmost skirts of this our region. Knowledge did neuer fit crowned in the Throne of Maiestie, and wanted either respect, or attendance. The double praise which was of old giuen to two great Nations, That Italie could not bee put downe for armes, nor Greece for learning, is happily met in one Iland. Those there­fore that crosse the Seas to fill their braine, doe but trauell Northward for heat, and seeke that candle which they carry in their hand.

SECT. X.

YEA so farre is our ordinary Trauell from perfecting the intellectiue powers of our Gentrie, that it rather robs them of the very desire of perfection. For what discouragements shall they finde from the loue of studies, in those parts which are most sought to for ciuility? Who knowes not that they are growne to that height of debauchment, as to hold learning a shame to Nobility; esteeming it as a fit guard for the long robe only, too base for their Tissues? An opinion so sauouring of proud ignorance, and ignorant loosenesse; that I cannot honour it with a confutation. Who would thinke that the reasonable soule of men not professedly barbarous, should bee capable of such a monster? What is learning, but reason improued? And can reason so farre degenerate, as to hate and contemne it selfe? Were these men made only for a sword, or a dogge, or an horse? Onely for sport or execution? I know not wherein Lewis the Eleuenth shewed himselfe vnwitty, but in the charge which hee gaue to his Sonne, to learne no more Latine, but, Qui nescit dissimulare, nescit viuere: and would this alone teach him to rule well? Doth the Art of Arts (such is the gouernment of men) re­quire no grounds but dissimulation, or ignorance? Euen to the feeding of hogges, or [Page 675] sheepe, there is more or better skill necessarie. How vnlike is this to a successor of Charles the great, whose word it had wont to bee, that hee had rather abound in know­ledge, than wealth? In the Court of our King Henry the Eighth, a certaine great Peere (of this diet) could say, it was enough for Noblemens sonnes to winde their horne, and carry their Hawke faire; that studie was for the children of a meaner ranke: To whom Pace iustly replied, that then Noblemen must be content that their children may winde their hornes, and carry their Hawkes, while meaner mens sonnes do weild the affaires of State. Certainly, it is a blinde and lame gouernment that lacks learning; whose sub­iects, what are they else, but as lims of a body whose head wanteth senses, which must needs therefore faile of either motion, or safety? From hence it is, that so few of the for­raine Nobles are studious, in comparison of ours; (in which regard I am not ashamed to recant that which myvn-experience hath (out of hearsay) written in praise of the French education) and those few that haue stolne the turning ouer of bookes, hide their skill, lest they should be made to blush at their vertue. What braue Trophees and rich mo­numents hath the pen of our gracious Soueraigne raised of himself vnto all posterities? When ignorance and malice haue shot their bolt, the glory of his great wisdome, and knowledge, shall more fill the mouthes and affect the hearts of all succeeding ages, Edicto del Rey Don Phelippe a Espana contra e Tractado della Monar­chia de Sicilia enxerido por Cesar Baronio Cardinal on el Tomo vndecimo de sus Annales E [...]clesiasticos. than of his greatnesse. Paul the fift, and his greatest Chaplaines, Bellarmine and Perron, haue felt the weight of his hand; whereas the great King that stiles himselfe Catholike, when hee comes to passe his censorious edict vpon Cardinall Baronius (who in the eleuenth Tome of his Historie seemed too busie in fastening the Title of the Kingdome of Sicilie vpon the Pope) professeth to ground his intelligence of this wrong onely vpon others eyes; as if a booke (though of a Cardinall) were too meane an obiect for the view of Maiestie. And as all subordinate greatnesse flowes from the head, so doe commonly also the dispositions; Neither haue the Doctors of the Romish Church (vpon whom the implicite faith of the Laitie is suspended) found it any ill policie, to cherish this dis­like of bookishnesse in the great: for whiles the candle is out, it is safe for them to play their tricks in the darke: and if the Assyrians be once blinded, how easily may they bee lead into the midst of any Samaria? If the light of knowledge might freely shine to the world, Popery would soone be ashamed of it selfe, and vanish amongst the workes of darknesse. Now how well these examples, and this conuersation, shall whet the appe­tite vnto good studies, it cannot be hard to iudge.

SECT. XI.

BVT perhaps it is not the learning of the Schoole, but of the State, wherein our Traueller hopes for perfection: The site and forme of Cities, the fashion of go­uernment, the manners of people, the raising and rate of forraine reuennues, the deportment of Courts, the menaging both of war and peace, is that wherein his owne eye shall be his best intelligencer; the knowledge whereof shall well requite his labour, whether for discourse or for vse. What if I say, that (saue the soothing vp of our fancie in all this) these lessons may be as well taken out at home? I haue knowne some that haue trauelled no further than their owne closet, which could both teach and correct the greatest Traueller, after all his tedious and costly pererrations: what doe wee but lose the benefit of so many iournals, maps, historicall descriptions, relations, if we cannot with these helps, trauell by our owne fire-side? He that trauels into foraine Countries, talks perhaps with a Peasant, or a Pilgrim, or a Citizen, or a Courtier; and must needs take such information as partiall rumour, or weake coniecture can giue him; but he that trauels into learned and credible Authors, talks with them who haue spent them­selues in bolting out the truth of all passages; and who hauing made their labours pub­like, would haue beene like to heare of it, if they had mis-reported. The ordinary Trauel­ler propounds some prime Cities to himselfe, and thither he walkes right forward; if he meet with ought that is memorable in the way, he takes it vp; but how many [Page 676] thousand matters of note fall beside him, on either hand; of the knowledge whereof he is not guilty: Whereas some graue and painfull Author hath collected into one view, whatsoeuer his Countrey affoords worthy of marke; hauing measured many a foule step for that, which wee may see dry-shod; and worne out many yeeres in the search of that, which one houre shall make no lesse ours, than it was his owne. To which must be added, that our vnperfect acquaintance may not hope to finde so perfect information on the sudden, as a naturall inhabitant may get, by the disquisition of his whole life. Let an Italian or French passenger walke thorow this our Iland, what can his Table-bookes carry home, in comparison of the learned Britaine of our Camden, or the accurate Tables of Speed? Or if one of ours should (as too many do) passe the Alpes, what pittances can his wild iourny obserue, in comparison of the Itinerarie of Fr. Schot­tus, and Capugnanus? Or he that would discourse of the Royalties of the French Lillies, how can he be so furnished by flying report, as by the elaborate gatherings of Cassaneus or of Degrassalius? What should I bee infinite? This age is so full of light, that there is no one countrey of the habitable world, whose beames are not crossed and interchan­ged with other; Knowledge of all affaires, is like musicke in the streets, whereof those may partake, which pay nothing. Wee doe not lie more open to one common sinne, than to the eies and pens of our neighbours; Euen China it selfe, and Iaponia, and those other remotest Isles, and Continents (which haue taken the strictest order for close­nesse) haue receiued such discoueries, as would rather satisfie a Reader, than prouoke him to amend them. A good booke is at once the best companion, and guide, and way, and end of our iourney. Necessity droue our forefathers out of doores, which else in those misty times had seene no light: wee may with more ease, and no lesse pro­fit, sit still, and inherit, and enioy the labours of them, and our elder brethren, who haue purchased our knowledge with much hazard, time, toyle, expence, and haue beene li­berall of their bloud (some of them) to leaue vs rich.

SECT. XII.

AS for that verball discourse, wherein I see some place the felicity of their Tra­uell (thinking it the only grace, to tel wonders to a ring of admiring ignorants) it is easie to answer; that table-talke is the least care of a wise man; who like a deepe streame desires rather to runne silent; and as himselfe is seldome transported with wonder, so doth he not affect it in others; reducing all to vse, rather than admirati­on, and more desiring to benefit, than astonish the hearer; withall, that the same meanes which enable vs to know, doe at once furnish vs with matter of discourse, and for the forme of our expression, if it proceed not from that naturall dexteritie which we carry with vs, in vaine shall wee hope to bring it home; the change of language is rather an hinderance to our former readinesse; and if some haue fetcht new noses, and lips, and eares from Italie (by the helpe of Tagliacotius, and his schollars) neuer any brought a new tongue from thence. To conclude, if a man would giue himselfe leaue to be thus vaine and free, like a mill without a scluse, let him but trauell thorow the world of bookes, and he shall easily be able to out-talke that tongue, whose feet haue walkt the furthest; what hath any eye seene, or imagination deuised, which the pen hath not da­red to write? Out of our bookes we can tell the stories of the Monocelli, who lying vpon their backs, shelter themselues from the Sunne with the shadow of their one only foot. We can tell of those cheape-dieted men, that liue about the head of Ganges, without meat, without mouthes, feeding only vpon aire at their nosthrils: Or of those headlesse Easterne people, that haue their eyes in their breasts (a mis-conceit arising from their fashion of attire, which I haue sometimes seene): Or of those Coromandae, of whom Pliny speakes, that couer their whole body with their eares: Or of the persecutors of S. Thomas of Canterbury, whose posteritie (if we beleeue the confident writings of De­grassalius) are borne with long and hairie tailes, souping after them; which (I imagine) [Page 677] gaue occasion to that prouerbiall iest, wherewith our mirth vses to vpbraid the Ken­tish: Or of Amazons, or Pigmees, or Satyres, or the Samarcandean Lambe, which grow­ing out of the earth by the nauell, grazeth so farre as that naturall tether will reach: Or of the Bird Ruc, or ten thousand such miracles whether of nature, or euent. Little need wee to stirre our feet to learne to tell either loud lies, or large truths. We haue heard a bird in a cage sing more change of notes, than others haue done in the wilde liberty of the wood. And as for the present occurrences of the time, the world about vs is so full of Presses, that it may, and is growne so good a fellow, that it will impart what it knowes to all the neighbours: whose relations, if sometimes they swarue from truth, we may well consider, what variety of report euery accident will yeeld; and that there­fore our eares abroad are no whit more credible, than our eyes at home. Yea rather, as Tully could say, that at Antium he could heare the newes of Rome, better than at Rome, so may we oft-times better heare and see the newes of France, or Spaine, vpon our Ex­change, than in their Paris, or Madrill: Since (what liberty soeuer tongues may take to themselues) a discreet man will be ashamed to subscribe his name to that, whereof hee may be afterwards conuinced.

SECT. XIII.

SINCE therefore Trauell cannot out-bid vs in these highest commodities, which concerne the wealth of the minde; all the aduantage it can afford vs, must bee in those mixt abilities, wherein our bodies are the greatest partners, as dancing, fen­cing, musicke, vaulting, horsemanship; the onely professions of the mis-named Acade­mies of other Nations. Who can denie that such like exercises are fit for young Gentle­men, not onely for their present recreation, but much more for the preparing of them to more serious action? Yet must these learne to know their places: what are they else but the varnish of that picture of Gentry, whose substance consists in the lines and co­lours of true vertue? but the lace or facing of a rich garment? but the hang-bies of that royall court which the soule keeps in a generous heart? He that holds Gentilitie accom­plished with these (though laudible) qualities, partakes more of his horse, than his horse can possibly of him. This skill then is worthy of our purchase, yet may not be bought too deare and perhaps need not to be fetcht so far. Neither my profession, nor my expe­rience will allow me to hold comparisons in this kinde; but I haue bin heartned by no meane masters of these Arts, to say that our Nation haue yeelded some in all these fa­culties, which need not stoope vnto the proudest fortainer: ours haue no fault but one, that they are our owne; and what hath their Countrey offended, if their Art offend not? It is an humorous giddinesse to measure the goodnes of any thing by the distance of miles, and where there is equality of worth, to neglect the neerest. I flander our Na­tion if it be not sicke of this disease, in the course of all Sciences. And if neerenesse and presence be the cause of our dislike, why doe we not hate our selues, which are euer in our owne bosome? Why loe we not hate this fastidious curiosity, which is too close to vs? Perhaps perfection in these qualities is thinner sowne amongst vs, than some o­ther-where; so as our Iland for want of worke, and encouragement, affoords no such multitude of masters: but how can we complaine of rarenesse, since if our age yeeld vs but one excellent in each kinde, it is more than we are willing to vse; and if the fault were not in our selues, one candle might light a thousand. To instance in the best: The Horse is a noble creature, which as it is the strength and pride of France, so winnes the hearts and heeles of that Nation. The generality of their skill is nothing to a stranger; each priuate mans cunning rests in himselfe; it is onely the Teacher, whose ability may concerne vs. And whereas there is a double kinde of menage (as I haue heard) one for seruice, the other for pleasure; in the first, our Masters thinke they cannot yeeld vnto [Page 678] the best; in the latter, if they grant themselues exceeded, how many men haue taught their dogge the same tricks, with no lesse contentment? In both, we haue the written directions of their greatest Artists; who (for the perpetuity of their owne honour) fai­led not to say their best. And if these dead Masters suffice not, we haue had, we may haue the best of their liuing: The conscience of a mans excellency will abide no limits, but spurs him forth to winne admiration abroad; and if therewithall hee can finde ad­uancement of profit, how willingly doth he change his home? We haue had experience of this in higher professions, much more of these vnder foot. One obscure towne of Holland in our memory, had by this meanes drawne together at once the greatest lights of Europe, and made it selfe then no lesse renowned for Professors, than it is now infa­mous for Schisme. Feare of enuy forbids me to name those amongst vs, which haue honoured this Iland in the choice of their abode. Where Art is encouraged, it will soone rise high, and goe farre, and not suffer a channell of the Sea to stay it from the pre­sence of a more bountifull patronage.

SECT. XIV.

BVT let vs grant these faculties so fixed vpon any Nation, that all our water must necessarily bee fetcht at their Well; and adde vnto these a few waste comple­ments, and mimicall courtesies, which must needs bee put into the match of our ordinarie trauell: and now let vs set downe, and see what we paid for this stock, & count our winnings: What must our compleat Traueller stake downe for this goodly furni­ture of his Gentrie? If not losse, danger; danger of the best part, if not all: a double danger; of corruption; of religion, and deprauation of manners; both capitall: And can we thinke these endowments so precious, that they should be worth fetching vpon such an hazard? Will any man (not desperate) run into an infected house, to rifle for a rich suit? Will any man put his finger into a fiery crucible, to pull out gold? It is wittily taken of Chrysostome, when our Sauiour said, Ne exeatis in eremum; that he sayes not, Go forth into the desart and see, but beleeue not; but giues an absolute prohibition of going forth at all, that they might be out of the danger of misbeleefe. Tush, idle and melancholicke feares, say some of our Gallants; wherefore serues discretion, but to se­uer good from ill? How easily may a wise man pull a Rose, and not pricke his hand? How freely may he dip in this streame, and not be drowned? Little doe these peremp­torie resoluers know, either the insinuatiue power of euill, or the treacherie of their own heart in receiuing it, or the importunitie of deceiuers in obtruding it. They are the worse for their trauell, and perceiue it not. An egge couered with salt, as our Philoso­phers teach vs, hath the meat of it consumed, whiles the shell is whole: many a one re­ceiues poyson, and knowes not when he tooke it. No man proues extremely euill on the sudden. Through many insensible declinations doe we fall from vertue; and at the first are so gently seazed by vice, that we cannot beleeue our accusers. It is mischiefe enough, if they can bee drawne to a lesse dislike of ill; which now by long acquaintance is growne so familiar to their eyes, that they cannot thinke it so loathsome, as at the first view. The societie of wilfull Idolaters will now downe with them, not without case; and good meanings begin to bee allowed for the clokes of grosse superstition. From thence they grow to a fauourable construction of the mis-opinions of the aduerse part, and can complaine of the wrongfull aggrauations of some contentious spirits: and from thence (yet lower) to an indifferent conceit of some more politike positions, and practises of the Romanists. Neither is there their rest. Hereupon ensues an allowance of some of their doctrines, that are more plausible, and lesse important, and withall a censure of vs that are gone too far from Rome. Now the mariage of Ecclesiasticall per­sons begins to mislike them: the daily and frequent consignation with the crosse is not to no purpose: The retired life of the religious (abandoning the world forsooth) sa­uours of much mortification; and Confession giues no small ease and contentment to [Page 679] the soule. And now by degrees, Popery begins to be no ill religion: If there cannot be a false fire of mis-deuotion kindled in them, it is enough, if they can be cooled in their loue of truth; which how commonly it fals out amongst vs, I had rather experience should speake, than my selfe. Some there are that by a spirituall Antiperistasis haue growne hotter in their zeale, by being encompassed with the outward cold of irreligion, and error, who as they owe not this grace to themselues, so are they more for wonder than imitation. If Daniel found a guard in the Lions den, shall another put himselfe thi­ther for shelter? And if Peter walk't vpon the pauement of the water, did the rest of the Disciples step forth and follow him? That valiant Champion of Christ (since we are fallen vpon his name) who durst draw his sword vpon a whole troupe, after all his pro­testations of his inseparablenesse from his Master, was yet infected with the aire of the High Priests Hall: and whiles he but warmed himselfe at that fire, cooled in his respect to his Sauiour. Although perhaps this cogitation working (as it commonly doth) re­missely, causeth not any sudden alteration in our Traueller, but (as we say of Comets and Eclipses) hath his effect when the cause is forgotten. Neither is there any one more apparant ground of that lukewarme indifferency, which is fallen vpon our times, than the ill vse of our wandrings: for our Trauellers being the middle ranke of men, and therefore either followers of the great, or commanders of the meaner sort, cannot want conuenience of diffusing this temper of ease, vnto both.

SECT. XV.

ALl this mischiefe is yet hid with a formall profession, so as euery eye cannot finde it: in others it dares boldly breake forth to an open reuolt. How many in our memory, whiles with Dinah they haue gone forth to gaze, haue lost their spirituall chastity, and therewith both the Church, and themselues? How many (like vnto the brooke Cedron) run from Hierusalem thorow the vale of Iehosaphat, and end their course in the dead sea? Robert Pointz in his preface to the testimonies for the reall pre­sence. 2 Chron. 24. A popish writer of our Nation (as himselfe thought) not vnlearned, complaining of the obstinacy of vs hereticks, despaires of preuailing, because he findes it to be long agoe fore-prophecied of vs in the Booke of the Chronicles, At illi Protestantes audire noluerunt. It is well that Protestants were yet heard of in the old Te­stament, as well as Iesuites; whose name, one of their owne by good hap hath found, Num. 26.24. Like as Erasmus found Friers in S. Pauls time, inter falsos Fratres. Socrat. in Iosuam l. 1. c. 2. q. 19. Gretser contra Lerneum, c. 1. & 2. Vere ai­quidam haereticus Iesuitas in sacris literis repertri. But it were better, if this mans word were as true, as it is idle. Some of ours haue heard to their cost, whose losse ioyned with the griefe of the Church, and dishonour of the Gospel, we haue sufficiently lamented. How many haue wee knowne stroken with these Aspes, which haue died sleeping? And in truth, whosoeuer shall consider this open freedome of the meanes of seducement, must needs wonder that we haue lost no more; especially if he be acquainted with those two maine helps of our Aduersaries, importunity and plausibility. Neuer any Pharisee was so eager to make a Proselyte, as our late factors of Rome: and if they be so hot set vpon this seruice, as to compasse sea and land to winne one of vs, shall we be so mad as to passe both their sea and land, to cast our selues into the mouth of danger? No man setteth foot vpon their coast, which may not presently sing with the Psalmist, They come about mee like Bees. It fares with them as with those which are infected with the pestilence, who (they say) are carried with an itching desire of tainting others. When they haue all done, this they haue gained, that if Satan were not more busie and vehement than they, they could gaine nothing. But in the meane time, there is nothing wherein I wish we would emulate them; but in this heat of dili­gence, and violent ambition of winning. Pyrrhus did not more enuy the valour of those old Romane souldiers, which he read in their wounds, and dead faces, than we doe the busie audacitie of these new. The world could not stand before vs, if our Truth might be but as hotly followed, as their falshood. Oh that our God, whose cause we main­taine, would enkindle our hearts with the fire of holy zeale, but so much as Satan hath [Page 680] inflamed theirs with the fire of fury and faction. Oh that he would shake vs out of this dull ease, and quicken ourslacke spirits vnto his owne worke. Arise, O North, and come, O South, and blow vpon our garden, that the spices thereof may flow forth. These su­ters will take no deniall, but are ready (as the fashion was to doe with rich matches) to carry away mens soules whether they will or no. Wee see the proofe of their importu­nity at home: No bulwarke of lawes, no barres of iustice (though made of three trees) can keepe our rebanished fugitiues from returning, from intermedling. How haue their actions said in the hearing of the world, that since heauen will not heare them, they will try what hell can doe? And if they dare bee so busie in our owne homes, where they would seeme somewhat awed with the danger of iustice; what (thinke we) will they not dare to doe in their owne territories, where they haue not free scope onely, but assi­stance, but incouragement? Neuer generation was so forward as the Iesuiticall, for cap­tation of wils amongst their owne, or of soules amongst strangers. What state is not haunted with these ill spirits? yea what house? yea what soule? Not a Princes Councell-Table, not a Ladies chamber can be free from their shamelesse insinuations. It was not for nothing, that their great Patron Philip the second King of Spaine, called them Clerices negotiadores; and that Marcus Antonius Columna, Generall of the Nauy to Pius Quintu [...] in the battell of Lepanto, and Viceroy of Sicile, could say to Father Don Alonso, a famous Iesuite, affecting to be of the counsell of his conscience, Voi altri padri di Ihesu hauete la mente al ciclo, le mani al mondo, l'anima al diauolo.

SECT. XVI.

YEt were there the lesse perill of their vehemence, if it were only rude and boy­sterous (as in some other sects) that so (as it is in Canon shot) it might be more easily shund, than resisted: but here, the skill of doing mischiefe contends with the power; their mis-zealous passions hide themselues in a pleasing sweetnesse; and they are more beholden to policy, than strength. What Gentleman of any note can crosse our Seas, whose name is not landed in their books before hand, in preuention of his per­son, whom now arriued, if they finde vntractable through too much preiudice, they la­bour first to temper with the plausible conuersation of some smooth Catholike of his owne Nation: the name of his Countrey is warrant enough for his insinuation. Not a word yet may be spoken of Religion; as if that were no part of the errand. So haue we seene an Hawke cast off at an Hernshaw, to looke and flie a quite other way, & after ma­ny carelesse, and ouerly fetches, to towre vp vnto the prey intended. There is nothing wherein this faire companion shall not apply himselfe to his welcome Countryman. At last, when he hath possest himselfe of the heart of his new acquaintance, & got himselfe the reputation of a sweet ingenuity, and delightfull sociablenesse; he findes opportuni­ties to bestow some witty scoffes vpon those parts of our religion, which lie most open to aduantage. And now it is time to inuite him (after other rarities) to see the Monaste­ry of our English Benedictines, or (if elsewhere) those English Colleges, which the de­uout beneficence of our well-meaning neighbours (with no other intention than some couetous Farmers lay saltcats in their doue-coats) haue bountifully erected. There, it is a wondes if our Traueller meet not with some one, that shall claime kinred or Country of him in a more intire fashion. The Society welcomes him with more than ordinary curtesie: neither can he refuse (except he will be vnciuill) to be their guest. He cannot mislike the loue of his Country men, he cannot fault their carriage. And now that they haue mollified the stiffenesse of his preiudice, and with much tempting fitted him for their mold, he is a tas [...]e meet for one of their best workmen; who willingly vndertaking it, hath learned to handle him so sweetly, as if he would haue him thinke it a pleasure to be seduced. Do we thinke this Doctor will begin first with the infallibility of their great Master, and perswade him that a Necromancer, an Heretike, an Atheist, cannot erre in Peters Chaire? or tell him that hee may buy off his sinnes as familiarly as hee may buy [Page 681] wares in the market? or teach him that a man may and must both make and eat his God to his breakfast? This hard meat is for stronger mawes. He knowes how first to beginne with the spoone, and to offer nothing to a weake stomacke, but discourse of easie dige­stion: As first, that a Catholike so liuing and dying (by our confession) may bee saued: That there is but one Church, as but one Christ; and that out of this Arke, there is no way but drowning: That this one Church is more likely to be found in all the world, than in a corner; in all ages, than in the last Century of yeeres; in vnity, than in diuision. And now comes in the glorious brag of the Roman Vniuersality, their inuiolate Anti­quity, their recorded successions, their harmonious vnity, their confessed magnificence: That there is the mother Church, as to the rest of Christendome, so especially to the English: How well a Monarchy (the best forme of gouernment) beseemes the Church: How vnlikely it is that Christ would leaue his Spouse in the confusion of many heads, or of none. And now that we are but a rag torne from their coat; and where was our re­ligion before Luther lay with Bora? And what miserable subdiuisions are there in our Protestancie? and what a gleaning are we to the haruest of Christendome? with infinite suggestions of this nature; able (as they are plausibly vrged) to shake an vngrounded iudgement: which if they haue so farre preuailed, as that the hearer will abide himselfe hood-winkt with this vaile of the Church, how easily shall time leade him into those hatefuller absurdities?

SECT. XVII.

IN all which proceeding, these impostors haue a double aduantage: First, that they deliuer the opinion of their Church with such mitigation and fauour, as those that care to please, not to informe: forming the voice of the Church to the liking of the hearer, not the iudgement of the hearer to the voice of the Church: wherein it is not hard to obserue, that Popery spoken and written are two things; In discourse, nothing is more ordinary than to disclaime some of their receiued positions, to blanch others. It is the malice of an aduersary that mis-reports them; they doe not hold that images should bee adored; that the wood of the Crosse should be worshipped with the very same deuotion that is due to Christ himselfe; that the Church is the Iudge of Gods writings; that Paul the fift cannot erre; that a man may merit of his maker, much lesse supererogate; that a mouse may run away with that which either is, or was God Al­mighty; that it is lawfull to kill an hereticall King, and all other those monsters of opi­nion, which their most classicke Authors haue both hatcht and shamelesly thrust into the light of the world. They defie those ridiculous Legends which we father vpon their Church; & how much do they scorne S. Francis his Bird, or his Wolfe, or his wounds, or his Apostles of Assise. Pope Ioane was but a fancy: Neuer Pope was an hereticke. If now we cry out of impudence, and call their allowed Writers to witnes; Loe, euen they also are forged by vs, and are taught to play booty on our side. Thus resolued to out-face all euidence, they make faire weather of their foulest opinions, and inueigh against nothing so much as the spightfulnesse of our slanders. It is not possible that any wise stranger should be in loue with the face of their Church, if he might see her in her owne likenes, and therefore they haue cunningly masked one part of it, and painted another, so as those features of hers, which are vgly and offensiue, shal not appeare to any but her own eyes. And because bookes are dangerous blabs, and will be telling the generations to come, how strangely that face is altered with Age and Art, therefore their tongues are clipped also, and made to speake none but her owne words. Out of this licence, Exemplar. Esist. scriptae ad Domi­num Paulinum quondam datari­um sub Clementis 8. beatae memo­rie Pontificatu. Ibid. Ibid. and hope to winne, they can fit their dishes to euery palate, and are so sawcy, as to make the Church belie it selfe. Hence it was that a Spanish Father could teach, that it is not of the necessity of faith, to beleeue that the present Pope is the Vicar of Christ, and the successor of Peter. That Hostius the Iesuite could say, that the Pope abused his keyes, and the authority of the Church, in receiuing Henry the fourth. That another of his [Page 682] fellowes in a discourse with a French Bishop, could disparage the decision of his Holi­nesse in comparison of a Generall Councell. That Menas the Reader of Diuinity at Valledolid, following Salas the Iesuite, could affirme the lawfulnesse of the mariage of re­ligious persons vpon a doubtfull reuelation. That more than one of that Order, haue dared to broach Confession by letters, against the Bull of Clement the 8. And if these men bee not sparing of their contradictions to that Vice-God of theirs, whose vassals they are by peculiar profession, how much more boldly will they swimme against the streame of any common opinion, that may concerne the bodie of that head?

SECT. XVIII.

THeir second aduantage is, that they regard not with what vntruths they make good their own assertions: It is all one with what morter or rubbish they build vp a side. From hence flow the confident reports, both of their miracles to con­uince vs, and their slanders to disgrace vs. Father Hayndius, a Iesuite of 33. yeeres stan­ding, amongst 52. complaints, which (out of an honest remorse) he put vp against his owne Society, to their Generall Aquaviua, findes this not the least, that his fellowes sha­med not to seeke the honour of their Order, by cogging of miracles. What packets flie about daily of their Indian wonders? Euen Cardinall Bellarmine can abide to come in as an auoucher of these couzenages; who dares auerre that his fellow Xauier had not only healed the deafe, dumbe, and blinde, but raised the dead, whiles his brother Acosta, after many yeeres spent in those parts, can pull him by the sleeue, and tel him in his eare, so loud that all the world may heare him, Lib. 4. de saiut. Ind. c. 12. &c. Prodigia nulla producimus, ne (que) vero est opus. Of the same stampe are the daily-renewed miracles, reuelations, visions, wherewith any mans eares must needs be beaten amongst them. Africke was at the best but barren of nouelties, in comparison of Rome; and yet the world is incredulous, if it will not suffer it selfe gulled with these holy frauds. And no fewer are those lewd calumniations (the stuffe of all their inuectiues) whereby they labour to make vs loathsome to the world: our persons, our doctrines are loaded with reproaches; neither matters it how iust they are, but how spightfull. What other measure can bee expected of vs, when their best friends haue thus (vpon some priuate dislikes) smarted from them? Their owne holy Fathers, Clement the eighth, and Sixtus Quintus, and with them (the honour of the Iesui­ticall Order) Cardinall Tollet, can all shew bloudy wales in their backes, from their lashes. Their late Patron of famous memory, whose heart they well merited, and keepe it (as their deare relique) enshrined in their La-Flesche, was after his death in their Pul­pits proclaimed Tyran and worse: Exemplar. Epist. sup. cit. no maruell then if after the virulent declamations of our Gifford (their Gabriel) and the malicious suggestions of others of that viperous brood, we haue much adoe to perswade our neighbours, that we haue any Churches, Baptisme, Liturgie, Religion. I appeale then to all eyes and eares, how easie it is for a man that will take leaue to himselfe, of making what truth he lists, and defending them by what vntruths he pleaseth, to leade a credulous heart whither he pleaseth.

SECT. XIX.

BVt if the power of falsified reason preuaile not, these desperate factors of Rome (as I haue beene informed) haue learned out of their acquaintance in the Court of the Prince of darknesse, to imploy stronger aid. On some of their hands, I feare, Magicall delusions, and deuillish incantations shall not want, rather than they will want [Page 683] a client. Neither can this seeme strange to any that knowes how familiarly the Roman Church professes the solemne practise of coniuration; in such a fashion, as it doth more than trouble the best Casuists, to set down a perfect difference betwixt their sacred Ma­gick, & the Diabolicall. From hence perhaps haue proceeded those miraculous appari­tions (if at least they were any other but fancy, or fraud) wherewith some of our death-sicke Gentlemen amongst them haue bin frighted into Catholikes. A famous Diuine of France, second to none for learning, or fidelitie, told me this one amongst other instan­ces, of his owne experience, which he yet liues to iustifie: A Gentleman of the Religion, whose wife was popishly deuoted, lying vpon the bed of his sicknesse, in expectation of death, sends for this Diuine, his Pastor; the sicke mans wife sends for a Iesuite; both meet at the beds side; each perswades him to his owne part; both plead for their reli­gion at this barre, before these Iudges: after two houres disputation, not onely the Gentleman was cheerefully confirmed in that iudgement which he had embraced, but his wife also, out of the euidence of truth, began to incline to him, and it. The Iesuite de­parted discontent; yet within some few houres after, returning (when the coast was cleerer) intreats some priuate conference with the Gentlewoman; with whom walking in her garden, he did vehemently expostulate, mixing therewithall his strongest perswa­sions; at last, to shut vp his discourse, he importun'd her with many obsecrations, that shee would vouchsafe to receiue from his hands a little box which he there offered her, and for his sake weare about her continually: shee condescended. No sooner had shee taken it, than shee fell to so great a detestation of her husband, that shee could by no meanes bee drawne into his presence, and within two dayes after in this estate shee died. An act more worthy the sword of iustice, than the pen of an Aduersary. These courses are as secret as wicked. Not daring therefore peremptorily to accuse, I had rather leaue these practises to further inquiry. Sure I am, that by their tongues, Satan labours to inchant the world, and hath strongly deluded too many soules. And are wee weary of ours, that we dare tempt God, and offer our selues as challengers to this spirituall danger? The Iesuites, amongst much change of houses, haue two famous for the accordance of their names; one called The Bow, at Nola; the other, The Arrow, (La Flesche) in France: though this latter were more worthy of the name of a whole Quiuer, containing not fewer than eight hundred shafts of all sizes. Their Apostate Fryer (if I shall not honour him too much) plaid vpon them in his Distich:

Arcum Nola dedit, dedit illis alma Sagittam
Gallia; quis funem, quem meruere, dabit?
Nola the bow, and France the shaft did bring?
But who shall helpe them to an hempen string?

This prouision is for the care of Christian Princes: but in the meane time, what madnesse is it in vs, not onely to giue aime to these rouing Flights, but to offer our selues to bee their standing Butt, that they may take their full aime and hit vs leuell at pleasure? Doe wee not heare some of their owne fellow Catholikes in the middest of their awfullest Senate, the Parliament of Paris, pleading vehemently against those facti­ous spirits, and crying out passionately of that danger (which will follow vpon their ad­mission) both of lewd manners, and false doctrine; and doe we in greater opposition feare neither? and especially from English Iesuites? Some Countries yeeld more ve­nomous vipers than others; ours the worst. I would it were not too easie to obserue, that as our English Papists are commonly most Iesuitish, so our English Iesuites are more furious than their fellowes. Euen those of the hottest Climates cannot match them in fiery dispositions. And doe wee put our selues out of our comfortable Sunne-shine, into the midst of the flame of these noted Incendiaries? Doe we take pleasure to make them rich with the spoile of our soules? and because they will not come fast e­nough to fetch these booties, doe we goe to carry them vnto their pillage?

SECT. XX.

THe danger is in the men more than in their cause; and if this great Curtizan of the world had not so cunning Pandars, I should wonder how shee should get any but foolish customers. The Searcher of all hearts (before whose Tribunall I shall once come to giue an account of this Censure) knowes I speak it not maliciously; Him I call to witnesse, that I could not finde any true life of Religion amongst those that would be Catholikes: I meddle not with the errors of Speculations, or Schoole-points; wherein their iudgement palpably offendeth: I speake of the liuely practice of Piety. What haue they amongst them but a very outside of Christianitie, a meere formality of deuotion? Looke into their Churches, there their poore ignorant Laity hope to present their best seruices to God; and yet alas, they say they know not what, they heare they know not what, they doe they know not what; returning empty of all hearty edification, and onely full of confused intentions; and are taught to thinke this sacrifice of fooles meritorious. Look their Chemarims vpon the sacred actors in this reli­gious Scene; what shall you see but idle Apishnesse in their solemnest worke, and either mockery or slumbering? Looke into their religious houses; what shall you see but a trade of carelesse and lazy holines? houres obserued, because they must, not because they would. What doe they but lull piety asleepe with their heartlesse and sleepy Vespers? Looke into the priuate closets of their deuout Ignorants; what difference shall you see betwixt the Image and the Suppliant? If they can heare their beads knacke vpon each other, they are not bid to care for hearing their praiers reflect vpon heauen: Short­ly, in all that belongs to God, the worke done sufficeth, yea meriteth; and what need the heart be wrought vpon for a taske of the hand? Looke into the melancholike Cels of some austere Recluses; there you may finde perhaps an haire-cloth, or a whip, or an heardle; but shew mee true mortification, the power of spirituall renouation of the soule. How should that bee found there, when as that sauing faith (which is the onely purger of the heart) is barred out as presumptuous? and no guest of that kinde allowed, but the same which is common to Deuils? what Papist in all Christendome hath euer beene heard to pray daily with his family; or to sing but a Psalme at home? Looke into the vniuersall course of the Catholike life; there shall you finde the Decalogue profes­sedly broken, besides the ordinary practise of Idolatry, and frequence of oathes. Who euer saw [...]d [...] day duly kept in any city, village, houshold vnder the iurisdiction of Rome? Eu [...] obscure holy-day takes the wall of it, and thrusts it into the channell. Who sees not obedience to authority so slighted, that it stands only to the mercy of humane dispensation? and in the rest of Gods Lawes, who sees not how foule sinnes passe for veniall? and how easily veniall sinnes passe their satisfaction: for which a crosse, or a drop of holy-water is sufficient amends? Who sees not how no place can be left for truth, where there is full roome giuen to equiuocation? All this, though it be harsh to the conscionable man, yet is no lesse pleasing to the carnall. The way of outward fashi­onablenesse in religion, and inward liberty of heart, cannot but seeme faire to nature; and especially when it hath so powerfull angariation. It is a wonder if but one halfe of Christendome be thus wonne to walke in it. Those which are either vngrounded in the principles of Religion, or the vnconscionable in the practise, are fit to trauell into these miserable errors: But though Israel play the harlot, yet let not Iudah sinne. Come ye not to Gilgal; neither goe ye vp to Bethanen.

SECT. XXI.

FRom the danger of corruption in iudgement, let vs turne our eyes to the deprauati­on of manners; which not seldome goes before: Apples therefore fall from the tree, because they be worme-eaten; they are not worm-eaten because they fall; and, as vsually followes, Satan like the Rauen first seizes vpon the eye of vnderstanding, and then preyes freely vpon the other carkase. We may be bad enough at home, certainly we are the worse for our neighbours. Old Rome vvas not more iealous of the Grecian and African manners, then we haue reason to be of the Roman. It were well if wee knew our owne fashions, better if we could keepe them.

What mischiefe haue we amongst vs that we haue not borrowed? To begin at our skin; vvho knowes not whence we had the varietie of our vaine disguises? As if vvee had not wit enough to be foolish, vnlesse we were taught it. These dresses being con­stant in their mutabilitie, shew vs our masters. What is it that we haue not learned of our neighbours, saue onely to be proud good cheape? vvhom would it not vex to see how that other sexe hath learned to make Antiks and monsters of themselues? Whence came their hips to the shoulders, and their brests to the nauill; but the one from some ill-shap't Dames of France, and the other from the worse minded Curtizans of Italy? Whence else learned they to dawbe these mud-wals vvith Apothecaries morter; and those high washes, which are so cunningly lickt on, that the vvet napkin of Phryne should be deceiued? Whence the frisled and poudred bushes of their borrowed excre­ment? as if they were ashamed of the head of Gods making, and proud of the Tire-womans? Where learned we that deuillish Art and practice of Duell, vvherein men seek honour in blood, and are taught the ambition of being glorious butchers of men? Where had vve that luxurious delicacie in our feasts, in vvhich the nose is no lesse pleased, then the palate; and the eye no lesse then either? wherein the piles of dishes make barricadoes against the appetite, and with a pleasing encombrance trouble an hungry ghest? Where those formes of ceremonious quaffing, in which men haue lear­ned to make Gods of others, and beasts of themselues: and lose their reason, whiles they pretend to do reason? where the lawlesnesse (mis-called freedome) of a wilde tongue, that runnes with reines in the necke, thorow the bed-chamber of Princes, their Closets, their Counsell-Tables, and spares not the very Cabinet of their brests, much lesse can be barr'd out of the most retired secrecie of inferiour greatnesse? Where the change of noble attendance, and hospitalitie, into foure wheeles, and some few but­terflies? Where the Art of dishonestie in practicall Machiauelisme, in false equiuoca­tions? Where the slight account of that filthinesse, which is but condemned as veniall, and tolerated as not vnnecessarie? Where the skill of ciuill and honourable hypocri­sie, in those formall complements, which doe neither expect beleefe from others, nor carie any from our selues? Where that vnnaturall villany, vvhich though it vvere burnt with fire and brimston from heauen, and the ashes of it drowned in the dead sea, yet hath made shift to reuiue, and cals for new vengeance vpon the actors? Where that close A [...]heisme, vvhich secretly laughs God in the face, and thinkes it weake­nesse to beleeue, wisdom to professe any religion? Where the bloody and tragicall sci­ence of King killing; the new diuinity of disobedience and rebellion; with too many other euils, vvherewith foraine conuersation hath indangered the infection of our peace? Lo here, deare Countrymen, the fruit of your idle gaddings: Better perhaps might be had; but he was neuer acquainted at home, that knowes not our nature to be like vnto fire, vvhich if there be any infection in the roome, drawes it straight to it selfe: Or like vnto iet, which omitting all precious obiects, gathers vp strawes and dust. Ilanders haue beene euer in an ill name. Wherefore? saue onely for the conflu­ence of forainers, vvhich neuer come without the fraight of their nationall wicked­nesse. The experience whereof hath moued some witty Nations, both ancient and present, to shut themselues vp within their owne bounds, and to barre the intercourse of strangers, as those that thought best to content themselues with their owne faults. [Page 686] A corrupt disposition, out of a naturall fertilitie, can both beget and conceiue euill a­lone; but if it be seconded by examples, by precepts, by incouragements, the Ocean it selfe hath not so much spawne, as it: in all which regards, hee hath escaped well, that returnes but what he caried; but hee is worthy of memory, that returnes either more good, or lesse euill. Some haue come home perhaps more sparing, others more suttle, others more outwardly courteous, others more capricious, some more tongue-free, few euer better. And if themselues be not sensible of their alterations, yet their Coun­trey and the Church of God feeles and rues them.

SECT. XXII.

LEt me therefore haue leaue to shut vp this discourse with a double sute, one to our Gentry, the other to supreme authoritie; both which shal come from the bottome of an heart vnfainedly sacrificed to the common good: neither speake I words, but my very soule vnto both. To the former my sute is, that they would bee happy at home: God hath giuen vs a world of our owne, wherein there is nothing wanting to earthly contentment, Whither goe ye then, worthy Country-men, or what seeke yee? Here growes that wealth, which yee goe but to spend abroad: Here is that sweet peace which the rest of the world admires and enuies: Here is that gracious and well-tem­pered gouernment, which no Nation vnder heauen may dare once offer to parallel: Here all liberall Arts raigne and triumph: And for pleasure, either our earth, or our sea yeelds vs all those dainties, which their natiue Regions enioy but single, Lastly, here Heauen stands open, which to many other parts is barred on the outside with igno­rance or mis-beliefe. And shall our wantonnesse contemne all this bounty of God, and carie vs to seeke that, which we shall finde no where but behinde vs, but within vs? Shall the affectation of some friuolous toyes draw vs away from the fruition of those solid comforts, which are offered vs within our own dores? How many of ours, whom their iust offence hath cast out of the bosome of their Country, compare their exile with death, and can scarce abide to bid that breath welcome, which they are forced to draw in a foraine aire; and though freedome of conscience entertaine them neuer so liberally abroad, yet resolue either to liue or die at home; and doe wee suffer our folly to banish vs from those contentments, which they are glad to redeeme with the ha­zard of their blood? are we so little in our owne bookes, that wee can be content to purchase outlandish superfluities, with the mis-cariage of our foules, with the danger of mis-cariage, with the likelihood of danger? Are we so foolish, that whiles we may sweetly enioy the setled estate of our Primogeniture, wee will needs bring vpon our selues the curse of Ruben, to runne abroad like water; whose qualitie it is, not easily to be kept within the proper bounds; yea the curse of Cain, to put our selues from the side of Eden, into the land of Nod, that is, of demigration? None of the least imprecations, which Dauid, makes against Gods enemies, is, Make them like vnto a wheele, O Lord. Motion is euer accompanied vvith vnquietnesse; and both argues, and causes imper­fection, whereas the happy estate of heauen is described by rest; whose glorious spheres in the meane time, doe so perpetually moue, that they are neuer remoued from their places. It is not the least part either of wisdome, or happinesse, to know when wee are well. Shall we not be shamelessely vnthankfull, if we cannot sing the note of that great Choriester of God, My lot is falne to mee in a good ground? Hath not the munificence of God made this Iland as it were an abridgement of his whole earth, in which he hath contriued (though in a lesse letter) all the maine and materiall commodities of the grea­ter vvorld; and doe we make a prison where God meant a Paradise? Enioy therefore (happy Countrymen) enioy freely God and your selues; enrich your selues with your owne mines, improue those blessed opportunities which God hath giuen you, to your mutuall aduantage; and care not to be like any but your selues.

SECT. XXIII.

ANd if at any time these vnworthy papers may fall betwixt the hands of my Soue­raigne Master, or any of his graue and honorable Ministers of State, let the mean­nesse of so weake and obscure solicitors presume to commend this matter to their dee­pest consideration; and out of an honest zeale of the common safetie, sue to them for a more strict restraint of that dangerous libertie, whereof too many are bold to carue themselues. Who can be ignorant of those wise and wholesome lawes, which are enacted already to this purpose? or of those carefull and iust cautions, wherewith the licences of Trauell are euer limited? But what are we the better for Gods owne lawes, without execution? Or what are limits vnto the lawlesse? Good lawes are the hedges of the Common-wealth: iust dispensations are as gates, or stiles in the hedge. If euery straggler may at pleasure cast open a gap in this fence of the State, what are we the better for this quick set, then if we lay open to the common? Who sees not how familiarly our yong Recusants immediatly vpon their disclosing, are sent ouer for their full hatching & making? Italy, Spaine, Artois, and now of late France it selfe pro­uides nests, and perches, and mewes for these birds, vvith the same confidence, where­with we breed our owne at home; vvhich when they are once well acquainted vvith the Romane lure, are sent backe againe fit for the prey. And as for those of our owne feather: whereas the libertie of their trauell is bounded chiefly with this double charge; one, that they haue no conuersation or conference with Iesuites, or other dan­gerous persons; the other, that they passe not into the dominions of the Kings ene­mies; both these are so commonly neglected, as if they were intended onely for a ver­ball formalitie, yea, as if the Prohibition meant to teach men what they should doe. Euery of our Nouices hath learned to make no difference of men; and dare breathe in the poisonous ayre of Italy it selfe, and touch the very pommell of the chaire of pesti­lence. It is this licentious freedome (which we mis-call Open-hearted ingenuity) that vndoes vs. Doe we not see the wary closenesse of our Aduersaries, which will not so much as abide one of our bookes (a mute sollicitor) to harbour in any of their coasts? How many of the Italian or Spanish Noblesse haue wee knowne allowed to venture their education in our Courts or Vniuersities? Doe they lie thus at the locke, and doe we open our brest, and display our armes, and bid an enemie strike where he list? Since then we haue no more wit, or care, then to be willingly guilty of our owne shame; oh that the hands of supreme authoritie vvould bee pleased to locke vs vvithin our owne doores, and to keepe the keyes at their owne girdle! And (to speake truth) to vvhat purpose are those strait and capitall inhibitions of the returne of our factious fugitiues into this Kingdom, if whiles the vvicket is shut vpon them, that they should not come to vs, the Posterne be open to vs, that we may goe to them? As all intercourse is perilous, so that is most, vvhich is by our owne prouocation. Here yet they dare but lurke in secret, and take only some sudden snatches at a vveake prey, like vnto euening-wolues, that neuer walke forth but vnder the cloake of the night; but in their owne ter­ritories, they can shew the Sunne their spoiles, and thinke this act worthy of garlands and trophees. Here wee haue mastiues to secure our flockes: there the prey goes stragling alone to the mouth of their dennes, vvithout protection, without assist­ance, and offers to be deuoured. Yee whom the choice of God hath made the great Shepheards of his people, whose charge it is to feed them by gouernment, suffer not their simplicitie to betray their liues vnto the fangs of these cruell beasts; but chase them home rather, from the wilfull search of their owne perdition, and shut them vp together in your strong and spacious folds, that they may be at once safe, and yee glorious.

SECT. XXIV.

LAstly, for those, whom necessary occasions draw forth of their own coasts (that we may haue done with those, which like foolish Papists goe on pilgrimage to see an­other blocke better dressed then at home) let me say to them, as Simeon that propheti­call Monke said to the pillars which he whipped before the earth-quake, Stand fast, for ye shall be shaken. And therefore, as the Crane, when shee is to fly against an high wind, doth ballace her selfe with stones in her bill, that she may cut the ayre with more steddinesse; so let them carefully fore-instruct, and poize themselues with the sound knowledge of the Principles of Religion, that they may not be caried about with eue­ry winde of doctrine: Whereto if they adde but those lessons, which they are taught by the State, in their letters of passage, there may bee hope, they shall bring backe the same soules they caried. It was at least an inclination to a fall, that Eue tooke boldnesse to hold chat with the Serpent. And as subtill Lawyers desire no more aduantage in the quarrell, which they would picke at conueyances, then many words: so neither do our Aduersaries. Whiles our eares are open, and our tongues free, they wil hope well of our very denials. Error is crafty, and out of the power of his Rhetorical insinuations, oft-times caries away probabilitie from truth. I remember in that famous Embassie of of three Philosophers, which Athens sent to Rome, Critolaus, Diogenes, and Carneades, there falling out many occasions of discourse, wise Cato perswaded the Senate to a speedie dismission of those (otherwise welcome) ghests; Because (said he) whiles Car­neades disputes, scarce any man can discerne which is the truth. There is more danger of these spirituall Sophisters, by how much the businesse is more important, and their subtilty greater. Let our passenger therefore (as that wise Grecian serued his fellowes) stop vp his eares with waxe against these Syrens. Our Sauiour would not giue Satan audience euen whiles he spake true; because he knew that truth was but to countenance error. There is euer true corne strowed vnder a pitfall: those eares are full and weigh­tie, vvhich we dresse with Lime to deceiue the poore birds in a snow. No fisher lets downe an empty hooke, but cloathed vvith a proper and pleasing bait. These Impo­stors haue no other errand, but deceit. If he loue himselfe, let him be afraid of their fa­uours, and thinke their frownes safer then their smiles. And if at any time (as no fly is more importunate) they thrust themselues into his conuersation, let him (as those which must necessarily passe by a carrion in the way) hold his breath, and hasten to be out of their aire. And if they yet follow him in his flight, let him turne backe to them vvith the Angels farewell, Increpet te Dominus.

FINIS.
THE RIGHTEOVS MAMMON …

THE RIGHTEOVS MAMMON. AN HOSPITALL SERMON PREACHED IN THE SOLEMNE ASSEMBLY OF THE CITY ON Munday in Easter weeke. 1618.

BY IOS. HALL.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO MY MVCH HONOR'D FRIEND, S r HENRY BAKER, Knight and Baronet.

SIR,

AMongst many, to whom my poore labours owe much for their acceptation, J know none that can challenge so deepe a debt as your selfe. If others haue tasted of my well-meant papers, you haue fed heartily on them; and so made them your owne, that your memory may compare with others eyes, and your practice with the speculation of others: Neither haue your hand or tongue beene niggardly dissemblers of your spi­rituall gaine. Vnto you therefore (to whose name I had long since in my desires deuoted my next) doe J send this meane present: A Ser­mon importunately desired of many: That which the present Au­ditors found vsefull, the Presse shall communicate to posteritie; The gaine of either, or both, is no lesse mine: I doubt not, but you haue already so acted that part of this discourse which concerneth you, that the direction I giue to others, is but an historie of what you haue done. And goe on happily (worthy Sir) in those your holy courses which shal leade you to immortalitie; and so vse your riches, that they may be made vp into a Crowne for your head in a better world: My hearty well-wishes shall not be wanting to you and your vertuous Ladie, as whom you haue obliged to be iustly

Yours, IOS. HALL.

THE RIGHTEOVS MAMMON.

1. TIM. 6.17.

Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not high-minded, nor trust in vncer­taine riches, but in the liuing God, who giueth vs richly all things to enioy, &c.

THose things which are excellent, & beneficiall in their vse, are dangerous in their miscariage: It were lost labour for me to perswade you how good riches are: your pains and your cares are sufficient proofes of your estimation; and how deadly the abuse of them is, many a soule feeles that cannot returne to complaine; There is nothing more ne­cessarie therefore for a Christian heart, then to be recti­fied in the menaging of a prosperous estate; and to learne so to be happy here, that it may bee more happie hereaf­ter; a taske which this Text of ours vndertakes, and (if ye be not wanting to it and your selues) will be sure to performe: What should I need to entreat your attention (Right Honorable, right Worshipfull, and beloued) to a bu­sinesse so neerely concerning you? The errand is Gods; the vse of it yours.

I neuer held it safe to pull Scripture in pieces: these vvords fall alone into their parts. Timothy is set vpon the spirituall Bench, and must giue the charge. A charge, to whom? Of vvhat? To whom? To the rich: Of what? vvhat they must auoid, what they must endeuour: What must they auoid? High-mindednesse, and trust in wealth: what are the duties they must labour vnto? Confidence in God; Beneficence to men: And euery one of these is backed vvith a reason to inforce it: Why should they not be high minded? Their wealth is but in this world; Why should they not trust in riches? They are vncertaine. Why should they trust in God? He is a liuing God, and a liberall God: why should they extend their beneficence to men? By this they lay vp to them­selues a sure foundation: Here is worke enough, you see, for my discourse, and your practice: The God of Heauen blesse it in both our hands.

Charge hath ( Ianus-like) a double aspect; one that lookes vp to S. Paul, Charge. the other that lookes downe to Timothy, and from him to the rich: In the first there is Apostolicall superioritie; for ( [...]) Charge thou, referres to [...] verse 13. I charge thee; so Paul charges Timothy to charge the rich; He that giues the Charge, if hee be not the chiefe of the Bench, yet hee is greater then the Iurie. The first foundation of the Church is laid in an inequalitie; and hath euer since so continued; There can bee no harmony, where all the strings or voices are of one tenour; In the latter, as it lookes on Timothy, it caries in it Episcopall power, Euangelicall sufficiency. Episcopall power; for this Charge is by the vulgar turned, and the Translation of the Syriac, Praecipe, com­mand; and so doe we translate it in the first of this Epistle, and the third verse; Timothy vvas left at Ephesus ( [...]) to command.

The rich are commonly great; Nobilitie in the account of God is ioyned vvith [Page 694] wealth; Curse not the King in thy thought, nor the rich in thy Bed-chamber, saith Salomon; so Diues at whose gates Lazarus lay, is by some no meane ones ghessed to be Herod, or some other King; Maldonat could incline to that: in locum. and so are Iobs friends termed by the seuentie: Yea, the rich is not onely a little King among his neighbours, but Diues, quasi Diuus; as a petty god to his vnderlings: and yet euen the rich man that (as Salomon notes) speakes with command vnto others, he must be spoken to with command. Command the rich. That foolish shaueling soared too high a pitch, when in his imperious Bull hee commands the An­gels Francis of Assise and he were both of a Diet; But we may safely say, that all pow­ers below the Angels, are lyable to our spirituall Charge; and this Command implyes obedience; Else, to what purpose doe we command and goe without? Christ gaue vs the keyes; (for that which the Romanists would plead out of Origen, of Claues coeli, The keyes of heauen to the rest, and Claues coelorum, The keyes of the heauens to Peter, is a distinction vvithout a difference;) What becomes of them? That I may not say, on some of our hands they are suffered to rust for want of vse; on others, (as the Pontifi­cians) the wards are altered, so as they can neither open nor shut: sure I am, that (if they be not lost on our behalfe, whether in dis-vse, or abuse) the power of them is lost in the hearts of many: They haue secret pick-locks of their owne making, Presumption and Security, whereby they can open heauen-gates, though double-locked by our censures, and shut the gates of hell at pleasure, which their owne sinnes haue opened wide to re­ceiue them. What vse is there of vs, but in our chaire? and there, but to be heard, and seene? Euen in this sense spectaculo facti sumus; we are to gaze on, not to imploy. Now ye are full, now ye are rich, ye raigne as Kings without vs; we are weake, ye are strong; ye are Honorable, but we are despised. It was well noted by one, that the good father of the prodigall, though he might himselfe haue brought forth the prime robe, or haue led his sonne into his wardrobe to take it, yet hee commands his seruants to bring it forth (Proferte stolam) because he would bring meanes into credit; because hee vvould haue his sonne beholden to his seruants for their glory. It is a bold word, but a true one, Yee shall neuer weare the long white robe, vnlesse his seruants your Ministers bring it, and put it on. He that can saue you without vs, will not saue you, but by vs: He hath not tyed himselfe to meanes, man he hath; He could create you immediately to himselfe: but he vvill haue you begotten by the immortall seed of your spirituall Fathers. Woe be to you therefore, if our word haue lost the power of it in you: you haue lost your right in heauen: Let vs neuer come there, if you can come thither ordi­narily without vs. The words of the wise (saith Salomon) are like goades, like nayles; But if these goads light vpon the skin of a Leuiathan, who esteemes yron as straw, and brasse as rotten wood; If these nayles meet with yron, or marble in their driuing, that they turne againe; What shall we say, but our Gospell is hid to them that perish; and woe vnto your soules, for ye haue rewarded euill to your selues.

Hitherto the power implyed in this charge; the sufficiencie followeth: This Euan­gelicus must be parangelicus; like as the fore-runner of Christ had a charge for all sorts, so must his followers; So hath Timothy in this Epistle. A charge for wiues, for Bi­shops, for Deacons, for widowes, for seruants, and here for the rich. He must charge; and how shall he charge, if he haue neither shot nor powder. It is no bragge to say that no Nation vnder Heauen since the Gospell lookt forth into the world, euer had so many, so learned Teachers as this Iland hath at this day. Hierome said of old to his Paulinus, De Hieros olymis & de Britannia, aequaliter patet aula c [...]lestis; Heauen is open in Britaine as in Hierusalem. It holds well, if you take it for a propheticall comparison betwixt Ierusalem as it had beene, and Britaine as it should bee. Ierusalem the type of Gods Church vpon earth, in the glory of all her legall magnificence, was neuer more blessed then this Church of ours: For the Northerne part of it beyond the Twede, we saw not, wee heard not of a Congregation (whereof indeed there is not so great frequence) without a preaching Minister; and though their maintenance hath beene generally but small, Somewhat a­boue eight hundred. yet their paines haue been great, and their successe sutable: And now lately, his Sacred Maiestie in his last yeares iourney (as if the Sunne did out of [Page 695] compassion goe beyond his Tropick Line, to giue heat vnto the Northerne Climate) hath so ordered it, that their meanes shall be answerable to their labours; so as both Pastors and People professe themselues mutually blessed in each other; and blesse God and their King for this blessednesse.

As for the learning and sufficiencie of those Teachers (whether Prelates or Presby­ters) our eares were for some of them sufficient witnesses; and wee are not vvorthy of our eares, if our tongues doe nor thankefully proclaime it to the world. As for this Southerne part, when I consider the face of our Church in an vniuersalltie, me thinks I see the firmament in a cleare night, bespangled with goodly starres of all magnitudes, that yeeld a pleasing diuersitie of light vnto the earth; But withall, through the incom­parable multitude of Cures, and the incompetent prouision of some, we cannot but see some of our people (especially in the vtmost skirts) like to those that liue vnder the Southerne Pole, where the starres are thinner set; and some starres there are in our Hemisphere, like those little sparkles in the Galaxy, or Milkie circle, wherein yee can scarce discerne any light: The desire of our hearts must bee, that euery Congrega­tion, euery soule might haue a Timothy to deliuer the charge of God powerfully vnto it, euen with Saint Pauls change of note; That euery one which hath a charge, were ( [...]) able to giue the charge; and euery hearer ( [...]) ready to take it: Wherein I cannot but thankefully congratulate the happinesse of this famous Citie, which if in other riches it equalize the best, I am sure in this it exceeds all. There is not a Citie vnder the cope of heauen so wealthy in the spirituall prouision; yea, there are whole countreys in Christendome, that haue not so many learned Preachers, as are within these walls and liberties. Heare this, ye Citizens, and be not proud, but thanke­full; Others may exceede you in the glory of outward structure, in the largenesse of extent, in the vniforme proportion of streets, or ornaments of Temples, but your pul­pits doe surpasse theirs; and if preaching can lift vp Cities vnto heauen, ye are not vp­on earth; Happie is it for you, if ye be well fed and taught; and woe bee vnto you, if you doe not thinke your selues happy.

Charge them, but whom? The rich. The rich. Man that came naked out of the wombe of the earth, was euen then so rich, that all things were his; Heauen was his roofe or Cano­pie, earth his floore, the sea his pond, the Sunne and Moone his Torches, all creatures his vassals: And if he lost the fulnesse of this Lordship, by being a slaue to sinne, yet we haue still Dominium gratificum, as Gerson tearmes it; Rom. 4.13. Euery sonne of Abraham is heire of the world. But to make vp the true reputation of wealth (for thus we may be as ha­uing all things, and possessing nothing) another right is required besides spirituall, which is a ciuill and humane right; vvherein I doubt not but our learned Wiclef, and the famous Archbishop of Armach, and the more famous Chancelor of Paris (three renowmed Diuines of England, France, and Ireland) haue had much wrong, vvhiles they are accused to teach, that men in these earthly things haue no tenure but grace, no title but Charitie: which questionlesse they intended in foro interiori, Titulum Ch [...]ri­tatis Do [...]à Soto de Iustitia & Iure. in the Consisto­rie of God; not in the Common-pleas of men; in the Courts, not of Law, but of Con­science; in which onely it may fall out, that the Ciuill owner may bee a spirituall vsur­per, and the spirituall owner may be a ciuill begger. God frames his language to ours, and speaking according to that I [...]s Gentium, whereon the diuision of these earthly pos­sessions are grounded, he cals some rich, others poore. Those heretikes vvhich called themselues Apostolique (as some-body doth now at Rome) before the time of Epipha­nius and Augustine, which taught the vnlawfulnesse of all earthly proprieties; seconded in Austens time, by our countreyman Pelagius, and in our times by some of the illumi­nate Elders of Munster, are not worth confutation; or if they vvere, our Apostle hath done it to our hands, in this one word, Rich; for there can bee neither rich nor poore in a communitie; Neither doth he say, Charge men that they be not rich, but, Charge the rich that they be not high-minded.

With these, let vs couple our ignorant Votaries, that place holinesse in want; with vvhom, their very crosses cannot deliuer their coyne from sinne; which, to make good [Page 696] the old rule, that it is better to giue then to receiue, giue all they haue away at once, for but a licence to begge for euer. Did these men euer beare that the blessing of God maketh rich? That the wings of riches carie them vp to heauen? That the crowne of the vvise is their wealth? Do they not know, that if Lazarus vvere poore, yet Abraham was rich, and Pium pauperem suscepit sinus diuitis; It was the happinesse of poore Laza­rus, that he was lodged in the bosome of rich Abraham. I am no whit afraid, (O ye rich Citizens) lest this paradoxe of our holy Mendicants shall make you out of loue with your wealth; I feare, some of you would be rich, though yee might not; Now wee tell you from him, whose title is Rich in mercy, that yee may be at once Rich and holy; In diuitiis cupiditatem reprehendit, non facultatem, saith Austen: It is a true word of the sonne of Sirach, which I vvould haue you carie home with you, and vvrite it as a fit Motto, in your Counting-house; Bona est substantia, si non fit peccatum in conscientia; Substance doth well in the hand, if there be not euill in the heart, Ecclesiasticus 13.25.

Charge the Rich. Who are they? There is nothing wherein is greater misprision. One man in a Laodicean conceitednes thinks himself rich, when he hath nothing; Another, in a couetous humor thinks he hath nothing, when he is rich; and how easie is it for ano­ther man to mistake vs, if we may thus easily mistake our selues? I feare, some of you are like the Pageants of your great solemnities, wherein there is the shew of a solid body, whether of a Lyon, or Elephant, or Vnicorn: but if they be curiously look't into, there is nothing but cloth, and sticks, and ayre. Others of you contrarily, are like a dissembling Couent, that professes pouerty, and purchases Lordships. The very same did Salomon obserue in his time, in the great Burgomasters of Ierusalem, Pro. 13.7. For the auoiding of both extremes, let vs inquire who is rich. And though greatnesse and riches be in the ranke of those things, which are held to haue no absolute determination, but confit ra­ther in respect and comparion: (for a rich Farmer is yet poore to a rich Merchant, and a rich Merchant is but poore to a Prince, and he to some great Emperor; That great Mammonist would say, he is rich, that can maintaine an Armie: A poore man vvould say, according to that Italian inscription, Hee is rich that wants not bread;) Yet cer­tainly there are certaine generall stakes and bounds, which diuide betwixt pouerty and competence, betwixt competency and wealth; As there were variety of shekels among the Iewes, yet there was one shekel of the Sanctuary that varied not; Who then is rich? I must giue you a double answer, One will not serue. The one, according to true mora­litie; the other, according to vulgar vse: In the first, he is rich that hath enough, vvhe­ther the world thinke so or not; Euen Esau, tho he were poore in grace, yet in estate he was rich: I haue enough, my brother. And he that said, Soule, thou hast goods enow for ma­ny yeares, was almost so; It was not his fault that he thought he had enough, but that he meant to lye downe, and wallow in it. A mans wealth or pouertie is most-what in him­selfe; And though nature haue professed to read vnto heathen men this lesson of wise moderation, yet it hath been seldome seene, that any thing but true piety, hath taught them to take it out; Godlinesse is great gaine with contentment: Victus & vestitus diui­tiae Christianorum, saith Hierom: Food and raiment are the Christians vvealth; Those men therefore, which are still in the horse-leeches note, sucking and crauing; which, like Pharaohs leane kine, are euer feeding, and neuer the fatter, are as farre from true wealth, as they would be from pouerty; and further I am sure they cannot be; and not further from vvealth then godlinesse. Hauing, is the measure of outward wealth: but it is thinking that must measure the inward thoughts, I say of contentment, cheereful­nesse, and thankfulnesse, which if ye vvant, it is not either or both the Indies that can make you rich.

In the latter, he is rich, that hath more then enough, whether he thinke so or no [...]: Hee that hath the possession (whether ciuill, or naturall) of more then necessarie. Now if necessarie and superfluous seeme as hard to define as rich; know, there are iust limits for both these: Superfluous is defined by necessarie; for what is aboue necessary, is su­perfluous; There is then a double necessarie; One, of nature, the other, of estate: That is necessary to nature, without which we cannot liue; that to estate, vvithout which [Page 697] wee cannot liue well: That is necessary to estate, which were superfluous to nature; and that which were superfluous to nature, is not so much as necessary to estate; Na­ture goes single, and beares little breadth; Estate goes euer with a traine; The necessity of nature admits little difference, especially for quantities; the necessitie of estate re­quires as many diuersities, as there are seuerall degrees of humane conditions, and se­uerall circumstances in those degrees. Iustly therefore doe the Schoolemen and Ca­suists teach, that this necessary to the decencie of estate, doth not consist in pancto in­diuiduo, but hath much latitude; That is necessary to scarlet, which to russet were su­perfluous; that is but necessary to a Nobleman, which to an Esquire were super­fluous; That were superfluous to a Peere, which to a Prince is but necessary: That is necessary to the father of a family, which to a single man were superfluous: Neither doth this necessity looke onely to the present, but to the future; not to what may be (which were an endlesse prospect) but to what must bee, the mariage of a daughter, the education of a sonne, the honest prouision for posteritie: He that in a iust estimate can goe beyond the bounds of this necessary, enters into the superfluous estate, and may well passe with the world for rich.

Such a one is rich; let him looke how he became so: That God which can allow you to be rich, will not allow you alwaies to your wealth: Hee hath set vp a golden Goale, to which he allowes you all to run, but yee must keepe the beaten rode of ho­nesty, iustice, charity, and truth; if ye will leaue this path, and will be crossing ouer a shorter cut thorow by-wayes of your owne, yee may be rich with a vengeance. The heathen Poet (one of them whom S Paul cited) could obserue ( [...], Menander. Prou. 28.20.) which Salomon translates to vs, He that makes haste to bee rich, shall not bee innocent. If you haue filled your bags with fraud, vsury, extortion, this gaine may be hony in your mouth, but it wil be grauell in your throat, and poyson in your soule. There are some meanes of wealth in an ill name, as those two trusty seruants of Mammon, Vse and Brocage; there are others as bad as they, little said to. Since I speake to Citizens, let me be bold to say, There is not so arrant vsury in letting of money, as in sale of wares. This oppression is both more, and more vniuersall. There are two maximes that doe vsually mis-lead men of Traffique, all the world ouer: The one is, Res valet quanti vendi potest, A thing is worth what it may be sold for; The other, Caueat emp­ter, At the buyers perill: The one is in regard of the price; the other, in regard of the quality of the wares. In the first, whereas our Casuists haue set three prices, low, meane, rigorous, they super-adde a fourth, excessiue, and thinke they may lawfully get what they can: Whereas they shall once finde, that as the rigorous price is a straine of charity, so the excessiue is a violation of iustice; neither doth this gaine differ ought from theft, but that it is honested by a fair coozenage. In the second; It matters not how defectiue the measure be, how vicious the substance, how false the kinde, let this be the buyers care; No man is bound to buy, no man can doe wrong to himselfe; Such wares must be put off, (perhaps not to customers) with concealment of faults, if not with protestations of faultlessenesse. In Salomons time, It is naught, it is naught, said the buyer, and when he was gone apart, hee boasted; But now, It is good, it is good, saith the seller, and when the buyer is gone, he boasteth of his deceit. Let me appeale to your bosomes, if these two, Excesse of price, and deficiency of worth haue not been the most seruiceable factors to bring in some of your wealth; And let me tell you, if these be guilty of your gaines, you may mis-name your trades, Mysteries: but sure these trickes are mysteries of iniquitie. It were enuious and infinite to arraigne the se­ueral sciences of their adulteration and fraud; let me rather shut them all vp together in that fearefull sentence of wise Salomon, The gathering of treasures by a deceitfull tongue, Prou. 21.6. is a vanity tossed too and fro of them that seeke death: and (if you please) read on the next verse, The robbery of the wicked shall destroy them. Search your chests, 7 search you hearts (O all ye that heare me this day) and if any of you finde any of this adulterine gold a­mongst your heapes, away with it, as ye loue your selues, away with it: Else know, (that as Chrysostome wittily) ye haue lockt vp a thiefe in your Counting house, which [Page 698] will cary away all, and if ye looke not to it the sooner, your soules with it.

In this world. Rich in this world, not Of it. As S. Iohn distinguisheth of being in the Church, and being of it, so doth S. Paul of the world; Those are the rich of the world, which are worldlings in heart, as well as in estate; Those are rich in the world, whose estate is below, whose hearts are aboue: The rich of the world are in it, but the rich in the world are not of it: Maruell not there should be so much difference in little particles; The time was when this very difference of [...], and [...], set the world together by the eares in the controuersie of Eutyches, and Dioscorus; and here, you see there is no lesse di­stance betweene them, then betwixt heauen and earth: If Timothy or S. Paul either should haue charged the rich of the world, he had charmed a deafe Adder; yea perhaps euen with this charge (like a rusty or ill wrought Peece) they had recoyled in his face with those Athenians, What will this babbler say? The Prophet is a foole, the spirituall man is mad, as they say in the Prophet: There is no good to bee done on a worldly heart, it is both hard and cold; Let the Smith strike a barre new-come out of the fire (though it be iron) it bowes; let him strike on his anvile neuer so long, there is no im­pression, but rather a rebound of the stroke. The Maker of all hearts tels vs, that the vnregenerate man hath Cor lapideum, an heart of stone: and to what purpose doe wee with our venerable Countryman preach to an heape of stones? Will ye haue the rea­son why we preach our selues hoarse and dead, and preuaile not? The world is in mens eares, the world is in their hearts; and they are not in the world, but of it; and there can be nothing in them that are of the world, but that which is enmity to God, and that which repayes with enmity; so as there is no way for them but perishing with the world: It is for those onely whose hearts are not in their bags, to receiue the charge from God for their wealth, and to returne glory to him by it: To these (whereof I hope here are many before me) must Timothies charge, and my speech be directed: Let these heare their condition first, and then their duty: Their condition, They are rich, but In this world; For distinction, for limitation; one implyes the estate of their riches, the other the time.

Their estate, as learned Beza, that they are but worldly riches. The very word im­ports that there are other riches, not of the world; as Austen distinguishes of Pauper in animo, and in sacculo; poore in minde, and in purse; so may we of the rich: There is a spirituall wealth, as vvell as a secular; and so true and precious is the spirituall, that the secular wealth is but starke beggery to it: This outward vvealth is in acres of earth, in the bowels of the earth, the fruits of the earth, beasts of the earth; and all of it is valued by pieces of earth, and one mouthfull of earth makes an end of all. Who knowes not that earth is the basest piece of the world, and yet earth is at the end of all these riches, and all of them end in the earth? See what it is that the world dotes and dreames of; (for these earthly hopes, as the diuine Philosopher said, are but dreames of the waking) euen Nebuchadnezzars image, a composition of metals, and the foot of al is clay. Earth­ly men tread vpon their felicity, and yet haue not the wit to contemne it, and to seeke a better, which is the spirituall wealth; the cabinet whereof is the soule, and the trea­sure in it, Austen. God himselfe. O happy resolution of that blessed Father, Omnis mihi copia, quae Deus meus non est, egestas est: All wealth besides my God, is penury. Ambiant terrena, saith another: Let the Gentiles seeke after earthly things, which haue no right to heauenly; let them desire the present, which beleeue not the future; The Christians wealth is his Sauiour: and how can he complaine of measure, that hath the author of all? What should I need to say more of the Christian heart? Hee is rich is God: and therefore well may he sing that contented ditty of the Psalmist, Funes ceciderunt mihi in praeclaris: My lot is falne in a good ground, and I haue goodly heritage. Oh that it could be our ambition, that Nazianzen reports of his Philagrius, lutum contemnere, to scorne this base and (pardon an homely word) dirty god of the world, and to aspire vnto the true riches! And when Satan shall offer to greaze vs in the fist, to remit but a little of the rigor of a good conscience, wee could cast it in his face with S. Peters in­dignation, Thy gold and thy siluer perish with thee!

The estate of wealth is not more described by this world, then the time; For ( World. [...]) when it is absolutely spoken, be, as the Philosopher ( Euerbeing. [...],) when it is restrained with a ( Now. [...]) it is scarce a time; and at the most, is turned iustly seculum à sequendo, as Isi­dore. Like as the same word in the Hebrew, that signifies eternity, at other times signi­fies but fifty yeares, the compasse of a Iubilee; So as ( [...]) is but the space of humane life, which how short soeuer, is the vtmost extent of the vse of worldly riches. Wealth is like vnto words, by imposition, not naturall; for commodities are as they are com­monly valued; wee know, bracelets of glasse, and copper chaines, and little bels, and such like trifles, are good merchandise some-where, though contemptible with vs; and those things which the Indians regard not, Europe holds precious. What are coynes where their vse and valuation ceases? The Patars, and Souses, and Deniers, and Quart-d'escus, that are currant beyond the water, serue but for counters to vs: Thus it is with all our wealth: Consider, I beseech you, that all our Crownes, and Soueraynes, and Pieces, and halfe-pieces, and Duckets, and double Duckets, are currant but to the brim of the graue, there they cease; and we iustly laugh at the folly of those Easterne Pagans, which put coyne into the dead mans hand for his prouision in another world: What should we doe therefore, if we will be prouident Trauellers, but make ouer our money here, to receiue it by exchange in the world to come? It is our Sa­uiours counsell, Make you friends of the vnrighteous Mammon, that they may receiue you into euerlasting habitations. And as a father sayes sweetly, If yee will bee wise Mer­chants, thrifty and happy vsurers, part with that which you cannot keepe, that you may gaine that which yee cannot lose; Which that ye may doe, both in preparation of mind, and (when need is) in a charitable abdication, hearken to the Duties which God layes vpon you. The remoueall of euill must make roome for good; First therefore our Apostle would haue our hearts cleared of euill dispositions, then setled in good: The euill dispositions that do commonly attend wealth, are Pride and Misconfidence: Against these our Apostle bendeth his charge; That they be not hye-minded; That they trust not in vncertaine riches.

For the first; It is strange to see how this earthly drosse, which is of it selfe heauy, That they be not hye minded. and therefore naturally sinkes downward, should raise vp the heart of man; and yet it commonly caries a man vp, euen to a double pitch of pride, one aboue others, the o­ther aboue himselfe: Aboue others in contempt, aboue himselfe in ouer-weening; The poore and proud is the Wisemans monster, but the proud and rich are no newes: It is against all reason, that metals should make difference of reasonable men, of Chri­stians; for as that wise Law-giuer said, A freeman can be valued at no price: Yet Salo­mon noted in his time, The rich rules the poore; not the wise: and Siracides in his, The rich speakes proudly, and what fellow is this? and Saint Iames in his, The man with the gold ring lookes to fit highest. And not to cast backe our eyes, doe ye not see it thus in our times? If a man be but worth a foot-cloth, how big hee lookes on the inferiour passengers? and if he haue purchased a little more land, or title then his neighbours, you shall see it in his garbe; If he command, it is imperiously, with sirrah, and fellow; If he salute, it is ouerly, with a surly and silent nod; if hee speake, it is oracles; if hee walke, it is with a grace; if hee controll, it is in the killing accent; if he entertaine, it is with insolence; and whatsoeuer he doth, he is not as he was, not as the Pharise sayes, like other men. He lookes vpon vulgar men, as if they were made to serue him, and should thinke themselues happy to be commanded: and if he bee crossed a little, hee swels like the sea in a storme; Let it be by his equall, he cares more for an affront, then for death, or hell; Let it be by his inferiour, (although in a iust cause) that man shall be sure to be crusht to death for his presumption: And ala [...], when all is done, after these hye tearmes, all this is but a man, and (God knowes) a foolish one too, whom a little earthly trash can affect so deeply.

Neither doth this pride raise a man more aboue others, then aboue himselfe; And what wonder is it if hee will not know his poore neighbours, which hath forgotten himselfe? As Saul was changed to another man presently vpon his anointing, so are [Page 700] men vpon their aduancement; and according to our ordinary Prouerb, Their good and their blood rises together; Now it may not be taken as it hath beene; Other cari­age, other fashions are fit for them; Their attire; fare, retinue, houses, furniture dis­please them, new must be had; together with coaches, and lacquies, and all the equi­page of greatnesse: These things (that no man mistake me) I mislike not; they are fit for those that are fit for them. Charity is not strait-laced, but yeelds much latitude to the lawfull vse of indifferent things; (although it is one of Salomons vanities, that ser­uants should ride on horse-backe; and hee tels vs it becomes not a swine to bee ring'd with gold) but it is the heart that makes all these euill; when that is puft vp with these windy vanities, & hath learned to borrow that part of the deuils speech, All these things are mine; and can say with him that was turned into a beast, Is not this great Babel that I haue built? or with that other patterne of pride, I sit as a Queene, I am, and there is none beside me. Now all these turne into sinne.

The bush that hangs out, shewes what wee may looke for within; Whither doth the conceit of a little inheritance transport the Gallants of our time? O God, what a world of vanity hast thou reseru'd vs to? I am asham'd to thinke that the Gospell of Christ should be disgraced with such disguised clients. Are they Christians, or An­tickes in some Carnevale, or childrens puppets that are thus dressed? Pardon, I beseech you, men, brethren, and fathers, this my iust and holy impatience, that could neuer ex­presse it selfe in a more solemne assembly (although I perceiue, those whom it most concernes, are not so deuout as to be present.) Who can without indignation look vp­on the prodigies which this mis-imagination produces in that other sex, to the shame of their husbands, the scorne of Religion, the damnation of their owne soules? Ima­gine, one of our fore-fathers were aliue againe, and should see one of these his g [...]y daughters walke in Cheape-side before him; what doe you thinke he would thinke it were? Here is nothing to be seene but a verdingale, a yellow ruffe, and a periwig, with perhaps some feather wauing in the top; three things for which he could not tell how to find a name: Sure, he could not but stand amazed, to thinke what new creature the times had yeelded since he was a mā: & if then he should run before her, to see if by the fore-side he might ghesse what it were, when his eyes should meet with a poudred frizle, a painted hide shadowed with a fan not more painted, brests displayd, and a loose locke erring wantonly ouer her shoulders, betwixt a painted cloth and skinne; how would he yet more blesse himselfe to thinke, what mixture in nature could bee guilty of such a monster? Is this (thinkes he) the flesh and blood? is this the hayre? is this the shape of a woman? or hath nature repented of her worke since my dayes, and begunne a new frame? It is no maruell if their forefathers could not know them; God himselfe that made them, will neuer acknowledge that face he neuer made, the hayre that hee neuer made theirs, the body that is asham'd of the Maker, the soule that thus disguises the body.

Let me therefore say to these dames, as Benet said to Totilaes seruant, Depone, filia, quod portas, quia non est tuum; Lay downe that ye weare, it is none of your owne. Let me perswade them (for that can worke most) that they doe all this in their owne wrong. All the world knowes that no man will rough-cast a marble wall, but mud, or vnpolisht ragge: That beauty is like truth, neuer so glorious, as when it goes plainest; that false art, in stead of mending nature, marres it. But if none of our perswasions can preuaile. Heare this, ye garish Popingayes of our time, if you will not be ashamed to cloath your selues in this shamelesse fashion, God shall cloath you with shame and confusion: heare this yee plaister-faced Iezabels, if you will not leaue your daw­bing, and your high washes, GOD will one day wash them off with fire and brimstone.

I grant, it is not wealth alone that is accessary to this pride; there are some that (with the Cynicke, or that worse dogge, the patcht Cistertian) are proud of rags; there are others, that are rich of nothing but cloathes, somewhat like to Naziav [...]cus country of Ozizala, that abounded in flowers, but was barren of come; their cloaths [Page 701] are more worth then all the rest; as wee vse to say of the Elder, that the flower of it is more worth then all the tree besides; but if there be any other causes of our hye-min­dednesse, wealth is one, which doth ordinarily lift vp our heads aboue ourselues, aboue others; and if there be here any of these empty bladders, that are puft vp with the wind of conceit, giue me leaue to prick them a little; and first, let mee tell them they may haue much, and be neuer the better: The chimny ouer lookes all the rest of the house, is it not (for all that) the very basest piece of the building? The very heathen man could obserue ( [...]; &c. [...], &c Arist.) That God giues many a man wealth for their greater mis­chiefe: As the Israelites were rich in Quailes, but their fawce was such; that famine had beene better; little cause had they to be proud that they were fed with meate of Princes, with the bread of Angels, whiles that which they put into their mouthes, God fetcht out of their nostrels. Haman was proud that he alone was called to the honour of Esters feast: this aduancement raised him fifty cubits higher, to a stately gibbet. If your wealth be to any of you an occasion of falling [...] ▪ if your gold be turned into fetters, it had beene better for you to haue liued beggers. Let me tell them next, of the folly of this pride; They are proud of that which is none of theirs. That which law and case-diuinity speakes of life, that man is not dominus vitae suae, sed custos, is as true of wealth: Senec. Nature can tell him in the Philosopher, that hee is not Dominus, but Colonus, not the Lord, but the Farmer. It is a iust obseruation of Philo, that God onely by a propriety is stiled the possessor of heauen and earth, by Melchisedech, in his speech to Abraham, Gen. 24. we are onely the tenants, and that at the will of the Lord; At the most (if we will as Di­uines) we haue jus adrem, not dominium in rem, right to these earthly things, not Lord­ship ouer them; but right of fauour from their proprietary, and Lord in heauen, and that liable to an account. Doe we not laugh at the groome that is proud of his masters horse, or some vaine whiffler, that is proud of a borrowed chaine? So ridiculous are we to be puft vp with that, whereof we must needs say, with the poore man, of the hatchet Alas master, it is but borrowed; and whereof our account shall be so much more great, and difficult, as our receit is more. Hath God therefore laded you with these earthly riches? be ye like vnto the full eare of corne, hang downe your heads in true humility towards that earth from which you came: And it your stalke be so stiffe, that it beares vp aboue the rest of your ridge, looke vp to heaueh, not in the thoughts of pride, but in the humble vowes of thankfulnesse, and be not hie-minded, but feare.

Hitherto of the hye-mindednesse that followes wealth; Now where our pride is, And that they trust not. there will be our confidence: As the wealthy therefore may not be proud of their ri­ches, so they may not trust in them: What is this trust, but the setting of our hearts vp­on them, the placing of our ioy and contentment in them; in a word, the making of them our best friend, our patron, our idoll, our god? This the true and ielous God can­not abide; and yet nothing is more ordinary; The rich mans wealth is his strong City, saith Salomon [...] & where should a man thinke himselfe safe, but in his sort? He sees Mammon can doe so much, and heares him talke of doing so much more, it is no maruell if hee yeeld to trust him: Mammon is so proud a boaster, that his clients which beleeue in him cannot chuse but be [...]onfident of him; For what doth he not brag to doe? Siluer an­swers to all, saith Salomon. That we grant; although we would be loath it could answer to truth, to iustice, to iudgement: But yet more, he vaunts to procure all, to pacifie all, to conquer all; He saies, he can procure all, secular offices, titles, dignities; yea (I would I might not [...]ay in some sacrilegious and periured wretches) the sacred promotions of the Church: and ye know that old song of the Pope, and his Romane trafficke, Cla­ues, Altari [...], Christum: Yea foolish Magus makes full account, Keyes, Altars, Christ. the Holy Ghost him­selfe may be had for money. He sayes he can pacifie all; A gift in the bosome appeases wrath; yea, he sayes (looke to it ye that sit in the seats of iudicature) hee can sometimes bribe off sinnes, and peruert iudgement: He sayes hee can ouercome all; according to the old Greeke verse, Fight with siluer launces, and you cannot faile of victory; yea, [...] &c. he would make vs beleeue he thought this a bait to catch the Sonne of God himselfe withall (All these will I giue thee.) briefly hee sayes according to the French Prouerbe, [Page 702] Siluer does all. And let me tell you indeed, what Mammon can doe; Hee can barre the gates of hell to the vnconscionable soule, and helpe his followers to damnation: This he can do; but for other things, howsoeuer with vs men, the foolish Siluer-smiths may shout out, Great is Mammon of the worldlings: yet if we weigh his power aright, we shall conclude of Mammon (as Paracelsus doth of the Diuell) that he is a base and beg­gerly spirit: For what, I beseech you can he doe? Can he make a man honest? can he make him wise? can he make him healthfull? Can he giue a man to liue more merily, to feed more heartily, to sleepe more quietly? Can we buy off the gout, cares, death, much lesse the paines of another vvorld? nay, doth he not bring all these? Goe to then, thou rich man; God is offended with thee, and meanes to plague thee with disease & death; Now try what thy bags can doe; Begin first vvith God, and see whether thou canst bribe him with thy gifts, Micah. 6. and buy off his displeasure; Wherewith shalt thou come before the Lord, and bow thy selfe before the high God? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of Rams, or with ten thousand riuers of oyle? The siluer is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts, Haggai 2. If that speed not, goe to the fergeant of God, death; see if thou canst fee him, not to arrest thee; He lookes thee sternely in the face, and tels thee vvith Ehud, he hath a message to thee from God; and bids thee with the Prophet, Set thine house in order, for thou must dye; Yet, if he heare thee not, goe to the vnder-bayliffe of Death, disease, see if he can be wrought to forbeare thee; hee answers thee with Laban, This thing is proceeded of the Lord, I cannot therefore say to thee euill or good. In summe, Disease vvill summon thee vnto death; death will arrest thee to the Iudgement seat of God, God vvill passe his doome vpon thee; and in all these, Riches auaile not in the day of wrath: And vvho vvould be so mad as to trust a friend that hee knowes will be sure neuer to faile him, but vvhen he hath most need? Take heed therefore, as ye loue your soules, how ye bestow your Trust vpon riches; Ye may vse them, and serue your selues of them; yea, yee may enioy them in a Christian moderation; God vvill allow it you: That praise vvhich the Iesuites Colledge at Granado giues of their SancheZ, Collegium Gra­natense Praef ad lectorem contin. vitam R.P. Tho. Sanchez. praefix. Operi Morali in prae­cepta Decal. that (though he liued where they had a very sweet garden) yet he was neuer seen to touch a flower, and that he would rather dye then eate Salt, or Pepper, or ought that might giue rellish to his meat; like as that of some other Monks, that they would not see the Sunne, not shift their cloathes, nor cleanse their teeth, caries in it more superstition and austeritie and slouenry, then vvit or grace: Wherefore hath God made his creatures but for vse? This niggardlinesse is iniurious to the bounty of their Maker; we may vse them, we may not trust to them; we may serue our selues of them, wee may not serue them; we may enioy them, we may not ouer-ioy in them; so must wee be affected to our goods, C. Sol. Apollin. Sidon. Epist. de Theoder. as Theoderic the good King of Aquitaine vvas with his play, In bonis iacti­bus tacet, in malis ridet, in neutris irascitur, in vtrisque Philosophatur; In good casts hee was silent; in ill, merry; in neither angry, a Philosopher in both. But if we will be ma­king our wealth a riuall vnto God, now the iealousie of God shall burne like fire: this is the way to bring a curse vpon our riches, and vs; if we leane vpon this reede, it shall breake, and runne into our hand; and he that trusteth in riches, shall fall, Prou. 11.28.

Now as the disdainfull riuall will bee sure to cast reproaches vpon his base com­petitor; In vncertaine riches. [...]. so doth God, that we may see how vnworthy riches are of our trust, hee tels vs, they are vncertaine, yea vncertaintie it selfe. Were our vvealth tyed to our life, it were vncertaine enough; what is that but a flower, a vapour, a tale, a dreame, a shadow, a dreame of a shadow, a thought, as nothing? What are great men but like Hailestones, that leape vp on the Tiles, and straight fall down againe, and lye still, and melt away? But now, as wee are certaine that our riches determine vvith our vncertaine life (for goods and life are both in a bottome, both are cast away at once;) so wee cannot bee certaine they vvill hold so long; [...], &c. Basil in Psal. 61. Our life flyes hastily away, but many times our riches haue longer wings, and out-fly it. It vvas a vvitty obseruation of Basil, that vvealth roles along by a man, like as an heady streame glides by the bankes; Time will mol­der away the very banke it washeth, but the current stayes not for that, but speeds forward from one elbow of earth vnto another; so doth our wealth, euen while wee [Page 703] stay, it is gone. In our penall lawes, there are more wayes to forfeit our goods, then our liues; On our high wayes, how many fauourable theeues take the purse, and saue life? And generally, our life is the tree, our vvealth is the leaues, or fruit; the tree stands still, when the leaues are falne, the fruit beaten downe; Yea many a one is like the Pine-tree, which (they say) if his barke be pull'd off, lasts long, else it rots: so doth many a man liue the longer for his losses: if therefore life and wealth striue whether is more vncertaine, wealth vvill sure carie it away. Iob was yesterday the richest man in the East; to day he is so needie, that hee is gone into a prouerbe, As poore as Iob: Be­lisarius the great and famous Commander, to whom Rome owed her life twice at least, came to Date obolum Belisario; one halfe-peny to Belisarius. What doe I instance? This is a point, wherein many of you Citizens that are my Auditors this day, might rather reade a lecture vnto me; You could tell me how many you haue knowne, repu­ted in your phrase, good men, which all on the sudden haue shut vp the shop windows, and broken for thousands; You could reckon vp to me a Catalogue of them, vvhom either casualtie of fire, or inundation of waters, or robberie of theeues, or negligence of seruants, or suretiship for friends, or ouersight of reckonings, or trusting of custo­mers, or vnfaithfulnesse of Factors, or inexpected falls of markets, or Pyracie by Sea, or vnskilfulnesse of a Pylot, or violence of tempests haue brought to an hasty pouer­tie; and could tell me that it is in the power of one gale of winde, to make many of you either rich Merchants or beggers. Oh miserable vncertaintie of this earthly pelse, that stands vpon so many hazards, yea that fals vnder them! who would trust it? who can dote vpon it? what madnesse is it in those men, which (as Menot sayes) like vnto hunters, that kill an horse of price, in the pursuit of an Hare worth no­thing: end [...]nger, yea cast away their soules vpon this worthlesse and sickle trash? Glasses are pleasing vessels, yet because of their brittlenesse, who esteemes them preci­ous? All Salomons state was not comparable to one Tulip: his royall Crowne was not like the Crowne Imperiall of our Gardens; and yet because these are but flowers, whose destinie is fading and burning, we regard them thereafter; No wise man be­stowes much cost in painting mud-wals. What meane we (my beloued) to spend our liues and hearts vpon these perishing treasures? It was a wise meditation of Nazian­zen to his Asterius; that good is to no purpose, if it continue not; yea there is no plea­sant thing in the world, saith he, that hath so much ioy in the welcome, as it hath sor­row in the farewell: Looke therefore vpon these heapes, O ye wise-hearted Citizens, with carelesse eyes, as those things whose parting is certaine, whose stay is vncertaine, and say with that worthy Father, By all my wealth, and glory, and greatnesse, this alone haue I gained, that I had something to which I might preferre my Sauiour. And know, that as Abraham, whiles he was in his owne countrey (it is Cyrils note) had ne­uer God appearing to him, saue onely to bid him goe forth: but after, when hee vvas gone forth, had frequent visions of his Maker; So whiles in our affections we remaine here below in our Cofers, wee cannot haue the comfortable assurances of the presence of God, but if wee can abandon the loue and trust of these earthly things, in the con­science of our obedience, now God shall appeare to vs, and speake peace to our soules, and neuer shall we finde cause to repent vs of the change. Let mee therefore conclude this point with that diuine charge of our Sauiour, Lay not vp for your selues treasures on earth, where moth and rust doc corrupt, and theeues breake thorow and steale, but lay vp for your selues treasure in heauen.

Thus much of the Negatiue part of our charge; Wherein wee haue dwelt so long, that we may scarce soiourne in the other. But (trust) in God. Trust not, but Trust; The heart of man is so conscious of his owne weaknesse, that it will not goe vvithout a prop; and better a weake stay then none at all; Like as in matter of policy, the very state of Tyrannie is preferred to the want of a King; The same breath therfore that withdraws one refuge from vs, substitutes a better; and in stead of Riches, which is the false god of the world, commends to vs the true and liuing God of heauen and earth; Euen as some good Carpenter raises vp the studs, and in stead of a rotten groundsell, layes a sound; The [Page 704] same trust then must we giue to God, which wee may not giue to riches: The obiect onely is changed, the act is not changed. Him must wee esteeme aboue all things, to him must we looke vp in all, on him must we depend for all both protection; and pro­uision; from his goodnesse and mercy must we acknowledge all, and in him must we delight with contempt of all; and this is to Trust in God. It was a sweet dirty of the Psalmist, which we must all learne to sing, Bonum est confidere in Domino, It is good to trust in the Lord: Good, in respect of him, and good for vs. For him, It is one of the best pieces of glory to be trusted to as, with vs, Ioseph holds, Potiphar cannot doe him a greater honour, then in trusting him with all; And his glory is so precious, that he cannot part with that to any creature; all other things hee imparts willingly, and reserues nothing to himselfe but this: Being, life, knowledge, happinesse, are such bles­sings, as are eminently, originally essentially in God, and yet, Being he giues to al things, Life to many Knowledge to some kindes of creatures, Happinesse to some of these kinds: as for Riches, he so giues them to his creature, that hee keepes them not at all to himselfe; but as for his Glory (whereof our trust is a part) hee will not endure it communicated to Angell, or man; not to the best ghost in heauen, much lesse to the drosse of the earth; Whence is that curse not without an indignation, Cursed bee the man that trusts in man; that maketh flesh his arme, yea or spirit either, besides the God of Spirits; Whom haue I in heauen but thee? Herein therefore doe wee iustice to God, when we giue him his owne, that is, his glory, our confidence.

But the greatest good is our own; & God shewes much more mercy to vs in allow­ing and inabling vs to trust him, then we can doe iustice in trusting him; For alas, hee could in his iust iudgement glorifie himselfe in our not trusting him, in taking venge­ance of vs for not glorifying him: Our goodnesse reaches not to him; but his good­nesse reaches downe to vs, in that our hearts are raised vp to confidence in him. For, what safety, what vnspeakable comfort is there in trusting to God? When our Saui­our, in the last words of his Diuine Farewell Sermon to his Disciples, would per­swade them to confidence, Iob 16. vlt. he sayes [...]: and so doth the Angell to Paul in prison; a a word that signifies boldnesse; implying that our confidence in God, causeth boldnes and courage; and what is there in all he world that can worke the heart to so comfor­table and vnconquerable resolution as our reposall vpon God? The Lord is my trust, whom then can I feare? In the Lord put I m [...] trust how say ye then to my soule, Flee hence as a bird to the hils? Yea how oft doth Dauid inferre vpon this trust a non confundar, I shal not be ashamed? And this case is generall, That they that but their trust in the Lord, are as mount Sion that cannot be moued. Faith can remoue mountaines, but the mountaines that are raised on faith are vnremoueable. Here is a stay for you O ye wealthy & great) worthy of your trust; If ye were Monarchs on earth or Angels in heauen, ye could be no way safe but in this trust. How easie is it for him to inrich, or impouerish you, to hoyse you vnto the seats of honor, or to spurne you down? What mynes, what Princes can raise you [...] to wealth, against him, without him? Hee can bid the winds and Seas fauour your vessels, he can bid them sinke in a calm. The rich and the poore meet together, God is the maker of both. Pro. 22. Ye may trade, and toyle, and carke, and spare, and put vp, and cast about and at last sit you downe with a sigh of late repentance, and say, Except the Lord build the house they labour in vaine that build it; It is in vaine to rise early, and lye down late and eat the bread of sorrow. Vnto how many of you may I say with the Pro­phet Haggai, Ye haue sowne much, and bring in little; ye eat, and haue not enough; ye drink, but ye are not filled ye clo [...]th you, but ye [...]e not warme and hee that earneth much, puts his gaines into a broken [...]? And whence is all this? Ye looked for much, and loe, it came to little when yee brought it home. I did blow vpon it, saith the Lord of Hosts. Behold how easie a thing it is for the God of hea [...] onto blast all your substance; yea not onely to di­minish but to curse it [...] and to make you weary of it, and of your selues. Oh cast your sel [...]e [...] [...] those Almighty hands; Seeke him in whom onely you shall fi [...]d [...] happinesse; Honour him with your substance, that hath hono­red you with it▪ Tru [...] in riches, but trust in God.

It is motiue enough to your trust, that he is a God; all arguments are in folded in that one; yet this Text giues you certaine explicit inforcements of this confidence; Euery one of these reasons (implying a secret kind of disdainfull comparison betwixt the true God and the false) perswade you to trust in God; Riches are but for this world, the true God is Lord of the other; and beginnes his glory, where the glory of the world ends: therefore trust in him. Riches are vncertaine, the true God is Amen, the first and the last, euer like himselfe; therefore trust in him. Riches are but a liuelesse and senselesse metall, the true God is a liuing God, therefore trust in him. Riches are but passiues in gift, they cannot bestow so much as themselues, much lesse ought be­sides themselues: the true God giues you all things to enioy, therefore Trust in him: the two latter, because they are more directly stood vpon, and now fall into our way, require a further discourse.

(Elchai) The liuing God, is an ancient and vsuall title to the Almighty; The liuing. especially when he would disgrace an vnworthy riuall: As S. Paul in his speech to the Lystrians, opposes to their vaine Idols, the liuing God. Viuo ego, As I liue, is the oath of God for this purpose, as Hierom noteth, neither doe I remember any thing besides his h [...]linesse, and his life that he sweares by. When Moses askt Gods name, he described himselfe by I AM. He is, hee liues: and nothing is, nothing liues absolutely, but hee; all other things by participation from him. In all other things, their life and they are two; but God is his owne life, and the life of God is no other then the liuing God: and because he is his owne life, he is eternall; for (as Thomas argues truly against the Gentiles) No­thing ceases to be, but by a separation of life; and nothing can bee separated from it selfe; for euery separation is a diuision of one thing from another; Most iustly there­fore is he which is absolute, simple, eternall in his being, called the liuing God: Al­though, not onely the life that he hath in himselfe, but the life that he giues to his crea­tures, challengeth a part in this title; A glimpse whereof perhaps the Heathen saw, when they called him Iupiter, ( [...]) from ( [...]) which signifies to liue: In him we liue, (saith S. Paul to his Athenians.) As light is from the Sunne, so is life from God, (which is the true soule of the world, & more; for without him it could not be so much as a carcasse;) and spreads it selfe into all the animate creatures. Life (we say) is sweet; and so it is indeed; the most excellent and precious thing that is deriued from the com­mon influence of God. There is nothing before life, but Being; and Being makes no distinction of things; for that can be nothing that hath no Being: Life makes the first and greatest diuision: Those creatures therefore which haue life, we esteeme far beyond those, that haue it not, how noble soeuer otherwise: Those things therefore which haue the perfitest life, must needs be the best; Needs then must it follow, that he which is life it selfe, who is absolute, simple, eternall, the fountaine of all that life which is in the world, is most worthy of all the adoration, ioy, loue, and confidence of our hearts, and of the best improuement of that life which he hath giuen vs. Trust there­fore in the liuing God. Couetousnesse (the Spirit of God tels vs) is Idolatry, or (as our old Translation turnes it) worshipping of images. Euery stampe or impression in his coyne is to the couetous man a very idoll: And what madnesse is there in this idola­try, to dote vpon a base creature, and to bestow that life which wee haue from God, vpon a creature that hath no life in it selfe, and no price but from men? Let me then perswade euery soule that heares me this day, as Iacob did his houshold, Gen. 35.2. Put away the strange gods that are among you, and be cleane; and as S. Paul did his Lystrians; Oh turne away from these vanities vnto the liuing God.

The last attractiue of our trust to God, is his mercy, and liberality; Who giues vs [...] all things to enioy. Who giues vs richly all things to enioy. A theme, wherein yee will grant it easie to leese our selues. First, God not onely hath all in himselfe, but he giues to vs. He giues, not somewhat, (though a crust is more then we are worthy of) but all things. And not a little of all, but richly; and all this, not to looke on, but to enioy. Euery word would require not a seuerall houre, but a life to meditate of it; and the tongue not of men, but of Angels to expresse it. It is here with vs, as in a throng; we can get neither in nor out; [Page 706] But as we vse to say of Cares, so it shall be with our discourse, that the greatnesse of it shall procure silence; and the more we may say of this head, the lesse wee will say: It shall content vs onely to top these sheaues, since we cannot stand to thresh them out.

Whither can ye turne your eyes to looke beside the bounty of God? If yee looke vpward; His mercy reacheth to the heauens. If downeward; The earth is full of his goodnesse, and so is the broad sea. If yee looke about you; What is it that hee hath not giuen vs? Ayre to breathe in, fire to warme vs, water to coole vs, clothes to couer vs, food to nourish vs, fruits to refresh vs, yea delicates to please vs; beasts to serue vs, Angels to attend vs, heauen to receiue vs, and which is aboue all, his owne Sonne to redeeme vs. Lastly, if ye looke into your selues; Hath hee not giuen vs a soule to in­forme vs, senses to informe our soule, faculties to furnish that soule? Vnderstanding, the great surueyor of the secrets of Nature, and Grace; Fantasie and Inuention, the master of the workes; Memory the great keeper or Master of the rolles of the soule; a power that can make amends for the speed of Time, in causing him to leave behinde him those things, which else he would so cary away, as if they had not beene: Will, which is the Lord Paramount in the state of the soule, the commander of our actions, the elector of our resolutions: Iudgement, which is the great Councellor of the will: Affections, which are the seruants of them both: a bodie fit to execute the charge of the soule, so wondrously disposed, as that euery part hath best opportunitie to his owne functions; so qualified with health arising from proportion of humours, that like a watch kept in good tune, it goes right, and is fit to serue the soule, and maintaine it selfe: an estate that yeelds all due conueniences for both soule, and body; seasonable times, raine, and sunshine; peace in our borders; competency, if not plenty of all com­modities, good lawes, religious, wise, iust Gouernours, happy and flourishing dayes; and aboue all, the liberty of the Gospell. Cast vp your bookes, O yee Citizens, and summe vp your receits, I am deceiued, if he that hath least, shall not confesse his obli­gations infinit. There are three things especially wherein yee are beyond others, and must acknowledge your selues deeper in the Books of God, then the rest of the world; Let the first be the cleare deliuerance from that wofull iudgement of the pestilence. Oh remember those sorrowfull times, Aboue 30000. in one yeare. when euer moneth swept away thousands from a­mong you; When a man could not set forth his foot, but into the iawes of death; when piles of carcasses were caried to their pits, as dung to the fields; when it was cruelty in the sicke to admit visitation, and loue was little better then murderous; And by how much more sad and horrible the face of those euill times looked, so much greater pro­claime you the mercy of God, in this happy freedome which you now enioy; that you now throng together into Gods House without feare, and breathe in one anothers face without danger. The second is, the wonderfull plenty of all prouisions both spi­rituall and bodily; You are the Sea, all the Riuers of the land runne into you: Of the land? Yea of the whole world; Sea and land conspire to inrich you. The third is, the priuiledge of carefull gouernment; Your Charters as they are large and strong, where­in the fauour of Princes hath made exceptions from the generall rules of their muni­cipall lawes: so your forme of administration is excellent, and the execution of Iustice exemplary, and such as might become the mother Citie of the whole earth. For all these you haue reason to aske, Quid retribuam, with Dauid; What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits? and to excite one another vnto thankfulnesse, with that sweet Singer of Israel, O that men would therefore praise the Lord for his goodnesse! And (as be­neficence is a binder) these fauours of God call for your confidence: What should you doe but euer trust that God, whom you haue found so gracious? Let him bee your God, be ye his people for euer; and let him make this free and open challenge to you all; If there be any power in heauen, or in earth, that can doe more for you then hee hath done, let him haue your hearts and your selues.

That they doe good, and be rich in good workes.And thus from that dutie we owe to God in our confidence, and his beneficence to vs, we descend to that beneficence which we owe to men, expressed in the variety of foure Epithets, Doing good, being rich in good workes, ready to distribute, willing to com­municate; [Page 707] all to one sense; all is but beneficence. The Scriptures of God (lest any A­theist should quarrell at this waste, haue not one word superfluous; Here is a redou­bling of the same words without fault of Tautologie; a redoubling of the same sense in diuers words, without idlenesse. There is feruor in these repetitions, not loosenesse; as it was wont for this cause to be obserued both in Councels, and acclamations to Prin­ces, how oft the same word was reiterated, that by the frequence they might iudge of the vehemence of affection. It were easie to instance in many of this kind, as especially Exodus 25.35. Psalme 89.30. Iohn 1.20. and so many more, as that their mention could not be voide of that superfluity which we disclaime. This heape of words therefore shewes the vehement intention of his desire of good workes, and the important neces­sity of their performance; and the manner of this expression inforces no lesse, Charge the rich, that the doe good, and be rich in doing good. Harken then, yee rich men of the world; it is not left arbitrary to you, that you may doe good if you will, but it is laid vpon you as your charge and duty; You must doe good works, and woe be to you if you doe not. This is not a counsell, but a precept; Although I might say of God, as we vse to say of Princes, his will is his command; The same necessity that there is of Tru­sting in God, the same is in Doing good to men. Let me sling this stone into the bra­zen foreheads of our aduersaries, which in their shamelesse challenges of our Religion dare tell the world, we are all for faith, nothing for works, and that we hold workes to saluation, as a Parenthesis to a clause, that it may be perfit without them: Heauen and earth shall witnesse the iniustice of this calumniation; and your consciences shall bee our compurgators this day, which shall testifie to you, both now, and on your death-beds, that we haue taught you there is no lesse necessitie of good works, then if you should be saued by them; and that though you cannot be saued by them, as the merito­rious causes of your glory, yet that you cannot be saued without them, as the necessa­rie effects of that grace which brings glory.

It is an hard sentence of some Casuists (concerning their fellowes) that but a few rich mens Confessors shall bee saued; I imagine, for that they dawbe vp their consci­ences with vntempered morter, and sooth them vp in their sins. Let this be the care of them whom it concerneth; For vs, wee desire to bee faithfull to God and you; and tell you roundly what you must trust to; Doe good therefore, yee rich, if euer yee looke to receiue good; if euer yee looke to bee rich in heauen, bee rich in good works vpon earth: It is a shame to heare of a rich man that dyes, and makes his will of thou­sands, and bequeaths nothing to pious and charitable vses: God and the poore are no part of his heyre; We doe not houer ouer your expiring soules on your death-beds, as Rauens ouer a carkasse; wee doe not begge for a Couent, nor fright you with Pur­gatory, nor chaffer with you, for that inuisible treasure of the Church, whereof there is but one Key-keeper at Rome; but wee tell you, that the making of friends with this Mammon of vnrighteousnesse, is the way to eternall habitations. They say of Cy­rus, that he was wont to say he laid vp treasures for himself, whiles he made his friends rich: but we say to you, that you lay vp treasures for your selues in heauen, whiles you make the poore your friends vpon earth: We tell you there must be a Date, ere there can be a Dabitur; that he which giues to the poore, lends vpon vse to the Lord; which payes large increase for all he borrows; and how shal he giue you the Interest of glory, where he hath not receiued the Principall of beneficence? How can that man euer looke to be Gods heyre, in the Kingdome of heauen, that giues all away to his earthly heyres, and lends nothing to the God of heauen? As that witty Grecian said of ex­treame tall men, that they were Cypresse-trees [...] &c. faire and tall, but fruitlesse: so may I say of a strait-handed rich man; And these Cypresses are not for the Garden of Paradise; none shall euer be planted there but the fruitfull: And if the first Paradise had any trees in it onely for pleasure, I am sure the second, which is in the midst of the new Ierusalem, shall haue no tree that beares not twelue fruits, Reu. 22.2. yea whose very leaues are not beneficiall. Doe good therefore, O ye rich, and shew your wealth to bee, not in hauing, but in doing good. And if God haue put this holy resolution [Page 708] into any of your hearts, take this with you also, from him; Doe not talke, and purpose, and proiect, but execute; Doe not so doe good, that wee may thanke your death-bed for it, and not you: Late beneficence is better then none, but so much as early benefi­cence is better then late; Hee that giues not till hee dyes, shewes that hee would not giue, if hee could keepe it; And God loues a cheerfull giuer; That which you giue thus, you giue it by your Testament, I can scarce say you giue it by your will: The good mans praise is Dispersit, dedit: he disperses his goods, not, he left them behind him; and his distribution is seconded with the retribution of God, His righteousnesse en­dureth for euer, Psalme, 112.9. Our Sauiour tells vs that our good works are our light, Let your light so shine, that men may see your good workes; which of you lets his light go behinde him, and hath it not rather caried before him, that he may see which way it goes, and which way himselfe goes by it? Doe good therefore in your life, that you may haue comfort in your death, and a Crowne of life after death.

Now all this haue I spoken, not for that I haue ought (as S. Paul sayes) whereof to accuse my Nation; Blessed be God, as good workes haue abounded in this age, so this place hath superabounded in good workes. Bee it spoken to the glory of that God, whose all our good works are, to the honour of the Gospell, to the conuiction of that lewd slander of Solifidianisme; London shall vye good workes with any City vpon earth; This day and your eares are abundant witnesses; As those therefore that by an handfull ghesse at the whole sacke, it may please you by this yeeres Briefe to iudge of the rest; Wherein I doe not feare lest Enuie it selfe shall accuse vs of a vaine-glorious ostentation; Those obstreperous benefactors, that (like to Hens which cannot lay an egge, but they must cackle straight) giue no almes but with trumpets, lose their thankes with God; Almes should be like oyle, which though it swimme aloft when it is falne, yet makes no noise in the falling; not like water, that still sounds where it lights: But howsoeuer priuate beneficence should not be acquainted with both the hands of the giuer, but silently expect the reward of him that seeth in secret, yet God should bee a great loser, if the publike fruits of charity should bee smothered in a modest secrecy: To the praise therefore of that good God, which giues vs to giue, and rewards vs for giuing, to the example of posterity, to the honor of our Profession, to the incourage­ment of the wel-deseruing, and to the shame of our malicious aduersaries, heare what this yeare hath brought forth.

Here followeth a briefe memoriall of the charitable acts of the City this yeere last past, &c. And if the season had not hindered, your eyes should haue seconded your eares in the comfortable testimonie of this beneficence, Euge, &c. Well done, good and faithfull seruants; Thus should your Profession bee graced; thus should the incense of your almes ascend in pillers of holy smoke into the nostrils of God; thus should your ta­lents bee turned into Cities: This colour is no other then celestiall, and so shall your reward be; Thus should the foundation be laid of that building, whose wals reach vp vnto heauen, whose roofe is finished and laid on, in the heauen of heauens, in that im­mortalitie of glory, which the God of all glory, peace, and comfort hath prouided for all that loue him; Vnto the participation whereof, the same God of ours mercifully bring vs through the Sonne of his loue, Iesus Christ the righteous: to whom, with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, one infinite and incomprehensible God, be giuen all praise, honour and glory, now and for euer. Amen.

FINIS.
THE HONOVR OF THE MA …

THE HONOVR OF THE MARIED CLERGIE, MAINTAINED AGAINST THE MALICIOVS CHALLENGES of C.E. Masse-Priest.

OR, THE APOLOGIE WRITTEN SOME yeares since for the Mariage of persons Ecclesiasticall, made good against the Cauils of C. E. Pseudo-Catholike Priest.

Jn three Bookes.

BY IOS. HALL.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD, AND MY MOST HONORED Lord, GEORGE, Lord Archbishop of Can­terbury, Primate of all England, and Metropolitane, one of his Maiesties most Honorable Priuy Councell.

MOST REVEREND FATHER, and no lesse honored Lord,

IT was my desire and hope, to spend the residue of my Time and thoughts in sweet and sacred Contemplation. Satan enuying me this happinesse, interrupts me by the malice of an importunate Ad­uersarie. Twelue yeares agoe I wrote a little Apologeticall Letter for the Mari­age of persons Ecclesiasticall; and now thus late, when I had almost forgot that I had written it, a moody Masse-priest drops out a tedious and virulent Refutation; thorow my sides striking at the most Honorable, and flourishing Clergie of the whole Christian world; labouring not so much for my disgrace (what would that auaile him?) as the dishonour and scorne of our holy Profession, in the eyes of our people. I could contemne it in silence, if the Quarrell were onely [Page 712] mine; Now my wrong cannot be distinguished from thou­sands: God and his Church are ingaged in this cause, which in my foile could not but sustaine losse; neither may I be now silent with safetie, without misconstruction. Let this hand and Tongue bee no longer mine, then they may serue my Master in Heauen, and his Spouse on Earth. That which I wrote in some three houres, he hath answered in three qua­ternions of yeares; and what I vvrote in three leaues, hee hath answered in no fewer Pages then 380. Should I follow him in this proportion; hee might after some Centuries of yeares expect an answer in Tostatus-hydes; whose first word should be, Quis legit haec? Or if my patience would delay my Reply to the iust paces of his Answer, this Volume of his vvould perhaps bee vanished into Grocers shops for waste Paper in thuris piperisue cucullos; and vvould no more need answer then now it deserueth one. But hearing of the insulta­tion of some Popishly affected, who gloried and triumphed in this ACHILLES pro Catholicis, I addressed my selfe to the Worke, vvith no little indignation, and no lesse speed: That my selfe-conceited Aduersarie, and his seduced abettors may see how little a well-ordered Mariage is guilty of deadding our spirits, or slacking our hands. At the beginning of this Summers Progresse, when it pleased his sacred Maiestie to take notice of this sorie Libell, and to question vvith me con­cerning it, I had not so much as read it ouer, so newly vvas it come to my hands; ere his happy returne, (be it spoken to the onely glory of him that inabled me) I had not only finished this Answer, but twice written it ouer with my owne hand; and yet made this but the recreation of the weightier businesse of my Calling, which now did more then ordinarily vrgeme.

It was my purpose to haue answered (as beseemeth the per­son à quo, not ad quem) mildely, according to my knowne dis­position: but vpon better deliberation, I found the insolency of my Refuter such, that I could not fauour him, and not bee cruell to my cause. If therefore for many (it is his own art and [Page 713] word) railatiue Pages, he receiue from my vnwilling and en­forced Pen now and then, though not a Relatiue to such an Antecedent, yet perhaps some drop of sharper Vineger, then my Inke vseth to be tempered withall, he may forgiue mee, and must thanke himselfe: What needed this cause so furi­ous an Inuectiue? As if the Kingdom of Heauen, and all Re­ligion consisted in nothing but Maiden-head, or Mariage? Cardinal Bellarmine, when he speakes of the Greeke Church, wherein a maried Clergie is both allowed and required, Si errerem alium non haberent, [...]cise pax conce­leretur, Bell de Cleric. lib. 1. c. 21. shuts vp moderately; That if this were all the difference be­twixt them, and the Romane Church, they should soone be at peace. If my Refuter had so thought, this had not been his first Controuersie: Both estates meet in Heauen. John the Virgin rests in the bosome of maried Abraham; This inordinate heate therefore of prosecution rises from faction, not from holy Zeale: Hence it was that my Aduer­sarie cunningly singled out this point from many others, ranged in my poore Discourses, as that wherein (Bishop Je­wels confession) hee might promise to himselfe the likeliest aduantage of Antiquity; and how gloriously doth he vaunt himselfe in the ostentation of Fathers & Councels! Which vaine flourish how little it auailes him, the processe shal shew; where it shall appeare vpon what grounds no small piece of Antiquitie was partiall to Virginitie, and ouer-harsh to Ma­riage, as Beatus Rhenanus, B. Rhenan. Arg. lib. de exhort. Castit. Tertull. a learned and ingenuous Papist confesseth. But this we may boldly say, that if those holy men had out-liued the bloody Times, and seene the fearfull in­conueniences which would (after a setled peace) insue vpon the ambition, or constraint of a denyed Continencie, they had doubtlesse changed their note; and with the moderate and wisest spirits of the later times, Eneas Syluius. Panormitan. Durandus. Peresius. Montuanu [...]. Erasmus, &c. Che Coll intro­ductione del matrimonio ac Preti si farelle, che tutti volt assetto l [...] affetto & amor lor [...] alle moglie, a figli, & per consequenza a [...]casa, & alla patria; onde ces [...]erebbe la dependenza f [...]retta ch [...]l Ordine Clericale ha con [...] sede Apostolica, & tanto sarelbe. Conceder ill matrimonio a Pr [...]ti, quanto distrug­ [...] la Hietarchia Ecclesiastico, & ridur it Pont. che non fo [...]se p [...]u the Vesc [...]uo ci Roma. Histor. Concil. Trid. pag. 662. Troppo f [...]ste, troppo teste, troppo tempeste. Vid. Dall [...]ngt. obseru. vpon Guicciard. Doctor Mart. against Pr. Marr. pleaded for that libertie which the Reformed Church now enioyeth. The vniuersall concession whereof (after the priuate Suffrages of worthy [Page 714] Authors) came to a publike treaty in the Romane Church, amidst the throng of their late Tridentine Councell, and it is worth the while to obserue on what grounds it receiued a re­pulse. If Priests should be allowed Mariage (say those wily Jtalians) it would follow that they would cast their affecti­ons on their Wiues and Children, and consequently on their Families, and Countries, whereupon would cease that strait dependance, which the Clergie hath vpon the See A­postolike; In so much as to grant their Mariages, were as much as to destroy the Hierarchie of the Church, and to re­duce the Pope within the meere bounds of the Romane Bi­shopricke. This was the plea of the Clergie; their thriftie Laitie, (together with them) enemies to the blessing, (or, as they construe it, the curse) of fruitfulnesse, are wont to plead, Troppo teste: our Gregory Martin of old computes the pre­iudiciall increase that might arise from these Mariages to the Common-wealth. It is not Religion, but wit that now lyes in our way. Fond men that dare offer thus to controll the wisdome of their Maker, and will be tying the God of Hea­uen to their rules of state. As it is, no Church in the vvhole World (except the Romane) stands vpon this restraint, vvhereof the consequences haue been so notoriously shame­full, that wee might well hope, experience vvould haue wrought, if not redresse of their courses, yet silence of ours. And surely, if this man had not presumed that (by reason of the long discontinuance of Popery) time had worne out of mens mindes the memory of their odious filthinesse, he durst not thus boldly haue pleaded for their abominable Celibate; The question vvhereof, after all busie discussions, and pre­tences of age, must be resolued into no other then this, How farre the Tradition of a particular Church is worthy to pre­uaile against Scripture: yea, and against other Churches. A point, which a very vveake iudgement will bee able to de­termine.

In this returne of my Defence, I doe neither answer euery [Page 715] idle clause, nor omit any essentiall: this length of mine is no lesse forced then mine Aduersaries Continencie: wherein yet my Reader shall not sigh vnder an irkesome loquacitie: I presume to dedicate this vnworthy labour to your Grace, whom this famous Church dayly blesseth, as her wise, faith­full, and vigilant Ouerseer, as a renowned Patterne of holy Virginitie, and Patron of holy Mariage. The God of Hea­uen (whose watch you carefully keep) preserue you long to his Church; and make vs long happy in your Grace, and you euer happy in his plentifull blessings. Such shall euer be the Prayers of

Your Graces most humbly deuoted, IOS. HALL.

THE ANSWER TO THE ADVERTISEMENT.

THE man begins with a threat; I may not but tremble; Hee frights me with an vniuersall Detection of my errors. It is almost as easie to finde faults, as to make them. Perhaps the Time had been as well spent in tossing of his Beads: How hap­pie a man am I that shall see all my ouer-sights? My com­fort is, that if my Tree were fruitlesse, there would bee no stone throwne at it. In the meane while, how well doth the title of a Detector become him that hides himselfe? If hee be not afraid or ashamed of his cause, let his name bee knowne, that his victories may be recorded. It is an iniurious and base aduantage to strike and hide; and after a pitcht Duell to gall a fixed Aduersarie out of loope-holes. If his person be vpon some treasonable act obnoxious, it is hard if some of his names be not free: But if I must needs be matcht with the shadow of a Libeller, I wil so take him, as he deciphers himselfe: C. E. Cauillator Egregius; and vnder this true stile of his, am ready to encounter him, and doe here bid Defiance to an insolent, and vniust aduersarie: And first, let me tell my Cauiller, this order is preposterous. If all my er­rors be at the mouth of the Presse, how is it that two or three of them are thus suffered to out­runne their fellowes? Was his malice so bigge with these, that it could not stay the time of the common deliuerie? Needs must they be notorious falshoods, that are thus singled out from the rest. Let them appeare in their owne shapes, vgly, (doubtlesse) and prodigious. The first is, Ex Decad. Ep. 3. Epist 5. Reckoned out of Pappus his Enumeration; My peace of Rome makes vp 103. That most shamelesse assertion that Bellarmine vnder his owne hand ac­knowledges, 237. Contrarieties of Doctrine amongst his Catholikes. Could the man but haue patience, he should finde aboue three hundred: What sayes my Detector to this? He hath not seene the seuerals, yet (like a braue man at Armes) he professes to kill his ene­mie ere he can appeare; and tels vs those 237 Contrarieties, are nothing but 237 lyes in one assertion. That there are in them so many vntruths I easily grant; for in Contradictions one part must needs be false; And Truth is but single: They are vntruths then, (lyes are too broad a word) but their owne. My assertion shall onely iustifie that they are told; let him take care for the rest: Obiect. But they are not in points belonging to Faith and Religion, only in matters vndecided, and disputable: The sequell shall try that shift; Why doe wee fore­stall our Reader? Sol. Who knowes not that there cannot be so many points fundamentall? Let him take them as they are, I aggrauate nothing; It is but onely in such light chaffe, as this; In the number and extent of Bookes Canonicall, wherein Driedo, Erasmus, Genebrard, Caietan, Sixtus Senensis, are acknowledged to oppose the rest; In the Popes infallibilitie of iudgement, wherein Gerson, Almayne, Pope Adrian, Eckius, Hosius, Pichius, Waldensis, are at quarrell; In the reach and originall of spirituall iurisdiction, wherein Abulensis, Tur­recremata, Fran. à Victoria, Alphonsus de Castro, &c. proclaime to differ: what should I instance in more? It is but in the Popes power in Temporalities, in the inerrablenesse of Councels, whether particular, confirmed by the Pope, or Generall; in the authoritie of Councels aboue Popes, in the force of Vowes, in the worship due to Images, and the like. [Page 717] These and such other are the slight Trifles (since all cannot be weightie) impertinent to faith, wherein the Romish Doctors varie.

Neither doth my assertion of their discord gall him more, then of our Vnity: O the forehead of Heretikes! I said that we in our Church differ onely in Ceremonies, they in substance. Let him giue leaue to the contra-diuision of these two, and I will take leaue to maintaine the in­diuision of the Church of England, in the dogmaticall points of Faith.

This boldnesse, together with my eminent ignorance, makes him admire the scarcitie of learned men in our Countrey, that could finde no better Doctors to send to Dort-Conference then Master HALL. To your griefe, Sir, it was a Synode, and that noble and celebrious; Nei­ther was it out of want that your silly Aduersarie was sent thither. This happy Iland (which hath no blemish but that it yeelds such Vipers as your selfe) abounds (as you too well know) with store of incomparable Diuines; such as may set your Rome to schoole. So as the Mes­senger of Pyrrhus long since called your Italy, a Countrey of Kings, [...]. and Egypt was wont to be called the Countrey of Physicians: so may this blessed Iland of ours iustly merit the title of The Region of DIVINES. For me, I can bee content to bee base enough in mine owne eyes, but if my disparagement shall redound to my betters, I dare tell him it is my comfort, that I was sent thither by a iudgement no lesse infallible, then of Paul the Fift. Let himselfe or any of his Eaues-dropping companions (to whom that place stood open) say wherein I shamed those that sent me. It was my iust griefe that the necessitie of my health, Necessitate pro­pellente proditie est ea tacere quae quis flu [...]e perfecerit. Chry­sost. in ill.: vti­nam toter assetis, &c. yea of my life, called me off immaturely: but since either death or departure must be yeelded to, others shall iudge whether I went away more laden with infirmitie, then (how-euer vnworthy) with approbation.

But that second lye of mine is so loud, that all my Brethren of Dort must heare it, and they which were lately the Witnesses of my sinceritie (gracing mee with the deare Testimonie of their approofe) are now made the Iudges of my impudencie. What monster of falshood will come forth? In my censure of Trauell, glancing at the Iesuiticall bragge of their Indian Miracles (whereat their very friends make sport) I charge Cardinall Bellarmine for an a­uoucher of these Cozenages, who dares auerre that his fellow Xauier, not onely healed the Deafe, Dumbe, and Blinde, but raised the Dead, to which I adde (whiles his Bro­ther Acosta, after many yeares spent in those parts, can pull him by the sleeue, and tell him in his eare, so loud that all the World may heare, Prodigia nulla producimus.) This is my Indictment; Let me come to my Tryall: Cast me, if ye can, ye reuerend heads; I craue no fauour. Where lyes this so lewd lye, and malicious abuse? That Bellarmine sayes thus of the Iesuite Xauier, is not denyed; That Acosta sayes thus of himselfe, and his fellow Iesuites, is granted; The first lye yet is, Acosta was neuer in the East-Indies at all, nor Xauier in the West; and how then could Acosta spend many yeares in those parts? A perilous Plea! Who euer, I beseech you, mentioned either East or West? I spake of the Indies in common; Bell de notis Ec­cles. l. 4. c. 14. so did his Bellarmine, from whom I cited this, Claruit etiam in Indiis omni genere miraculo­rum, &c. Here is not one of the Indies mentioned, but both or either; If both liued in the In­dies, though not in one Towne, in one Country, in one Indie; wherein haue I offended; whiles speaking of the Indies in generall, I said that Xauier and Acosta liued there? Yet this is one lye (he saith) and that so long a one, as that it reacheth as farre as it is from the East to the West, from the Artick to the Antarctick Pole; wherein I doubt not but your reuerences wil easily marke the skill of this learned Cosmographer. Some parts of those instanced Indies differ not so farre; not to speake of the small strait of Anian; the mentioned Region of Mexi­co is not aboue fourescore degrees from Iapan: Either your construction must fauour him, or else this must goe into the Booke of ouer-sights.

The second lye is, that Acosta pulled Bellarmine by the sleeue in this assertion, as if hee denyed those Easterne Miracles, which he elsewhere confesseth. Indeed, this sawcinesse were dangerous: The red Hat (you say) is fellow to a Crowne. But shall I confesse where I erred? My dull head could not conceiue that God should be the God of the Mountains, and not of the Valleys; Of the East Indies, not of the West; and yet be the Iesuites God in both: Especially, since the reason that Ioseph Acosta fetches from the persons (which should be the subiect of those Wonders) holds as equally for both Indies, Ios. Acosta l 2. de s [...]l. Ind. c. 9. as an Almanack made for the Meridian of one Citie, serueth the Neighbours.

Hitherto then the Prologue of my infamous falshoods, such, as if all my Writings could haue afforded any equally hainous, these had neuer beene chosen out to grace the front of his Detection; There must needs be much terrour in the sequel.

The rest of this storme fals vpon our learned Professor, D. Collins; one of the prime or­naments of our Cambridge; the partnership of whose vniust disgrace doth not a little hear­ten my vnworthinesse. The world knowes the eminency of that mans Learning, Wit, Iudge­ment, Eloquence; His workes praise him enough in the Gate; Yet this Malapert Corner-creeper doth so basely vilifie him, for ignorance, fillinesse, pratling, rusticitie, lying, as if in these onely he were matchlesse. Indeed whom doth the aspersion of that foule hand forbeare? Vilium est hominum alios viles facere? I appeale to all the Tribunals of Learning tho­row the World, whether all Doway haue yeelded ought comparable to that mans Pen: whe­ther he haue not so This Booke of Doctor Coll. C. E falsly insi­nuateth to haue bin suppressed. All Stationers shops can con­uince him of a lye: Nothing euer fell from that learned hand, without applause. coniured downe his Caco-Daemon Ioannes, that he neuer dares to look backe into the light againe; whether his Ephatha be not so powerfull, that if his Aduersarie were any otherwise deafe then the blocke which hee worships, it might open his eare to the Truth. It angers C.E. to heare that Kings should not dye, or perhaps, that they whose heads are anointed, should dye by any other then anointed fingers; The sentence of his Cardinall and Iesuites both de facto, and de jure, of deposing and murdering Kings, is now beside our way; Onely we may reade afarre off in capitall Letters, Arise, Peter, kill and eate: Hee knowes the word, with shame enough. I will not so much wrong that worthy Prouost, as to anticipate his quarrell; rather I leaue the superfluitie of this malice to the scourge of that abler hand; from whom I doubt not but C. E. shall smart and bleed so well, that he may spare the labour of making himselfe his owne Whipping-stocke on Good-Friday.

THE HONOVR OF THE MARIED CLERGIE maintained, &c. The first Booke.

SECT. I.

NEither my Charitie, nor my Leisure, nor my Readers Patience, vvill allow me to follow my Detector in all his Extrauagancies, nor to change idle vvords of Contumely with a Babbler. Declarationes ambitiosorum o era, ot [...]orum cihi sunt Scal. Exer. His twelue first Pages, are but the light froth of an impotent Anger; wherein hee ac­cuseth my bitternesse, and professeth his owne. For me I appeale vn­to all eyes; if my Pen haue been sometimes zealous, it was neuer in­temperate: Neither can he make me beleeue, that my Passions need to appeare to my shame, in calling Rome Prostitute, or himselfe shamelesse; Prostituta illa Ciuitas. or in citing from the Quod­libet of his owne Catholike Priests, the Art of his Iesuites, in [...]he particu­lars of this [...]i­storie he shall receiue in due place. Drurying of young Heires. There is neither Slander, nor Shame in Truth. For himselfe, hee confesseth to haue sharpened his Pen, and to haue dipt it (perhaps too deepe) in Gall: But where his Inke is too thicke, hee shall giue mee leaue to put a little Vineger to it, that it may flow the better. In the meane time he shall goe away with this glory, That a fouler Mouth hath seldome euer wip'd it selfe vpon cleane Paper.

After those waste flourishes, his thirteenth page begins to strike; Refut. p. 13. wherein hee char­geth me with odious basenesse, and insufficiencie, in borrowing all my proofes from Bellarmines Obiections, dissembling their Solutions. The Man were hard driuen, that would go to borrow of an Enemy. If al my proofes be fore-alledged and fore-answered by his Bellarmine; to what purpose hath this Trifler blurred so much Paper? There (he saith) shall the Reader see all my Scriptures answered, the Doctrine of Deuils ex­plicated; there, that other, Let him bee the Husband of one Wife, and, Mariage is honora­ble: Answered indeed; but as he said ( [...]) answerlessely. Such cleare Beames of Truth shine in the face of these Scriptures, that all the Cob-web Vayles of a Iesuites subtiltie cannot obscure them.

Their very Citation confutes their Answer. And where had we this Law, That if a Iesuite haue once medled with a Scripture, all Pens, all Tongues are barred from euer alledging it? If Satan haue mis-cited the Psalme (Hee shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee) for Temptation, may not we make vse of it, for the comfort of Protection? Briefe­ly, let my Cauiller know, that it is not the friuolous illusion of any shuffling Iesuite, that can driue vs from the firme Bulwarke of the holy Scriptures. In this, they are clearely ours, after all pretences of Solution (as he shall well feele in the Sequel) and shall secure vs against all humane Opposition. Before the disquisition whereof, some­what of must force be premised, concerning the state of our Question.

SECT. II.

WHere, that all Readers may see, how learnedly my wise Aduersary hath mista­ken me, and himselfe; I must tell my Detector, That all his tedious Discourse sits beside the Cushion: Refut. p. 12. For thus he writes of my Epistle (so as his whole Scope is to disproue the single life of Catholike Priests, and thereby to oppugne our Doctrine in that behalfe) vpon which conceit, he runs into a large proofe of the strong Obligation of Vowes, the necessitie of their Obseruation, the penaltie and danger of their Violation, the praise of Virginitie, the possibilitie of keeping it; and vpon this very ground builds he the tottering wall of his whole ensuing Confutation: insomuch, as ( pag. 130) he sayes, That Mariage all times, without contrary Iniunction, was lawfull, is not denyed; nor will it be proued in haste, That Priests, or such as had vowed the contrary, might vse that liber­tie: and we say not, that Virginitie is violently to be opposed on any, for it commeth by free election; but where the Vow is free, the Transgression is damnable. Thus he.

Now let all indifferent eyes see, whether the onely drift of mine Epistle be not to iustifie our Mariages, not to improue their Singlenesse; to defend the lawfulnesse of the Mariage of our Clergy, not to iustifie the Mariages of the Romish; to plead for the ma­riage of our Ecclesiastiques, not of Popish Votaries.

In expresse tearmes, I dis-auowed it. The interuention of a Vow makes a new state. Let Baal plead for himselfe. What is it to me, if the Romish Clergie may not bee Hus­bands? or if, according to the French Prouerbe, they haue a Law not to marry, and a Custome not to liue chaste? Let it be their care whom it concernes; onely I will haue leaue to speake for our owne. Neither did I euer derogate ought from sacred Virgini­tie, or lay it leuell (whether absolutely, or in all circumstances) with holy Matrimo­nie; neither did I euer conceiue of an impossibilitie of Continence in some persons: Take away these three Grounds, (which I vtterly disclaime before God and Men) to­gether with his petulant Raylings, and idle Excursions; and what is become of the Vo­lume of my great Aduersarie [...]? Those three vast Paragraphes are shrunke into so few sheets of Paper, that a Mouse may as soone runne away with his Book, as with his god.

My Masters of Doway, if ye bee the Superiors, vnder whose permission this worthy Worke sees the light; for shame keepe vp your lauish Vnthrifts of good time, and send vs such Antagonists, as may not faine Occasions to empty their Note-Bookes. One dash of a Pen might thus iustly answer the most part of his bloughtie Volume; wherein, like a drunken Man, he makes a fray with his owne shadow, and like an idle Whelpe, runnes about after his owne Sterne. But, that he may not complaine to bee cast off too contemptuously, he shall receiue a faire account of Particulars.

SECT. III.

THe Theme of my Epistle is plainely no other, then our Mariage censured, hee an­swers, of Theirs. I would there were such cause of familiarity and entirenesse, that what is said of one, might agree to both: But the world knowes we are two. If I say our Clergie is heartily loyall to their King; will he straight take it of theirs? If, that our Clergy is willingly subiect to more then the directiue Power of their Soueraigne, will he challenge this to theirs? The very Point which I purposely declined, hee fol­lowes in hot chase. Euen moderate Papists (they are the words of my Epistle) will grant vs free, because not bound by Vow, not so farre as those old Germanes proposse & nosse: And yet all my Detectors refutation still driues at the supposition of a Vow. What haue we to doe with Votaries? Our Clergie is free, whether as Clergie, or as ours: First, as persons Ecclesiasticall (quà tales:) For holy Orders, vvhether as orders, or as holy, are no hinderances of Matrimonie, as Cardinall Cajetan truely, and with him, the vvhole Schoole. That which may bee pretended for Impediment, is either a Vow annexed, or an Ecclesiasticall Statute.

Ordinasacro debitum Conti­nentiae non est essentialiter an­nexum. l. om. So [...]o l. 7. q. 4. de Iure & Instit.As for the Vow, it is so farre from being essentiall to holy Orders, as that it is made by Vide Caietan. Opus de Castit. Act. Conc. Trid. Alia est c. [...]sa Monac [...]i, alia Cleric. Extr. de Vo [...], &c Plu [...]a [...]fi [...]endo promittit M [...]na­chus, quàm [...]e [...] ­pie [...]cto sa [...]m ordinem [...]c [...] ­cus. some learned Papists a difference betwixt the Obligation of their Religious, and their Priests, That their Religious are bound by a solemne Vow to single life in the very intrinsecall nature of their Profession; their Priests onely by a Church Constitu­tion, without Vow. And those that goe further with their famous Cardinal, and teach, That it is expresly forbidden to Bishops, to ordaine any, without the promise of single life, ground this but vpon an Epistle of Pope Gregory Dist. 28. Greg. Petr. Diaco. l. 1. ep. 42. Caiet. vbi. s [...]pra Polyd. Virg. &c., a late and weake foundation; and besides hold, that their Vow is but semi-solemne, and accidentally incident into this Profession: for so much as here is neither a direct Exhibition of the Body to this purpose in the Offerer, nor a direct Consecration to this end in the Admitter, both which make vp the solemnity of the vow: vpon which reason, according to them, a Religious Order, because it yeelds ouer the Body vnto an estate repugnant to Matri­mony, doth of it selfe, in it owne nature, both hinder Mariage, and nullifie it; not so the Ecclesiasticall. To which wee may adde, That according to their owne Meldena [...]. sum q. 15. art. 27. Item Voti scien­nitas ex soli const [...]tione Ec­clesiae est inuen­ta, Matrimonij vero vincu­lum ab ipso Ec­clesiae capite re­rum omnium conditore, &c. Extra. Item, vinculum voti solennis, & so­lutio eius est ex statuto Ecclesiae. Antonin. Simplex votum apud Deum non mirtùs obligat quâm solenne. Celest. extr. qui Clereci, &c. Doctors, Solemnitie and Simplicitie make no difference of the Vow before God, though be­fore the Church. A distinction too slight, too newly vpstart, to ouerturne an ancient and well grounded Institution. Neither need wee any better, or other proofe of the inconnexion of this Vow with holy Orders, then that of their owne Dominicus à Soto, Non est de es­sentia Sacerdo­tis seruare casti­tatem quando­quidem. Graeci etiam ab Eccle­sia Latin [...] per­mittuntur in coniugij foedere perma [...]ere. Dom. Sot. l. 7. de Iure. q. 4. P. Ʋenetus. Brocard. Lud. Vertomannus Ios. Indus, of the Christians in India and Cathaia, &c. Non si quid Turbida Roma eleuet, accedas. Pers. Non est de essentia Sacerdotis, &c. It is not of the essence of a Priest (saith he) to keepe single; for that the Grecian Clergie are permitted euen by the Roman Church to con­tinue in the estate of Mariage. What can be more cleare? If there were a necessary and inseparable connexion of a vowed Continency, with holy Orders, then would not, neither could the Roman Church acknowledge a true Priesthood, where it finds con­i [...]gall Society. Their act of allowance to the Greeke Church, implyes a faire indepen­dency of these two, which some of their clamorous Clients plead to haue indiuisibly coupled. So as now all the strength of this necessary Celibate is resolued into the po­wer of a Church statute; and of what Church, but the Roman? All other Churches in the World, as of Armenia, Grecia, Syria, Ethiopia, Russia, the Georgians, &c. allow the coniunction of Ministerie, and Mariage; and are so farre from requiring a Vow of ne­cessary Continencie, that they rather erroniously prerequire a necessity of Mariage in the persons to be ordained.

It is onely the Church of Ecclesiae statu­to, nec vniuer­salis, sed Latinae. Espenc. l. 1. de Cont. c. 13. Id circo cum summus Pontifex possit at libitum. &c. Caiet. Opus. de Castitate. Dubia causae. Rome, the great and imperious Mistresse of the World, that imposes the yoke of this vow vpon her Vassalls. Imposes it, but ad libitum; so as her great Paramour (in whose vast Bosome that whole Church lyes) may dispense with it as he lists. Heare that irrefutable discourse of Cardinall Caietan: His words beare weight, and are not vnworthy the eyes of my Reader. Therefore (saith hee) since the Pope may at his pleasure loose the Bond of that Statute, it followes necessarily, that if a Priest of the Westerne Church shall marry by the Popes leaue, without any reasonable cause, that such Mariage of his is a true Mariage, and the parties maried are true Husband and Wife, and their Issue truely legitimate; although in so marying, both the parties should sinne mor­tally, in doing this act against the Vow of Chastity, without a reasonable, or at least a probable cause of their so licensing; and consequently, neither should the Pope himselfe be excused from mortall sin: But if there be any reasonable cause of dispensing with this vow of Chastity; then the party thus marying, and dispenced with, may both safely marry, and liue in Mari­age. And hereupon it appeares, That since a reasonable cause of dispensing with this Vow of Chastity, may bee not onely the publike Vtility, whether Ciuill or Ecclesiasticall, but any other greater good then the obseruing of that Chastity; it iustly followes, that the Pope not only may, but with a safe Conscience may dispence with a Priest of the Westerne (or Roman) Church, that he may marry; euen besides the cause of a publike benefit. And therefore the determination of some hath beene too presumptuous in affirming, That absolutely and with­out such cause the Pope cannot dispence: whereas (as we haue shewed) the Pope may doe it without any cause, though in so doing he should sinne; and with any reasonable cause, with­out sinne: and in both, the Matrimony stands firme. Thus he.

Words that neede neither Paraphrase, nor Inforcement. And how Sedes clemen­tissima quae nulli deesse cons [...]euit, dummodo albi aliquid vel rubei intercedat. Matth. Paris. Alius abusus est in dispensationi­bus cum Consti­tutis in Sacr. Ord. &c. vsuall the practice of this Dispensation hath beene (that we may not rest onely in Speculation) appeares enough by the ingenious complaint of their Concil. Select. Card. Si Sacerdotes non maturâ de­liberatione se astrinxerunt, vi­deat Rom. Pont. qui circa haec solet dispensare quid sit agen­dum in particu­laribus: Mart. Perefius, &c. selected Cardinalls, to Paul the third. Who cry downe the abuse of these ouer-frequent Grants, which they would not haue yeelded, but vpon publike and weighty Causes; especially (say they) in these Times, wherein the Lutherans vrge this matter with so much vehemence. Nei­ther is it long since our kind Apostate M. Carier gaue vs here in England, (from bigger Men then himselfe) an ouerture of the likelyhood of this liberall Dispensation, from his holy Father of Rome, vpon the conditions of our re-subiection. Would we there­fore but stoope to kisse the Carbuncle of that sacred Toe, our Clergy might as well consist with holy Wedlocke, as the Grecian. Oh, the grosse mockery of Soules, not more ignorant, then credulous! Will his Holinesse dispense with vs for our sinne? We can be dispensed with at home for his dispensation. It is their Sorrow, that the World is growne wiser, and findes Heauen no lesse neere to Douer-Cliffe, then to the Seuen-hills.

And ere we leaue this point, it is very considerable, what may be a reasonable cause of this Dispensation: For those very His votis afiri­ctus, non potest Matrimonium abs (que) Dispensati­ne i [...]ire, quamuis vebementissimis carnis stimulis vrgeatur, &c. Sanch. l. 7. de Matr. Imped. Disp. 11. Authoritas supe­rioris dispensan­tis expectanda est. Communis illa regula Doctorum & nominatim Caietani, nimi­rum quando ei qui vouit, con­flat aliquid esse melius praeteritá voti materia, posse propriâ authoritate re­cedere. Sanch. de Matr. l. 7. de Impe­dim. Disp. Iesuites, which hold the power of this Vow such, That the vehementest tentations and foyles of the flesh may not be relieued with an arbitrary Matrimonie, since the matter of this Vow is so important, and caries so much danger in the violation, as that it is not to bee left to the power of a priuate Iudgement (though morally certaine) whether Matrimonie (all things considered) be in this particular expedient (for that may bee fit for a man as a singular person, which is not fit for him as part of the community) yet they grant, that this extreame perplexednesse and violence of carnall motions, is a iust cause of dispensation. What need we more? Though some Angel. Matr. 3. Jmped. 5. in fine vera cruz. 1. part. spec. art. 15. Casuists be more fauourable, and grant that in such cases, we may not onely allow, but perswade Matrimonie to the perplexed Votary: As Cardinall Aen. Syl. E­pist. 307. So Benedict. 12. gaue Dispen­sation to Pe­trarch. Arch­deacon of Par­ma, to marry his Laura (too neere him in blood, as it is thought) and ex vberiore gratiae, that he should keepe all his Promotions, and receiue yet more, on co [...]dion, that the said Be­nedict might haue the vse of Petrarchs sister, Matth. Parker Defens. of Pr. Marr. ex Fasciculo Temp. & Platina, & vita Petrarchae, &c. Aeneas Syluius (who was neuer lesse Pius, then when he was Pius) giues this hearty aduice to his friend Iohn Freünd, a Roman Priest, that he should (not­withstanding his Orders) helpe himselfe by Mariage; yet the former will serue our turne. If therefore those superiours, which haue all lawfull and spirituall authority o­uer vs, shall haue thought good, vpon this reasonable cause, to giue a generality of dis­pensation to all such of our Clergie, as shall not, after all carefull and serious inde­uours, find themselues able to containe; allowing them by these lawfull remedies to quench those impure flames: What can any Iesuit or Deuill except against this? This is simply the cleere case of them whose cause I maintaine.

And yet further. Put the case this had not been; if without the thought of any Ro­mish Dispensation, the Occidentalis (non Orientalis) Ecclesia castitatis obtulit votum. in Dist. 31. Easterne Church neuer held it needfull to require the Vow of single life in the Ministers of the Altar, (they know the words of their own Glosse) why should not our Church challenge the same immunity; for (that from the generall consideration of Ecclesiastiques, as such, we may turne our eies to our Ecclesiastiques in speciall) no Church vnder heauen kept it selfe more free from the bondage of those tyrannous Impositions?

The Ʋid. postea Epist. Girard. Eboracens. Arch. ad Anselm. Huntingd. Fabian. Polidor. Virgil. vid. post. lib. 3. Clergie of this Iland, from the beginning; neuer offered any such vow, the Bishops neuer required it, for more (if any credit be due to Histories) then a thousand yeeres after Christ. The great Champion of Rome, Master Harding, was driuen to say, They did it by a becke, if not by a Dieu-gard, but could neuer proue it done by either. Neither is it more worth my Readers note, then my Aduersaries indignation, that the wise Prouidence of God so pleased to contriue it of old, as that from the beginning of the first conuersion of this happy Island, it rather conspired with the Greek Church, then with the Roman; After the Grecian account we kept our Easter, insomuch, as Beda tels vs, that Pope Iohn the fourth (about the yeere 637.) was faine to require of [Page 723] the English, that they would keepe their Pasch after the Romane fashion; a difference (as it was then taken) of no small importance. The story of S. Aidanus and Colman­nus, may be herein an abundant witnesse: And for the Britans, Beda left them in the Cloze, both of his Life and History; fast to Greece, loose from Rome.

After the Grecian forme we celebrated the Sacrament of Baptisme. After the Gre­cian Liberty wee continued the Mariages of persons Ecclesiasticall (through so many Centuries of yeeres) without the scandall, without the contradiction of the Christian World; so as now we are but repossessed of the ancient right of our Forefathers, which the interposition of the Romish tyranny, for a while, iniuriously debarred. Our Aduersaries haue wont to brand vs for the vncharitable censures of our Forefathers, and can they thinke the successions of many Generations so faithlesse, that they made solemne Vowes, for no other purpose, but onely to breake them? It was the question of the rich and precious Iewell of England, to which his Hardie Aduersary had neuer the face to reply. My Refuters forehead is stronger, with a weaker wit; Let him try here the power of his audacitie. And if the Church of this Iland, in the daies of her forced seruitude to the Roman See, maintained this liberty (as wee proue in the se­quell) and deriued it to Posterity, how much more free shall it be for vs to renue and inioy it, after the iust excussion of that seruile yoke?

Let now C. E. goe waste good houres, and marre cleane Paper in disprouing the Mariage of Romish Votaries; and in the meane time come as neere my Question, as Thames is to Tiber: What is this but to mocke the Reader, and abuse himselfe? How much wiser is he growne in the processe of his discourse, where hee grants our Mari­age, and denies our Clergie? from which weake and witlesse Hold, if we beat him not in the due place, we suffer not enough from that rude Hand.

SECT. IIII.

HAuing then hitherto detected no error, no ignorance but his owne; Refut. p. 17. hee now de­scends to vntruths, and finds here so many mistakings, lyes, falsifications, that a Reader would wonder by what Art I could couch so many of them in so smal a roome; and might verily thinke that I could out-ly the Legends, and out-iuggle a Iesuit. But ere I haue done, these shall appeare to be but the fictions of a passionate fugitiue, the Man shall be cooler, I shall be innocent, and my Reader shall say, that if that forehead had not beene so oft crossed it could not haue had so little shame.

My first vntruth is, that I auouch Saint Paul to call the single life of Priests, A Do­ctrine of Deuils. Reader, Is my Detector awake? I said, That to maintaine the vn­lawfulnesse of the Mariage of the Minister of God, is, according to Saint Paul, A Do­ctrine of Deuills; and now he would perswade the World, I said thus of the single life of his Priests. What can wee make of this? That single life is a Doctrine? If not truth, yet let him learne to speake sense. But that hee may not alwayes refute what I neuer affirmed; I must ghesse at what he meant: He would elude this charge, with that stale shift, worne out with the Pens of his Predecessors, that Saint Paul is to bee vnderstood according to Theodoret, of those which call Mariage execrable: Nuptias execra­bile. accor­ding to Saint Austin, that say, Mariage is euill, and of the Deuils making: according to Clemens Alexandrinus, Of those that abhorre Mariage: Of Manichees, and o­ther Heretikes, as Ambrose and Epiphanius, from which Catholikes are so farre that they approue it for a Sacrament.

First, the words of Saint Paul, are ( [...]) forbidding to marry, not con­demning Mariage. Then, we know well, what the Tacians, Ebionites, Encratites, Mon­tanists, Marcionites, Manichees, Adamites, and Apostoliques held of Matrimonie. The Apostle brands them here: But what? Them only? Whiles he condemnes them, doth he free those that partake with them? The Act is one, Forbiddance of Mariage; whether to some, or to more, or to al, S. Paul expresses not: The number doth not varie the qua­lity. [Page 724] And if one be a part of all, then to condemne Mariage in some one kind of Men, can it be other then the partaking of an vniuersall condemnation of it? This then only he hath gained, that some others haue beene deeper in this euill, then themselues.

Obiect. But our Apostle speakes of them which condemne Mariage as euill in it selfe.

Answ. Be ye Holy. All things are cleane to the cleane.We take what he giues: No mans mouth shall condemne my Refuter, but his own. What was he that accused Mariage of Vnholinesse, out of Sancti estote; of vnclean­nesse, out of Omnia munda mundis; of Contamination with carnall concupiscence? Was it not his owne Pope Innoc. Exu­perio Tolos. Epis. Epist. 3. c. 1. Dist. 82. Proposuisti. Innocentius? Who was hee that interpreteth of Mariage, the Text Rom. 8.8. Those that are in the flesh cannot please God, that called the maried Man, no lesse then the Whoremonger, Sectatorem libidinum, Praeceptorem vitiorum; A follower of Lust, a teacher of Vice; that said, Mariage was a loosing the reynes to Luxury, an inhiation after obscene lusts? was it not his Pope, Ead. Dist. c. Plurimos ad. Hi­meriū Tarraca, Epist. [...]. Semo [...]e nam (que) differentiam peruersi nominis Connubij, vnam eandem (que) rem effecisti Adulte­rij & coniugij, Laur. Valla, Ca­non. Eccl. Later. l. 1. de Volupt. Siricius, the first Founder (if we may beleeue their now-defaced Glosse) or forced Continency?

Who was it that called Mariage a defiling with vncleane society, and execrable conta­gion? Was it not his Councell of Vxorum aut quarumcun (que) foe­minarum immū ­dae societate, & execrabili conta­gione turpari, Conc. Tol. 8. c. 5. cit. à C.E. p. 231. Toledo? Who was it that called Mariage (Spur­citias immundas) filthy beastlinesse? Was it not his Vide Regist. Eccl. Wigornien­sis, postea. l 3. Saint Dunstan and Oswald? Let him construe this, and then tell me, what it is (if this be not) to condemne Mariage as Essendo il ma­trimonio vn stato Carnale: Pleaded in the Councell of Trent, Hist. Concil. p. 662. euill. Yet more, his owne example shall conuince him: He pleads out of Saint Austin, that this text, amongst others, intends to strike at the Manichees; now, the Manichees allowed Mariage to their Auditors, that is (Analogically) their Laity; forbad it to their Electi, that is, their Clergy; So farre approuing it in their layick-Clients, that no modest Penne may write August. de Haeres ad Quod-vult-Deum. whence they fetched their Sacramentall Bread: Either then the Manichees must bee excluded, or Papists must be taken in for company into this doctrine of Deuils. It is true, they miscall Mariage a Sacrament; So as wee may well wonder at these two extreames in one doctrine: and study in vaine how the same thing should be Sacred in a Ceremonious inchoation, and in the reall consummation morally impure; how a Sacrament should bee incompatible with a sacred Person: These Sphyngian Riddles are for better Heads: With what Brow then can my De­tector adde, Refut. p. 19. That with Saint Chrysostome and Saint Austin, they do but compare mari­age, they doe not condemne it; Onely teaching Mariage to be good, Virginity better; with Fulgentius not so comparing Virginity to Corne, that they count Mariage Cockle? In this where should they find an aduersary? But if Luxury, Filthinesse, Vncleannesse, Contagion, Beastlinesse, Vice, Obscenity, be the stiles of good, we can well allow them to the honour of C. Es. Virginity, and are content our Mariages should passe for euill.

SECT. V.

MY second vntruth (he saith) is, That I make the single Life of Priests the brand of Antichristianisme. Shamelesse mouth! Where did I euer say so? My words are; Were it not for this opinion, the Church of Rome would want one euident brand of her Antichristianisme. Refut. p. 19.20. The life is one thing, the opinion another. Single life is good; the opinion of the necessity of single life, and the vnlawfulnesse of the Maried, is Antichristian. What can be more plaine? yet this wilfull slanderer tels the World, that I make the profession of Continence, Antichristian: Whereas we doe willingly professe, that true profession of true Continency is truely laudable; that the forceable imposition of it, as necessary to some state of men, sauours strongly of that Man of sin: Now, let my Reader iudge, whose vntruths my Aduersary hath hitherto detected.

Neither can I [...]ate that word of mine, vnlesse I would renounce the Apostle; who seemes purposely to decipher our Romanists by these lines: For, hauing immediate­ly before described the condition of Bishops, and Deacons, with their Wiues and Children (allowing them indifferently with others a maried estate) hee presently (as foreseeing that Point which would bee most subiect to contradiction) foretels, that the seducing spirits of Antichristianisme would forbid mariage; and this hee fore-prophesies [Page 725] shall bee done in the latter, or (as their Vulgar and Rhemists turne it) in the last Times; and that by them, which shall speake lyes in hypocrisie. Neither of which can so exactly agree to those first Heretikes; who, as they were early in time, And if [...] may a­gree to all the Ages of the Church after Christ, yet most to the last, and that other ad­dition seemes to strengthen this sense. so also grosse in their Doctrine; wherein there was more open impiety, then secret dissimu­lation.

SECT. VI.

IN vaine therefore doth my Refuter bring in S. Paul, as an a better of his forced Con­tinence; whiles he saith of yonger Widowes, Refut. p. 21. that When they haue begun to wax wan­ton against Christ, they will marry, hauing damnation, because they haue forsaken their first faith. In which place (boulted before to the Bran by many Controuersers) mine Ad­uersary hath learned of his Bellarmine, to triumph aboue measure. This first faith (saith he) all the Fathers, without exception, vnderstand to be a Vow, or Promise, made to God of Continence, in the state of Widowhood. It is a wide word, (All the Fathers) I had thought I had read in holy L. C. de Trini­tate de Beat. t [...]t. Dei [...] Ti [...]oph [...] ­lum. Et instrumenta libertatu semel concessa per ite­rationem infir­mat [...]. Athanasius, Vae vobis qui primam fidem baptismi coelitus institu­tam irritam facitis; Woe to you that make void the first faith of Baptisme ordained from heauen. I had thought Non sunt digni fide, qui primam fidem Baptismi irritam secerunt. Marcionem lo­quor & Basili­dem. Hier. Prooem. in Epist. ad Tit. Hierome had somewhere said, They are not worthy of beliefe, which haue voided their first beliefe, Marcion I meane and B [...]silides; whom yet I neuer found condemned for the breach of any Vow of Continence. I had thought, the Au­thor of the Interlinear Glosse, would not haue crossed all the Fathers, in expounding it, Fidem baptismi; The faith of Baptisme, which is indeed the first Faith; and the Apo­stle saith (the first) not (the former;) as for that other, which hee imagines, a Vow of continued Viduity, it was neither Faith nor First; let him instance (if he can) where our Apostle takes Faith for a Vow. Rather, as if he meant to expound his owne word in this very Scripture, and this occasion, he cleeres this doubt, whiles he speakes of the wilfully improuident Man, that he hath denyed the Faith, and is worse then an Infidel; and now in the same Context, he speakes of these peruerted Widowes that they haue forsaken the Faith.

Much lesse is it the First, whether in Time, or Dignity: For, they could not haue beene Church-Widowes, if not Christians; and they could not be Christians if they should haue valued the Vow of their Widowhood aboue the vow of their Christen­dome; yea, so farre was this from the first Vow, (if it had beene one) as that it was the last of all; for according to them, their first Faith must be to their Husband, their second to Christ, in their initiation to Religion; their last in the Vow of Widowhood; So as here is a fayned vow made Faith, and last made first; and all to vphold a crazy conceit of our Romanists, which hath no other ground but this one ambiguity. Chry­sostome indeed calls it ( [...]) ad Pactum; a couenant; but what couenant, Refut. p. 20. or with whom, he expresses nor; whether of Christianity, or of Widowhood, or of Mini­stration; Some of the others that followed him, spake according to the Glosse which the corrupt conceit of the Times had set vpon him.

But what need my Refuter stand vpon particular Authors (he sayes) when he may bring 214 Bishops, all sitting in Councell at Carthage, all agreeing in this exposition, Refut. p. 21. poynting vs to the fourth Councell of Carthage? (Canone vlt.) His Gratian had wont to tell vs, (for the more Grace) that it was in the third Councell of Carthage, Can. 4. Now he is taught to change this note; So doth C. E. with his Binius, tell vs it was the 4. Councell and the last Canon. We haue reason to suspect it was in neither; The very stile and manner of discourse so different from the rest of those briefe Canons, and the fashion of those Times, cary in it open likelihood of Bastardie: It was an easie fraud to patch it to the end of tho [...]e Canons; neither (which learned Iunius taught mee first to obserue) is it found among the Greeke; then which there cannot be a worse signe.

But that I may at once answer this vaunt of Antiquity, and stop the mouth of this Cauiller: Let me aske him whether those Fathers, whom hee cites for this sense, doe [Page 726] not take those yong Widowes for Votaries? If they doe (as hee cannot denie) how can these two stand together, That they should haue damnation, because against their vow, they would marry; and yet that the Apostle should wish them to marry? Can he imagine that Saint Paul would aduise them to incurre wilfull damnation?

And if in this I should haue dissented from the interpretation of much Antiquitie, I should but take to my selfe the liberty of his Masters the Iesuits, with whom this is no nouelty; for instance, his not vnlearned, and bold Maldonate in Math. 19.11. Maldonate: (as we shall see af­terwards) vpon a Text of this very question, confessing the current of the streame of Antiquity, can come in, at last, with a Doctorly wipe of Adduci non possum vt sequar; I cannot goe with them: This priuiledge is for none but the Fathers of the Society, to controll the Fathers of the Church.

[...]The state then of these Widowes was shortly this: They being for their pouerty su­stained by Church-almes, vpon De bis aegit quae ad Ecclesia stipem, vel mini­sterum recipie­bantur eius sumptibus [...]le [...] ­dae, Espenc. de Cant. l. 4. c. 1. condition of attendance on the Saints, whether sick or trauelling, were to dedicate themselues to this seruice; but, some of the yonger sort being inueigled by Infidell-Louers, were drawne to leaue, not their Station onely of their ministration, but their profession of Christianity: These had damnation most iustly, for casting off their first Faith. Their mariage was accidentally faulty, because it forced them from their holy imployment; Their Apostasie was absolutely and dam­nably sinfull, in that they left Christ, and followed after Satan.

Refut. p. 21. 22.The inextricable Dilemma then of my Detector is easily answered; (I demand now of Master Hall, whether these young Widowes, in breaking their Vowes, did sinne, or not? If they did not; why shall they haue damnation? If they did sinne (as indeed they did) then how is the Vow vnlawfull? how the brand of Antichristia­nisme?) Nothing can be more base then to beg the Question; What doe we dispute, but whether any Vow were made? and if any, whether of Continence, or of Seruice? But why then shall they haue damnation? For waxing wanton against Christ, not meerly for marying. If to marry, were to waxe wanton against Christ, why should the Apostle haue aduised it them? In a word, for abandoning both their Office and Religion.

Lastly, who can but wonder at the face of our Aduersaries, that dare bring forth so plaine a witnesse against themselues, For, if the Vow of Continence bee the first faith here spoken of, then may not any woman by the Apostles charge make this Vow, till shee bee threescore yeeres old; which, how is it at this day practized in the Romish Church? Bellar. de Mona­chis. l. 2 c. 36. Can. 13. Greg. l. 1. Epist. 48. Sess. 25. c. 15. since, and as the Caesar-Augustaine Councell, and the Agathense a­bated it to forty yeeres, and the third Councell of Carthage yet lower, to fiue and twentie; so Pope Gregory fell yet lower to eighteene; and some other Councells yet lower to twelue; Although the Trent-Conference very liberally rise vp to whole six­teene: Either therefore let them grant that our Apostle speakes not of Votaries, or else let them follow his rule of the age of Votaries, that the World may thinke they haue honest Nunneries; and let them confesse their change presumptuous. Thus, I hope, This Gordian knot, that requires more strength then Master Halls learning, and a sharper edge then Alexanders sword to dissolue, or cut, is proued more easie then the knot of a Friers girdle, which a very dull Whittle may cut sunder; and C. E s. appeale to all Schollers, proclaimes him ignorantly confident.

SECT. VII.

Impossible. Vnlawlull. Refut. p. 23, 24.IF it had not beene for two poore words of mine (both yet misse-vnderstood) I wonder how C.E. could haue discouered to the world his dexterity, in seruing out his oft sodden Cole-worts; the refuse of his Bellarmine, and Coccius. From pag. 26. vsque ad 90. Threescore and foure Pages, or more, hath he brauely spent in the Vindication of Virginity, which neuer honest and wise man opposed. Let their sha [...]elings (I said) speake for themselues, vpon whom their vnlawfull Vow hath forced a wilfull and impossible necessity. The man [Page 727] is angry that I medled with his crowne; but if his haire had not beene longer then his wit, this deepe offence had neuer beene; For, if hee had taken my words, Cum grano salis, in the sense which they will only well beare: (Let such of their shauelings, as vp­on whom an vnlawfull Vow hath forced an impossibile necessity, speake for themselues) (none other need speaking for) he had found the sentence so particular, that it might haue spared him both much spleene and worke; since, neither was it in my heart euer to af­firme the obseruation of this Vow impossible to any man, neither will he (I hope) hold that it is kept by all: It is not in the power of the Razor, together with the haires, to cut off inordinate affections; some vow, which cannot containe: Vpon this supposi­tion onely, I called this necessitie impossible, and this Vow vnlawfull; I cannot there­fore but pity my passionate Detector, that hee hath set himselfe all on a froth, in run­ning this Wild-Goose chase alone, following nothing but his owne fancy, whiles hee pursues a certaine Chimericall Monster, that holds Continence vtterly and vniuersally impossible. And that he may the better repent him of this witlesse waste, and preuent the spoile of good Paper hereafter, let him know at once (which perhaps hath not hi­therto beene allowed him) what we hold concerning this Point. We doe therefore from our hearts honor true Virginity, as the most excellent estate of life, which is in­cident to fraile Humanity; Gerson hath taught vs not to call it a Vertue, but it is Cou­sin German to a Vertue; Neither doe we thinke that the Earth affords any thing more glorious, then Eunuchisme for the Kingdome of Heauen; which is therefore commen­ded by our Sauiour, not as a thing meerely arbitrarie, by way of aduice, but of charge to the able. Qui potest capere, capiat; In this we can gladly subscribe to Saint CHRY­SOSTOME, Bonum est Virginitas, &c. Virginity is good, I yeeld it; and better then Ma­riage, I confesse it. Secondly, euery man therefore (not Ecclesiastiques onely) should labour, and striue to aspire vnto this estate, as the better, vsing all holy meanes both to attaine, and to continue it: Neither doe we thinke it any other then blameable, that yong Persons (not so much as aduising with their owne abilities) without all indeuour and ambition of so worthy a condition, leape rashly into the bands of Wedlocke. Thirdly, though euery man must reach for it, yet euery man cannot catch it; since it hath pleased God to reserue this as a peculiar gift for some persons, not intending it as a common fauour to all Suiters. Fourthly, those then, which are vpon good triall conscious to themselues of Gods call to this estate, and his gift inabling them vnto it, may lawfully make profession thereof to the glory of the Giuer, and (if need be) may vow (God continuing the same grace vnto them) an holy perpetuation therof to their end; the obseruation whereof, if they through their owne neglect shall let fall, they cannot be excused from Qui statuit fi [...]mus in cora [...] suo non habens necessitatem, potestatem [...]a­be [...]ss [...]ae vo [...]un tota, & vouerit continentiam Deo, deb team vsque ad finem totâ mentu [...]o [...]i­citudine custodi­re, Aug. de fid. ad Petr. Solutio voti ma­la, Coniugium iamen bonum. sinne, or freed from censure: But those, which after all seri­ous indeuours, find nothing but weaknesse and vncertainties in this behalfe, shall sinne, if they absolutely vow; shall not sinne, if they marry, in what condition of life soeuer; nor sinne in marying, howeuer their mariage may haue faulty circumstances.

Now my Detector by this time in our assertions sees his owne folly; if against this he can except ought, he knowes where to find an aduersary: In the meane time, hee needed not to take it so highly, that in the Romish vse of vowes, I made mention of vnlawfulnesse, of impossibility; vnlawfulnesse in the making, impossibilitie in keeping; I am ready to maintaine both, in respect of the indisposition, yea incapacitie of the Votaries.

SECT. VIII.

BVt in speaking of the impossibilitie of some mens continencie, it was not possible for my Refuter to containe himselfe from a scurill inuectiue against Luther, Refut. p. 25, 26, 27. Pel­lican, Bucer; and it becomes him well. His Fathers, like Sepulchrall dogges, tore vp the graues of Gods Saints, and gnawed vpon their dead bones; and now this whelpe of theirs comming it cineros, Bedribbles their ashes.

The heroicall Spirit of Luther (for I cannot be flouted out of that word) hated the brothelry of their Cloysters; and chose rather (which gals them to the heart) to be an honest Husband, then an fornicating Frier.

What did he other in this, then the holy Fathers haue aduised him, yea, then hee learned in their owne Schoole? for casting, perhaps, his eye vpon the Index of their Aquinas, Ʋ [...]tum Vergens in periculum per­sonae, d [...]bet fran­gi securè, si dis­pensatio non p [...]s­sit haberi. Ind. 3. in Ag. vo­ce votum. Plus habet hic luxuria quam castitas. Gloss. extrau. de Bigam. C. Hieron. ad O­cean. Et Lupa naria th [...]lamis praefe­rentur. Beatus vir, cui non imputauit Dominus vxo­rem. Refut. p. 28, 29. Cochleus. he found there, Votum Vergens, &c. A Vow tending to the danger of the person, may be securely broken, if a dispensation cannot be had: What other then all their more ingenuous Casuists would thinke fit to giue way vnto? If Luther would haue still kept on his Cowle, and but haue paid the fees of a Concubine, he had liued and dyed an ho­ly Augustinian: but now all his crimes sinke down out of fight, vna vxor supernatat, (as that Father said) his wife onely floteth: and poore honest Katherine Bora hath made more noyse in their Papers, then ten thousand of their Curtizans. Neither needs this man any other inscription on his graue to make him odious, then this, Here lyes the man that held mariage better then fornication. If now Doctor Luther in a vehement de­testation of the impurity of their holy Stewes, after the homely plainnesse of a blunt German liberty, vsed some ouer-broad speeches to expresse his owne freedome, and their abhominations; what is this to vs? If we honour the man, must we hold his pen impeccable? This is enough to maintaine in their Vicegod of the seuen hills. For vs, we haue sworne vnto the words of no Master, but that One in Heauen, the eternall Word of his Father. But this we dare say, that this Aduersaries Truth is no more in fathering all these reports vpon Luther, then in fathering Luther vpon an Iucubus.

One of them tels vs, that a Deuill begot him: Another tels vs, that (by his owne confession) a conference with the Deuill begot his opposition to the Masse: Ano­ther, Peter Frarin. Louan. out of Stoltius in Somn. Luth. that he was in league and fauour with Solyman the great Turke, who by his in­stigation was drawne to was vpon Christendome: Another, Io. Fowler in the [...]ranslat. of Frarines In­uectiue. Marg. that Luther would haue beene a King alone, and that from him sprang the rebellion of Muntzer: Another, Vide Ful [...]. ag. Frar. 16. that Leonard Knoppen was his Bawd, and that his Katherine, for two yeares together after her stealing away, was debauched by the Schollers of Wittenberge: And now lastly comes in that malicious Justus B [...]ro­nius formerly called Calui­nus. Apostate (which should rath [...]r haue changed the false name of Iustus, then the ouer-worthy name of Caluinus) and [...]uouches, forsooth, that Luther was yesterday a Monke, to day contracted, to morrow an Husband, the next day a Father. Goe on, ye brazen-faced Parasites of Rome, Lyes and Blood may bring you into the Kalender.

But this last, my Detector countenances by the testimony of Erasmus, who, in a Letter of his to his friend Daniel Mauchius of Vlmes, deliuers the same Storie in more words. Reader, be intreated to look ouer that large Volume of Erasmus his Epistles, and if there be no such man found there (as there is not) no such Letter, Tom. 2. Lat. Colloq. Tit. de morbu Lutheri. iudge what to thinke of these mens fidelity. Yea to the plaine contrary, my Detector (hauing not memory enough for a true Lyer) in the Page 173. vpon another occasion contemptuously ci­ting Luthers brood out of his owne Workes, confutes this spightfull Fiction Anno 1525. Iunij 12. vxorem duxi, &c. In the yeere saith he, 1525, on the 12. of Iune, I married; In the yeere 1526. my eldest Sonne IOHN was borne: Refut. p. 28. 29. Lib. 3. Contr. Gent. c. 126. Omnibus ani­malibus perfe­ct [...]s i [...]est natu­ralis inclinatio ad coniunctionē carnalem. Item, Cum muliere semper esse, & illam non cog­noscere, maius est quàm mortu­um sus itare. Ioan. de sanct. Geminiano. Si­mil. l. 2. 10. 27. In the yeere 27. my Daughter ELI­ZABETH, and so the rest. Either then my man hath a new Kalender of his own, which contrary in the Gregorian beginnes the yeare on Iune the 13. or else Luther was not a Father the next day after he was an Husband. But what doe I trouble my Reader with this Idle Scoganisme? Scolds or I [...]sters are onely fit for this combat.

As for those excessiue speeches of comparison, whereby Luther points forth the ne­cessity of carnall actions, they are spoken onely of such persons, as haue not the gift of continency; whom naturall inclination (by which they are led) caries (without an higher restraint) importunately vnto these desires: wherein hee saies not much other then their owne Saint, AQAINAS, Omnibus animalibus, &c. In all perfect liuing crea­tures there is a naturall inclination to carnall coniunction.

But when Luther speakes of men blessed from aboue with this gift, C. E. might haue heard him in another strain; pleading both the possibility and worthinesse of this [Page 729] condition. As in his Commentary vpon the Luth. in Psal. 128. verse 3. Vnus idem (que) spir. &c. Psalme 128. verse 3. (to giue one for all) thus he saith, For one and the same spirit hath distributed his gifts to some after one manner, and to some after another, &c. Let them therefore, to whom it is giuen to receiue this, abide in their single life, and let them glory in the Lord: On the other side, let them that are not so strong, but know and feele their infirmity, that they cannot liue both chaste, and out of Matrimony: Let these, I say, consider more their owne infirmity, then the discommodities and troubles that belong vnto matrimonie. Thus he grauely and holily.

SECT. IX.

NOw to follow my Aduersary in particulars: Whereas all the world sees, that the vnlawfulnesse of their vow depends vpon the inability of performance, he, like a true Artist, begins first with the vnlawfulnesse. It is well, Refut. p. 29. that all these sheets of Paper which he hath spent in this point, may serue for some necessary vse; this which he hath put them to, is foolishly superfluous.

If the vow of Chastity be vnlawfull (he saith) it must be either in respect of the vow, Refut. p. 30. or the matter vowed; Not the first, because vowes in generall are lawfull; which he will proue out of Scriptures and Fathers. Idle head! Who euer denied it, but the exploded Lampe­tians? His owne Cardinall could haue taught him, Bell. l. 2. de Mo­nachis c. 15. Ad negotia huius vitae expeditiu [...] peragenda, aut ad vitanda pec­cata, aut ad ali­os bonos sines. Refut. p. 32, 33, 34. vsque ad 42. Refut. p. 43. vsque ad 48. & pag. 34. vsque ad finem Parag. 1. Refut. p. 45. that Luther and Caluin approue the vowing of things commanded, first; and then of things not commanded too, to the auoyding of Sinne, or other good purposes. Not the second, which he will proue by many arguments; some of them from the Fathers, extolling virginity, and comparing it with the state of Angels, and preferring it before mariage. And who euer thought otherwise, except Iouinian? and perhaps not he. And at last, after some seuere ex­amples of penance inioyned to fornicating vow-breakers, by Chrysostome and Basil; to incontinencie and rape, by the ciuill Lawes (as if these concerned vs so much as themselues) hee descends to this challenge; Let M r. Hall (if he be able) produce vs some proofe, although but one classical authority of any one ancient writer, where he hath euer per­swaded such as haue solemnly vowed chastity, to vse Mariage as a meanes to ouercome temptations, and he shall haue some excuse for calling it a filthy vow; and his heroicall Lu­ther for terming it a diabolicall thing: So he I take him at his word; onely let him not fly forth vpon the shift of solemnity, which their Scholler lately hatched; That were to seeke gray hayres in infancy; First, I bring forth that famous place of Saint Cyprian, in his Epistle written both in his owne name, and his fellow-Bishops, to Pomponius, concerning some vowed Virgins which were found in bed with men, whereof one was a Deacon; of which Virgins he with his Brethren passe this sentence, Epist. l. 1. Epist. 11. Pudicè & castè sine vlla fabula perseuerent. Melius est vt nubant, quàm in ignem delicijs fuis cadunt. Quod si se ex fide Christo dicauerunt, &c. If they (saith he) haue faithfully dedicated themselues vnto Christ, let them without all deceit perseuere in the course of Chastitie, and so couragiously and constantly expect the reward of their Virginity; Si autem perseuerare nolunt, vel non pos­sunt, &c. But if either they will not, or cannot perseuere, it is better that they marry, then by their wantonnesse fall into the fire; Let them giue no scandall to their Brethren and Sisters. What could Luther or Caluin write more directly? So that Erasmus notes in the Mar­gine, Etiam virginibus sacris permittit nubere; Here Cyprian permits euen holy Virgins to marry. Lib. 2. de Mo­nach. c. 34. Bellarmines shift hereof is ridiculous, That Cyprian, by occasion of some vir­gins, which after their vow behaued themselues dishonestly, aduised others, that if they had not a firme purpose of perseuering, they should not vow, but marry; whom we remit to the checke of his owne Pamelius, yea, of his conscience; Indeed, what is this but to mocke both the Author, and the Reader? For doth Cyprian at all varie the persons of whom hee speakes? Doth he not speake plainly of Virgins deuoted to Christ? And what perseuering could there be, but in that which they had vndertaken? And what had they vndertaken, but a dedication of themselues to Christ? What is this, Reader, but willingly to try his Oares against the streame of truth?

To the same purpose is that noted sentence of Hierome, Hieronimus impendio semper virginitati fa­uens, & obid nuptijs, iniquior Erasmus. though otherwise none [Page 730] of the best friends to mariage) who speaking of Virgins, ascribed by their vow into the celestiall Family, addes, Quibus apertè dicendum, &c. Whom we must openly charge that either they would marry, if they cannot containe, or, that they would containe, if they will not mary. See the Scho­lia of Erasmus vpon the place. We know the elusion of this place also; That Hierome speaks of virgins in purpose, not in vow; But whose name, I beseech you, was defamed by their lewd­nesse? or, what was the heauenly and Angelicall Family, whose glory was blemished herewith? Was it of any other then professed Virgins? Or could the act of a purposed Virgin onely, shame Virgins professed? To the same purpose is the aduice of Basil. l. de virg. Ba­sil, and Epiphan. He­res. 61. Melius est vnum pecca­tum habere quā plura. [...]. ibid. Epiphan. I would haue the yonger Widowes to marry. Refut. p. 51. He maried his daughter, being a Virgin dedi­cated to Christ Epiphanius.

Adde to these an elder then they all, Tertullian, and with him all those Fathers, which interpret Saint Pauls [volo iuniores nubere] of vowed widowes; All which must needs hold, that our Apostle allowes mariage for the lawfull remedy of vnable Votaries.

Let not this malicious Masse-Priest then turne vs ouer to his Tyberianus, or Iouinian, for the first founders of our opinion, and practice, which wee receiued from no other then that diuine Arch-hereticke, that sate at the feet of Gamaliel; from no other, then the holily-hereticall Fathers and Martyrs of the Church: As for those two mis-alledg­ed Authors, to whom he ascribes vs, his skill doth palpably faile him in both; For Ty­berianus, he being suspected of Priscillianisme, wrote affectly against that heresie, at last foulely fell to that, which he disclaimed; whereon it was that Hierome sayes, Canis ad vomitum, not vpon the mariage of his daughter. And for that particular fact, it is no lesse mistaken. Hierome sayes onely, Filiam virginem Christo deuotam, matrimonio copu­lauit; but Sophronius (who it seems well knew the story) turnes it Coegit vt nu­beret. Ʋide E­rasm. Schol. in Hier. Catalog. Scriptor. Eccle. So Syagria in Greg. Epist. ma­rito violenter sociata. [...];) compeld his daughter (a consecrated Virgin) to marry. A foule fact, which wee detest no lesse, then the contrary practice of those Romanists, who compell their daughters (which would marry) to be consecrated Virgins. It is then no lesse false that Tyberian gaue beginning to vs, then it is true that Tyburne hath giuen a iust end to some of them. For Iouinian, what is he to vs? when neither our practice was his, nor his opi­nion ours. Not our practice; for he liued and dyed a single Monke. Not his opinion; How can we be said to admit mariage to an equall share of merit with virginity, when we deny merit in either? Againe, that Eunuchisme (not in it selfe, but) for the King­dome of Heauen, is better then it we doubt not; But when Quamuis vni­uersaliter dica­tur homini me­lius esse conti­nentiam seruare quàm matrimo­nio vti, tamen alicui hoc me­lius est. Tho. l. 4. Contr. Gent. these two are reduced to their subiects; their value is according to their vse. Chrysostome could say [...] Chrys. ad Hebr. [...]. [...], &c. Vse mariage with meet moderation, and thou shalt bee the first in the King­dome; And Gregory Nazianzen (besides that he saith of his Sister Gorgonia) when hee commends the children of Basil the elder, Greg. Naz Orat. In laudem Basilij Or. 22. Hier. l. 2. in Iouin. Refut. p. 52. tels vs, some of them so vsed their mariage, that it was no hindrance to them, quo minus ad pacem virtutis gloriam aspirarent; that they might not aspire to an equall glory of vertue with the Virgins; and made these two rather different kinds of life, then manners of liuing. Saint Chrysostome then, and Nazi­anzen, shall vsher vs into the Schole of Iouinian. And if Iouinian were Formosus Mo­nachus, crassus, nitidus, &c. A faire, fat, spruce Monke (as he saith;) Me thinks he should rather haue hoped to match him in their Sybariticall Cloysters, where they abound with meat, and drinke, and ease, then in our laborious Clergy. It is happy for vs, and for that reuerend Archbishop Marcus Ant. de Dominis, that this rayler can obiect no­thing to him but an harmelesse load of corpulency. It moues their spleene enough, that this learned Prelate hath honoured our Iland with a Dalmatian Pall; Their cause feeles that he can (notwithstanding) passe into the Pulpit: What speake they of this? when, The residue of this Paragraph is spent in the Canon and Ci­uill Lawes a­gainst vow-breakers. Quid ad Rhom­bum? Refut. p. 54, 55, 56. to their sorrow, they see he could passe ouer the Alpes to leaue Rome. This Bea­gle, and his balling Beyerlinck, and the kennell of Sorbon, may bay at him, but not one of their Bandogs dare fasten. But why doe I suffer this babbler to lead mee out of my way? What is all this sleeuelesse discourse to a man that neuer said, neuer thought euery vow of this kinde vnlawfull, nor euery breach of such vow sinnelesse? When he takes me with this Tenet, let him load me with authorities; Till then, his now-friuolous papers my serue for an honest vse.

SECT. X. Ref. p. 57, 58, 59.

NO lesse wise and proper is that other discourse of Impossibility: For, to make short worke; That no man can containe (though it bee giuen him) I neuer said; That any man may containe (though it be not giuen him) either he will not say, or if he do, he hath Christ for his Aduersary. Why doe we blot Paper? How the performance of this Vow is not possible onely for all, but Maius mira­culum est de pro­pria carne fomi­tem eradicare luxuriae, quàm expellere im­mundos spiritus de corporibus alienis, Ioan. Brow. sum. Praed. c. Cast. facill also, (which he contendeth) the issue proues too well, and the World blushes to see it. Let it not be too much burden to his patience, that I said, Some of their shauelings cannot hold; He knowes what their Glosse vpon Gratian said of old (though now they haue pulled out the tongue for blabbing) Distinct. 81. Maximianus. Communiter dicitur, &c. It is commonly said, that a Clerke ought not to be deposed for simple fornication, Cùm pauci sine illo vitio inueniantur; Since there are but a few found without that vice. This they haue wiped out of the Booke, but the Margarita Decreti (as happy is) holds it still: And their honest Consult. Art. 23 And Bellarm. Qui continent quos notum est non esse multos, de Mona. l. 2. c. 3 Cassander, yet more plainly, Vix centesimum inuenias, you shall scarce finde one of an hundred free: And, if need were, I could tell him out of old Bro. sum. praed. voce Luxuria. Z [...]lantissimus Praedicator. Tit. Concion. Cauda salax sa­crificulorū in pro nerbium abijt. Refut. p. 61. Bromiard, what the voyce of a Ghost said to a Priest of theirs, but I will not; only thus he shut vp; That there came dayly such store of Priests to Hell for their Luxury, in plaine English, Lechery, that hee had not thought there had beene any left vpon earth. And to these I could adde the ierkes of their zea­lous Preacher, Frier Menot, who fetches the threefold shame of their Clergy out of the Aue Mary; The second whereof (though the first in mischiefe) is, In Mulieribus. But what should I fill Carts with such stuffe, as I easily might, when the salacity of the Romish Clergie, is growne to be the Prouerbe, and scorne of the World? Let not my Refuter scare vs with the threat of recriminations, we know that in all Professi­ons, there may be found lewdnesse enough. But, when all is done, we shall iustifie that which worthy B. Iewel said long agoe, Scortum apud nos modestiùs viuit, quàm apud vos Penelope; Our Strumpet is their Penelope. What needed hee therefore to vpbraid vs with that frumpe of Erasmus (Quae malùm est ista tanta salacitas, &c.) when he knowes how easily we can ouer-pay him in this Coyne? Was it not Erasmus, whose word it was (which Master Doctor Collet Deane of Paules, was wont to haue familiarly in his mouth) Erasm. Apolog. pro declam. Ma­tri. Ibid Eras. Englished thus. And I would they were gelded indeed, which hide their vici­ous courses with the glorius name of Eunuchisme; more freely fol­lowing their fil­thy lusts, vnder the shadow of chastity. Neither will my modesty suffer me to re­port, into what shamefull cour­ses they fall ma­ny times, which resist nature, &c Ex vita Sacer­dotum palam de­decorosa, palàm contemnitur eo­rum doctrina, & inde perit fru­ctus verbi Dei. Quod si ijs qui non continēt con­cederetur matri­monium, & ipsi viuerent quieti­us, & populo cū authoritate prae­dicarent verbū Dei, ad Christ. Epis. Basil. Refut. p. 60. Refut. p. 74. Nunc is est rerum ac temporum status, vt nusquam reperias minus inquinatam morum integritatem, quàm inter coniugatos? Now such is the state of the times, that you shall neuer finde lesse corruption of manners and life, then amongst the maried. Was it not Erasmus that said, Atque vtinam verè castrati sint, quicunque suis vitijs magnificum ca­strationis praetexunt titulum, sub vmbra castitatis turpiùs libidinantes, &c. Neque enim mei pudoris esse puto cōmemorare, in quae dedecora saepe prolabantur qui naturae repugnant, &c. This is enough to let my Detector see, we need not die in his debt for Erasmus.

SECT. XI.

BVt it is no arguing from the Act to the possibilty. These did not containe, but they might. What? whether it were giuen them or no? So seemes mine Aduersary to hold, whiles he censures Luther, for saying, that this is Gods gift; and that here wee can onely take, and not giue. Yea, but if they had asked, it would haue beene giuen them. Aske, and it shall be giuen: so saies my Refuter, out of Origen, none of the best Interpreters; so his Masters the Iesuits; Sufficit promissio generalis, saith Bell. l. 2. de Mon. c. 31. Bellar. By this Rule, if the Cardinall should but pray for the Popedome, the three Crownes must come tumbling vpon his Head; and if C. E. should but pray for a red Hat, it would haue Mercuriall wings, and come flying to Doway; I would he had but prayed for Wit, he had then perhaps beene silent: Not considering, that Virginity, and Honour, and degrees of Wit (though excellent in their kinds) yet are such things, as without which we may inioy God, and goe to Heauen, and therefore that perhaps God sees it best for vs to aske them, and goe without. What can be more plaine then that of Hiero aduers. Iouin. l. 1. Hierome, If [Page 732] all might be Virgins, Christ would neuer haue said, Qui potest capere, capiat; Neither would the Apostle so timorously haue perswaded to Virginity; Could he euer suppose that Virginitie might bee had without prayers? and yet he sayes, If all might be Vir­gins, &c.

Who would not haue thought, that this one Text of our Sauiour, should haue stopt all mouthes? His Disciples had said; If thus, it is good not to marry: He replyes; All men cannot receiue this Word, saue they to whom it is giuen; and concludes, He that is able to receiue it, let him receiue it. Yet here, see the forehead of a Iesuite: Maldonate vpon the place dares say thus: Mald. in Mat. 19.11. Omnes ferē, &c. That he saith, all men doe not receiue this Word, all Interpreters (almost) doe so expound it, as if the sense were; All men cannot performe this which you say, that is, Want a wife, because all haue not the gift of Chastity, but onely those to whom it is giuen; for which he cites onely Origen, Gregory, Nazianzene, Ambrose, concealing the rest of his, Almost all; yet after in the same Page (forgetting himselfe) solus D. Augusti­nus, &c. Onely Saint Austin vses (saith he) to teach, that this gift of Continency is not giuen to all, I cannot bee perswaded to follow them. but to some onely. It is happy yet that herein we are granted to erre with Saint Austin; and yet ere long, we take in Origen, Nazianzene, Ambrose, Hierome, and at last; ouertake, Ferè omnes; so as we need not feare solitarinesse in this errour. But what sayes the Iesuite to this good company? Adduci non possum, vt sequar; No mar­uell. Marke, how well the Iesuites follow Iesus himselfe: Iesus sayes, All men cannot receiue this. The Iesuits say, Omnes contine­re posse si veli [...], Bellar. l. 2. de Mont. c. 31. All men may receiue it. Iesus sayes, It must be giuen from God. The Iesuits say, Et Donum Dei esse, & ta­men in potestate, & arbitrio ho­minis positum. ibid. Qui potest ha­beat secum au­rum hoc Virgi­nitatis; Qui mi­nus nuptiarum argentum exci­piat, Chrysost. in 1. Tim. 4. It is so the gift of God, that it is in the power of Man. How can wee looke to escape their Opposition, when they dare thus contradict our Sauiour? For me, I shall be still in this Heresie, That all their Priests, and Moncks, and Nuns cannot containe: And his [...]nauen. in Opus. de processu Relig. p. 120. Sumptuosa Tur­ris est, & ver­bum grande quod non omnes capere possunt, Bern. de Con­tempt. Mun. Nam si generale esset, quod potest vnus & omnes possunt, Primas. Refut. p. 60, 61. Bonauenture shall beare me out, who teaches me, that to the third degree of Chastity (requiri priuilegium singulare) there is a singular priuiledge requi­red; for that it seemes to be aboue the pitch of naturall possibilitie, to liue in the Flesh, and not to feele the faults of Flesh.

SECT. XII.

AS for his holy Sisters at Bruxels, the touch of whom hath so much enfired his ghostly zeale; I intended no quarrell to them in particular; They may bee as honest, as their Champion is malicious. What I said, was out of the supposition of the common frailty; And if he haue beene so much in their bosome, as to know they ne­uer repented them, it is well knowne that others haue; whose Song hath beene in the hearing of those I know: ‘What shall I doe, shall I die, and neuer maried be?’ Like vnto those Vestals, ‘Foelices nuptae, moriar nisi nubere dulce est.’

As for the mischiefe following hence, the visible monuments of so many murthered Infants (if not in Gregories Ponds) in the very place where I now liue, and Vid. Histor. Radulphi Bourn Augustadensis Eccle. Abbatis, qui testatur se vidisse, in qua­da [...] piscina in Monialium Ab­batia, qua Pro­uixes dicebatur, multa paru [...]lo­rum ossa, ipsa (que) corpora integra ibi reperiebantur Antiq. Brit. Reue [...]. Clem. 5. Pa [...], ex Adam. Marim. elsewhere, conuinces it too much. But Refut. p. 61. my example (ywis) shall cleere his Vestalls of Bruxels, and all other Votaries. Master Hall was absent (some three Moneths) in France; Flesh is fraile, Temptations frequent (adde to these his body sickly, and well neere to death) yet both then, and before his mariage, he would take it in great scorne (as well he might) to bee suspected for dishonest. True, and might defie Men and Deuils in that Challenge. What of this? It followes then: If Master Hall could for so long together liue a chaste life, why no more? Why not alwayes? Demonstratiuely concluded: As if a man should say, C. E. doth speake some wise words, how can hee at any time write thus foolishly? A Christian hath sometime grace to auoyd a Temptation, why not alwayes? Why doth he not keepe himselfe euer from sinning? A good Swimmer may hold his breath vn­der the water for some portion of a Minute, why not for an houre? why not for more? A deuour Papist may fast after his Breake-fast, till his Dinner in the afternoone, there­fore why not a Weeke? why not a Moneth? why not so long as Eue the Maid of Meurs?

The Spirit of God (if at least he may bee allowed for the Author of Continencie) breatheth where and when he listeth, and that God which makes Mariages in Heauen, either auerts the heart from these thoughts, or inclines it at his pleasure. Shortly, The great Doctor of the Gentiles had neuer learned this Diuinity of Doway, whose charge is, 1. Cor. 7.5. Defraud not one another, except with consent for a season, that yee may giue your selues to Fasting and Prayer: And againe, Come together, that Satan tempt you not through your incontinency. He onely wanted my Monitor, to jogge him on the Elbow, as here: What needs all this fleshlinesse (if they can safely containe) whiles they giue themselues to extraordinarie deuotion, Why not more? Why not alwayes? It is pitie, Refut. p 65. that no man would aduise the Apostle, how great a gap this Doctrine of his opens to all lasciuiousnesse. Let me but haue leaue to put Saint Pauls Name in stead of mine, into this challenge of my Refuter, and thus he argues.

If S. Paul say that [...], for awhile they are able to liue chaste, but not for any long while; I aske againe, How long that while shall endure? Refut. p. 65. and what warrant they haue there­in for not falling? seeing it may so fall out, that in the while appointed, they may bee more tempted then they shall bee againe in all their liues after: How sawcy would this Sophi­strie be? how shamelesse? The words are his; onely the Name is changed; what the elect Vessell would answer in such a case for himselfe, let C. E. suppose returned by mee.

SECT. XIII.

THe Refuter hath borrowed some Weapons of his Master Bellarmine, and knowes not how to weare them. It would moue any mans disdaine, to see, how absurdly those poore Arguments are blundred together; We must distinguish them as we may.

First, Saint Paul condemnes the yong Widowes mentioned; Refut. p. 63. therefore hee ouer­throwes this impossibilitie of containing. I answer: Saint Paul aduises the yong. Wi­dowes to marry, and admits none into the Church-booke, vnder threescore yeares: therefore he establishes in some, this impossibilitie.

Secondly, Saint Paul aduises Timothy to liue chaste. Reader, Refut. p. 63. 46. tell him the word is ( [...]) which their owne vulgar, 1. Tit. 8. turnes, Sober; and in 2. Tit. 5. Prudent; But, to grant him his owne Phrase: Can my Detector descry no difference betwixt Chaste and Single? Did he and his Fellowes neuer heare of a coniugall Chastitie? So they haue still wont to speake, as if Chastitie were onely opposite to Mariage, as if no single life could be vnchaste. His Espencaeus might haue taught him that Verse in Vir­gil, Casta pudicitiam seruat domus: and hee might haue heard of that Roman law of Ve­stals, Castae ex castis, purae ex puris sunto; yea his Erasmus might haue taught him yet further, Eras. Apol. pro declam. Matr. Secundus gra­dus Virginitatis est Matrimonii casta dilectio. Opus Imperf. in Matth. Refut. p. 64. Ab his duabus Columnis crede mihi difficile duellor. Ibid. ex Bernardo. C. E. Refut. p. 64. E diuerso nihil prohibet in coniugio Virginitati locum esse; that euen in Mari­age there may be Virginitie.

Thirdly, the Fathers exhort to Virginity; especially S. Ambrose and Saint Austin. Let him tell this to them that know it not, to them that dislike true chastity in Virgins, not to them that condemne vnchastnesse in a pretended Virginity.

To what Vertue do not the Fathers exhort? yet neuer supposing them to be within our lure. Lastly, where is the shame of my Refuter, that cites Austin as the Man on whom he depends for his vniuersall possibility of Continency: when his own Maldo­nate professes, that S. Austin is the onely enemy to this Doctrine?

Fourthly, Where there is impossibility or necessity, there is no sinne, no counsell; as no man sinnes in not making new Starres, in not doing Miracles. A stale shift, that oft sounded in the eares of Austin and Prosper from their Pelagians; The naturall man in this deprauednesse of estate cannot but offend God, therefore he sinnes not in sinning: Counsell giuen shewes what we should do, not what we can. Aug. l de Nat. & Grat c. 43. Iubendo admo­net, &c. saith Austin; In commanding, he admonisheth vs both to doe what wee can, and to aske that which wee cannot doe. In Continencie then our indeuour is requi­red [Page 734] for the attaining of that which God will giue vs; God neuer imployed vs in ma­king of Starres; Though my Refuter is euery day set on greater Worke, then making of him that made Starres. Lastly, it is true, there is no sinne in marying, there may bee sinne (after a vow) in not vsing all lawfull meanes of Chastitie: The Fathers therefore supposing a Post multam deliberationem & consideratio­nem, &c. Basil. Refut. p. 65. pre-required assurance of the gift, and calling of God in those, whom mature deliberation, and long proofe had couered with the vayle of Virginitie, doe iustly both call for their continuance, and censure their lapses.

Fiftly, vpon this ground the Father cannot blame his Childe for incontinence; To containe, implyes impossibilitie. Aske him wherefore serues Mariage? Yea, but to prouide an Husband or a Wife, is not a worke of an houres warning; in the meane time what shall they doe? Sure, the man thinkes of those hot Regions of his Religion, where they are so sharpe set, that they must haue Stewes allowed of one Sexe at least; Else what strange violence is this that he conceiues? As our Iunius answered his Bel­larmine, in the like, Hic homo sibi videtur agere de equis admissarijs ruentibus in vene­rem, & de hippomanc, non de hominibus ratione praeditis; he speakes as if hee had to doe with Stallions, not with Men, not with Christians, amongst whom is to bee supposed a decent order, and due regard of seasonablenesse, and expediency: A doughty Argu­ment, Marg. of the Refut. p. 65. wherewith Master Hall is sore pressed. (They may containe till they marry, and therefore they may euer containe and not marry.) How easie is it for mee to take vp this loade, and lay it vpon my Sauiour, which said, All men cannot receiue it; and vpon his great Apostle of the Gentiles, 1 Cor. 7.7. who hath taught vs an ( [...]) a proper gift, which God hath bestowed on some, not on others, and supposes a necessitie, that may be of giuing a Virgin in Mariage?

Refut. p. 65.Sixtly, The Husband and Wife are separated vpon discord, or disease: What shall they doe? To liue continent, with this man is impossible. I answer; If onely their will sunders them, that must yeeld to necessitie; Dissention may not abridge them of the necessarie remedy of sinne. If necessitie; that finds reliefe in their prayers; If they call on him, who calls them to continencie by this Hand of his, hee will heare them, and inable them to persist. And why not then in the necessitie of our Vowes? This is a necessitie of our owne making; that is of his; Hee hath bound himselfe to keepe his owne promises, not ours.

SECT. XIV.

Refut p. 66.WHiles his Fellow, or Master, Maldonate, talkes of confuting Austin in this very point, by Austin himselfe, this man will confute vs by him; whom he no other­wise cites for himself, then his Ancestor Pelagius cites Lactantius, Hilary, Ambrose, Hie­rome, and Austin in this case. The thing (saith he) is in our power, and though it require the assistance of Gods grace, which still preuenteth our will, yet that hinders not, but that we may (if we list) liue chaste all the dayes of our life, as wee may vpon the same termes be­leeue in God, and loue him. What impudency is this, to make him the Patrone of the power of our Free-will to God, whom all the World knowes to haue beene Malleus Pelagianorum? and who in so many Volumes damnes this conceit to the Pit of Hell; euermore so establishing the naturall facultie and vse of the will against Stoicall neces­sitie, as that he abandons any power of the act, or exercise of it vnto good (without grace) against humane presumption. When hee speakes of this, here is not a cold and feeble preuention, but an effectuall in operation, yea a powerfull creation.

Since my Refuter then will needs bee paralleling our abilitie of containing, and of beleeuing, let him heare that holy Father say, Aug. de Nat. & Grat. 25. Non solum Deus posse no­strum, &c. God doth not onely giue, and helpe our power to good, but workes in vs both our will and working of good. And elsewhere; Cont. du [...]s Epist. Pelag. Hee is drawne to Christ, to whom it is giuen to beleeue in Christ: Power is therefore giuen vnto them to bee made the sonnes of God, which beleeue in him, when this is giuen them to beleeue in him. And so farre is [Page 735] he from saying with my Detector and his Bellarmine, that who lists may beleeue when he lists, that he reasons thus: Quid mihi ostendis, &c? Aug. l. 4. cont. Iul c 6. Qui igitur faci­ou [...]s hom [...]nes, ipse ad obedien­tiam pietatis humanas liberat voluntates: sed quare istos homi­nes o [...]es facit, & istos non facit, apud quèm non est acceptio perso­narum? Respondet Apost. O homo! what dost thou tell me of thy Free-will; which can neuer be free to do good, except thou be a Sheepe of God? He therefore that makes men to be his sheepe, frees the wills of men to the obedience of Piety: But why doth he make these men sheepe, and those not, since with him is no respect of persons? The Apostle answers, O homo! &c. Thus he. Either therefore let him neuer cite S. Austin against vs in this point, or else wee must bee forced to countercite him once more then vvee meant. Ibid. Refut. p. 69. Planè possumus dicere frontem haereticorum non esse frontem: And if there could be any more on that holy Fathers score, Father Maldonate hath paid it for vs. To conclude therefore for him; Arbitrium humanae voluntatis nequaquam destruimus: Wee know no man doth well against his will; God was not to make Virgins by force; and the same goodnesse that giues Chastitie to the maried, continues Virginity to the single: What of all this? Therefore (saith he) it is as well in the power of all single persons to bee al­wayes continent, as of the maried to keepe coniugall Chastitie: An illation and conclusion worthy of my Refuters Logike and Diuinity; As if he argued thus for himselfe; The same God that disposes of Orders, disposes of the Popedome: therefore I may as well looke to weare three Crownes, as one shauen. Or the same God giues both Life, and Grace, and Glory. Therefore all those that liue the naturall life, may also liue the spi­rituall, and glorious. Who sees not the reason of these vnlike? Coniugall honesty is ab­solutely commanded of God to all maried persons; perpetuation of Virginitie (hee grants) was neuer commanded: the breach of coniugall honestie, is of it selfe a sinne to all; Mariage is not so. Against the one therefore, we may absolutely pray in Christi erit si fides aderit, quae impetrat à iu­uente quod iusse­rit, Aug. de adult. con. l. 2. c. 19. Refut. p. 71. 72, 73. faith, against the other but with condition; God hath promised to deliuer vs from our sins, not from our Mariage.

As for Saint Ambrose, we easily grant him large in the praise of Virginitie: But no one word of al his cited authorities toucheth our Assertion: The helps of the Church, the seruice of Angels, the merit of the Prayers of our Sauiour, wee yeeld to bee good meanes of continence, where it is intended; but that it is meant to all commers, wee deny; Let the successe speake.

Neither doe we taxe the Vow for any improbitie in it selfe, but for the incapacitie of the persons: The Vow were good, if the men were not either euill, or vnfit. And here Refut. p. 71. by the way; whereas C. E. like a masterly Monitor wishes Master Hall to reade the diuine workes of Ambrose, concerning this subiect; Master Hall is bold (in requirall) to tell C. E. that he knowes not Ambrose; and to teach him (since he hath not learn'd it of other Masters) that the Booke which he so oft, and so solemnely cites for Ambroses, Cited foure times by C. E. vpon weighty occasions. Refut. p. 34. 43. 48. 50. Ad Virginem lapsam, is a noted Counterfeit, a true Nouation; which his graue igno­rance might haue heard from his Bellarmine and Posseuine.

And how much better is that other Tract which hee P. 41. Refut. Vide Censur. Rob. Coci. p. 129. cites from Ambrose, Epist. 82. wherein mention is made of * Venice; which was not extant till Ambrose was not? And the Commentarie of Ambrose, vpon 1. Tim. 3. whence he fetches his forceablest P. 94. Refut. Testimony for forced Continency; slit in the Nose, and bored in the Eare long-since by Censur. Coci. p 133. Salmeron, Baronius, Bellarmine, and Francis Lucas. Of the same stampe (that the Reader may here see once for all how he is gulled by this false Priest with foysted Au­thorites) is his Augustine, De bono Viduatis, Refut. p. 20. 49. 68. thrice by him here quoted, not without great triumph; branded by Erasmus, Hosius, Lindanus: as likewise Refut. p. 40. his Augustine, de Ec­cles. dogmat. confessed counterfeit by Bellarmine, & his friends of Louain: and Refut. p. 80. the Ser­mons de Tempore; cashier'd by Erasmus, Mart. Lypsius, the Louanians: Whereto let vs adde the book of great Athanasius, de Virginitate, Refut. p. 35. produced in great state by C. E. not without great wrong and shame fathered vpon that Saint, as (if Erasmus and Nannius did not shew) the ridiculous precepts therein contained would speake enough. To fol­low all were endlesse: Of this kind, lastly, is his Cyprian de Disciplin. & bono Pudicitiae, not more magnificently Refut. p. 36. brought forth by C. E. then fairely eiected by Erasmus, & E­spencaeus. These are the glorious Testimonies which grace the swelling Pages of mine Aduersarie; These are the pious frauds wherewith honest Readers are shamefully [Page 736] coozened. It shall suffice thus in a word to haue thanked my Reuerend Monitor for his sage aduice, and to aduise my Reader to know whom he trusts.

Vid. supra. Refut. p. 74, 75. Refut p. 78. Pag. 79.For Origen, we haue already answered; My Detector could not haue chosen a bet­ter man for the proof of the facility of this Worke, then him, who (according to the broad Tralation of his rude Rhemists) gelded himselfe, and made himselfe no man for it. That all graces are deriued to vs from the Fountaine, or rather the full Ocean of Christs Merits and Mercies (which he shewes from S. Hierome) we willingly teach against them; so farre are we from being iniurious to the Passion of our Deare Redeemer; But if he will therefore inferre, that euery man may be a perpetuall Virgin, he may as well hope that therefore euery Scribbler may write all true. Our Sauiour himselfe, which said, I will draw all men vnto me, yet said, All men cannot receiue this; not I cannot giue it, but they cannot take it.

As for that practice which he cites from S. Austin, of forcing men both into Orders, and Continency, it shewes rather the Fact then the Equity; what was done in a particu­lar Church, rather then what should be; The Refuter himselfe renounceth it in the pre­cedent Page; (For the Church forceth none thereunto) neither is it any other then a direct restraint of that, which the Councell of Nice determined to bee left free.

Lastly, that there may appeare to be no lesse impossibility of honest Truth in some men, then true Chastity, he cites one place for all, out of S. Austin, Lib. 2. c. 19. de Adulter. Coniug. vid. sup. Let not the burden of Continency affright vs, it will be light if it be of Christ, it will be of Christ if there be Faith, that obtaines of him which commands, the thing which hee doth command. See Reader, with what fidelity; and by this esteeme the rest; S. Austin speakes there of persons di­uorced each from other, whom necessity (as he supposes the case) cals to Continency; the Detector cites him for the power of voluntary votaries; The very place confutes him. It will be Christs yoke (saith Austin) if there be faith that obtaines of him which com­mands, the thing which he doth command: There can be no Faith where is no command. Now C. E. will grant there is no Neque enim si­cut non ma [...]ha­ueris, non occides, ita dici potest, non n [...]bes Aug. de Virg. Sanct. l. sing. c. 30. Refut. p. 80. vsque ad 87. command of single life to all; Therefore all cannot aske it in Faith, therefore all cannot thinke it the Yoke of Christ, all cannot beare it.

SECT. XV.

NOw at last (like some sorie Squip, that after a little hissing and sparkling, ends in an vnsauoury cracke) my Refuter, after all these Flourishes of their possibilitie, shuts vp in a scurrilous Declamation against our Ministerie; granting it indeed impos­sible, amongst vs, to liue chaste; and telling his Reader that wee blush not to blaze in Pulpits, and printed Bookes, this brutish Paradox, that Chastitie is a vertue impossible to all, because so it is to such lasciuious Illud dixerim tantum abfuisse, vt ista coacta ca­stitas illam coniu­galem vicerit, &c. (saith Poly­dor. Virg.) This I may say, that it is so farre off, that this compelled Chastitie excelled the Coniugall Ch [...]stitie, that no crime of any offence could bring more ha­tred to the state of Priesthood, or more disgrace to Religion, or more sorrow to all good men, then the blemish of the vnchaste life of Priests, &c. Polyd. l. 5. c. 4. Libertines, sensuall and sinfull people, as Heretikes are: and here are sordes, dedecora scabies libidinum: the brutish spirit of Heresie, fleshly and sensuall. Impure mouth! How well doth it become the sonne of that Babylonian Strumpet, to call the Spouse of Christ Harlot! How well doth it become lips drencht in the Cup of those Fornications, to vtter blasphemous Slanders ( Spumam Cerbe­ri) against Innocence? By how much more brutish that paradox is, so much more de­uillish is the vniust imputation of it to vs; Which of vs euer blazed it? Which of vs doth hate it lesse, then the lye that charges it vpon vs? How many Reuerend Fa­thers haue wee in the highest Chaires of our Church; how many aged Diuines in our Vniuersities, how many graue Prebendaries in our Cathedrall Churches, how many worthy Ministers in their rurall stations, that shine with this vertue in the eyes of the World? If therefore the proper place of Chastitie be the Church of God, (as this Cauiller pleads) it is ours in right, Hier. l. 2. in Ose. Quicunque amare pudiciti­am se simulant, vt Manichaeus, Marcion, Arri­us, Tatianus, & inflauratores veteris haereseos, venenato ore mella promit­tunt, caeterùm iuxta Apostolum quae secretò a­gunt, turpe est di­cere. Minut. Fal. Octau. theirs in pretence: And so much more noble is this in ours, for that in ours it is Inuiolati corpo­ris virginitate fruuntuur potius, quàm gloriantur. free; in them, Talis castitas quia non est spon­tanea, non habet magnam retribu­tionem. Bran. Carthus. O my­steria, O mores, vbi necessitas imponitur castitati, authoritas datur libidi [...]i! Itaque nec casta est qua metu cogitur, nec, &c. Illa pudica qua these tenetur. Ambros. l. 1. de Virg. forced; Infida custos castitatis necessitas, as that Father said; Neque opus passeri fugere ad montem: In them, as Chrysostome said [Page 737] long since [...]; The grace of Virginitie is lost: [...]: The world make sport with such Maiden-head. For the rest; The God of Heauen iudge be­twixt vs and our enemies; To him we appeale how vvee desire to serue him in chaste Wedlocke, whom they dishonour with vncleane and false Virginitie.

Not to put my Detector in mind how honorably he now speakes of mariage, how dares he talke of our fleshlinesse, and their chastity? as if hee had to doe with a world, that were both deafe and blind. Do not their owne Records fly in their faces: and tell him there are but a few of them honest? Did not their own Concil. Delect. Cardin. Paul. 3. Exhib. Alius. busi [...] turbat populum Christianum in Monialibus, &c. Ʋbi in pla­risque monaste­riis fiunt publica sacrilegia cum maximo omnium scandalo. select Cardinals complaine, that the most of their Nunneries were iustly scandalized with sacrilegious incontinencies?

Do not our Mat. Paris Hist. Angl. Hen 3. p. [...]085. Et qu [...]d indignum est scribi, ad dom [...]s religiosarum ve­niens facit ex­primi mammillas earundem, vt sic physice, &c. Histories tell vs, that in the raigne of Henry the third, Robert Grosthead the famous Bishop of Lincolne, in his Visitation, was faine to explore the virginity of their Nuns, by nipping off their dugs, indignum scribi, as Matth. Paris? Doe not the In ha [...] etiam vrbe meretrices, &c. Concil. del. Card. Prius est quàm mechari conti­nentiam, ducere criminosam, de singul. cler. Refut. 88. forenamed Cardinals find it a common greeuance, that their Curtezans rode in state thorow Rome it selfe, attended euen at noone day with the retinue of their Cardinals, and with their Clergy-men? Doth he finde the Church of England to maintaine Stewes? and to raise rents from professed filthinesse? Can hee deny the vnnaturall beastlinesse that raignes in his Italy? But what doe I stirre this puddle? Let mee heare no more brags of their chastitie, no more exprobrations of our lasciuiousnesse.

SECT. XVI.

AS if my Refuter had vowed to write no true word, he challenges me for translating Isidores Turpe votum, a filthy Vow: I turne to my Epistle, and finde it not englished by me at all. His own conscience, belike, so construes it; or if some former Impression of mine (which I beleeue not) had so turned it, here is neither ignorance, nor vnfaith­fulnesse. Wheresoeuer is sinne, there is filthinesse: And if a lawfull vow bee properly de meliore bono, can there not therefore be an vnlawfull vow? What was that of Iepthaes, or that of S. Pauls forty Conspirators? But the word there (saith he) signifies a promise; As if euery vow were not a promise; and if Isidore takes votum, for promissum, Dist. 28. Greg. Petro. Diac. l. 1. Ep. 42. Grego­rie takes (by his construction) promissum, for votum, in this very case we haue in hand.

This vow of theirs therefore is metonymically filthy, because it makes them such. In one word, (that he may raue no more of Epicures, Turks, Pagans,) Their vow is in pro­fession glorious, filthy in effect. And now for a conclusion of this point, I must out of all these grosse and ignorant passages of his (though vnproperly, yet) truely vow to the world, that a truer Bayard did neuer stumble forth in the Presse.

SECT. XVII.

HEe hath done with their owne vowes, and now descends to vs, whom hee con­fesses vowlesse; His scorne cannot strip vs of the benefit of that Truth, which hee confesseth; Thus then hee writes; I freely with other Catholikes grant, Refut. p. 89. that our English Ministers, according to their calling, make no vowes; I grant their mariage to be lawfull; I grant that euery one of them may bee the Husband of one Wife, &c. And why did not this liberalitie of my wise Detector tye vp his Tongue in his purse all this while? No more was required, no lesse is yeelded; whereto is all this iangling? But, that his grant may proue worse then a deniall, thus hee proceeds: But wee deny them to bee truely Clergie-men, or to haue any more authoritie in the Church, then their wiues or daughters haue: and this, because they want all true calling and Ordination; For, they entred not in at the doore, like true Pastors, but stole in at the window like theeues; We deny their ministerie (I say) to be lawfull because they did runne before they were sent, tooke their places by intrusion, &c. Let Master Hall disproue this, and I will say, Tu Phyllidasolus habeto. Thus he.

A deep crimination, and such, as if it could be proued, would rob our question of the State, and vs of our duely challenged honour. Reader, this vehemency shewes thee where his shoo wrings him: It is the gall of Romish hearts that we prosper, and are not theirs; Where they haue presumed vpon credulitie, they haue not stucke to say, we are not men like others, but more frequently and boldly, that wee are no Christian men; and here most peremptorily, that we are no Clergie-men: There is no Church, no Christianitie, no Clergie not theirs; Neither can we be in Orders, whiles we are out of Babylon.

The man dreames of the Nags-head in Cheape-side, where his lying Oracle Tradi­tion hath not shamed to report, Iewel, Sands, Horne, Scory, Grindall, and others in the beginning of Q. Elizabeths time (being disappointed of the Catholike Bishop of Lan­daffe) to haue laid hands mutually on each other; and that from hence haue flowed our pretended Orders. This our shameless Alias Haly­well the Iesuite. Sacrobosco heard of some good old folks, & they had it of one Neale, Professor Ebrius in Oxford; Kellison took it of Sacrobosco, and C. E. of him. Concordat cum Originali; Diabolus est mendax & pater eius. And is not this a worthy engine to batter down the wals of a whole Church, to blow vp all our ordina­tion? Is it possible that any Christian face should be so gracelesse, as to beare out such an apparent and ridiculous falshood, against so many thousands of witnesses, against the euidence of authenticall Records, against reason, and sense it selfe? For can they hope to perswade any liuing man, that these hauing at that time a lawfull Archbishop of their owne religion, legally established in the Metropoliticall chaire, by an acknow­ledged authority, the sway of the times openly fauoring them, when all Churches, all Chappels gladly opened to them, that they would bee so mad as to goe and ordaine themselues in a Tauerne? He that would beleeue this, may be perswaded that their a­dored blocks can weepe, and speake, and moue; that their Cake is God; Neuer truth could be cleared, if not this; No lesse then the whole Kingdome knew, that Q. Mary dyed in the yeare 1558, Nouember 17; and her Cardinal (then Archb. of Canterbury) accompanied her soule in death the same day. The same day was Q. Elizabeths Initi­um Regni; her Coronation, Ianuary 15 following. That leasure enough might be taken in these great affaires, the See of Canterbury continued void aboue a yeare. At last, in the second yeare of Q. Elizabeth 1559, December 17, was Matthew Parker legally consecrated Archb. of Canterbury, by foure Bishops: William Barlow formerly Bishop of Bathe, then elect of Chichester. Iohn Scory before of Chichester, now elect of He­reford. Miles Couerdale Bishop of Exeter. Iohn Hodgeskins Suffragan of Bedford. Ma­thew Parker thus irrefragably setled in the Archiepiscopall See, with three other Bi­shops, in the same Moneth of December, solemnely consecrated Edmund Grindall, and Edwin Sands; The publike Records are euident and particular, relating the Time, Sunday morning after Prayers; The place, Lambeth-Chappell; The manner, Impo­sition of hands; The consecrators; Mathew Cant. William Chichester, Iohn Hereford, Iohn Bedford, The Preacher at the Consecration, Alexander Nowell, afterwards the worthy Deane of Pauls; The Text, Take heed to your selves, and to all the flocke, &c. The Communion, lastly administred by the Archbishop.

For Bishop Iewel, he was consecrated the Moneth following in the same forme by Mathew Cant. Edmund London, Richard Ely, Iohn Bedford.

Lastly, for Bishop Horne, he was consecrated a whole yeare after this, by Mathew Cant. Thomas S. Dauids, Edmund London, Thomas Couentry and Lichfield; The circum­stances, Time, Place, Form, Preacher, Text, seuerally recorded. The particulars where­of, I referre to the faithfull and cleare relation of Master Francis Mason; whose learned and full discourse of this subiect, might haue satisfied all eyes, and stopped all mouthes. What incredible impudency is this then, for those which pretend not Christianitie onely, but the Consecration of God, wilfully to raise such shamefull slanders from the pit of Hell, to the disgrace of Truth, to the disparagement of our holy calling?

Let me therefore challenge my Detector in this so important a point, wherein his zeale hath so farre out-run his wit, and with him all the Brats of that proud Harlot, that [Page 739] no Church vnder Heauen can shew a more cleere, eeuen, vncontrolable, vntroubled line of the iust succession of her Sacred Orders, then this of ours; if his Rome, for her tyrannous Primacie, could bring forth but such Cards, the world vvould bee too straight for her. He shall (maugre) be forced to confesse, that either there were neuer true Orders in the Church of England (which he dares not say) or else that they are still Ours. The Bishops in the time of King Henry the eight, were vndoubted; If they left Rome in some corrected opinions, their Character was yet, by confession, Quis ignorat Cathol. &c. & similiter Ordina­tos verè esse Or­dinatos, quando Ordinator verè Episcopus fuerat & adhuc erat, saltem quantum ad characterem, Bellar. de Rom. Pont. l. 4. c. 10. indele­ble. They laid their hands according to Ecclesiasticall constitution, vpon the Bishops in King Edwards dayes; And they both, vpon the Bishops in the beginning of Queene Elizabeths; They againe, vpon the succeeding Inheritors of their holy Sees, and they lastly vpon vs; so as neuer man could shew a more certaine and exquisite Pedigree from his great Grand-father, then wee can from the acknowledged Bishops of King Henries time, and thence vpwards to hundreds of Generations. I confesse indeed, our Archbishops and Bishops haue wanted some Aaronicall accustrements, Gloues, Rings, Sandals, Miters, and Pall, and such other trash; and our inferiours Orders haue wanted G [...]eazing and Shauing, and some other pelting Ceremonies. But let C. E. proue these essentiall which we want, or those Acts and Formes not essentiall, vvhich we haue, Et Phyllida solus habeto. In the meane time, the Church of England is blessed with a true Clergy, and glorious; and such a one, as his Italian generation may impo­tently enuy, and snarle at, shall neuer presume to compete vvith, in worthinesse and ho­nour; And (as Doctor Taylor, that couragious Martyr, said at his parting) Blessed bee God for holy Matrimonie.

SECT. XVIII.

MY Cauiller purposely mistakes my rule of Basil the Great, Refut. p. 90. 91. and my Text of the Great Apostle, whiles from both I resolue thus. I passe not what I heare Men or Angels say, while I heare God say, Let him be the Husband of one Wife; he wil needs so con­strue it, as if I tooke this of S. Pauls for a command, not for an allowance; As if I meant to imply from hence, that euery Bishop is bound to haue a Wife. Who is so blind as the wilfull? Their Leo Leo ep. 87. aba [...] 85. Tam sacra semper est habita ista Praeceptio. calls these words a Preception, I did not: If hee knew any thing, he could not be ignorant that this sense is against the streame of our Church, and no lesse then a Grecian errour. Who knowes not the extreames of Greece and Rome; and the Track of Truth betwixt them both? The Greeke Church saith, Hee cannot be in holy Orders, that is not maried: The Romish Church saith, He cannot bee in holy Orders, that is maried: The Church Reformed sayes, Hee may bee in holy Orders that is maried, and conuertibly. Some good friends vvould needs fetch vs into this idle Grecisme, and to the societie of the old Frisons Espenc. lib. 1. de Contin. c. 1. and (if Saint Ierome take it aright) of Vigilantius, Espencaeus, and Bellarmine and our Rhemists free vs. There is no lesse difference betwixt them and vs, then betwixt May and Must; Libertie and Ne­cessitie. If then (Let him be the Husband of one Wife) argue that a Bishop may bee a maried man, I haue vvhat I would, and passe not for the contrarie from Men and An­gels. We willingly grant vvith Luther, that this charge is negatiue: Refut. p. 91, 92. Non velut sanciens dicit, saith Chrysostome; But this negatiue charge implyes an affirmatiue allowance; we seeke for no more: As for the authorities which my Detector hath borrowed of his Vncles of Rhemes, they might haue beene well spared; He tels vs, Saint Ierom sayes, Qui v [...]am habuerit, non habeat; He who hath had one Wife, not hee that hath one; I tell him Saint Paul saith Tit. 1.6. ( [...])▪ If any man be the Husband of one Wife, not, If hee haue beene: Let Chrysost. in 1. Tit. homil. 2. Saint Chrysostome therein answer Hierome, and Epiphanius, and all other pretended opposites: Obstruere prorsus intendit haereticorum era, qui nuptias damna [...]t, &c. He purpos'd in this to stop the mouthes of Heretikes, that condemned mariage, shewing that that estate is faultlesse, yea, so precious, that with it a man might bee aduanced to the holy Episcopall Chaire. Thus he; whom their learned Esp. vbi supra Bishop Espencaeus seconds; [Page 740] and by the true force of the Text cleareth this sense against all contradiction. Nec enim Paulini de Episcopis, &c. For (saith he) those places of S. Paul concerning Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, cannot be so eluded, as that they doe onely belong to men that haue beene some­times maried, and are now Widdowers and single; but the Text doth plainely note out Hus­bands; and those that are now found in the present estate of mariage; which is implyed, both by the word esse, and by vnius vxoris vir; that is, hauing one Wife, not (as some haue vn­derstood it) which hath had one; for (as Chrysostome hath noted) the Apostle would by the societie of Mariage and Priesthood, stop the mouthes of Heretikes that condemned mariage; whereto adde, That the Apostle amongst the vertues of a Bishop reckons vp this, That he doth gouerne his owne house well, not, that he did gouerne it. Thus he. Vnto which let mee yet adioyne this other consideration, that the Apostle describes what manner of Wife a Bishop should haue; which as in other professions he hath not done, so in this would haue beene vselesse, if he had onely aymed at an estate past, and not present.

Where it is a cunning tricke of the Rhemists, and their Vulgar, in stead of Their Wiues, to reade, The Women, quite beside the Scope and Context of the Apostle: As to the same purpose; Whereas their Leo in the fore-cited Epistle sayes, that this Pre­cept of a Bishop, to the Husband of one Wife, was alwayes so sacred, That the same condition is to be vnder­stood of her that is to be chosen for the wife of the Priest. Refut. p. 92, 93. vt etiam de muliere Sacerdotis eligenda, eadem intelligatur seruanda conditio; Bellarmine, and his Mates would needs face vs out, that the Copies are corrupted, and contends to haue it read Sacerdotis Eligendi; of the Priest to be chosen, not, of the Wife; Whom our indu­strious and worthy Doctor Iames hath refelled both by the Presse, and the Pen; by the Coleine Edition and Manuscript authoritie.

As for that hee cites from Hierome against Vigilantius, hee might haue found the Salue together with the Wound; Our Rhemists dare vs from the imputation of his o­pinion. For the rest. Nothing is more plaine, then that our Apostle (according to the iust interpretation of Chrysostom, Theoderet, Theophylact, and others) alludes to the loose fashion, as of the Greekes, so especially of the Iewes, with whom Polygamy and re­mariages, after vniust diuorces, were in ordinarie vse; These the Apostolicall Spirit finds vnfit for the Man of God, whom he therefore charges to be onely, The Husband of one Wife.

Refut. p. 94. 95.Neither doth it argue too much wit in my Refuter, to bring two Fathers vpon the Stage for his purpose, and then to set them together by the eares with each other, Am­brose (I meane) and Hierome; who in this which he cites them for, confute one another; Hierome (though otherwise a backe friend to Wedlocke) censuring the opinion of Am­brose, as sauouring too strongly of Cainisme, and superstition: Howeuer, euen the more vehement of the two, out of this place doth hold Mariage, compatible with holy Or­ders, Refut. p. 95. which is the onely thing I required: So as still, This one word shall confirme me a­gainst all impure mouthes: Impure, Not for preferring Continency, as my Cauiller vvill take it, but for deprauing of Mariage, by the foule titles of Fleshlinesse, and Sensualitie; such as his owne; Ibid. a worse we need not: Neither doth S. Ambrose at all controll mee herein, whiles he teacheth that the Apostle doth not here inuite vs to beget children in the Priesthood; Habentem enim dixit filios, non facientem; wee did not challenge hence any command, we challenge an allowance, which we haue and proclaime: That I may not say, some Copies of Ambrose runne (according as I haue learned of our eminent Doctor Fulke) Habentem filios, Espenc. l. Praecit. aut facientem; Hauing children, or begetting them: The difference is not worth standing for; Let it passe after his owne reading. I could stop his mouth with the ingenuous answer of his Espencaeus: Habentem enim, &c. For he said, Hauing children, not begetting them; Debellatum hicesset, &c. This Field were wonne, if either this were the Text, and not the Glosse, or they that thus interpret it, were A­postles; as they are not. Thus their owne Bishop. But I need not call for any aide. The words of Ambrose doe plainely driue against an inuitation, or command, which we do willingly disclaime.

SECT. XIX.

NOw vnhappy is this man that still shoots his Arrowes quite besides the Butt? Refut. p. 96. He proues, forsooth, with great zeale, that the Fathers neuer vnderstood a positiue command in our Apostles words, which I neuer thought so much as in dreame: and then he bends his Forces against Byganie, which I no where auouched. The Man of valour loues to play his prizes alone.

Here is no command then (saith he) but a permission; How much are we bound to him for his fauour? Permission? Thus much hee, with his holy Father, yeelds to their Stewes. No, here is a direct allowance. Let him be the Husband of one Wife; Not, Hee may be so: But this was onely for a time, hee saith, because of the paucitie of single Cler­gy-men: Let him shew me the Apostles limitation, and I am satisfied; otherwise, this misse-grounded conceit (what countenance so euer it may finde in a priuate humane authoritie) shall passe with vs as a Glosse of Burdeaux, that marres the Text. But how shamelessely, how fraudulently, how like himselfe, Refut. p. 96. Chrysost. in Tit. Hom. 2. doth my Refuter cite Chrysostomes Castigat impudicos, &c? He checketh the incontinent (saith the Father) whiles hee permit­teth them not after their second mariages, to bee preferred to the gouernment of the Church, and dignitie of Pastors; and there my Refuter stops, with, So he; whereas, if he had gone forward, the place had answered him, and it selfe: For (saith Chrysostome) hee which is found not to haue kept his beneuolence towards his wife, which is The word is [...], by them tran­slated falsly, Defunctum. gone from him, how should he be a good Teacher to the Church? Plainely shewing vs, that hee intends this to those vnchaste Husbands, which after an vniust diuorce of their former wiues, haue maried also a second; not after the death of the first.

The like Priestly fidelity he vseth in the place of Chrysostome, Hom. 2. vpon Iob; the poore man had taken vp some scraps of quotations vpon trust, hauing neuer seene the Authors; For, Chrysostome neuer wrote any Homilies vpon the Booke of Iob; onely he hath fiue Homilies of the Patience of Iob; whereof this cited, is the second; vvherein his errori ignoscebat, hath reference rather to, sine crimine, which he opposeth to irre­prehensibiles, then, to vir vnius vxoris, as the sequel plainely shewes. As for Bigamy, Refut. p. 97. it is out of our way; but since his loquacitie will needs roue thither, let him shew that be­fore Montanus infected the World with a preiudice against second Mariages after de­cease, they were held vnlawfull for any calling, or person, Refut. p. 98. and we will grant him clamo­rous to some purpose.

To proue this opinion and practice of the Church, like a wise Master, hee brings in Tert Exhort. ad castit. c 7. Tertullians authoritie, in his Book which he wrote in the time of his Heresie; whiles he was ouer the eares in Montanisme; where he tels vs hee hath knowne some eiected for second Mariages. But if he had euer read the Booke following, of Monogamie, hee might haue found his Tertullian (then Montanizing) to vpbraid the true and Catholike Church, which he cals Psychicos, with the vsuall practice and allowance of the second Mariages of their Bishops. Tert. d [...] Mo­nog mia, c. 12. Quot enim & aigami praesident apud vos, insul­tantes vtique Apostolo, &c? Miror te vnum protraxisse in medium, cum omnis mundu [...] his ordinationibus plenus sit, non di­co de presbyteris: ad Episcopos ve­nio quo [...] si figilla­tim voluero exu­ [...]erare, tantus numerus congre­gabitur, vt Ari­minensis Synodi multitudo supe­retur. Her. ad O­cean de Cart [...]io Hisp. Ep. digamo, &c. Refut. p. 99. Quot enim & digami, &c. For how many Bishops are there amongst you twice maried? But who-euer was matcht with so vaine a Babler? I proued from Saint Paul, that a Bishop might haue one Wife: he proues by Councels and Fa­thers, that he may not haue two. It is pitie that his Masters the Iesuites haue no more Trees for him to set with the rootes vpward: Any thing rather then to weary the World with his foolish clacking.

Out of this indiscreet and odious verbositie (lest he should want noise) he stumbles vpon the Councell of Constantinople, before it come in his way, and spends a vvhole leafe onely to tell vs, that he will talke of it hereafter. Hereafter he shall receiue answer enough; What needs this disorderly anticipation? To conclude then, this place of our Apostle stands for vs vnshaken, by any the impotent blasts of his friuolous Elusi­ons, and shall warrant vs against Earth and Hell, that a Bishop may be the Husband of one wife.

SECT. XX.

Refut. p. 100. 101.MY next place, of the honorablenesse of Mariage amongst all, hee smoothes ouer with a pretended concession; professing with Fulgentius, and Hierom, to giue all high Titles to that state, only preferring the rule of a better life; praising Mariage, but more extolling Virginitie: But vvho euer made the comparison? These are faire Nets to catch Fooles; Whiles hee heapes vp all the reproachfull termes that spight can de­uise, against the very state of Mariage, in some callings, not so much as preiudiced by Vow; how doth he grant Mariage honorable amongst all? If the comparison be the matter he stands vpon, let him say, Mariage is good, and lawfull for all conditions; Vir­ginitie is better; he shall haue no aduersarie. And whereas (to call him to reckoning for arrerages) he turned off this place (when it was) with a scoffe out of Bellarmine, That Mariage is honorable amongst all, Refut. p. 13. yet not between Father and Daughter, &c. the Man alluded sure to their great & good Alexander the sixt, and the chaste Lucrece, of whom he knowes the Riddle, Here lyes Lucrece in name, Thais in li [...]e. The same Popes Daugh­ter, Lemmon, and his owne sonne. Wife. Filia, Sponsa, Nurus.’

For vs, that it is honorable in all estates of men by Apostolicall warrant, is sufficient assurance, that to no calling, or estate, it can bee dishonourable and vnlawfull. But to vntye Bellarmines trifling knot: I say, Mariage is honourable, [...], but not [...]: in all, but not betweene all: That is, euery man may marry with a wo­man, but not with any woman whatsoeuer, as with his Mother, or Sister. So Father and Daughter may marry, but not one the other. See now what a worthy Messe of Sophistry is laid in S. Pauls dish by these Caruers, and how easily ouer-turned: So as I might very vvell proclaime to all the world (which I do now confidently second) that if God might be Iudge of this Controuersie, Refut. p. 102. it were soone at an end. If my Refuter make fa­ces at this, their whole Schoole shall beare mee out in it. Et Espenc. l. 1. de Cont. c. 3. Caiet. Opus. de Castle. sanè communis est scholae resolutio, &c. And in truth it is (saith their Espencaeus) the common resolution of the schole that if we insist only in those things which were spoken by Christ, and written by the Apostles in the Canon of the New Testament (secluding the Lawes of the Church) holy Orders, nei­ther as Orders, nor as holy, are any hindrances of Matrimonie. Thus he. And said I any more? any other?

Ibid. p. 102. 103.By their confession then, God neuer imposed this Law. My proofe was, that euen in the time of that legall strictnesse, he allowed Wedlock to the Ministers of his Sanctua­rie. Herein, how am I refuted? If he meane (saith my Detector) that for puritie and per­fection of life, the Law of Moses was more strict then the Gospell, the vntruth is notorious; To which he addes out of Hierome, that the greater perfection of the Euangelicall Sacrifice exacteth greater Holinesse; and concludes, that the permission of Wiues in the Aaronicall Priesthood, argues euidently the imperfection of that Law. So he. Surely, God wanted this Counsellor vpon Mount Sinai; hee could haue aduised him better Rules of his mis-contriued Priesthood.

Would my Refuter make himselfe so ignorant, as not to know; that notwithstan­ding the rather greater perfection of Moralitie required vnder the Gospell, yet that Leuiticall Law placed impuritie in many of those creatures and actions, wherein the Euangelicall findeth none? Did not the touch of some Vessels or Garments make a man legally vncleane? Did not the lawfull act of Coniugall Beneuolence; Did not the accidents of the holyest Child-bed carie in them an expiable impuritie? If he be not a Iew, he will not say it is still thus vnder the Gospell. How iustly therefore might I in­ferre, that if our holy God, vnto whose Wisdome it seemed good to stand of old vp­on such points of outward vncleannesses, did notwithstanding allow Wedlocke to his Priesthood, much more (at least no lesse) vnder the Gospell, doth he allow it, when as all those imputations of impuritie are vanished.

SECT. XXI.

I Produced the Testimonie of their Pope, their Cardinall, their Doctor. Refut. p. 103. 104 Basils Rule is a sure one, that the Witnesses of Enemies are most conuictiue. Their Cardinall was Panormitan, Their Pope, Pius the second. Their Doctor, Gratian. For Panormitan; My Refuter likes his words so well, that like a sawcy Fellow hee dare pull off his red Hat, and trample it in the Floore; denying his Cardinalship, and charging him With participation of the Schisme.

But first, he cannot (I hope) deny him to haue been their Abbot, then their Archbi­shop; As for his red Hat, it neuer came from Wittenberge nor Geneua; it was of their owne dying; Felix the false Pope (he sayes) gaue it him. Reader, the famous Councell of Basil, consisting of no lesse then foure hundred reuerend Persons, Cardinals, Arch­bishops, Bishops, Doctors, gathered and allowed at first, by Pope Martin, then by his Successor Eugenius the fourth, afterwards was vpon some Politike considerations cal­led off by Eugenius; The Fathers of the Councell finding their owne strength, stood vpon the right of their Superioritie, and (as they well might) censured the Pope; hee proceeded to obstinacy; those braue spirits (vpon ripe consideration) iustly deposed him. In the roome of this Eugenius, (otherwise called Gabriel Condulmarius) was by iust number of voices elected Amadeus the deuout Duke of Sauoy, and named Felix the Fifth; a man too good for that See; neither had he euer any so great blemish in all his life, as the name of a Pope: Volateran can tell vs, what a Kennell of Hounds he sho­ued to the Ambassadors, namely, whole Tables of poore soules dayly fed by him; All Histories speake of his Deuotion, and Piety; This man called from his intended reti­rednesse, must carie the Keyes. He makes choice of Archbishop Panormitan for one of his Cardinals: What offence is here? But he was a false Pope. If the Councell of Basil were a true Councell, then was Felix a true Pope. It is in my Readers choice whether he will beleeue foure hundred Diuines representing the whole Church, or a Popes Pa­rasite. But Panormitan dyed in the Schisme against Eugenius. The World knowes that the greatest blot Panormitan euer had, was his violent plea for Eugenius; against the Bishop of Argens, against eloquent Segouius, against the whole streame of that Coun­cell; This is the thanke he now caries away, Felix scelus virtus vocatur; If Eugenius had not dealt vnder hand with the Dolphin of France, and Fredericke of Austria, (then ambitious of the Empire) and tryed all his wits, both to make new Cardinals and to diuert the Neutrals, Eugenius had not beene foelix; and Felix had been still Eu­genius, the true and vndoubted Successor of Peter: How-euer, if these points should be strictly stood vpon, Rome would be at a losse, which many a time hath been to seeke for her head. But what though it were granted that Panormitan was Cardinalated by an intruding Pope? Can this call downe the authority of his iudgement and Writings? especially those which he wrote before he was Cardinall or Archbishop, being onely Abbot: And yet may be cited by vs vnder the name of Cardinall: as Bellarmines Di­ctates and Composures elder then his red Hat, yet are fathered vpon that Title.

Once, this I am sure of, that Bell. de Cleric. lib. 1. c. 19. Catholicum alio auin & doctum anthorem. Cardinall Bellarmine doubts not to stile Panormitan a Catholike and learned Doctor. This is the man that stands with his Hat off to this worshipfull Clarke of Doway, and tels him that Continency is not of the substance of order, nor by Diuine Law annexed to it; whereto, hee shuffles out a miserable and desperate answer, as we shall see in the sequell.

But in the meane time, see the cunning of my Catholike Cauiller; This is not the sentence I stood vpon, of Panormitan; it was not this, whereto I proclaimed mine OyeZ, but another, which he slily smothers, not daring so much as to repeat it, lest his Romanizing popular ignorant Readers should heare, and see, and smell, that the sacred Celibate of Priests did stinke an hundreth yeares before Luthers time. I will therefore here supply for him, and, hoping hee will in his next take notice of the sentence, will represent it here againe.

Abb. Panorm. de Cleric. coniugat. Cap. Cùm olim.The words are these: Melius foret, et pro bono & salute animarum salubrius, si & vniuscuius (que) voluntati relinqueretur, ita vt non valentes aut non volentes continere, pos­sint contrahere; Quia experientia docente experimus contrarium effectum sequi ex illa lege continentiae, cùm hodie plerique non viuant spiritualiter, nec sint mundi, sed emaculenter illicito coitu cum ipsorum grauissimo peccato, vbi cum propria vxore esset castitas. That is, It were better, and more wholesome for the good and saluation of soules, if it were left to eue­ry mans will; so as they which either cannot, or will not containe, might marry. For we find by experience a contrary effect to follow vpon that Law of Continency; since the greatest part (of our Priests) at this day liue not spiritually, neither are chaste, but are defiled with vnlaw­full copulations, not without their most hainous sinne; whereas, with their owne Wiues it should be Chastitie. Thus he. A sentence worthy of that Epiphonema of mine. (Is this a Cardinall thinke you or an Huguenot?) With this, my Detector deales, as their Inqui­sition doth with a mis-named Heretike; he chokes it vp in secret, or, if hee bring it forth, Refut. p. 107. it is not without a gag in the mouth: All his answer is, We tye not our selues to eue­ry mans opinion; and, This sentence is censured by Bellarmine as erroneous; As if Panormi­tan were euery body, and Bellarmine an Oracle. It is enough for vs, that one of their owne greatest, learnedst, zealousest Prelates iustifieth our Mariages, and wisheth them in vse rather then their Continency.

To that other Testimony of Panormitan, he answers by a grant, yeelding vs freely, That if we take diuine Law for that which is expressely determined in Scripture, Refut. p. 105. it must needs be said, that there is no euident proofe set down of continency in Ecclesiasticall men by the Apostles; yet, that it is so insinuated, and the obseruation of it hath beene so ancient, as Bellarmine noteth, that it may be truely termed Apostolicall; Thus he. And euen for this are we beholden to him; All his friends would not haue beene so liberall. His Ioannes Maior, his Clictouaeus, his Torrensis, and all their rigorous Clients would not haue said so: As, on the other side, the old Glosse was not so wise, that could onely say (which is now expunged) Apostoli docuerunt exemplo, The Apostles taught this by their example. But what are these so pregnant insinuations? Good wits haue found them out; One was, that of Decret. p. 1. dist. 28. Innocentius the second, That these men are the vessels and Temples of God, there­fore they may not Cubilibus & immunditiis seruire, serue for chambering and wanton­nesse. Ywis, no Lay-men is such; therefore he may be allowed to be filthy. Another was, Luke 21. of Franc. Torrensis, Take heed lest your hearts be oppressed with surfetting and drun­kennesse, and cares of this life: Whereof Bishop Es [...]enc. de cont. l. 2. Espencaeus is so ashamed, that hee an­swers it with an Absit; God forbid (saith he) that we should thinke that the Lord, which is the Author and sanctifier of Mariage, should hold it in the same rank with surfetting & drun­kennesse. Another was of the same Author ( Tit. 2. Si quis legiti­mam commixtio­nem & filiorum recreationem, corruptionem & coinquinationem vocat, ille habet cohabito torem daemonem Apo­statam. Ignat. Epist. ad Phila­delph. teaching vs to deny vngodlinesse and worldly Lusts:) vs, of the Clergy; belike the rest need not; And who knowes not the witty and learned insinuations of their good Siritius, Those that are in the flesh cannot please God? These, and such like are the forceable insinuations of this imposed conti­nency, which euen very boyes and Ideots can hisse out of the Schooles.

SECT. XXII.

FRom Panormitan, hee descends to my alledged Gratian, who because he speakes these words (by way of explication) in a continued tenor with a sentence of Au­stin, is (to my mortall sinne) cited by me as speaking from Austin. The position and the inference of the words is such, as might deceiue any eye that would trust a Grati­an; What might the price be (trow we) of such a crime in the Apostolique chamber? In my next Shrift, Refut. p. 105. he shall heare, meâ culpâ; The words are Gratians, that Copula Sacer­dotalis vel consanguineorum, The mariage or (as this Clerkly Grammarian translates it) the carnall copulation of Priests, or kinsfolke, is not forbidden by any Legall, Euangeli­call, or Apostolicall authoritie, but by Ecclesiasticall Law it is forbidden. Wee could not hyre a Proctor to say more. But herein C. E. hath detected two foule faults of the ci­tation; [Page 745] The one, that I trusted his Gratian so far, as to make him speake out of Austin, which (I trust) a little Holy-water may wash off. The other; Refut p. 106. That I concealed the ma­riage of kinsfolke, within the prohibited degrees: which (saith he) although only forbidden by Ecclesiasticall Law, yet dares not M. Hall. (I thinke) transgresse it; so as this Law hath greater for [...]e then he supposeth it to haue. So he. Plainly, my Refuter knowes not what he faith, else he would neuer thus palpably plead against himselfe? For, whateuer thing was there in all the constitutions of his Church, more subiect to variation, then the legall supputation of the forbidden degrees? which was a long time confined to the third degree inclusiuely; another while extended to the fourth; and sometime to the seuenth. Let him herein reconcile his Pope Nicholas and Gregory, with Pope Innocent, Whereof the one left all free that were without the pale of the fourth degree, the o­ther restrayned all to the seuenth; And when he finds an vnalterablenesse in the deter­mination of these degrees, let him plead for an equally-fatall necessity of his Ecclesia­sticall continence; in the meane time, let him take it patiently to be beaten with his owne Rod.

No diuine Law then (he grants) hath inioyned this Celebate, but an Ecclesiasticall. What is this other then I said? God neuer imposed this Law of continence; Who then? Espenc. ex Test. Abb. l 1. c. 3. Facerat igitur Ecclesia boni me­dici iusta me­dicinam quae ob­sit magis quam profit tallentis. The Church should there­fore doe like a good Physitian in remouing the medicine which he see [...] to doe more harme then good. Refut. p. 107. The Church. And why may not I goe on, to aske, Whether a good wife would gain-say what her husband willeth? Flourishing will not answer this. All the prayses of beauty and fidelity which are giuen to the true Church, argue Rome to be the false. Where­as therefore the Priest shuts vp thus brauely; And this Minister, who would make the one to gain-say the other, should bring some place or sentence to shew the same (which he may chance to doe the next morning after the Greeke Calends) or else neuer a [...]ouch so vn­christian a Paradoxe. He shall vnderstand that his Greeke Calends are past. The Spirit of God saith, A Bishop may be the Husband of one Wife. The Church of Rome sayes, A Bishop may not be the Husband of any wife at all: Whether is this a contradiction? The Spirit of God sayes, Mariage is honourable amongst all men: The Church of Rome sayes, Mariage is dishonourable to some. The Spirit of God sayes, To auoid For­nication, let euery man haue his wife: The Church of Rome, like a quick huswife, saies, Some order of men shall not haue a wife, though to auoyd Fornication. Let my Masse-Priest shew these to be no contradictions (which hee may chance to doe at the Greeke Ca­lends) or else grant this to be neither Paradox, nor vnchristian.

SECT. XXIII.

FRom Cardinall Panormitan, I ascended to Pope Pius the Second, Refut. p. 108. whom I vshered in with this Preface, Let a Pope himself speake out of Peters Chayre, Pius the second, as learned as hath sit in that roome this thousand yeeres. Two things my Cauiller snarles at in the Preface, two in the authority it selfe.

My first manifest vntruth is, that Pius the Second spake this as out of the Chayre. A witlesse misprision. I hope he sate in Peters Chayre that spake it; if he spake it not as from the Chayr, I care for no more Is not this sufficient to win respect from a Catho­like Priest? Otherwise, whether it were Stoole, or Chaire; or if a chayre, whether the consistoriall, or the Porphyry chaire, wherin he sits before his first Triumph, Lib. sacr. cerem. tanquam instercoraria, it is all one to me. Themselues must first agree what it is to speake as from the Chaire, ere I can affirme that Pius the Second so spake this. Id Populus curet, I referred the chaire to the man, not to the speech: In the meane time C. E. is not so good a groome to the Chayre, as Gregory of Valence, who attributes infallibility to a Popes sentence, though it be Ʋid. Rom. Irrecon. sine curâ & studie. My second wrong is the superlatiue lashing (so he cals it) of other Popes learning in comparison of this. I cry him mer­cy; I did not know what sinne it was to commend a Popes learning; That is not it (I confesse) that caries away the Crownes and the Keyes: But the comparison offen­ded. Perhaps C.E. hath knowne that Chaire more learnedly furnished: It may be he [Page 746] thinkes of Boniface the Ninth, called before Peter de Thomacellis, a Neapolitan, Theod. Niem. lib. 1. c. 6. who could neither write, nor sing; hardly vnderstanding the propositions of the Aduo­cates in the Consistorie; insomuch as in his time, Inscitia ferè venalis facta fuit in ipsa curiâ; Ignorance was growne valuable. Or it may be he thinks of those ancient ferule-fingred Boy-Popes; one of the Benedicts, a graue Father of ten yeeres old; or Iohn the Thirteenth an aged Stripling of nineteene. Or perhaps, hee alludes to those learned times (within my compasse) which were acknowledged in the Councell of Rhemes; where, when offer was made of requiring the Popes iudgement, it was publikely repli­ed, that besides the exposednesse of the City to sale, Romaeiam nullum ferè esse qui lite­ras didicerit, There was scarce a man at Rome, that could spell his Letters.

Heu quàm perfatuae sunt tibi, Roma, togae!

If I should here adde out of Alphonsus de Castro, that some Popes were such great Clerkes, Alphons. con­tra heres. lib. 1. cap 4. Edit. Colon. anno 1543. vt Grammaticam penitùs ignorent, That they had no skill in Grammar, C. E. would tell me that my Booke is not of a corrected edition, though it was printed at Coleine. Such bran hath been cast out in their latter sifting and shifting of Authors.

SECT. XXIIII.

IN the authority it selfe, his Cauils are childish; Where Pius said Mariage vpon good reason was forbidden to Priests, but vpon greater reason seemes fit to bee resto­red. Refut. p. 109. Sacerdotibus ma­gnâ ratione sublatas nuptias, maiore restituendas videri: My first fault is, that I turne Sacerdotes, The Clergie, in stead of Priests; which word is of a larger extent, including also Bishops: The silly man sees not that I translated it to his aduantage, against my owne; For, euery Sacerdos is Clericus, not euery Clericus, Sacerdos. Very frequently are Bishops comprehended vnder the name of Sacerdotes, as well as of Clerus; and no lesse vsuall vnder the name of Clerici, the superior Orders are not comprehended. He is not worthy to write himselfe Priest, that vnderstands his Orders no better.

My second error is, That I turned the last Clause of the Sentence, (Is to bee restored) whereas the words are, Restituendas videri. Here could be no fraud, whiles I set the Latine words in the Margine. The Man thinks of his ( [...]) or his, Videtur quod sic; probatur quod non; but if his Grammar had not been ill learned, he had known that (Videri) doth not alwaies signifie a doubtfull probability, but sometimes a cer­taine euidence, as, Visum est Spiritui Sancto & nobis; and Qui videbantur columna; Or (if his Logicke had fully taught him the Distinctions of Sunt and Videntur) this quar­rell had beene spared. This Seeming was Being; Or, if this lawlesse Lurker had euer had any taste of the Ciuill or Canon Law, hee might haue beene able to construe that Maxime, Quod quis per alium facit, per se facere videtur: and that iudged Case, Qui nomen debitoris legatum viuens exegerit, legatum ademisse videtur. In this stile spake this learned Pope, which my vnlearned Aduersary cannot reach vnto. For, if Pius, or Sylui­us, may haue leaue to comment vpon himselfe, when the question was of suffecting A­madeus Duke of Sauoy, a maried man, in the roome of Eugenius; Ex quo constat (saith he) &c. It is apparent that not onely hee, which hath beene maried, but hee that is maried, may bee assumed to the Popedome: and a little after; Fortasse peius non esset, &c. And perhaps it were not worse, if more Priests had wiues, for many would be saued in a maried Priesthood, which now in a single Priesthood are damned; hee saith directly, Damnantur, They are damned, not, They seem to be damned. And therefore to pre­uent this reall damnation, Mariage is really to be restored to them, not that it should onely seeme to be restored. To conclude, take Videri, for bare seeming, surely, it must be construed, Videtur mihi; I Pope Pius thinke, or iudge, that it were fit that Priests should haue the libertie of mariage restored againe to them; which together with subla­tas implyeth, that in former times Priests were maried; and as the case now stan­deth, ought againe so to be. Which is the very same state of this question, which we auouch.

And in his Epistle to Iohn Freünd, Credimus te non infalso v [...] consilio, [...] think it is no ill counsell for thee (since thou canst not containe) to seeke for a Wife; although that should haue beene thought of, before thou didst enter into holy Orders; but wee are not all Gods, that we can fore-see future things; since it is com [...] to this, that thou canst not resist the Law of thy Flesh, it is better for thee a marry then to burne. Thus he. For which aduice, doubt­lesse he found good cause in his owne experience; who hauing beene imployed for­merly in this Iland of ours, left two Bastards behind him, the one, begotten of an En­glish woman, the other, of a Scottish; The one whereof he commends to his Fathers Sy [...]ius, a Citizen of Sye [...]a; the other he confesses to his friend P. de No [...]ceto: But this indeed was before his Priesthood; Afterwards, it is strange what he [...] confess [...] himselfe in his 92 Epistle; Mihi herelù parum meriti est in castitate; Whiles he was Cardinall, he had his Concu­bine to whom at last hee gaue threescore Flo­rens for her Dowry, Epist. 361. I cannot beas [...] of any merit in my chastity, for to tell the truth (Magis me Venus fugitat, quam ego illam hotter) Venus doth rather flie from me, then I abhorre it. It was not therefore out of speculation, but sense, not out of seeming, but certainty, that Syluius passes his Restituendas videri.

So now to shut vp this point, the blessed Apostle St. Paul, and (in his Attendance) Panormitan, Gratian, and Pius (in their cleere suffrages for vs) are fully acquitted from the vaine cauils of my Detector; and God is on my side, the Church of Rome, on his Let Sincerity iudge which Scale of the Ballance is heauier.

SECT. XXV.

FRom the lawfulnesse of our Mariages, I descended to the Antiquity; Refut. p. 110. where my Refuter takes an ignorant exception. I said, Some things haue nothing to plead for them but Time: Age hath beene an old refuge for falshood: Then I lay for my founda­tion Tertullians Rule; Rectum [...] quodcun (que) pri­mum; adulteri­num quodcu [...] posterius, Te [...]t. de Prasc. That which is first is truest; My Detector findes here a flat con­tradiction, and cryes out, Doe these men wake or sleepe when they write? There are none of his wise friends which will not be ashamed of this grosse stupidity; For whether of these two Sentences can he dislike? and if both be allowable, how can they be contra­dictory? neither am I his Aduersary herein, but Tertullian. What surer way could there bee, then to controll the pretences of a secondary antiquity by the first? And what contradiction is in this? The first is true, all vnder the first is obnoxious to error, The puisne posthumous Antiquity hath beene a refuge for falshood, the Primigenious Antiquity (which proceeded from the ancient of Dayes) is certaine. Let this Trifler goe learne to spell English, ere he presume to Diuinity. This Antiquity is the touch, whereby we desire all truth to be tryed; which easily findes all the gilded Coynes of Romish innouation, shamefully counterfeit.

Not to goe backe so farre as Paradise (though I well might) where God made the first wedding in perfect Innocence. I began with Moses and his Leuiticall Brother­hood; to which my Refuter replyes; Refut. p. 111. That yet in eating their Paschall Lambe they had their loynes girt. Iustly concluded! All the Iewes did eate the Paschall Lambe with their loynes girt, for the expedition, or moment of their flight, therefore their Priests and Leuites did not conuerse with their Wiues. If his Superiours of Doway doe not blush at this Logicke, his wit and their shame are gone together.

But, They abstained (he saith) from their Wiues, whiles they did minister in the Sanctua­ry; What if we yeeld this? Their ministration was by courses, and had intermissions. There is an holy & decent modesty in al those which are worthy to serue at the Altar, which teacheth them to giue God his due times, with respect euen of outward purity; which is all that Euseb de praep. Euang. l. 1. c. 9. [...], i. Sacra facien­tibus, they turn it, Sacratis, &c Refut. p. 112. Eusebius by them misse-translated, and misse-alleaged by him, re­quireth. But what will my Refuter say to the High Priest himselfe, which was bound euery day to a morning and euening Sacrifice, who yet was not restrained from a con­iugall society? That Bone hath troubled, blunted, and broken better Teeth then his.

But (saith he) The figure of the eternall Priesthood of Christ (to wit) Melchisedeck, is not read to haue had any wife at all; What of this? He, whom he prefigured, was onely a spi­rituall [Page 748] Husband to his Church. If this man be not read to haue had a Wife▪ no more is he read to haue had Father or Mother. Nay, hee is read to haue had neither. Why doe they not thence infer that Priests ought to haue neither, but to be begotten and borne of Angels, not of humane kinde? which is as good for an inference as that fop­pery is for a Legendary fable, that Luther was begotten by an Incubus. Yet had the Li­terall (not mysticall) Melchisedec both Father and Mother: and if Sem were Melchi­sedec (as wiser men then mine Aduersary haue vpon good probabilities thought) hee may passe, I hope for a maried man.

As for the perfection of the new Law aboue the old, it onely bars those institutions which had in them an imperfection, not those which God thought fit for Paradise it selfe. So as the practice of the Iewish Church, founded by God himselfe, is an all-suffi­cient warrant for the mariage of his Euangelicall Ministers.

SECT. XXVI.

FRom Moses and the Prophets I descend to the Apostles. What did they? C. E. answers roundly: Refut. p. 112. They did not marie; and they who were maried before, did lea [...]e their wiues. I vrge Saint Pauls report of the rest of the Apostles, and the Brethren of the Lord and Cephas, that they not onely had Wiues, but 1. Cor. 9.5. caried them along in their Trauels. He answers, They were not Wiues, but other deuout Women, which followed them to administer maintenance to them. A likely tale, if they could all agree in it; That the Apostles would cast off their owne Wiues, and cary about strange Women with them, vpon what-euer pretence. Credat Iudaeus apella, Non ego. Yet my shamelesse Refuter cryes out of my pride and ignorance in not allowing this, which he dares proclaime for the receiued exposition of all the Fathers, and all that euer wrote in the Greeke and Latine Church: When he knowes that his Cl [...]. Recog. ul [...]. l. [...]. Clement in his Recognitions, and his own Pope in their Canon Law, hath expounded it contrarily, of Wiues, not of strange Women: Dist. 31. Om­nin [...]. Leo the ninth, against the Epistle of Nicetas the Abbot; where he directly affirmes that the Apostles did cary about their Wiues, Vt de mercede praedicationis su­stentarentur abijs; That they might be maintained by the reward of their preaching; making the force of the word to lie in circumducendi, non amplectendi: Eyther therefore his Pope erres in a deliberate exposition of Scripture, or else I haue not erred; And either his Popes are no Fathers, or C. E. hath no forehead.

Refut. pag. 113.Nothing can make the Rhemists ( [...], a Sister, a Woman) not ridiculous; not that Visor of Age, which my Refuter pleases to fasten vpon it. There wants an Article (he saith.) Our Apostle should haue comne to Cardinall Bellarmine and him to learne when, and where to vse it.

That our last acurate Translation of the English Bible, hath Woman in the margin, is a poore aduantage, who seeth not, that it is the manner of that exquisite Edition, to set all the Idiotismes of either Language, and diuers readings in the Margin? Euery Schoole-Boy knowes that the word signifies both; but whether of them is fit to be re­ceiued into the Text, our Text it selfe shewes. How wittily is Saint Pauls, A Woman, a Sister, Men and Bre­thren. paralleled with Saint Peters, Viri Fratres? Ye Men which are Brethren, is a meet predication, but, Ye Sisters which are Women, is absurd; Neither doth St. Peter say ( [...]) Brethren men, as Saint Paul sayes, [...], A Sister Woman. As for the authority of Hierome, well may wee appeale from his iudgement as incompe­tent, whom his owne Doctors accuse as partiall, and censure as A Title giuen to Gregory, also in Apolog. Tu­multuaria. Refut. p. 115. [...], (if not [...].) Yet euen he against Heluidius translates it, Vxores circumducendi.

For the rest, it is worth my Readers note, how the Plagiary Priest hauing stolne this whole passage (as most of the rest) verbatim out of Bellarmine, yet ouer-reaches his Master; for where Bellarmine sayes, Ita ferè omnes Graeci & Latini; So almost all the Greeke and Latine; this Bayard dares say, All (sauing Clemens) as well Greeke, as Latine; and when he hath done, names some that say nothing of it at all, as Chrysostom; [Page 749] Another, that in Heresie speakes for him one where, another-where against him, as Tertullian; who being also himselfe a maried Priest, could say in his exhortation, Lice­bat & Apostolis nubere, & vxores circumducere; Another that grounds vpon an euident misreading, as Ambrose; and to make vp the Bulke, puts in Saint Bede and St. Thomas, parties to the cause, and then sings, Iopaean. It is well yet that hee grants Clemens of Alexandria, and Saint Ignatius to be on our side, for this interpretation; and when he hath done, he must be forced to yeeld vs his Pope Clement, Pope Leo seconded by his Gratian, and Laurentius Valla, and others cited by Erasmus; in so much as Espencaeus himselfe grants herein, Espenc l. de Cont. To lead about. [...] veterum, a difference amongst the Ancient. And if these had neuer beene, the Text cleares it selfe, for, not to inforce the word ( [...]) which implyes a power ouer the party caried; The Apostle speakes of a matter of charge to the Church, by this circumduction; Now, that rich Matrones should follow the A­postles, and minister to them of their substance, was a matter of ease to the Church. Neither was this attendance for ministration, so much an act of Cephas, and the other Apostles, as a voluntarie act of the women themselues. To conclude, in this, the A­postles practice should haue crossed their doctrine. For if Saint Paul gaue that charge (of being the Husband of one Wife) on purpose (as Chrys. Hom. in Tit. praecitat. Chrysostome saith) to stop the mouth of the Enemies to Mariage; how must this needs open them againe, and breed a conceit of that impurity, which Saint Paul meant to oppose, that the Apostles them­selues as ashamed of their wiues, forsooke them, and chose rather to bee attended by Strangers?

So as I must take leaue to be euer in this Heresie, that the Apostles had wiues, and caried them about.

SECT. XXVII.

BVt what Boyes-play is this, To giue and take? Our doughty Champion hath granted vs Clemens of Alexandria, and now he puls him backe againe; Clemens (saith he) grants the Apostles to haue had wiues, Refut. p. 116. but hee denyes that they vsed them as wiues; cunningly dissembling that which Clemens said in the beginning of the same period; For Peter and Philip (saith hee) did beget children, &c. How did Peter be­get them, if he were not Peter when he begot them? In the time of their painfull Euan­gelicall peregrination they forbore perhaps: doth it therefore follow that they did alwaies forget to be husbands? Whence, in all likelihood, had S. Peter his Petronella, if she [...]ere not borne after he was Peter? Whence was that inscription on Pilagiaes Tombe, (if we may beleeue Cit. ad Espen. loco citato. Here lyes the Wife of Bishop Dionysius, Daughter to Thomas the Apostle. Perionius) Hic sita est sponsa Dionysij, Thomae Apostoli fi­lia? There is not (I grant) necessity in this proofe, there is probability. It is therefore too boldly affirmed by my Detector, that the Apostles, after that publike calling vn­dertaken, vsed not their Wiues. Is that of Saint Ignatius, nothing against him? Op to Deo dignus, &c. I desire to be found worthy of God, as Peter and Paul, and the rest of the Apostles which were maried men, and Ignat. Ep. ad Philadelph. non libidinis causa, sed posteritatis surrogandae gratia coniuges habuerunt. not for lusts sake, but for propagation of posterity in­ioyed their Wiues. Thus he. So much against C. E. that C. E. is no lesse against him. The testimony of S. Ignatius (saith he) is a meer forgery, easily answered. If Ignatius had either denyed or disliked these Mariages, no mans word had been more authentike; now, this clause hath made him falsified: He cannot (I hope) say, that the sentence came out of our Forge; we take him as we finde him; neither doth B. Espencaeus, or any other in­genuous Writer, take such exception, but findes the authority weighty. That more vnliked Epistle which Ignatius wrote to Saint Iohn, and the blessed Virgin (though palpably reiected by their owne) is classicall enough, when it may serue a Coccius, or Bell. T [...]m. 1. pag. 837. a Bellarmine, or a Pierre Cotton; But here the Epistle it selfe is not questioned, onely this clause is bored in the Eare. And why so? Forsooth the ancient Greeke Copies haue it not. Doubtlesse the man hath vexed the old Greek Manuscripts; but when he hath done, his owne Fellow shall giue him the lye; who confesses it to be in all Copies [Page 750] both Greeke and Latine, old and new, whiles he saith, that those words ( Those words (And the o­ther Apostles) are to be [...]azed out o [...] the text. Margar. de la Bigne. Not. in Epist. ad Phila­delph. Et alij Apostoli) ex textu abradenda. Or if that will not serue, there is yet to be seene in Ba­liol Colledge in Oxford, an old Copy of the age of seuen hundred or eight hundred yeeres, wherein the words are found; Onely the words (Saint Paul, and the other Apostles) blurred; yet so, as they are still to be well discerned: If the Greeke should want the clause, what were this? The first Edition of Ignatius in Greeke was (1558.) as the Centurists haue noted; and how easie was it to leaue out one sentence that seemed preiudiciall? Let him neuer cast this vpon the Grecians: they neuer so ex­celled in this Faculty of counterfeiting as the Romans: Greece in this must yeeld to Italie, how-euer it pleases Erat consue­tudo Graecorum fere ordin ria corrumpendi li­bros. Bell. l. 4. de Pont. c. 11. Quoniam Roma­ni sicut non acu­mina, ita nec im­posturas habent, Gre. l. 5. Ep. 14. ad Noorsen. Pope Gregorie, and Cardinall Bellarmine herein onely to giue it superiority.

Amongst the rest, this very place puts me in mind of a memorable iugling Tricke of his Fellowes. The old Platina printed at Paris by Francis Regnault, Anno 1500. (which I haue seene) and all other old Copies, read thus of Saint Luke; Vixit annos 84. Platin. in Cle­to ad finem. Luke liued 84. yeeres, hauing a Wi [...]e in Bi­thynia. Hauing not a Wife in Bithi­nia. Vxorem habens in Bithynia. Now comes the Onuphrian Edition set forth at Co­leine, An. 1600. from the shop of Materuus Colinus, and reads, Vxorē non habens in Bithy­nia; with which authority Espencaeus himselfe was deceiued, citing Hierom for it, as the Fountaine, whence perhaps Platina might fetch it: but if my Reader please to turne to that Her. Catol. script. Illustr. Catalogue of famous Writers, ascribed (not vniustly) to Hierome, there shall he find the very same coozenage; the words runne so indeed, in the Latine prin­ted Copies; but not acknowledged, not mentioned by Sophronius in the Greeke Translation; and Erasmus, reading it either, Hauing, or not hauing, at last shuts vp; Haec verba videntur adiecta; quandoquidem nec adduntur apud Sophronium, nec in exem­plaribus emendatioribus. These words (saith Erasmus) seeme patched to the rest; since they neither are added in Sophronius, nor in the better Copies. Thus he. It was fit my Reader should haue a taste of the Romane integritie.

I alleaged the learned Cardinall Caietan for the likelihood of Saint Pauls Mariage; Can my Refuter deny this? The words are plaine: Caiet. Com. in Phil. c. 4. Quia omnes A­postosi, exceptis Ioanne & Paulo, vxores babue­runt. Amb. &c. Refut. p. 117. Locus cogere videtur; The place seemes to inforce it, not by demonstratiue reason, but in all reasonable sense, that Paul had a Wife. So he. Which is all I contended for. If now he shall thinke to choake me with a crosse Testimonie of the same Author, concerning Saint Pauls not conuersing with his Wife after his Apostleship, he may vnderstand, that I well remember Caietan to haue beene a Roman Cardinall; and therefore in some points necessarily vnsound; whose ingenuity yet in this businesse I haue formerly shewed.

SECT. XXVIII.

Refut. p. 118.FRom the practice of the Apostles (which is yet cleare for vs) we descended to their Canons. It troubles my Refuter, that I say, the Romish Church fathers these vpon the Apostles, and that their Iesuit Turrian sweats to defend it (insinuating my con­trary opinion) and yet that I cite them for my selfe; whereas his wisdome might haue considered, that their force is no whit lesse strong against them, notwithstanding our doubt or denyall. For example, The Trent Canons rore terribly to them: to vs, or the French, they are but as the Pot-guns of Boyes: wee may cite these to them as Gospell, they may cite them to vs as Alchoran.

By this it appeares how farre not onely Schoole-learning, but euen Logicke tran­scends this poore Refuters capacity, who could not distinguish betweene disputing ad rem, and ad hominem.

What I sayd in my Epistle to my reuerend and worthy friend Master Doctor Iames, the incomparably industrious and learned Bibliothecary of Oxford (a man whom their Posseuine thought so well of, that he hath handsomely stolne a booke of his, and clapt it out for his owne, a man whom so base a Tongue as my Detectors cannot dis­grace) I professe still, that I hold those Canons of the Apostles vncanonicall; And doe [Page 751] I hold this alone? Doth not his Pope Gelasius so? Doth not Isidore, Bishop of Hispa­lis so? Doth not Leo the Ninth so? Are not some of them at pleasure reiected by Pos­seuine, Baronius, Bellarmine? Or, in a word, if they be the true issue of the Apostles, Can. 65, 67, &c. are they accordingly respected, and obserued of the Roman Church? Doth not his Mic. Med. de sacr. hom. Contin l 5. Vix sex [...]ut octo Lati [...] a Ecclesia nunc obseruat. Medina grant to their shame, that the Latine Church scarce obserues six or eight of them? These Canons then I doe not hold Apostolicall; I doe hold ancient, and not vnworthy of respect; and such as I wonder they haue escaped the Roman Purgations. As for those other nine or ten noted Counterfeits, which I ioyned herewith for com­pany, in that Epistle, his shame would serue him to iustifie, if his leasure would, where­as there is scarce one of them whom his owne Authors haue not branded.

My Refuter must haue a fling; Ref. p. 120, 121. vsque ad 125. In an idle excursion therefore he iustly rayles on the Protestant practice, in reiecting those Fathers for Bastardie one while, whom other­whiles they cite for currāt; when his own eminent impudency in the very passage next going before, and in the next following (to goe no further) offends in the same kind. The truth is, The Protestants take libertie to refuse those Fathers, whom euen ingenu­ous Papists haue censured as base; The Papists take libertie, when they list, to reiect the authority of those Fathers, whose truth they cannot deny. The instances here­of would be endlesse. But with what face can any Papist taxe vs for this, when all the World may see aboue three hundred and twenty of their Authors, whom after the first allowance they haue either suppressed, or censured? To their eternall and open conuiction, Doctor Iames, (whom they may reuile, but shall neuer answer) hath col­lected and published the names and pages.

SECT. XXIX.

NOt to follow therefore this babling vagary of my Aduersary against Zuinglius, Refu. p. 126, 127. Apost. Can. 5. Luther, Musculus, Whitakers, (what Puppy cannot barke at a dead Lyon?) we come close to the Canon: That no Bishop, Presbyter, or Deacon shall forsake or cast off his Wife in pretence of Religion, or Pietie, vpon paine of deposition. Where­with how much my Refuter is pressed, appeares, in that hee is faine with Baronius to auoyd it, with, Apocryphorum non est tanta authoritas; There is no so great authority in Apocryphall Canons.

Where is the man that euen now vpbrayded vs with the lawlesse reiection of anci­ent Records; and by name would vndertake to iustifie those whom my Epistle taxed for adulterine, whereof these Canons of the Apostles were a part? now hee is faine to change his note, Apocryphorum non est tanta authoritas. Hee hath cast off Ignatius already, anon you shall find him reiecting Socrates, Sozomen, Nicephorus, Gratian, Si­gebert, H. Huntingdon, and whom not? vpon euery occasion shamelesly practizing that which he censures.

If Lalleage the sixth generall Councell, that of Constantinople, proclaming this sense truely Apostolicall, euen the sixth generall Councell is reiected as neither sixth, nor generall, nor Councell; That this Apostolicall Canon is bent against the deniall of Matrimoniall conuersation, is apparantly expressed in those Canons of Constantino­ple, how-euer the extent of it in regard of some persons is restrained. There is no way therefore to vntie this knot, but by cutting it; and my cauilling Priest with his Iesuits may gnaw long enough vpon this bone; ere they sucke in any thing from hence, but the blood of their owne iawes.

Any of those words single might be auoided, but so set together, will abide no elusi­on, Let him not vpon pretence of Religion eiect his Wife.

The shift that C. E. borrowes from Bellarmine, is grosse, Refut. p. 128. and such as his owne heart cannot trust ( [...], saith he) that is, In p [...]tence of headinesse. praetextu cautionis. Looke ouer all the Copies; all interpretatiōs of these Canons; that of Dionysius Exiguus; that of Gentianus Heruetus; that of Caranza; that which Gratian, (whom my either gracelesse or igno­rant [Page 752] aduersarie dares name against me) citeth from hence; all of them runne praetextu religionis. How cleere is that of their owne Dist. 28. Sub obtentu re­ligionis propri­am vxorem cor­temnere. Law? Si quis docuit Sacerdotem, &c. If any man shall teach that a Priest, vnder pretence of Religion, may contemne his owne Wife, let him be accursed.

And Zonaras, whom both our Iunius, and their Espencaeus cite out of Quintinus his Exposition, is most cleere; Hoc enim videtur in calumniam fieri nuptiarum, &c. For this eiection (saith he) would seeme to bee done in reproach of mariage, as if the Matrimo­niall knowledge of Man and Wife caused any vncleannesse. Thus he. Where it is plaine, that he takes it not of maintenance, but ( [...]) of the Coniugall act. The neces­sity of which sense also is euicted by their owne Espenc. l. 1. de C [...]nt c. 4. Espencaeus out of Saint Chrysostome, in his second Homily vpon Titus. And In Canon. A­post. in Phot. in no [...]o Can. Balsamon no lesse directly; Because (saith he) before that Law of Iustinian, it was lawfull for a man vpon any cause to diuorce his Wife: therefore the present Canon giues charge, that it shall not be lawfull for a Bishop, Priest, or Deacon, vpon pretence of Pietie, to put away his Wife. Thus he.

From all which it is not hard to see, that in those yong dayes of the Church, the mystery of iniquity began in this point to worke; so as Mariage, according to the A­postles prediction, began to be in an ill name, though the cleere Light of that Primi­tiue Truth would not endure the disgrace.

So as in all this I haue both by Moses, and the examples of that Leuiticall Priest­hood; by the Testimonie of the Apostles, by their practice, by their anciently-reputed Canons, and by the testimonie of the agedest Fathers, so made good the lawfulnesse and antiquity of the Mariages of persons Ecclesiasti­call, that I shall not need to feare a Diuorce either from my Wife, or from the Truth, in that my Confident and iust Assertion.

THE HONOVR OF THE MARIED CLERGIE maintained, &c. The second Booke.

SECT. I.

AND now, since in this point wee haue happily won the day; lesse labour needs in the other. Refut. p. 130. It is safe erring with Moses and the Prophets, with Christ and his Apostles; Soone after (according to Saint Pauls Prophesie) Spirits of Errors were abroad; and whether out of the necessary exigence of those prosecuted times, or out of an affectation to win fauour and admiration in the eyes of Gentilisme, Virginity began to raise vp it selfe in some priuate conceits, vpon the ruines of honest Wedlocke; neither is it hard to discerne by what degrees; yet, neuer with such abso­lute successe, as to proceed to any Law of restraint. I doe not therefore faine to my selfe (as mine idle Refuter) golden ages of mirth, and Though Am­ram the Leuite, father to Mo­ses maried in the heat of Pharaohs perse­secution: and Dauid did the like in Sauls. Refut. p. 131. Refut. p. 131, 132, 133, marying, vnder those tyrannous perse­cutions, but in those bloody ages, I doe auouch to him, and the World, an immunity from the tyrannous yoke of forced continency. This if hee could haue disproued by any iust instances, he had not giuen vs words.

If he be angry that I said, some of the pretended Epistles of his ancient Popes to this pur­pose are palpably foysted; Let him fasten where he lists, if he haue not an answer, let me haue the shame; in the meane time, it is enough to snarle where he dares not bite.

That which I cited from Origen, aduising the sons of Clergie men nor to be proud of their parentage, he cannot deny, he can cauill at. The same perswasion (saith he) might be made to Saint Peters daughter (as many are of opinion that he had one) yet will it not fol­low that he knew his wife, after he was an Apostle. So he. But what needs this Parenthe­sis, if the man be true to his owne Authors? Did wee deuise the Storie of Petronilla? Did we inuent the passage of her Sutor Flaccus; Of her Feuer, the cure whereof her father denyed? Of her Epitaph ingrauen in Marble, by her fathers owne hand; Aureae Petronillae, dilectissimae filiae, To my deare and precious Petronilla, Esp. 1. c. 8. Volat. 1.18. Pet. Nat. l. 5. c. 69. Plat. vis. Paul. 1. Sigeb. 757. my most beloued daugh­ter, found by Paul the First? Are not these things reported by their owne Volateranus Petr. Natalis, Beda, Vssuradus, Sigebertus, Platina? Still where is the man that cryes out of reiecting authorities in other cases allowed? either then let him giue the lye to his [Page 754] Histories; or else let him compute the Time when Flaccus, the Roman Count, was a Sutor to her, and see if he be not forced to grant that she was begotten of S. Peter after his Apostleship: And so for ought he knowes) might those sonnes be whom Origen thus dehoureth, This man was not their Midwife. The place of Origen which hee Orig. Homil. 13. in Numer. cites to the contrary, he tooke vp somewhat on trust: let him goe and inquire bet­ter of his Creditor; by the same token, that in the Homily of Origen, whither he sends vs, he shall find nothing but Balaeams Asse, an obiect fit for his meditation. As for that parcell of the testimony, Refut. p. 133. which hee saith my chi [...] cough c [...]used mee to suppresse sin ipsa Christianitate) it is as Herbe Iohn in the Pot; to the purpose of my allegation. Origen speakes of that Text, Many that are first, shall be last, &c. Which he applies as a cooling-card to the children of Christian Parents, especially, Si fuerint ex patribus Sa­cerdotali sede dignificatis, If they be the sons of them which are dignified with Sacerdotall honour; The change of the Preprosition is remarkeable, ex Patribus, arg [...]ing that hee speakes not of their education, but their descent, and therefore implying no lesse then I affirmed, that their parentage giues them a supposed cause of exaltation.

SECT. II.

HOly Athanas. Epist. ad Dra­cent. Many Bishops, &c. Refut. p. 134. Athanasius was brought by me in stead of a thousand Histories: Who tels vs that it was no rare thing to find maried Bishops in his time. My wise Refu­ter, after he hath idlely gone about the bush a little, comes out with this dry verdict, What will Master Hall hence infer? That Bishops and Priests may lawfully marrie? Saint Athanasius saith it not, but onely recounteth the fact, that some maried of both sorts, but whether they did well or ill, or whether himselfe did approue or condemne the same, there is no word in this sentence. Thus he. We take what he giues, and seeke for no more; We cited Athanasius in stead of many Histories, not of many Arguments; Histories de facto, not discourses de iure; The lawfulnesse was discussed before; the practice and vse is now inquired of. This Athanasius witnesses, and C. E. yeelds; Wherein yet I may not forget to put my Refuter in minde, how brittle his memorie is; who in the same leafe contradicts himselfe; For when he had before confessed that Athanasius doth nei­ther approue nor condemne the practice, Refut. p. 136. either as good or euill, now he plainly tels vs, that the words were not spoken by way of simple narration, but of mislike and reprehension. He would be a good lyer, if he could agree with himselfe. Why of dislike? For (saith he) it was neuer lawfull for Monks or Bishops to beget children. Ipse dixit, wee must beleeue him; Not to tell him that Chrys. ad Hebr. [...]. Chrysostome teaches vs ( [...]) it is possible with Mariage to doe the acts of Monkes: not to conuince him with coun­ter testimonies, let him tell me what fault it is, to doe or not to doe miracles. These in this sentence of Athanas. ibid. We haue knowne Bishops working miracles, and Monkes working none; Many Bishops not to haue maried, &c. As likewise you may finde Bishops to haue beene fathers of Children, and Monkes not to haue sought for mariage. Athanasius goe in the same ranke with Mariage. But, to cleare Atha­nasius, he brings Hierom against Vigilantius, (impudently called by him, The father of the Protestāts, who would haue all Clergie men to marry; when his very Rhemists haue checkt him for this slander) pleading against that necessity, from which we haue oft washt our hands; when as the same Author against Iouinian affirmes de facto, the same with Athanasius, and vs.

To say then that Athanasius spoke this onely of lewd licentious Monkes or Bi­shops, is but the lewd liberty of a licentious tongue that hath ouer-runne both Truth and it selfe.

From hence this Orator, this parcell of wit, flyes out into a pleasant frumpe, as hee thinks, but indeed an vgly, inhumane, lothsome ribaudry, ill-beseeming the mouth of any that was borne of a woman, I will not say whether ill or well beseeming the pen of a Virgin-Priest, forsooth so pure and angelicall, that mariage would vn Saint him. His vnmanly vnnaturall Stile belcheth thus: Thus Luther, of Katherine Bore his Sow, had sixe Pigs. Pag. 137. Away nasty C. E. transformed by Circe! Hoy! backe to her Styes, yea thine, where thou maist freely [Page 755]Gruunire in septis cum foedo hoc agmine clausus.’

Then proceeds he, enuying the matrimoniall fruitfulnesse of Bucer: who surely, had hee vnder the vaile of maydenly Priesthood beene farre more fruitfull in a whole swarm of Bastards, should neuer haue heard of it, vnlesse perhaps he had denied to pay Taxam Camerae. As for Ochius, allowing Polygamie, and perhaps other worse obli­quities in his opinions, what are they to vs? For the mariage of P. Martyr Oecolampa­dius, Pellican, &c. Let him take for an acquittance that which hath beene payed them thus, Nobis nostrae sunt Iunones, vobis vestrae Veneres. And then I aske, Vinat vter no­strum cruce dignior. If this will not serue for repayment, I must eeke it out with a smal, yet currant, commodity of two poore verses, which I learned of his Mantuan at the Grammar Schoole:

Sanctus ager scurris, venerabilis ara Cynaedis,
Seruit, honorandae Diuûm Ganymedibus aedes.

Let him take this spoonfull of Holy-water to digest his Hogges flesh.

SECT. III.

HItherto my Refuters Iob 41.27. Refut. p. 138, 139. Yron hath beene as Straw, his Brasse as rotten Wood, his Sling-stones as stubble, but now he hath found that will kill me dead; and sayes no lesse then Hoc habet. Cypr. l. 4. Epist. 10. Cyprian is by me alledged for the History of Numidicus; whom I auouched a maried Presbyter, by the same token that hee saw his wife burning (be­sides him) with the flames of Martyrdome. And Lord, what out-cryes are here of fraud and corruption! and how could this Masse-Priest wish himselfe neere me when I should be vrged with this imposture, to see what face I would make thereon? Euen such a one (good sir Shorne) as is framed by the confidence of honest innocency. God deale so with my soule, as it meanes nothing but ingenuous sincerity; neither hath my pen swarued one letter from the Text: My margine said, Numidicus Presbyter; so doth Cyprian himselfe, two or three lines before this report of his wife; Numidicus Priest. so (besides the Text) doth the margine of Erasmus. And what trechery could it bee to adde the word of Cyprians owne explication? But Numidicus was not then Priest, when his wife was martyred; rather vpon that constancie was honoured with holy Orders. How appeares that, when Cyprian only sayes, Numidicus Presbyter ascribatur Presbyterorum Carthaginensium numero & nobiscum sedeat in clero. He was before a Priest, Let Numid. the Priest be recei­ued into the number of the Priests of Carthage, &c. for ought this Libeller, or any mortall man knowes, and now was ascribed into the honoured Clergie of Carthage, soone after to be promoted to Episcopall dignitie. Before the report therefore of his wiues martyrdome, he is named a Priest. What haue I offen­ded in seconding Saint Cyprian? Let this peremptory babler proue this ordinati­on to be after that noble proofe of his faith; I shall confesse my selfe mistaken in the time, neuer false in mine intentions.

Till then, he shall giue me leaue to stile the man as I find him, Numidicus Presbyter.

If Cyprian had said, Numidicus Praesbyterorum numero ascribatur, the case had beene cleare; but now doubling the word, he implyes him a Priest before; Numid. Presby­ter Presbytere­rum Carth. nu­mero aser. and how long be­fore, and whether not before his Confession, it will trouble my learned Aduersary to determine. How faine would this man crow, if he could but get the coulour of an ad­uantage?

In the meane while, this impotent insultation bewrayes nothing but malice and ig­norance.

SECT. IIII.

MY Refuter may transpose the Historie of Paphnutius, but hee shall neuer answer it. After his old guise therefore he falls to his Hatchet, Refut. p. 140. and when he hath tryed [Page 756] to bow it a little and finds it stiffe, he cuts it vp by the roots. What one word can he controll in the relation of Secr. l. 1. c. 8. Sozon. l. 1. c. 22. Socrates, or mine Illation? The Bishops went about to bring in a new law of Continency to be imposed vpon their Clergie, saith Socrates and Sozomen, therefore before it was not. Paphnutius reclaimed and called that yoake heauy and vnsupportable, the vse of the Mariage-bed, Chastity. The issue was, Potestas per­missa cuique pro arbitratu; Euery man left to his owne libertie: the story is plaine, there is no place for cauills. Refut. p. 143. The onely comfort that my Detector and his Tutors finde in the Historie, is, that Paphnutius is not all ours: Hee cals for the vse of Mariage to the wedded Clergie, not for wedlocke of the vn-maried. True; therein I must retort the answer of Sotus, that the good Martyr gaue way to the corruption of the Times; wherein the wicked mystery had begun with St. Pauls ( [...].) But in the meane time, let him know; that if Paphnutius pleade but by halues for vs, hee pleades against them altogether; yea, this he knowes already, else he would neuer bee so audacious as to condemne the authors for vnsincere, and fabulous, yea hereticall; and to bring the clamours of his Bellarmine, to discredit Socrates in three grosse vntruths, and Sozomen with Multa mentitur. Refut. p. 146. O impudency without measure, without example! Cassiodorus, and Epiphanius, Socrates, Sozomen, Nicephorus, graue and approued Authors of our Ecclesiasticall Story, for but reporting one piece of an History, in fauour of Clergie­mens mariages, are spit vpon, and discarded with disgrace. This is no new Song; my Refuter hath learned it of Copus, Torrensis, Bellarmine, Baronius, and others. All whose mouthes together with his, in these particular exceptions, let mee stop with that in­genuous answer of Espen. l. 1. de Contin. B. Espencaeus, there needs no other Aduocate, Excipit Torrensis, &c. But Torrensis excepts against Socrates and Sozomen, as though they had lewdly, and shamefully belyed this story of Paphnutius; and sayes, the one was a friend of the No­uatians, the other an abettor of Theodorus the Heretike; that both their Histories are in this void of credit, authoritie, probability. As if they could not at once be bad Men, and yet good Historians; or if they lie in any other place, they must needs lie in this; For Sozo­men, Tritemius commends him for a worthy furtherer of secular learning, and well versed in the Scriptures, And for Socrates, he extols him for a learned and eloquent man, for a very excellent, and greatly experienced Historian. Thus he, and much more; to which (for breuity) I refer my peremptory Refuter; who shall there finde satisfaction to his Obiections of the silence of other Authors, Refut. p. 144, 145. That Wiues cannot be comprehended vnder the name of Strange Wo­men. and the Canon alledged against the sub-introduction of (Mulieres extrancae) strange women into the houses of Clergie-men: His Clictouaeus telling him, vxores dici non posse extraneas, and the Law made after­wards by Honorius and Theodosius, plainly commenting vpon this Constitution.

SECT. V.

AS for his Testimonie of Leo the Great, liuing in the time of Socrates, I answer it by the testimony of Socra. l. 4. c. 22. Refut. p. 148. Socrates, liuing in the time of Leo the Great, Multi enim, &c. For many (saith he) in this Episcopall dignity, in their Episcopall houses, in the time of their being Bishops, doe beget children of their Wiues, whom they had before lawfully maried. Thus he. A place that answers for it selfe, and many others. Wherein yet my Refuter finds some of my faulty concealments. First, that the more, and more famous Bishops and Priests did the contrarie. True, they did so, but voluntarily, as with vs some of the Heads of our Clergy, and others of the Body, doe containe, not forced; Socr. vbi supr. They containe of their owne accord, and at their owne choice. Continent sponte ac pro arbitrio; This I think is not the Roman fashion. Secondly, They conuersed with the Wiues which they maried before their Ordination, they did not marry after. Let his wisdome shew mee vpon what reason the act of marying should be vnlawfull, where the act of Mariage is lawfull, and we will yeeld him iustly to sticke at this difference. And when hee hath done, let him bite vpon their old Dist. 84. c [...]m in praterno. They say that of old, before Siricius, Priests might contract Matrimony. Et quod Grego­rius introduxit continentiam Subdiaconis, sed Presbyteris & Di [...]conis, S [...]ri­cius, Dist. 82. Glosse (though now by them defaced.) Dicunt quod olim, ante Siricium sacerdotes poteram contrahere.

SECT. VI.

IN the rest, he fals not vpon me, but the receiued Historians, Socrates and Nicephorus, They haue done him a spight, and he will reuenge it. Refut. p. 150. These hee will conuince of a double lye. The one, that Heliodorus was the first Author of the Law of Continencie in Thessalia; the other, that this Continencie was arbitrarie. His reason for the former is weighty; It is not likely (saith he) that Heliodorus which would rather lose his Bishoprick then recall his lasciuious Booke, would bee so eager aboue the rest for the Continencie of his Clergie. As if euer any men had been more luxurious then the greatest enemies to ma­riage; as if it were impossible for Pope Iohn the thirteenth (from vvhom Dunstan re­ceiued his rigorous Commission) to be vnnaturally incestuous; as if it were impossible for his great Prelate of Crema, when he came to oppose the Mariage of our English Clergie, to be Vid. Pos. [...] found that night in bed with an Harlot?

And here my childish Aduersarie will needs make sport for Boyes; I cited in my Margin Heliodorus, the Author of the Aethiopick History; As if (saith hee) Heliodorus had written some History of Aethiopia, whereas he onely intituled his worke, Aethiopia. Ri­diculous head! What Schoole-boy, what apprentice knowes not Heliodorus? Nosque menum ferulae, &c. If this learned Critick had but euer opened the Book, he had found [...]; Neither doth any Englishman know it by any other name, then, as it is translated (ere I was borne) The Aethiopicke History; yea, if a man were not resolute to shut his eyes in the very place of Socrates, which hee cites; the Booke is called Aethio­pica, whereto what construction can be giuen, but this of mine? Such folly is for the rod of Ferule; This is (I confesse) a Trifle; yet such as may giue my Reader a taste of the bold blindnesse of my impudent Detector.

SECT. VII.

THe other stings yet more, Refut. p. 151. that this Episcopall and Priestly Continency was vpon no other termes, then Socrat. l. 5, c. 21. If themselues will; Forced by no Law. The custome hath beene. Modo ipsi voluerint, and, Nulla lege coacti; and consuetudo inualuit. And now all in a rage my Refuter will proue against Socrates that there was a Law for this; and to this purpose he brings in two Canons of the Constantinopolitane Councell in Trullo: Marke, Reader, with what iudgement. The Trullan Councell vvas aboue two hundred yeares after: Socrates ended his History in the yeare Histor. Socr. ad finum. 443. The Trullan Councell was held (as their Binius computes it) in the yeare 692, and yet the Canon of the Trullan Councell, in a matter of fact, disproues Socrates. The other Councels of Ancyra, Caesarea, and Nice, are either Prouinciall, or against him. As for the plea of Synesius, that he might not be a Bishop, because he would not leaue his wife, it is answered by the fact of Synesius, that he was made a Bishop, and left not his Wife. But what an idle and insolent boldnesse is this, for an obscure Libeller, to goe about now almost 1200 yeares after, to controll a graue approued Historian of the Church, in a matter of ordinarie practice, which his owne eyes and the Worlds did dayly wit­nesse; As if hee durst haue published such a report of the common vse of his time, wherein all the Age he liued in, could haue conuinced him? Refut. p. 153.

The witlessely-malicious Prosopopey, wherein my Refuter brings in the Reuerend and Peerelesse Bishop of London, pleading for his wife to his Metropolitan, becomes well the mouth of a scurrile Masse-Priest, and is worthy of nothing but a scorne. Those two incomparable Prelates are the chiefe obiects of these euill eyes; whom God hath raised happily aboue the reach of their enuie. It galls this Romish Rabble, that these two Ring-leaders of the English Clergie (besides their busie imployments in their carefull, prudent, and zealous gouernment) preach more Sermons in a yeare, then, per­haps, all the Bishops vnder the Papacie. Rumpantur & ilia.

SECT. VIII.

IT pleaseth his discretion to marshall my Epistle as he lists, and then to complaine of disorder, and my leaping ouer hundreds of yeares from the Nicen Councell to Gra­tian the Canonist; My Readers eyes can confute him, which cannot but witnesse that I name diuers in all ages recorded for maried Bishops, and Presbyters. This Breadrole (he saith) is idle, because I shew not that they then vsed their Wiues when they were Bishops. An hard condition; Refut. 254. That I must bring witnesses from their Bed-sides. Is it not enough that we shew they had wiues, that they had children? No (saith my Refuter) It must be proued that they had these children by these wiues after Ordination. Wee were neither their Midwiues nor their Gossips, to keepe so strict an account. But what meanes, They sleepe with their wiues, and in the time of being Bishops, beget children of their owne wiues, Socr. Vbi supr. Cum vxoribus dormiunt? and, Tempore Episcopatus filios gignunt ex propriis vxoribus. This we haue shewed out of Socrates. What was that which Dionysius, the ancient B. of Corinth, (before euer Paphnutius was) wrote to Pinytus, charging him, Ne graue seruanda castitatis onus necessariò fratribus imponat. That hee doe not necessarily impose the heauy burden of conti­nencie vpon his Brethren, Euseb. l. 4. hist. c. 22.

What was that, for which Eustathius, B. of Sebastia, the vnworthy sonne of Eulani­us B. of Caesarea was censured? was not this one of the Articles, Socrat. l. 2. c. 33. Refut. p. 155. Benedictionem, &c? That he taught men to decline the blessing and communion of maried Priests? Away then with this either ignorant, or impudent facing of so euident a falshood.

The testimony of Hierom, the example of Vrbicus B. of Claramont, and of Genebaldus B. of Laudune, shew what was the conceit & practice of those particular places wherin they liued. And yet Hierome in the same Booke can say; Hier. l. 1. ad­uers. Jouin. As if now adayes many Priests also were not maried. Quasi non hodie quoque plu­rimi sacerdotes habeant matrimonia. In that story of Vrbicus, related by Greg. Turonensis, I can but wonder how far men may be transported by superstition; so as to make the Apostles charge giue way to an humane opinion. The vvife of Greg. Tur. l. 1. c. 44. Cur coniugem speruis, cur obtu­ratis auribus Pauli praeceptae non audis? Scri­psit enim, Reuer­timini ad alter­utrum, &c. Ecce ego ad te reuertor, nec ad extraneum, sed ad proprium vas recurro, &c. Why despisest thou thy Wife? why dost thou shut thine eares against the pre­cept of S. Paul? For he hath written, Meet together againe, lest, &c. Vrbicus comes to his doore, and alledges S. Pauls charge; (Meet together againe, lest Satan tempt you, &c.) Cur coniugem spernis, &c? he yeelds to do the duty of an Husband, and now in remorse in­ioynes himselfe a perpetuall penance. What penance do we think S. Paul was worthy of, for giuing this charge which she alledged? Let my Reader iudge, whether of the two was t [...]e better Diuine. How insolent is tradition, thus to trample vpon Scripture? But since it pleased my Refuter to lend me this one example of Greg. Turonensis, I am ready to giue him vse for it. In the 2. booke of Turonensis he shall find Greg. Turon. l. 2 c. 21. Nat. Theodos. Iun. & Valent. 3. Imperat. vxor Papianilla, cum qua concorditer vixit, liberos (que) ex ea suscepit v. trius (que) sexus, 4d Apoll. epist. 16. l. 5 Sidonius a ma­ried Bishop and his Wife, a Noble Matron, in all likelihood liuing with him, for (nesci­ente coniuge) without his wiues knowledge he gaue siluer plate to the Poore. Turon. 4. c. 12. In the fourth Booke he shall find Anastasius a maried Presbyter, feoffed in some Temporal­ties which he would rather die then not leaue to his issue. Tur. l. 8 c. 39. In the eight Booke he shall find Badegisilus, the cruel Bishop of the Cenomans, matched with an ill wife; who yet liued with him (as it seemes) all his time, and had altercations with Bertram Archdea­con of Paris, for his goods, deceased. In these there is strength of legall presumption, though no necessity of inference. But what doe I instance in these, or any other, when Balsamon tels vs clearely that before the sixt Synod After their Episcopall dignitie, Balsam. in Can. Apost. 5. Are ioyned in Mariage. vid. supr. Vse Mariage contracted. it was lawfull for Bishops to haue wiues, Etiam post dignitatem Episcopalem? And his own Canon law can tell him, that in the East Church, their Priests, Matrimonio copulantur; which his wariest Masters ex­pounding, would interpret by copulato vtuntur. Iudge then, Reader, what to think of the metall of this mans forehead, who would beare vs downe, that no one Bishop or Priest was allowed, after Orders, to haue any wife. Yea, euen for the very contraction of mariage it selfe, after Orders, Ispen l. 1. c. 11. honest Espencaeus can cite one Io. Maior, & comptuar. Concil. Refut. p. 159. Ioannes Marius, a Dutch-man by birth, but a French Historian, to whom hee allowes the title of (non indiligeris) who writes, that he knowes that in the times of Pope Formesus, & Ludonicus Balbus, Priests were maried, Et iis licuisse sponsam legitimam ducere modò Virginem, non verò Viduam; and that it was lawfull for them to marry a Wife, so she were a Virgin, not a Widow.

As for that base slander wherewith this venemous Pen besprinkles the now glori­ous [Page 759] face of our renowned Archbishop and Martyr Doctor Cranmer, whom hee most lewdly charges with lasciuiousnesse and incontinent liuing with I know not what Dutch Fraw, it is worthy of no other answer then, Increpet te dominus. It is true that the holy man wisely declining the danger and malignitie of the times, made not at the first any publike profession of his Mariage; as, what needed to inuite mischiefe? But that hee euer had any dishonest conuersation with her or any other, it is no other then the accent of the mouth of Blasphemy. And if any one of our Clergie, after a legall and iust Diuorce long since, haue taken to him selfe that liberty which other Reformed Churches publikely allow (as granting in some case a full release, both à thoro and à ivinculo) what ground is this for an impure wretch to cast dirt in the eyes of our Cler­gie, and in the teeth of our Church? Malicious Masse-Priest, cast backe those emissiti­ous eyes to your owne infamous Chaire of Rome; and if euen in that thou canst dis­cerne no spectacles of abominable vncleannesse, spend thy spightfull censures vpon ours. I reckoned diuers examples of maried Bishops and Priests out of Eusebius, Refut. p. 160. Ruf­finus, others; amongst the rest Domnus Bishop of Antioch, which succeeded Samosa­tenus, for which my Margent cited Eusebius, in his 7 Booke, and 29. Chap. My Dete­ctor taxes me for citing Authors at random; as Euseb. lib. 7. cap. 29. when as there are (he saith) but 26. Chapters; and for things which are not found in him; As if the man had desperately sworne to write nothing but false. Trust not me, Reader; Trust thine [...]e eyes; Thou shalt finde that Booke of Ʋid. Et. sch. Eai [...]. Basil. Anno 1587. Eusebius, to haue one and thirty Chapters; and in the cited place thou shalt duly finde the History of Domnus. Whose patience would not this impudency moue?

If I reckoned not examples enow, or such as he likes not, (as vniustly seeming litigi­ous, there is choice enough of more; Tertullian, Prosper, Hilary, Eupsychus, Polycrates, and his seuen Ancestors; to which let him adde 24 Diocesses at once in Germanie, France, Spaine, Anno 1057 of maried Clergie-men, recorded by their own For Act. & Mon. in bu [...] quaest. Gebuilerus, and make vp his mouth, with that honest confession of Auentine, Auent. hist. Boior. l. 5. Their Wiues called, praesby­terissa, ibid. &c. honesto vocabulo, as he there speakes. Sacerdotes illa tem­pestate publicè vxores, sicut caeteri Christiani habebant, filios procreabant; Priests in those dayes publikely had wiues as other Christians had, and begat children; which the old Verse (if he had rather) expresses in almost the same termes. ‘Quodam Praesbyteri poterant vxoribus vti:’ which his Mantuan hath yet spun in a finer thred, as we shall shew in this Section.

What Hodie apud Graecos Sacerdo­tes post susceptum ordinem ducere vxorem, sed vni­cam ac virginem, à Graecis didici. Proposit. Er as­micorum, censur cum declaratione c. de ca [...]ibaetu. danger is there now therefore either of the breach of my promise to my worthy friend Master Doctor Whiting, or of my diuorce, or of his victory? If the man and his modesty had not been long since parted, these idle crackes had neuer beene.

But whereas this mighty Champion challeges mee with great insultation in ma­ny passages of his brauing discourse, to name but one Bishop or Priest of note, which after holy Orders conuersed coniugally with his Wife; without the scandall of the Church branding such (if any were) for infamous; and daring to pawne his cause vpon this tryall; I doe here accept his offer, and am ready to produce him such an Ex­ample, as if all the Iesuites heads in the world stood vpon his shoulders, Tu vero si quid minus per aeta­tem in hymn [...], & Epistola intelligis. His children hurt him not, not his Wife lawfully con­ioyned in Wed­locke: in those dayes God mis [...]d [...] the Mariage bed, nor the cradle, [...]. they could not tell how to wrangle against. I doe not vrge to him that Prosper of Aquitane, a Bi­shop and a Saint, whose Verses to his Wife are famous, and imply their inseparable conuersation.

Age iam precor mearum,
Cornes irremot a rerum, &c.

Nor yet the fore-named Hilary, Bishop of Poitlers, who in his old age (if that Epistle be worthy of any credit) writing to his Daughter, confesses her yeares so few, that through the incapacitie of her age, shee might perhaps not vnderstand the Hymne or Epistle; of whom the honest Carmelite Mantuanus could ingenously confesse:

Non nocuit tibi progenies, non obstitit vxor
Legitimo coniunct a thoro▪ Non horruit illa
Tempestate Deus thalamos, cunabula, taed [...].

Nor Bishop Simplictus, of whom Sidon. Apol. Conc. ad [...]unct. Cp. 9. l. 7. Sidonius giues this praise, that his Parents were eminent [Page 760] either in Cathedris, or Tribunalibus, and that his Pedigree was famous either Epis­copis, or Praefectis: and for his wife, that she was of the Stock of the Palludii, qui aut lite­rarum, aut altarium cathedras cum sui ordinis laude tenuerunt; of whom also Sidonius can say, she did respondere Sacerdotiis vtrius (que) familiae, answer the Priesthood [...] of either Family.

Nor Alcimus Alcim. Auit. Ʋien. Gal. Arch. l. ad sororem, cir­ca. An. 492. Auitus the French Archbishop, who writing to his Sister, of her Parentage, hath thus,

— Stemma Parentum,
I will not, deare Sister, make re­port of the Pe­degree of thy great Grand­s [...]e [...], &c. [...] re­now [...]ed life of Priests made famous to the World.
Quos licet antiquo mundus donârit honore,
Et titulis à primaeuo insigniuerit ortu,
Plus tamen ornantur sacris insignibus illi, &c.
Nec jam atauos soror alma tibi proanos (que) retexam;
Vita Sacerdotum quos reddidit inclyta claros.

Nor Paulinus Bishop of Nola in Campania; to whom Ausonius writes, Tanequil tua nesciat istud; And Formidatam (que) iugatam objicis, &c.

These and such like might suffice reasonable men; but since wee haue to doe vvith those Aduersaries, whom S. Paul cals [...]; who, if we vrge hundreds of such euident examples, turne vs off with bold shifts; and will needs put vs to proue those acts which seeke secrecie; Let him and all his complices whet their wits vpon that cleare and irrefragable place of Gregory Nazianzen, a man beyond all exception; who brings in his Father Gregory, whom the world knowes to haue beene Bishop of the same See, speaking thus of him,

Greg. Naz. Car. de vita sua, Edit. Marel. Par [...]. To. 2. p. 9.
[...]
[...]
[...], &c.

Nondum tot anni sunt tui, quot jam in sacris mihi sunt peracti victimis, &c. That is, The yeares of thy age are not so many as of my Priesthood.

Words that will conuince the most importunate gain-sayer, that Greg. Nazianzen was borne to his worthy father, after the time of his holy Orders. And lest any man should suspect that this ( [...] nondum) may reach onely to the birth, not to the beget­ting of Gregory Nazianzen; so as perhaps he might be borne after his Fathers Orders, begotten before them: Let him know (to make all sure and plaine) that Gorgonia and Caesarius the sister and brother of this Gregory, were by the same father begotten after­wards; as is euident both by that Verse of Nazianzen; who speaking of his mother, as then childlesse when she begged him of God, sayes,

Ibid. de vita sua, &c. Iam [...].
Cupiebat illa masculum foetum domi
Spectare, magna vt pars cupit mortalium.

Elias Cretens. In Orat. Greg. Naz. 19.And the cleare Testimonie of Elias Cretensis; Quamvis enim si natiuitatem spectes, &c. Although (saith he) if you regard his birth, he was not the onely child of his Parents, forasmuch as after him both Gorgonia and Caesarius were borne. Thus he.

O infamous Gregories, the scum of the Clergie! O irregular Father, that durst defile his sacred function with so carnall an act! O shamelesse sonne, that blushes not to pro­claime his owne sinfull generation! Goe now petulant Refuter, and see whether you can either yeeld, or answer.

As for that glorious shew of Antiquity, where with C. E. hopes to bleare his Readers eyes, gracing himselfe herein with the astipulation of our Reuerend Iewel, I neede not returne any other answer then of his Beatus Rhenanus: Quanquam veteres omnes, &c. Although all the Ancient, Aug. lib. Tert. Exhort. cas [...]. matrimonio p [...] ­rum aequi fuerint, &c. The time is short. and Hierome himselfe were no whit equall or indifferent to Ma­riage; esteeming Virginity and Chastitie very high; both because they thought the Last-day was neere at hand, as remembring that sentence of S. Paul, Tempus incollecto est; and because they saw many impediments grow from Mariage, which marred the puritie of Christianitie, in those dayes, especially when Christians liued amongst Heathens, and mat­ched in mariage with them: Surely it is euident, that for this cause Hierome was in an ill [Page 761] name at Rome, &c. Thus he. We durst not haue said so much, for our selues. The high­est Antiquitie is ours, the later had beene ours, if it had not beene vpon these grounds which were then their owne, proper to the time, place, occasion.

SECT. IX.

I Descend to the Testimonie of Gratian; Champion E. cals this, Picking of Strawes. If picking of Strawes be boyes play, and argue that they which vse it are foyled, and haue lost all, as our Refuter merily pipeth, let him acknowledge how beggerly the proofes are growne of the martyrdome of their Saintly Iesuites and Priests amongst vs, did they not stoope to picke strawes, to thresh out a miracle (when it was) for tran­slating Father Garnet from a Traitor to a Martyr; yea, and that Chaffe, the gullerie whereof themselues smile at here, is deuoutly transported beyond the Seas, and enshri­ned for a sacred relique, and proclaimed by their Kornmannus for one of the great Wonders of the Dead; Ridet aruspex vbi aruspicem viderit.

It is well that the great Compiler of the Canon Law of Rome is grown so base with Catholique Priests. He witnesses plainely, that some Bishops of Rome were the sons of Priests not spurious, but begot in lawfull Wedlocke; Dist. 56. Ceno manens em. &c. Which was (according to Gratian) euery where lawfull to the Clergie, before the prohibition. C.E. bites the lip at this authoritie, and first he tels vs, it is the Palea, not Gratian. Refut. p. 161. But if this bee the Chaffe, there is no Corne. Reader, try by this the egregious impudence of this fellow. Turne to the place, thou shalt finde the words to be none but Gratians; and the notes allowed by publique authoritie, openly to confirme it: Hîc apertè ostendit Gratianus se in ea fuisse opinione, &c. Here Gratian openly shewes that he was in that opinion, that here­tofore the Priests of the Latine Church might be maried.

Secondly, my Parenthesis displeases him ( As now adayes: Refut. p. 162.) But what needs this quarrell? He must grant, if the Romish Priests haue sonnes, they can be no other then spurious. It is his best not to presse this point too farre. This idle iealousie of his can argue no good. I touched not the continencie of his Paulus Quintus, so much as in any thought, I onely wish that his Holinesse would bestow some of the offals of his Nephewes great Benefices, vpon this Masse-Priest for the reward of his superfluous Oleum peccatorum.

My third vntruth, (and that a grosse one) is, Refut. p. 163. 164, 165. that I say many Bishops of Rome followed their Fathers in the Pontificall Chaire: whereas in this Chaffe of Gratian, he findes but one Syluerius Pope, sonne of Syluerius Bishop of Rome. And what if in his Chaffe hee finde but one, whiles I in my Corne-heape can finde more? Did I tye my selfe in this clause onely to Gratian? Was not Pope Iohn the Eleuenth, or, in some accounts, the tenth, sonne to Pope Sergius? And is there no Chaire Pontificall but the Romane? Was not Theodorus Pope, sonne to Theodorus Bishop of Ierusalem? Foelix the Third, sonne to Bishop Valerius? Pope Adrian the Second, sonne to Bishop Taralus? His Platina can supply his Gratian in these.

What haue I to doe with his quarrels about Hosius, Foelix, Agapetus, Steuen? Refut. p. 166. They are their owne; Let him wring Gratian by the eare, till I feele: And surely, the poore Canonist bleeds on all hands. Bellarmine, Baronius, Posseuine, and this stout Beagle, haue euery one a snatch at him; and he must be content to goe away with this gash; (We are not bound to follow him as an infallible Writer, but may with free libertie reiect him.) Yea, how merry doth my Refuter make himselfe with his despised Gratian? Like a Philistim he hath pulled out the eyes of this Samson, and now makes sport with him; If Doway like it well, it shall not be displeasing to vs. The man (as ill as hee loues mari­age) will needs make a match betwixt his Gratians Pope Steuen, and his Pope Ioane. Iô Hymen! Was euer man so mad, to make himselfe pastime with his owne shame? Was the History of that their monstrous Papesse of our making? Doe not Sigebert. Martin. Polen. Platin. Mart. Minorit. Oth. Fris. Flores. Temp. Petrareba, &c. the whole streame of their Writers of Chronicles, their owne Bishops, Monkes, Recluses, [Page 762] Registers, record it openly to all posterity, without the contradiction of the next ages, yea of any, till this last? Let them take to themselues therefore, this fruitfull Successor in the infallible Chayre; shee is their owne, they may dispose of her, where they list; and since my Refuter will finde out a match for her out of the Chaire of explo­ration, why should not we dance at the wedding? Why doe not wee helpe him to a piece of an Epithamium?

Papa pater patrum,
Papissae pandito partum.

Flor. temp. Impr. vlt. 1486.A floure that neuer came out of Luthers Poesie.

SECT. X.

I See, that whiles I follow this Wrangler by the foot, I am become insensibly tedi­ous, the residue of his long-some Treatise is spent vpon the Councell of Constanti­nople. Gregories charge, Isidores rule, Hulderick, Hildebrand, Dunstan, and Anselme, and the estate of our fore-fathers in the English Clergie. The discussion of all which, as not being essentiall to our businesse, (except onely the last) will admit more breuity of dispatch. The vitall parts of our cause being secured, there will bee lesse danger in the remoter lims; which yet, if our Target gard not, our sword shall. In all these, it shall be best to reduce his Cauils vnto heads, that wee may crop them with more speed and ease; Onely I must craue leaue to dwell some while in the last.

Concil. 6. Const. in Trullo.Concerning the councell of Constantinople (after some idle mis-taken discourse of the occasion thereof) he insists vpon these foure points.

Refut. p. 168. vsque ad 174.First, That it was not generall: Secondly, Not the sixt: Thirdly, Not peremptorily ours: Fourthly, Not by them defaced, or torne out.

First, it is no trusting what a Romane Priest sayes in choller of a Grecian Councell. The Greeke Church is equally in their Bookes with ours; and this Councell, with the Synod of Dort. It is an eternall quarrell, which all the vassals of Rome haue against this Councell, that it equalled the Bishop of Constantinople, with the Romane: A crime that cannot be forgiuen.

The inuectiues of our Popish Diuines, especially Pighius, Ʋid. Bell. de Rom. l'ont. l. 2. cap 18. Bellarmine, Baronius, haue made good that note of Balsam. in Phot. Nomoc. Balsamon, Occidentales Episcopi, &c. The Westerne Bi­shops (saith he) that is, the Italian or Latine (Ab huius Synodi Canonibus oportunè icti) finding themselues galled with the Canons of this Synod, haue giuen it out not to bee Gene­rall: Thus he. And why was it not generall? It had no forme of a Councell (saith my Refuter) No Legates of the Pope, Refut. p. 174. no inuitation of the Latine Bishops, neither were any of the other Patriarkes present or consenting. Euery word, a shamelesse vntruth. Basilius Bi­shop of Gortyna the Metropolis of Crete, (which was then vnder the Archbishop of Rome) and the Bishop of Rauenna (saith Balsamon) were there to represent the Romane Church; Balsam. ibid. The Bishops of Thessalonica, Sardinea, Heracles, Corinth, were there and then the Popes Legates. And for the Patriarkes; Basilius (saith the same Balsamon) Bishop of Gortyna, which was present in the name of the Romane Church, is found to haue sub­scribed after the foure Patriarks, and certaine other Metropolitans. What can be more plaine? Refut. p. 171. But S. Beda (saith C.E.) tels vs that Iustinian the Yonger, commanded Sergius Bi­shop of Rome, to be caried to Constantinople, because he would not subscribe huic erraticae Sy­nodo. Still mistaking and ignorance. His Surius and Turrian could haue taught him out of Theophanes, this was another a Pseudo-Synode, which the same Iustinian had in his first gouernment called in fauour of the Monothelites; which was some yeares after the true Synode vnder Constantine the Bearded. Constantinus Pogonatus. This mans wit wanders with his erra­ticall Synode.

SECT. XI.

FOr the number of Sixt, wee neede not be scrupulous; whether it were the fift, or sixt, or both (as Balsamon cals it, [...]) or neither. It is enough for me, Quini. sextam. that Gra­tian, Caranza, Espencaeus, and other his owne great Masters call it familiarly both Sixt, and Generall; In this I cannot but be safe enough. I grant, that (to speake precisely) the sixt Synode vnder Constantine published no Canons, but afterwards many of the same Fathers, which had formerly met in the sixt Synode, and others, to the number of 227, being called together by the then penitent & restored Iustinian, Slit- [...]ose. ( [...]) gathe­red vp, and set forth with vniuersall consent, the Canons formerly made, and by them re-enforced. But what need I trouble my selfe with any other answer to all these win­die cauils of my Aduersarie, then that which Tharasius himselfe, the Patriarke of Con­stantinople, hath most fully giuen; Gratian dist. 16. Habeo li­brum. Quae est haec ignorantia, &c. What ignorance (saith he) is this, wherewith many men are tainted, about these Canons? For it is a scandall to doubt whether they were the Canons of the sixt Synod. Let these men therefore know, that the sixt Synod was gathered in the time of Constantine, against those which ascribe one onely action and will to Christ; The Fathers then condemning those Heretikes, and confirming the Orthodoxe Faith about the fourteenth yeere of Constantine, returned home: After foure or fiue yeares, the same Fathers (being met vnder Iustinian the sonne of Constantine) set forth the foresaid Canons; Neither let any man doubt of this; For those very same Fa­thers, which in the time of Constantine subscribed, did also vnder Iustinian subsigne this present Paper; which thing is euident enough by the vnchangeable likenesse of their owne hands. So he. Whether therefore the computation of Tharasius or Theophanes, be fol­lowed, we haue what we desired; The same acts are set forth, if not by altogether the same persons, and Dist. 16. vbi supr. Gratians iudgement is herein ours.

SECT. XII.

FOR the third point. To proue that this Synode is not peremptorily for vs; Refut. p. 175. vs [...] ad 182. Hee vrgeth diuers other Canons of it, which in other things sound against vs. Then he shewes the instanced thirteenth Canon, not to bee so absolutely and fully ours, as is pretended.

First, where findes he this Law, that no man may alledge one testimony of a Father, or a Councell, but he must be tyed to iustifie all the rest? Himselfe would bee the first that would shrinke at this condition. This challenge is vnreasonable, and might turne off all allegation. For example, If a man should alledge the Nicene Councell, Canon 1. against any superstitious Foole that hath made himselfe a corporall Eunuch, might he straight for his iustification fly vpon the last Canon of that Councell, vnnecessarily inioyning vs to stand at our Sundayes Prayers. Synod. Laodic. Can 20. Can. 35. Can 60. Can. 37. Or if a man should cite the Synode of Laodicea against a Deacon (though a Cardinall) sitting before a Priest, or against the worshipping of Angels; were it meet to choke him with a returne of the last Canon of that Councell, forbidding the Apocryphall bookes; or the 37 Canon, forbidding his Holinesse to take so much as a Bible in his solemnitie, from the hands of Iewes: If a man shall alledge a Testimonie of Cyprian, were it fit to vpbraid him with the errour of re-baptization? Or if of Augustine, with the errour of the necessitie of Infants communicating? This is clauum clauo. For mee, I haue vndertaken no such taske to warrant them that once said true, from euer erring: I doe therefore herein scorne my silly Refuters compassion, who is so farre from crushing me in this, Refut. p. 181. that he hurts none but his owne fists, in beating them about his owne hard head. For, if the pressing vs with the authoritie of some of these Canons, be to iustifie the rest, then the 36 Canon of that Councell beares him and his Rome down before it, whiles it sets Con­stantinople cheeke by jole with it, maugre. A point, which rather then they will yeeld, [Page 764] they will be glad to abate vs all the rest: Refut. p. 182. vs (que) ad 192. This we are sure of, that the alledged Canon is peremptorily, fully, cautelously ours: For this, my credit is at the stake, which my Refuser pleases himselfe with the hope to impaire, insulting in the idle fancy of a iust aduantage, whiles he shewes the Canon to come short in some points of our requisiti­on and practice; For there, Bishops are excepted, and the freedome of Mariage after Ordination.

Reader, compare the Canon with the words of my ingagement, I vndertooke thou shouldest find no decree could be made more peremptory, more cautelous, more full and absolute, for the lawfulnesse of the Mariage of Ecclesiasticall persons.

For first; The Fathers professe herein to crosse the practice and Decree of the Romane Church. Secondly, they professe the coniugall cohabitations of sacred persons to stand by the Apostolike Canons, and to be a sincere, exquisite, and orderly constitu­tion. What could be said more? They (thirdly) ratifie this libertie for euer. They (fourthly) giue charge that no man by the cohabitation with his lawfull wife, bee hindred from ascending to the highest degree of holy Orders. (Fiftly) That in the time of their Ordination, it be not so much as required of them, to abstaine from the lawfull companying with their Wiues; which were (say they) to offer iniury to mari­age ordained by God, and blessed by his presence; and to crosse him that said, Those whom God hath ioyned together, let no man separate: and, Mariage is honourable amongst all, &c. (Sixtly) That if any man shall presume so farre, as to offer to debarre any Priest, Deacon, or Subdeacon, from the coniunction and societie with his lawfull Wife, he shall be deposed; Or if any Priest, or Deacon shall voluntarily cast off his Wife, vpon pretence of Religion, that he shall be suspended, and (if he goe on) depo­sed. Iudge now whether herein my protestation haue erred; Not that there can bee no circumstance deuised, as of the extent of the persons, or time, or manner, wherein curiositie might inlarge the scope of this libertie (so I neuer meant:) but if this one point (That the mariage of persons Ecclesiasticall is lawfull) can be more fully and warily set downe, let me lye open to censure; if not, hate the vanitie of this idle Mounte-banke, and confesse with Aristophanes, There is no salue for the sting of a Syco­phant. Refut. p. 192. 193, 194.Aduersus ictum Sycophantae non inesse pharmacum.’

The Parliamentall Law in the time of King Edward, was (I grant) more full in ex­tending the libertie, could not be more full in auouching the lawfulnesse of our Ma­riages. Where I must take leaue to tell my Refuter, that the comparison hee presumes to make of King Edwards Parliament, with the proceedings of Iacke Straw, Wat Ti­ler, &c. is, like himselfe, seditious and traiterous. And vvhat maruell if such re­piners blow out the foggie vaporous blast of seditious words, against our high­est Court of Parliament, which some of their Companions haue attempted to blow vp with a blast of fire? This Constitution vvas not ciuill onely, but Syno­dicall: And may not a lawfull Synode or Conuocation, with the concurrence of the three States, and the sway of Royall authoritie, make or re-establish a Law agree­able to the Word of God, and the receiued practice of their Progenitors, but euery Iacke-sawce of Rome shall thus odiously dare to controll and disgrace it? Etiam Asinus meus recalcitrat? One of his Capitoline gods of Rome called England his Asse; So it was whiles it might beare nothing but his Trumperie, and goe but vvhere his Groomes would either leade, or driue it: now that it hath taken heart, and (with Cardinall Campegius his Sump­ter) cast off this base loade; and hath haply ouer-runne this seruitude; they are ready, with the Keeper of metamorphosed Apulcius, to seeke a desperate remedie from the next Tree.

SECT. XIII.

SVch then is the Canon of Constantinople, Refut. p. 195. vs (que) ad 198. which therefore (I said) because they can­not blemish enough, they haue indignely torne out of the Councels: and here is much vehement and brauing Rhetoricke spent vpon mee as a shamelesse Writer; and this passage as the grosest lye, that euer was published by Protestant, and now I am coniured, how blemished? how torne? what? where? how? when? Because inno­cence is bold, the man will be bold, that he may seeme innocent; but we shall well find that facing will not serue his turne. Is hee so ignorant as not to know that all his great Baron. An. 58. [...]u 18. & Bell. l. 1. de ve [...]o Dei, c [...]. & 2. de Rom. Pont. c 17. l. 1. de Conc. c 7. l. 1. de Cl [...]ric. c. 21. Bin. Tom. 1. p. 14. &c. Masters discard this whole Councell as spurious? Doth hee not know that it is (if not torne) yet left out in diuers of their Editions of the Councels? Let him learne, if hee know not, that their ancient collection of Canons, which was called Codex, or Corpus Canonum, which was in vse in Leo the fourths time, mentioned by Gratian, dist. 20. c. de libellis, and printed Anno 1526 at MentZ, and re-printed at Paris, in octauo, Anno 1609. omits it. The other Collection of Councels by Isidorus Mercator, which began to bee receiued about Charles the Great his Time, wherein, besides the forged Decretall Epi­stles of diuers Popes, are the Canons of many Prouincial Councels of Africke, France, Spaine, &c. set forth by Iac. Merlin at Coleine 1530, and which hath been vsually recei­ued in the Westerne Church, in the times of the Schoolemen, who vsually (as do also Ino and Burchardus) alledge them, likewise omits it. The two Editions of the Councels by P. Crabbe, likewise omit it; and if it had not been for starke shame, so would the rest also. Doth he not know what his Anastatius and Numbertus protest of some particular Canons, and this for one, Dist. 16. In Notis. These Chap­ters we do alto­gether reiect. Let them by no meanes be re­ce [...]ued. That they are ioy ed with Wiue not their owne. Haec capitula omnino refutamus, and, nullatenùs recipiantur. And for this very particular Canon; If he know not, There is first an attempt of a double blemish to be cast vpon it: The one, in that they read it so, as if the Romane Clergie professed quòd copulentur vxoribus non suis, as by way of scorne; whereas the words runne, se deinceps cum vxoribus suis non congressuros.

The other, in that some of their Authors would refer Sacrorum virorum to Constitu­tiones, not to Nuptias; marring quite the sense of the Canon. This for the blemish. For the wiping out of this very Canon, and denying it place with the rest; Let him heare his owne Esp. lib. 1. de Conim. Vt totum scilicet profanum, erro­ris, insolentiae, impudicitia ple­num, manifestae falsitatis Apocry­phum, & corrup­tissimum. Espencaeus, telling him, that euen they which allowed this Synod reiected by Pighius, and others, yet hunc Canonem duriter tractant, &c. Vse this Canon somewhat hardly, as altogether prophane, full of errour, insolence, immodestie, manifest falshood, Apo­cryphall, and most corrupted; and his ingenuitie is faine to plead, in conclusion, Canonem hunc legitimum esse non gratis, sed necessariò donemus; That they must (not vpon courte­sie, but of necessitie) yeeld this Canon for legitimate, not suppositicious. And what is this in my Detectors construction, but a cashiering of this Canon out of the Councels against the authoritie of Gratian, and the Greeke Copies? Lastly, the eyes of learned Chemni­tius, are vndoubted witnesses to vs, what credit so euer they finde with this Italianate generation; In Tomis Conciliorum prorsus expunxerunt, & omiserunt hunc Canonem: Chemnit. hist. de Coelib. Sacerd. p. 65. In the Tomes of the Councels they haue altogether wip't out, and omitted this Canon. So as if wee had those blurred Copies which he saw bleeding from the hand of the Inquisi­tors, there could be no fence for this charge, but that which serues for all, impudent denyals.

Neither needed my Refuter to take it so highly, Refut. p. 196. that I obiected to them the tea­ring; blemishing, and defacing of this, and other Records against them; Ere long the World shall see, to the foule shame of these selfe-condemned Impostors, Erasm. Lang. in Niceph. Io Neui­zan D. Venato­rius P. Crinitus. I de solas, Polyd. Virg. [...]olewinch Thuavus. Ignat. Sigebert, &c. that in the Writings both of ancient and later Authors, they haue blotted out more then an hun­dred places (some of them containing aboue two sheetes apiece) concerning this very point, which we haue in hand.

This is no newes therefore; neither needed my Detector to make it so dainty.

SECT. XIV.

Refut. p. 198. vs (que) ad 203.I Cited from Gratian the free confession of Pope Steuen the Second, acknowledging the open liberty of Mariage to the Clergie of the Easterne Church, Matrimonio co­pulantur. They are ioy­ned in Mariage. A place truely irrefragable; My Refuter first excepts against the number, tel­ling vs that Steuen the Second liued but three or foure dayes at the most, and therefore he could not be the man; what spirit of Cauillation possesses this Masse-Priest? Hee cannot but know that his own Sigebertus ascribes fiue yeares to this Steuen, & Herman­nus, Se also Funccius in his Chronol. six: But fiue is the least: And his Binius tels him that the Steuen he speakes of (fit­ting but two dayes exclusiuely) Bin. Steph. 2. A pluribus è Se­rie Rom. Pontifi­cum dimittitur. is by the most omitted in the Catalogue of the Romane Bishops: whence it is that the Chronicle names not two Steuens betwixt the first & the fourth. But this man (he saith) called no Councell; what is that to me? Gratian affirmes it, I do not. Let him fal out, for this, with his friends. And now according to the old wont, (after he hath tryed to shift off, Matrimonio copulantur, with the sleeuelesse euasion of a false glosse (i. vtuntur) which Cajetan hath sufficiently confuted for vs) hee fals to a flat reiection of Gratian, Caiet. Opus. Castit. and tels vs, out of Bellarmine, That Canon to bee perhaps of no autho­ritie, but an errour of the Collectors. Good God! what face haue these men? That none of their receiued Authors can be produced against them, Refut. p. 203. but they are straight coun­terfeit; and yet the very same, where they speake for them, canonicall? Their Clyents, if they might but know these tricks, would be ashamed of their Patrons.

Refut. p. 204.That the Clergie not onely of the East might Matrimonio copulari, but of the West also might Matrimonium contrahere (which are the words they are vnwilling to know in their owne Canon Law) shew sufficiently that they not onely were maried of old, but might marry; But for the Easterne Clergie, it is freely granted, by all ingenuous spirits; insomuch as Espencaeus tels vs, that neuer Author, either old or new imputed this for a fault vnto the Greeke Church, that their Clergie was maried.

Refut. p. 206, 207.What shall we say then to this bold Bayard, that compares this toleration of Mariage in the Greeke Church with Mosesses permission of the Bill of Diuorce vnto the Iewes? As if Mariage had been onely tolerated, not allowed; as if vniust Diuorce were a fit match for lawfull Wedlocke; whiles he here talkes of Duritia cordis, well may we talke of his Duritia frontis. It is true, euery Church, euery Country, hath their Customes and Fa­shions; which Ioannes Maior pleads against Beda's Censure of the English and Scottish and Brittish obseruation of Easter, and may bee as iustly in this case pleaded for vs, This was of old no lesse ours, then the Greekes; And if any Church will be prescribing against God, we haue no such Custom, nor the Church of God; But what a ridiculous insinuation is i [...], that the Greeke Priests are dispensed with by supreme authoritie Ec­clesiasticall? Refut. p. 207, 208. Forsooth, by the Pope of Rome. Faine would I learne when, vpon what termes, at what rate the Graecians purchased in the Court of Rome Dispensation for their Mariages.

I would my Refuter had the Office appointed him to shuffle ouer all the Records of the Apostolike Chamber, till he find such a grant made propter duritiem cordis; then should a great deale of good Paper escape the misery of being besmeared by his Pen.

What strange fantastike Dreames are put vpon the World? Where the Papacy can­not preuaile, there forsooth his Holinesse dispenseth. The Greeke Church admitteth maried Priests, the Pope dispenseth with them; They deny and defie the Popes Su­premacie; I trow he dispenseth with them for that too: and why not with the Church of England? We pay no Peter-pence, wee runne not to Rome-market to buy trash, I hope his Holinesse dispenseth with vs for these Peccadillo's; wee take libertie here to marry rather then to burne, why should wee not hope to receiue that Dispensati­on whereof we heard the newes of late from a poore Bankrupt Carier? Ad populum phaleras.

SECT. XV.

AS for the contradiction, which his sagacitie findes (not without much scorne) in the two Parliamentall Lawes of the Father, and the Sonne, Refut. p. 209. us (que) ad 214. King Henry the Eight, and King Edward the Sixt; whereof the one forbids, the other allowes the Ma­riage of Ecclesiastiques, it needed not haue beene any wonder to a learned Priest, which might haue knowne Councels enow, diametrally opposite to each other; what fault was it in the recouer'd blind man, that he first saw men vvalk like Trees, and after like men? Euen the best man may correct himselfe. Neither was there here any con­tradiction. King Henry spake with the Romane Church, (whose one halfe of him then was) King Edward spake vvith the Scriptures, and purer antiquitie: King Henry neuer said, God disallowed these Mariages; King Edward neuer said, they were allowed by the Romish Church.

And vvhy may not vvee draw out the like absurditie out of Queene Maries Parliaments; vvherein shee reuersed many things established by King Edward, as in this very case concerning Mariage of Priests? May nor vvee herevpon aske, What vvill you say to such Parliaments vvherein the Brother is thwarted by the Sister, and that vvith the consent of the most of the same Parliament-men enacting in a few yeares contrarily?

Or as if it were any newes with Popes rescindere acta praedecessorum; euen of those vvhich immediately preceded them. Who knowes not the Story of Pope Formosus, and Stephanus, and the many and strong contradictions of decrees in the frequent long and desperate Schismes of the Romish Church.

This lash is indifferently fit for all backs; let him that hath no cause to smart, com­plaine.

What needed this foule mouth then to breake forth into so palpable slanders of that holy Archbishop and Martyr Doctor Cranmer, Refut. p. 212. charging him vvith deepe dissi­mulation, in soothing vp both these Kings in their contrary Decrees? When it is most manifest, that this Worthy Metropolitan was the onely man, which durst for three dayes together openly in Parliament oppose those vvickedly proiected Articles of King Henry; and this in speciall. Insomuch, as he vvas vvilled out of the house, till the act might passe; which (notwithstanding he well knew King Henry) hee stoutly refu­sed. Would this man (thinke we) care to bely all the Saints in Heauen for an aduan­tage? What will not hee dare to say, that vvill obiect inconstancie to him who sealed Gods truth with his blood?

The contradictions and weaknesses that he findes in this Synode of Constantinople, Refut. p. 1 [...] [...] doe no whit moue vs; If he can allow and commend, and cite against vs the seuen and thirtieth Canon of the councell, for the worship of the Crosse, or the fourescore and fifteenth for the holy Chrisme, and yet disallow the thirteenth; why, may not we by the same Law cite and approue the thirteenth Canon against them, and yet disauow those other?

SECT. XVI.

NEither was it for vvant that I mentioned onely this Councell of Constantinople; Refut. p. 220. The more ancient Constitutions of Ancyra, and Gangra; and the first and fourth of Toledo, besides the Apostolicall and Nicene, might haue beene vrged by mee. It vvas not mine intent (vvith this blabber) to say more then all; but onely to take an handfull out of the Sacks mouth for a taste to the buyer; That faire flou­rish therefore of Councels which hee musters vp against me herein, will be but, Refut. p. 225. Arma armis contraria: Wherein since my Refuter will needs make himselfe so busie, let mee intreat him by the way to compare the Councell of Abo [...] Ann. 324. C [...]ngra, with the Decree of his [Page 768] Pope Hildebrand; The Councell sayes flatly, Si quis discernit Presbyterium con­iugatum, &c. If any man make difference of a maried Priest, so as that by oc­casion of his mariage hee ought not to offer, and doth therefore abstaine from his obla­tion, let him bee accursed: But, his Hildebrand vxoratos Sacerdotes à diuino remonit officio, & laicis missam eorum audire interdixit; nouo exemplo, &c. That is, remoued maried Priests from their diuine office, and forbade Lay-men to heare their Masses, saith Sigeb. de Gre­gor. Pap. an. 1074 Idem. & Math. Paris. Sigebert; Therefore by the sentence of the Councell, Pope Hildebrand is accursed; And accursed for that very point which made him a Romish Saint: When my Refuter hath gnawed awhile vpon this bone, he may hope to be rewarded with a crust.

Refut. p. 225. vs (que) ad 234.And now for his Councels, to make vp the number hee names for the fore­man of the Quest, the Councell of Ancyra (somewhat before the Nicene) one who hath passed a direct verdict against him, allowing Deacons, vpon their pro­fession, to marry. The miserable euasions of his Vid. Bin. ibid. Binius, and Baronius, in this point, argue both a minde and a cause desperate; vvhiles (without all colour of vvarrant) they imperiously turne downe these maried Deacons to a lay-com­munion, and faine this libertie onely in a forced Ordination, not in a volun­tarie.

Refut. p. 226.As for that first Canon which hee citeth of the Councell of Arles, That a man cannot be made Priest in the band of Wedlocke, vnlesse hee promise conuersion: It is a grosse counterfeit: And that the world may see wee vse not to passe these censures vvithout euident reason; It mentions the Arrians vvhich were not yet hatched; It mentions Bonosus, which liued long after in the time of Innocent 1. It mentions the Concilium Vasense, which was yet later, in the time of Leo the first. When his authors can agree of the time, and make good the Synode, hee shall receiue an answer to it: In the meane time, it was either before the Councell of Nice, or after it; if before, it was corrected by the Nicene; a Prouinciall must yeeld to a Generall; if after, it was presumptuous, in decreeing that peremptorily which the Generall determinate­ly left free.

Refut. pp. 227. Carthaginen. 5. African. Can. 3. sub Coelest. Can. 37. Secundum pro­prios terminos, vel propria statuta. Where they read it, Secun­d [...] priora statuta.The Councell of Arausica is cited by him in direct termes opposite to the Ancyran. He must make them friends, ere hee can bring it forth against an enemie. As for the maine stay of this cause of his, which is the two Councels of Africke, lent him by his Bellarmine, it is grounded (as our learned Iunius hath probably answered) vpon meere corruption, and mis-taking; the Latine Copies taking propria, for priora: The charge of the Councell being onely, that Deacons, Priests, Bishops ( [...]) ac­cording to their turnes of ministration, should abstaine from their Wiues, which no mo­dest Diuine will not willingly subscribe vnto. Moreouer, I am sure, if the one word be not corrupted, the other is ambiguous, and may as well signifie Balsamons [...]. And if these Canons were first Latine, and after translated into the Greeke; yet the Greeke shewes what was the first Latine, and may well correct the mistaken Origi­nall. But to discusse the seuerall Councels, which he onely thinkes fit to name, and vtter by whole-sale against vs, were a worke for a volume a part. The old word is Do­losus versatur in generalibus; There is deceit in generalities; It were easie to shew that some of these are impertinent, others plainly against them; others corrupted to speake against vs, as that of Mentz, and Wormes, whereof in the sequell; others partiall to the faction of Rome. So then, here, Obruimur numero; He thinkes to cary it by number, not by weight; where with vs, one piece of Gold is worth a whole bagge of Counters. But, if after the Tyrannicall impositions of his Siritius and Innocentius tooke place in the Church, he could name for euery one of his Prouinciall Synods, an hundred, it were all one to vs; wee are not the worse, his cause no whit the better. This Traditi­on, after that in an emulation of the Montanisticall vaunt of Virginitie, it had gotten head in the Church, ranne like fire in a traine; Those Prouinces that held correspon­dence at Rome, according to the charge of Ad similitudi­nem sedu Apo­stolicae, eos cuncta obseruare consti­tuat, Greg. Epist. lib. 3. 34. Gregory, spake as shee did prompt them; What should they doe but follow their Mistresse? The Greeke Church, and those that [Page 769] either had dependance vpon it, or which had continued in the succession of this cu­stome of mariage, still maintaining the lawfulnesse and vse of it inuiolable. So then, in summe. This he hath gained, which I am ready euer to auow; The ancientest Coun­cels are against him; The later are against vs; and God with vs against them; of which we haue learned Gnapheut Orat. in defens. Io Pistorii. Woe to you rebel­lious Children, that you should hold your Coun­cel, and not of me. Priuata decreta: to say, Va vobis filii desertores, vt faceretis Concilium & non ex me. And if his Mistris of Rome haue elsewhere found vassals, it followes not, that we may not be free. Yea, it is more then manifest, by those euidences we haue already produ­ced from their own records, that notwithstanding this cogged number of his prouin­ciall Synods, and Priuate decrees (as Volusian termes them) all the time of the first se­uen hundred yeares, the freedome of this practice continued in many parts of the Christian world; Insomuch as amongst the rest, the Church of Armenia, for the time of the yeares mentioned, vpheld a Tradition, Concil. Constant. 6 Can. 33. Quo­niam Cognoui­mus in Armenio­num regiore eos solum in Cleri Ordinem referri, qui sunt ex gene­re Sacerdota [...]i. not to admit of any Clergy-man, but those which descended ex genere Sacerdotali, descended from Priests; Witnesse the Fa­thers of Constantinople, in their three and thirtieth Canon. Where my Detector should doe well to inquire what Balsamons Clerici Chryso-bullati meanes; Sure I am, that this example sufficiently proues the practicall libertie of those Churches in the questioned limits of the seuen first Centuries. To which wee may adde the Church of Bulgaria, out of his Dist. 28. Gratian; The Church of Germany out of Annal. [...]oyo­rum, supra. Auentine; The Church of Ireland out of Vita S. Malach. Lib. Synod. Wi­go [...]n. Eccles. Canon. Con [...]il. Hybern. sub Pa­tricio, Auxilio Isernino. Qui­cunque Clericus ab ostiario vsque ad Sacerdotem sine tunica vis [...] fuerit, &c. & vxor eius sine velato capite [...] ­bulauerit, pariter à laicis contem­nantur, &c. Matth. Park Def. of Pr. Mar. Refut. p. 235. Bernard, who confesses the Episcopall See of Armach to haue been fur­nished with a lineall descent of Bishops, for eight generations, before the time of his Malachias; which vvere still both vxorati and literati. How those men were Bishops, and yet sine ordinibus, is a Riddle which (I confesse) I cannot a read. Perhaps, they were without Romane Orders, but if they were not Clerkes after the then Irish fashi­on, what needed they be Literati, that they might be Bishops? The Church of our Britaine (as we shall see in the Processe) and others. These are more then enough to let the World see this restraint, for all this pretence of Prouinciall and partiall Coun­cels neuer vniuersally obtained.

SECT. XVII.

YEt the man hauing vnmercifully crusht mee in pieces with this empty bladder of windie and worthlesse authoritie, crowes ouer me, thus, in conclusion: And true­ly to me he seemeth not to be more mad, then blind; for otherwise hee would neuer haue proclaimed this freedome of seuen hundred yeares, seeing the very forme of words vsed by his c [...]ne sacred Councell, doth so strongly withstand his fond collection; For there it is de­creed, Qui sunt in sacris, &c. We will that the mariages of such as be in holy Orders, from this time forward be firme and valid, For in case this freedome had beene common before: why did they say, Deinceps, from this time forward? Thus he. Wherein I would his su­periours did but see how kindly he buffets himselfe. For if this be the force of Deinceps or A modo, I thus argue against him; He hath pleaded before, From this time forward. that neither this nor any other Church euer allowed, nor euer practised the celebration of mariage after Ordi­nation; Now, if he turne to the sixth Canon of this councell of Constantinople, hee shall finde Decernimus vt nulli deinceps hypodiacono, &c. We decree that from hence for­ward no Sub-Deacon, Deacon, or Priest may marry after his Ordination; Therefore by the force of his inference before this time (for almost seuen hundred yeares) this was commonly practised. And now to answer my Refuters Deinceps: If his wit had been any way matchable with his malice, he might haue seene that this Deinceps had relati­on to the Roman Church, not to the Greeke; For, (if he know not) this Synod meant to prescribe Lawes to his Mistresse, and to correct that their iniurious Tradition of re­straint, and to inlarge this libertie through all the Territories of the Vniuersal Church; For this purpose is the Deinceps, of the Constantinopolitane Fathers, who well knew, how much it needed in the Westerne Church, which had inthralled their Clergie in the bondage of that vnlawfull prohibition. So as the Refuter, whiles hee playes vpon [Page 770] vpon my want of Logicke, in not descrying the dangerous necessitie of this inference vpon me, plainely bewrayes his owne want of braines, in not descrying the folly of his obiection; Refut. p. 236. and where he tels me (like a dull Iester) That all the Wals and Windowes, from the Hall to the Kitchin, may mourne to see an Vniuersitie-man haue so little wit, I must tell him that all the Doores of Doway may leape off their hindges, to see their Champion so childishly absurd.

Refut. p. 237.Now then to answer his idle Epilogue; if it appeare that his owne Pope and Cano­nist, and the receiued Histories of the Church, and the examples of seuerall Nations and persons acknowledge this ancient liberty both in the Easterne and (some) West­erne Churches de facto; And Moses and the Prophets, Christ and his Apostles, the ancient Councels, with this fixt of Constantinople, approue it de iure; it followes that the necessarie imposition of professed continency, is but a part of that sowre milke wherewith the Shee Wolfe of the Seuen-hils feeds the faction of her Romulists and Rhemists, and none of that wholesome sustenance which God and his purer Church haue prouided for their Children.

THE HONOVR OF THE MARIED CLERGIE maintained, &c. The third Booke.

SECT. I.

THE Mariage of Ecclesiastiques, which had the common allowance of the first Times, had in some parts but the conniuence of the subsequent, and the prohibition of the last. Those Churches that were not parties to the faction of Rome, could not but be much moued with so peremptorie a Decree of a famous Councell, reducing them, in this point, to the exactnesse of Apostolique in­stitution, and professing to rectifie that Romane deuia­tion; No maruell therefore, if not long after, there en­sued a collision of opposite parts, and much scuffling betwixt the abettors of Antichristian seruitude, Refut. p. 241. and E­uangelicall libertie; whom this Hedge-creeper dare terme incontinent Grecians, Schis­matikes, Heretikes; his Pen is no slander: The multitude of his Synods, wherein was such reiteration of the same Law, shewes the opposition which it still found in the Church, and the preuailing vse of the contrary practice.

The Epistle of Pope Gregory the Third, to the Clergie of Bauaria, Refut. p. 243. which giues that disiunct charge, Of either liuing chastely, or marying a Wife whom they may not diuorce, is no where (forsooth) extant, because he finds it not in his Binius, or Baronius; as if no water had gone beside their Mill; and here I am threatned with the Cornelian Law for forgerie; no lesse crime: To auoid the perill whereof, let my far seene Detector turne to the Bauarian Annals of Auent. Boyo­rum Annot. l. 3. Auentine, in the third Booke, there he shall finde it; An Epistle sent to Viuilus, and the other Clergie of Bauaria, by the hands of Martinian, George, Dorotheus, a Bishop, Priest, Deacon, with this expresse disiunction, Aut castè vi­nat, aut vxorem ducat, &c. That which he brings from the successor of this Gregory, Refut. p. 244. Za­charias, shewes what his Pope wished, when he had gotten better footing in Germany, but the successe makes for vs; for B. Boniface either neuer durst, or at least neuer did vrge these Rules to his Germans. So, I hope, his mouth is stopt for my forged Testi­monie of his Gregory, which could not in his conceit be other, because he neuer saw it [Page 772] peepe forth before this in other mens bookes. Ywis nothing euer lookt forth of the Presse, that escaped that bookish eye: witnesse the next passage, which if his Superiors could haue had the leisure to haue viewed, they had blushed at their Champion. This charge of Gregory (I said) was according to that rule of Clerkes cited from Isidore, Refut. p. 245. and renued in the Councell of Mentz; but by our iuggling Aduersaries clipped in the recitall: Here the man cryes out, as before of forgery, so now of ignorance, telling his Readers, that I haue onely taken this vpon trust from another mans note-booke. Reader, by this iudge of the spirit of my Detractor. It is true; Isidore wrote no Booke of this title: But in the second Booke of his Ecclesiasticall Offices, hee makes the title of his second Chapter, De Regulis Clericorum; Of the Rules of Clerkes. From this Chapter, I cite a confessed passage, and am thus censured; whereas the Councell of Mentz cites it by this very stile, Sicut in Regulâ Clericorum dictum est, As it is said in the Rule of Clerkes. Is it sim­plicitie that he knowes not this title of Isidore? or maliciousnesse, that he conceales it? One of them is vnauoidable. It is cleere then, to his shame (if he haue any) that the te­stimonie is aright cited; and is it lesse cleere that it is maymed, and cut off by the hams in their Moguntine Councell? Conc. Mogunt. 1. Compare the places, the fraud shall be manifest. That Councell in the tenth Chapter professes to transcribe (verbatim) the words of Isidore in the forecited Tract; and vvhere Isidore saith, Castimoniam inniolati corporis perpetuò conseruare studeant, aut certè vnius matrimonii vinculo foederentur; Let them liue chast or marry but one: Their good Clerkes haue vtterly left out the latter clause, and make I­sidore charge his Clerkes with perpetuall continencie; Let them liue chast. He that de­nies this, let him deny that there is a Sunne in the Heauen, or light in that Sunne; what need I say more? Let the bookes speake.

Here my Refuter doth so shuffle and cut, that any man may see hee speakes against his owne heart; for (to omit his strained misse-interpretation of Isidore, since we now contend not of the sense, but of the citation) how poorely doth hee salue vp the credit of his Moguntine Fathers, Refut. p. 246. & 249. whiles hee saith Isidore spake in generall, the Fathers in that Councell more strictly; when hee that hath but one halfe of an eye may see, that both speake in one latitude of the same persons? Those Fathers giuing the same title to that Chapter, and professing to follow the Letters and Syllables of Isidore; both name onely Clericos in that rule without distinction. Away then with this gracelesse facing of wilfull frauds in your faithlesse Secretaries, which haue also fetcht two Canons out of Carthage to Wormes, and learne to be ashamed of your grosse falsifications, and iniu­rious expurgations; else doubtlesse the World will be ashamed of you.

SECT. II.

Refut. p. 252. to 28 [...].I Did but name Huldericus his Epistle in mine, as a witnesse, not as the foundation of my cause; my Refuter spends but one and thirty whole Pages vpon him: how else should he haue made a Volume? In all this what sayes he? Little in many vvords; and the same words thrice ouer for fayling.

And first, he wonders at my extreame prodigality of credit, and serednesse of consci­ence, in citing an Epistle so conuicted by Bellarmine, Baronius, Eckius, Faber, Fitz-Si­mons the Iesuite, and others. Why doth hee not wonder that the Moone will keep her pace in the skie, whiles so many Dogs barke at her below? When these Proctors of Rome haue said their worst, there is more true authority in the very face of this Letter, and better Arguments in the body of it, then in an hundred Decretal Epistles which he adoreth. Let the World wonder rather at his shamelesnesse, who relating the occasion of this fable (as he termes it) faines it to be only a Lutheran fiction to couer their ince­stuous mariages, whereas their owne Cardinall Aeneas Syluius, almost two hundred yeares agoe mentions it, and reports the argument of it; whereas it is yet extant (as Illi­ricus) in the Libraries of Germany; whereas Hedio found an ancient copy of it in Holland; and our Iohn Bale; Archbishop Parket, B. Iewell, Io. Foxe, had a copie of it remark­able [Page 773] for reuerend Antiquity, in aged Parchment here in England; which, I hope to haue the meanes to produce. Whereas, lastly, the very stile importeth age. As well may hee question all the Records of their Vatican, all report of Histories, all Histories of Times: He that would doubt whether such an Epistle were written, may as well doubt whether Pope Zachary wrote to B. Boniface in Germany a direction when to eat bacon: may doubt whether Paul the fift wrote to his English Catholikes to perswade them not to swear they would be good subiects: may doubt whether Spider catcher, corner-creeper C.E. Pseudo. Catholike Priest, wrote a scurrilous Letter of aboue two quire of paper, in a twelue-yeares answer to three leaues of I. H. It is not more sure that there is a Rome, or that Gregory and Nicolas sate there, then that such an Epistle was written thither aboue seuen hundred yeres agoe. It was extant of old, before euer those Luthe­ran quarrels were hatched. Let him therefore goe fish for Frogs in the Pond of his Gregory, whiles he deriues thence the vaine pleas of improbability. If there were diffe­rences in relating the circumstances of that story (as I know none) must it needs there­vpon be false? Which of their Histories is not lyable to variety of report? To beginne with the first: The succession of Linus, and Cletus, and Clemens, is diuersly reported; is there no truth in it? To end with the last: The title of Paul the fift to the chaire of Pe­ter in the lawfulnesse of his election, is diuersly reported; hath hee therefore no true claime to his seat? But who euer placed Gregories pond in Sicily? This is one of the fittens of his Fitz-Simons. If other authors haue mentioned this narration, then all the strength of this History lyeth not on Hulderick; If none besides him, his words vary not; These are but tricks to out-face truth.

The Epistle, in spight of contradiction, is so ancient; and what care wee then for names? Whether it were Saint Vdalricke, or Hulderick, or Volusianus, wee labour not much. Let it bee the taske of idle Criticks to dispute who was Hecuba's mother, and what was her age; No lesse vaine is my Refuter, that spends many wast words about his Saint Vdalricke, in shewing the difference of time, betwixt him, and Pope Nicolas; the one dying, Anno 869. the other being borne, 890. and prouing out of his obscure Sorbonist Monchiacenus, that there were fiue Bishops of Auspurge, betwixt the times of the one, and the other: whereby a simple Reader might easily bee deluded, and drawne to thinke, there is nothing but impossibily and vntruth in our report: where­as there is nothing in all this peremptory and colourable flourish of his, but meere cogging or misprision: For both Illyricus apart, and the Centurists, and Chemnitius (all Germanes that should be best acquainted with the state of their owne) haue long since told him, that his Saint Vdalricke was not the man, whom they held the Author of this Epistle, but, Hulderick, another, not much different in name, but differing in time, aboue seuenty yeares; Ne nominis aequiuocatio lectorem turbet, Chem. hist. de Caeli [...]ot [...]. and lest the equino­cation of the name (saith Chemnitius) should trouble the Reader; There is another Vdal­ricke of Augusta, whom Auentine writes to haue dyed Anno 973. But this Hulderick, Aeneas Syluius writes to haue dyed, Anno 900, and in the yeare of his age 83. Thus he: from the authority of two their famousest Historians: from whose account Onuphri­us differs not much: But (that my Refuter may hereafter saue the labour of scan­ning their discordant Computations) whether it were either, or neither of them, it is not worth to vs one hayre of his crowne: since with our faithfull and lear­ned Foxe, wee rather from the authority of ancient English Copies, Act. & Mon. p. 1055. ascribe it to Volusianus, whose second Epistle also in the same stile, to the same purpose, is ex­tant from the same Records, not inferiour to the former: What matters it for the name, when it appeares that the Epistle it selfe is truly anclent, ponderous, re­uerend, Theologicall, conuictiue: and such as the best Romanes heads cannot af­ter seuen hundred yeares shape a iust answer vnto? Euen in some Canonicall Bookes, though there bee difference in the names of the Pen-men, there is full as­sent to their diuine authority: And why is it not so in humane? Thus then we haue easily blowne away these light bubbles of Discourse, which our Aduersary hath rai­sed out of the Nut-shell of his computation; from the Age, Person, Writings, of his [Page 774] Saint Vdalricke; and returne his impuram nescio cujus nebulonis Epistolam; with his fer­rei oris, and plumbei cordis, backe whence it came; to the Writer cited by my Aduer­sary, not named: But by better due to the next hand; whereto I am no whit beholding for leauing it vn-englished: In that C. E. spared not mee but himselfe: who is nescio quis, but he that leapeth into the Presse without a name? Who Nebulo, rather then he that masketh and marcheth sub nebulâ, hoping to passe in the conflict for a doughtie Knight or Champion Sconoscinto, not daring to lift vp his Beuer? Who writes impu­ram Epistolam, but he that hath scribbled a Voluminous Epistle, to cry down pure and Honourable Mariage, for the inhauncing of impure Celibate? not that, in Thesi, Celi­bate is impure, but in Hypothesi, theirs, forced and hypocriticall.

SECT. III.

AS for the difference that he finds in our number of Pope Nicolas, whether first, or second, or third, we may thanke his Gratian; whose fashion it is (as likewise Si­geberts) to name the Popes without the note of their number; wee are sure it was not Nicolas Nemo▪ which wrote to Odo, Bishop of Vienna, reprouing him for giuing leaue to Aluericus a Deacon to marry: thereupon sending his contrary Decree to the Ger­mane Churches; which it seemes, (or the like imposition) gaue occasion to this noble Epistle.

But can there be any Game amongst our English Popish Pamphleters, where the Fox is not in chase? Where is the shame of this Romane Priest, whiles he so manifestly be­lyes our holy, reuerend, worthy Master Foxe, whom this Scoganly Pen dare say playes the Goose in the inconstancy of his Relation of this Nicholas, first reporting him the first, then the second; when it is most manifest in the during Monuments of that indu­strious and excellent Author, that he stil insists vpon Nicholas the second; reiecting by many Arguments, the opinion of them which haue referred it to the first? Such truth there is in shorne crownes.

Iohn Husse was a Goose by name, and now Iohn Foxe is a Goose by reproch; Two such Geese are more worth then all the fawning Curres of the Romane Capitoll.

And how much more wit then fidelity is there in my Detector, whiles he would proue that Pope Gregory had then no pond; because there is now no ponds at Rome? As if Rome were now in any thing as it was; as if twelue hundred yeares had made no alteration; Nunc seges est vbi Troia fuit. As if the streets of Troy were not now Champaine; As if his Lipsius could now find Rome in Rome: As if lastly, that man were vncapable of a large pond, whose Sea is vniuersall.

As for the number of childrens heads, I say no more for it then hee can against it; this Historie shall be more worth to vs then his deniall; But this I dare say, that I know persons both of credit and honour, Vid. qu [...] supra. l. 1. S. 12. Histor. Rodulphi Bourn, &c. that saw betwixt fifty and threescore, cast vp out of the little Mote of an Abbey where I now liue: Let who list cast vp the proportion.

After the refusall of this worthy Epistle, according to his fashion he tries to disgrace it with vs; telling vs, that therin the Bishop of Rome is stiled Supreme Head & Gouer­nour of the whole Church. If it were thus, so much more powerfull is the Testimony against them, by how much more the witnesse was theirs. There must needs be much cause, when he that so humbly ouer-titles the person, resists the Doctrine so vehement­ly. But the truth is, that the Epistle stiles Pope Nicolas no otherwise in the superscripti­on, then Sanctae Ecclesiae Romanae prouisorem: Ouer-seer of the holy Romane Church. And in the body of the letter, Summae sedis Pontificem; Bishop of the chiefe See; to whom the ex­amination of the common affaires of the Church doth appertain; which is far other, then in the now Romane sense, the Supreme Head of the Church. Secondly, he tels vs that this Epistle both grants and allowes a Vow of Continency: He excepts none, but a professor of Continence. Nullum excipit nisi professorem continentiae; wherin we are no other then friends, we yeeld no lesse; where there is good euidence of the gift and calling of God. But whiles our Volusian grants the professor of continency bound, and pleads the Clergy to be free, how plainly doth he shew vs that [Page 775] there vvas no such Vow, then required of, no such made by the Clergie.

But what needs the man to be so furiously angry with the good old Epistler, Pag. 272. for say­ing, that the Apostles charge (Let euery one haue his own Wife) is generall to all; reaching to the Clergy as well as the Laity? excepting none but those which haue the gift of Continency. What Logick, (the want whereof he somtimes causlesly obiecteth of me) euer taught him that [...], vnusquis (que) was any other then vniuersall? Euery one. Or vvhat other sense can be put vpon the words of the Apostle? Could I as truly vpbraid Sir Refuter with reading the Logick Lesson, as he doth me with the Rhetorick, surely I should not now be put to paines to teach this Nouice, that [...] (vnusquisque) is a terme of col­lectiue vniuersalitie, and must be extended to all, where kinde is excepted tacitely, ex natura rei, as this case must needs be acknowledged to be; fore-prizing none but such as haue the gift of Continencie; which S. Paul toucheth vpon in that Chapter.

Iudge then, Reader, whether the Catholike Bishop that wrote this, or the Mis-Ca­tholike Masse-Priest that reproues it, be more worthy of Bedleem.

SECT. IIII.

LAstly yet, as if in the loose he would shake hands and be friends with him, Refut. p. 273. whom he had so long defied; he thus closes vp: Then if Priests haue this gift, and haue prefixed this course to themselues in the Lord, they shall not need to marry. And this is the case of all Clergy-men who vow Chastitie. Thus he. Beleeue him, Readers, if ye can: All the Ro­mish Clergie, all Votaries haue the gift of Continency; Witnesse our foresaid Volusia­nus in the same Period; Multos eiusdem consilii assentatores hominibus non Deo pro falsâ specie continentiae placere volentes, grauiora vides committere, patrum scilicet vxores sub­agitare, masculorum ac pecudum amplexus non abhorrere. I wil not English it for shame: Would God the World did not too well find still these proofes of Romish Chastitie.

Nunc etiam Romae quidlibet audet Amor.

But as one that thinkes no man can be his friend, except also he be our enemy; Propert. Refut. p. 274. like a true Make-bate, he will tell vs a tale in our eare, that shall set a perpetuall iarre betwixt vs and our Hulderick. Iwis, sayes my Refuter, your Vdalricke is not the man you take him for; For thus he there writes to the Pope, Wherefore, O reuerend Father, it shall bee your part to cause and ouer-see, that whosoeuer either with hand or mouth hath made a Vow of Continency (as all Clergy men in holy Orders haue) and afterwards would forsake the same, should be either compelled to keep his Vow, or else by lawfull authority should be deposed from his order. So he. But we are not so light of beliefe to lose a friend thus easily. Know then, Reader, that the (As all Cler­gy men in ho­ly Orders haue.) Parenthesis (which is the harshest piece of this clause) is foisted into the Text, and forged by this Cauiller; the quite contrary whereof is affirmed in the former Period of our Vldaricke, where thus he writes: Non parùm quippe, &c. From this holy discretion thou hast not a little swerued, when as thou wouldest haue those Clergy men, whom thou oughtest onely to aduise to Abstinence from Mariage, compelled vnto it by a certaine imperious violence; For is not this iustly in the iudgement of all wise men to bee accounted violence, when as against the Euangelicall Institution, and the charge of the Holy Ghost, any man is constrained to the execution of priuate Decrees? The Lord in the old Law appointed Mariage to his Priest which hee is neuer read afterwards to haue forbidden; So he. Let my Refuter then reconcile this false Parenthesis with the true Text, (which he can neuer doe, since it directly crosseth the whole scope of Huldericks Epistle) and then he shall see vs easily reconcile Huldericks proposition with ours.

But, not so long to delay my Readers satisfaction; the truth is; The Author pleades for an indifferent immunitie of Clergie men from the necessitie of this Vow, else the Epistle were contradictory to it selfe: for if he suppose that all the Clergy had vowed, and all that had vowed should be compelled to keepe their Vow, how could he plead that the Clergy should not be compelled to Continence? The drift of Vldaricke or Volusian, then, is, that it may be equally lawfull, equally free for Priests either to vow, [Page 776] or not to vow continency; which granted, if any one hauing liberty not to haue vow­ed, Praefixit hoc sibi in Domino, ibid. or obserued it, shall notwithstanding prefixe this course to himselfe in the Lord, out of a long-setled experience and assurance of this calling and gift of God, and now, when he hath thus ingaged himselfe to the expectation of the Church, voluerit apostare, shall be froward wantonly to abandon this vow, willingly neglecting all good meanes for the continued obseruation thereof, such a one shall be liable either to compulsion, or de­position; As now, if any one of ours should in the midst of freedome bind himselfe by a voluntary vow, it were pity and shame that he should play fast and loose at pleasure with impunity.

What Wooll then is here worthy of this cry? Or wherein hath our Author of­fended vs? whiles we neither make this vow, nor can therefore euer breake it, nor euer allowed the breakers of so made vowes, guiltlesse?

Refut. p. 276.One quarrell yet he cannot remit to Master Foxe and me; that for this fore-named Hulderick, we cite Aeneas Siluius in his Germania; a booke that neuer was.

This great helluo librorum hath wearied all Libraries, and consulted with his Tritemi­us and Posseuine; neither of them mention any such worke of Aeneas Siluius; whereas, if he had but taken the booke next the doore, Gesner: Bibliotheca, hee had found (if at least he could haue seene the Wood for Trees) Siluius his Germania; which (for fay­ling) he might haue heard of in a double Edition; The one larger, the other more con­tracted. There in extant the same Au­thors Germania wherein are con­tained the grie­uances of the German nation, and a confutati­on of the same, with a reply. The first, Gesner expresses thus, Extat eiusdem Germania, quâ continentur gra­uamina nationis Germanicae, & confutatio eorundem, cum replicâ. The latter is, Aeneae Syluii Germania excerpta, &c. The Germania of Aeneas Syluius gathered out of that book, wherein the grieuances of the Germane nation obiected to the See of Rome, by Martine Mere a Lawyer of Mentz, are refelled.

See now, Reader, whether my Refuter can blush. In the one of these, which (after deniall) he confesseth to haue seene, he finds somewhat that likes him not. Syluius spea­king of Auspurge, Sanctus Vdalricus huic praesidet (saith he) qui Papam arguit de Concu­binis; In sua Germ. Illyr. Catal. Test. lib. 19. Aeneas. Vdalrick is the Saint of that City, who reproued the Pope concerning Concubines. The bone lyes before him, let him picke out the marrow as he can; which because he finds hard to breake, he casts it from him in a chafe, and tels vs for the last refuge; Hee hath seene a printed Copy, and two manuscripts without these words. In verbo Sacerdotis. And so iust haue wee found him of his word, all this while, that hee were hard-hearted that would not beleeue him.

SECT. V.

Refut. 280.BVt still I am taken tardy in my time, or rather doe ouer-take. I reckon this Liber­tie to haue continued in Germany after Huldericke, for some two hundred yeares; Whereas betwixt Saint Vdalricke and Gregorie the seuenth, were but a hundred and twelue yeares.

But still his Saint deceiues him, and (if I should haue erred) his owne Chronologers should haue deceiued me. For his Onuphrius in his Ecclesiasticall Chronicle, makes our Hulderick Bishop of Auspurge in the beginning of Pope Nicolas, An. 859. And his Sigebert, and other Chroniclers cast Gregory the seuenth his opposition to Priests ma­riage, vpon the yeare 1074. Where now is my error? Where is my ouer-reaching? Count it, Reader, and see whether I cannot make my word good, and giue him fifteen yeares in to the bargaine: and now iudge whether of vs may say, Non sat commodè di­uisa sunt temporibus tibi, Daue, haec; and whether of vs it is, from whom nothing com­meth, sauouring of any learning or truth: and if thou thinkst it fit, blush for him.

Refut. p. 281.The like (I feare) willing error vpon the same ground is the mis-calculation of the times of Leo the ninth, and Nicholas the second, betwixt whose times, and Vdalrick, he makes but fifty yeares; abating one other halfe of the hundred, to expose mee to the laughter of his credulous Clients, which may now say, Loe the man which in a recko­ning of 200 yeares did out-lash but 150. When as both their Sigebert and Hermannus [Page 777] Contractus, (and who not?) make Leo the ninth, Pope, An. 1049, and Nicholas the se­cond, some ten yeares after him; The very elder whereof, if we reckon to Huldericke, An. 856, will be in no lesse then 190 yeares distance. The man wanted either counters, or wit, or honesty; Truth I am sure he wants.

SECT. VI.

ANtichrist, which was conceiued in the Primitiue times, saw the light in Boniface the third, and was growne to his stature and [...] in Gregory the seuenth. Refut. p. 283. So as I might well say, that the body of Antichristianisme, together with the prohibition of mariage, began to be compleat in that Hildebrand. The times accord better then our Papists would haue them. After a thousand yeares Satan was loosed: at that very time did this Hildebrand (otherwise Gregory) by the instigation of the Deuill (as himselfe con­fessed at his death (witnesse Cardinall Benno and Sigebert) trouble the Church; belike with the violent obtrusion of this doctrine of Deuils (prohibition of mariage) and in­solent detrusion of imperiall authority. It is then but a Sardonian laughter that my Re­futer takes vp at our complete Antichrist; whose supparasitation may one day cost him teares and gnashing.

But (good God!) what Saints hath the Romane Church? Hildebrand is one of their Calender; the Legend of whose Holinesse shall anon make any man saue C. E. ashamed.

Since it will be no better; Perge mentiri; Refut. p. 284. I am now charged with a faire contradi­ction, whiles I am accused to say, That the liberty of Priests mariages was vniuersall for a thousand yeares, and yet had before granted, that in Steuen the second his time (which was two hundred and forty yeares before) the Westerne Clergy was restrained. In all which hee perswades his friends that I would faine lye grossely, if my memory would let mee. Reader, doe but review my words. These they are: After him (that is, Hulderick) so strongly did he plead and so happily, that for two hundred yeares more, this freedome still blessed those parts. I speake of Germany, he of Italy: I speake of those parts, he of all. Is not this a Logicall and faithfull refutation? Yet more, this bold and false hand dares write, that Leo the ninth, and Nicholas the second, Refut. p. 285. neuer medled with the prohibition of these mariages; Onely the one made a decree against Harlots, the other against Concubines: neither of which (he hopes) we will apply to our selues. We are so vsed to these impudent assertions, that now we cease to wonder at them. Let him tell me what was that Epi­stle which Leo the ninth wrote to Peter the Hermite? He detests the in­continencie of Clerkes, and writes to haue it punished. Ap­pend. Epist. Leon. 9. [...]in [...]i [...]s. Whole very title is Incontinen­tiam Clericorum detestatur, & puniendam describit. The Epistle is bitter, like my Libel­lers. And lest he should say we guiltily take to our selues the imputation of Incontinen­cy, it is bent against quadrimodam carnalis contagionis pollutionem: a foure-fold pollution of Clergy-men: Whereof one he will not sure deny to be mariage.

Let him tell me what was done vnder Leo in the Councel of Mentz (about the yere 1049) of which, Adam Bremensis (who was there present) writes, Simoniaca haeresis & nefanda Sacerdotum coniugia holographa Synodi manu perpetuò damnata est. That is, Ad [...]. Bren [...]. l. 3. c. 51. [...]in. not. in Synod. Mogunt Refut. p. 286. The heresie of Symony, and the wicked mariages of Priests, by the consent of the Synod was con­demned. Is this nothing done by his Leo, the Leo rugiens of that time.

As for his Nicholas the second; good man, he did nothing neither: Onely hee stay­ned women as honest as himselfe, with the name of Concubines, and men more holy then himselfe, with the name of Nicolaitans, (whom he must needs loue for the names sake) and an estate of life, as holy as his owne, with the name of Filthy copulation. Let his Popes shamefull decrees, and his shamelesse lyes, goe both together for company whence they came.

SECT. VII.

Refut. p. 287.YEt still the further we goe, the worse. My Refuter surpasses himselfe in the prizes that he playes for his Pope Gregory the seuenth, who first (hee saith) did not ruine this liberty of mariages: Let Vincentius, and Radulphus de Diceto and Sigebert speake for vs both; Chron. Sige­bert. Anno 1074. Polydor. Virg. Exemple post homines natos importunissimo. Ex qua re tam graue oritur scandalum, vt nullius haeresis tempore sancta Ecclesia grauiore schismate scissa sit. Sigeb. ibid. Refut. p. 288. Vxoratos Sacerdotes à diuino, &c. Hee remoued maried Priests from their function, and forbade the people to heare their Masses; a new example, and as many thought inconsiderately preiudiciall, against the iudgement of the holy Fathers, &c. But hee fully preuailed not (saith my Refuter,) What thanke is that to him? hee did his best, and kindled those coales that could neuer be quenched. Hee ledde the way to his Vrban the second, and Paschal the second. They followed him, and preuailed; The broyles were his, if not the victory. Gratum opus scortatoribus (faith Auentine.) Auentine (saith my Refuter) a late Gospelling brother. For vs, we are glad of the fraternity of so worthy an Author, whom Beatus Rhenanus gratulates to his Germany, and cals Most learned Auentine. Eruditissimum Auentinum, and Excelling in the knowledge of all varietie of learning. Variarum cognitione disciplinarum praestantem; and Erasmus, A man of vnweariable paines, and deepe reading. Ho­minem studio indefatigabili, ac recondita lectionis. Lastly, whom his iust Epitaph stiles, A most dili­gent and accu­rate searcher of antiquities. Refut. p. 289. Rerum antiquarum indagatorem sagacissimum: But the truth is; no man by his Histo­rie can tell his Religion: The Canons of Augusta praise him for the light hee giues to the institutions of their Monasteries; And when he speakes of the Shrines of Berg, Valentia, and Halle, I am sure he mentions them with too Popish deuotion; & when of Io. Husse and Ierome of Prage, he taxes them with crimen irreligiositatis; Yet this man (borne Anno 1466.) when he but speakes a famous truth of Hildebrand, and the Ger­man Clergie, he is become a late Gospelling brother. Still let vs haue Brethren that care more for their honesty, then their faction.

Neither yet (to giue the Deuill his due) doe wee thinke so ill of those enemies of maried chastitie, that they did purposely enact Lawes of vnmaried loosenesse: but that all abominable filthinesse did follow vpon the restraint of lawfull remedies, who sees not? Porro continen­tiam paucis te­nentibus, aliqui­bus eam modò causa quesl [...] ac iactantia simu­lantibus, multis inconti­nentiam periurio aut m [...]ltiplicum adulterio cumu­lantibus, &c. Sigeb. An. 1074. Refut. p. 291. Sigebert himselfe (their owne Monk) freely acknowledges it. Iohn Haywood our old Epigrammatist told Queene Mary, her Clergie was sawcy; if they had not Wiues, they would haue Lemans. Where there is not the gift of holy continency, how could it be otherwise? Where the water is dammed vp, and yet the streame runnes full, how can it choose but rise ouer the bankes? There is purity therefore out of Wedlocke, but not out of Continence. And what needed my Detector to trauell so farre as England, for an example of incontinency in a King Henry, or any wife of his, whether falsely or truely obiected, vvhen he might haue looked neere the centre of their Church, and haue found his owne Pope Iohn (in the very time now questioned for this prohibition) Io. autem Papa se cum vxore in­iusdam oblect [...]s, à Diabolo in tem­pore percutitur, Sigeb An. 963. The brand of Loue. Brand of Hell. Refut. p. 293. killed by the Deuill in the act of adultery vvith another mans wife? This end of the Wallet hangs behind him.

SECT. VIII.

HIldebrand (as I learned of Auentine) is as much as Titio Amoris. But how little he differed in name or nature from Hellebrand, Titio infernalis (as Chemnitius cals him) his History shewes too well. And is it possible that any man should rise vp after so many hundred yeares, to Canonize Saint Hildebrand, euen in that for which hee condemned himselfe? My Reader must know the man a little from the witnesse of his owne Conclaue, his Cardinall Benno, Arch-priest of the Romane Church, then liuing: Others, besides, tell of his beginnings in wicked Necromancie, and murderous vnder­minings, and tyrannicall swaying of the Keyes, ere he had them: Benno tels how hee got them, how he vsed them gotten: Hee got them by fraud, money, violence; vsed them with tyranny. There was a knot, & a succession of Necromancers in those dayes. Gerbertus, which was Syluester the second, was the Master of the Schoole: His chiefe [Page 779] Schollers in the Black Art, were Theophylactus (afterwards changed into Pope Bene­dict) and Laurentius, and Gratianus. These were the Tutors of Hildebrands yonger times, of whom he learned both magicke and Policy. It is a world to see what worke these Magicians made (like the ill spirits they raised) in Church and Commonwealth; opposing Emperors, setting vp what Popes they pleased, poisoning whom they disli­ked: at last it came to Hildebrands turne to take the Chaire: Benno Cardi [...]. vita Hildebr. To which purpose he sepa­rated first the Bishops from the Cardinals auerse from him: when he had done, he compelled them by terrour and force to sweare vnto his part; which done, he was elected in spight of the Canons, onely by Lay-persons, by Souldiers; he expelled the Cardinals, rashly excommuni­cated the Emperour, of his owne head, without any Canonicall accusation, without subscrip­tion of any Cardinall; hyred a bloody Villaine to murder the Emperor; consulted with the Oracle of his breaden God, which because it answered not, he cast it into the fire; he exercised most horrible cruelties vpon many, hanging vp men at his pleasure vnconuicted; in a word, quantis haeresibus mundum corruperit, &c? saith Benno in his conclusion, His heresies, his periuries, can scarce be described by many Pens; Clamat tamen altiùs, &c. But the Christi­an blood shed by his instigation and command, (saith hee) cryes yet lowder to God; yea, the blood of the Church, which the sword of his tongue in a miserable prodition hath shed, cryes out against him; for which things, the Church did most iustly depart from all communion with him. Thus Benno; who yet (to make amends So our Roge­rus Cestrens. l. 7. Papa Hildebran­du [...] laborans in extre [...]is, voca [...] adse Car [...]in [...]l [...] quem plus dilex­rat, & confessus est se suscitasse odium & schisma inter Imperato­rem, & alios Christianos, vnde dissoluit vincula bannorum, & obiit. Refut. p. 295. vs (que) ad 306. tells vs, that Hildebrand vpon his death-bed repented of these lewd courses, and sent to the Emperor and the Church to cry them mercy: confessing (as Sigebert reports) that hee had by the swasion of the Deuill raised these wicked tumults.

Yet this is the man whom Bellarmine will iustifie by seuen and twenty Authors, and C.E. can adde two more to the heape; yea, in those very things for which he condem­ned himselfe.

Reader, if one of his euill spirits should haue stept into Peters chaire, doe yee thinke he could haue wanted Proctors? But how good an account we were like to haue of se­uen and twenty Authors (if it would require the cost to examine them) appeares, in that Lamb. Schef­nab. Hist. rerum German. Lambertus Schafnaburgensis (which is cited for the man that magnifies the mira­cles of this Gregory) sayes not one such word of him; but speakes indeed the like of one Anno Archbishop of Coleine, who liued and dyed in the time of Gregory: As for Gre­gories miracles, Benno the Cardinall tels vs what they were; that he raised Deuils fa­miliarly; that he shaked sparkes of fire out of his sleeue by his Magicke. A tricke that well beseemed an Hellebrand, who set all the world on fire by his wicked impetuosity. We will not enuy Rome this Saint, let them enioy him, let them celebrate him, and cry downe Henry the Emperor, and all that opposed him. Still may such as these bee the Tutelar gods of that holy Citie; For vs, it is comfort enough to vs, that our mariages had such a persecutor.

That the Churches did hereupon ring of him for Antichrist, Auentine is my Author: Refut. p. 306. vs (que) ad 309. Pro concione, &c. in their Sermons (saith he) they did curse Hildebrand, they cryed out on him as a man transported with hatred and ambition, Antichristum esse praedicant, Antichristi ne­gotium agitat. They declared him to be Antichrist; They said that vnder the colourable title of Christ, he did the seruice of Antichrist; That he sits in Babylon in the Temple of God, and is aduanced aboue all that is called God. So he. And little better is that which his Lamb. Schef­nab. lib. de Rebus German. Schafnaburgensis (so much extolled by C. E.) recordeth: Aduersus hoc decretum infremuit tot a factio Clerico­rum, &c. Against this Decree (saith hee) all the whole faction of Clergy-men fretted and mutined; accusing him as an Heretike, and a man of peruerse opinion, who forgetting the word of Christ, which said All men cannot receiue this, did by a violent exaction compell men to liue in the fashion of Angels.

To which if I should adde the sentence of the Synod of Wormes, and that of Brixia, my Reader would easily see, that it is not the applause of some deuoted Pen, that can free him from these foule imputations of deserued infamie.

That vntruth then cleared, another belike hangs vpon the score; My Refuter charges me with falshood, in saying, Refut. p. 307. That Gregory the seuenth was deposed by the French and [Page 780] German Bishops. Only the Germans (hee saith) were Actors in that Tragedy. But if not at Wormes, yet let him tell me what was done at Brixia, and by whom: Quamobrem Italiae, Germaniae, Galliae Pontifices, &c. Wherfore (saith Auentinus) the Bishops of Italy, Germany, and France, the seuenth of the Kalends of Iuly, met at Brixia in Bauaria, and sentenced Hil­debrand to haue spoken and done against Christian piety, &c. and condemned him of heresie, impiety, Refut. p. 310, 311 sacriledge, &c. And that my Refuter may find himselfe answered at once to the last of his Cauils, wherein hee pleads that this deposition was not so much as pretended for the inhibition of these mariages, but for other causes, let him see the Copy of the iudge­ment passed against him in the said councell; wherein, after the accusation of his Simo­niacal climing into the Chaire (the vice which he pretended most to persecute in others) his forceable possession, The vertues of C.E's Saint. his heresie, his machinations against the Emperour, his peruerting of the Lawes both of God and Men, his false doctrines, sacriledges, periuries, lyes, murders, by him suborned & commended, his tyranny, his setting of discord betwixt Brethren, Friends, Cousins; It followes; Inter coniuges diuortia facit; suauis homo sacerdotes qui vxores habent legitimos sacrificos esse pernegat; interim tamen scortatores, adulteros, incestuo­sos aris ad mouet, &c. He causes diuorces betwixt Man and Wife; The fine man denies those Priests, which haue lawfull Wiues, to be Priests at all; in the meane time hee admits to the Altar whore-mongers, adulterers, incestuous persons, &c. Nos ergo. We therefore by the au­thority of Almighty God, pronounce him deposed from his Popedome. Thus Auentine speci­fies the Decree; which alone without Commentary, without inforcement, answers all the friuolous exceptions of my wordy Aduersary. So as now, to returne his Epilogue, he hath sent backe my ten pretended lyes, Refut. p. 316. with the vnreasonable and inuerted vsury of well-neere an hundred. Pauperis est numerare.

SECT. IX.

FRom foraine parts, I returne at last to our owne; so I feare hath C. E. done long since; lurking somewhere in England for no good. These Fugitiues loue not home more, then their home hath cause to hate them. His cauils of the wondrous contradi­ction betwixt my Margin and my Text, Refut. p. 317. are too childish to bee honored with an an­swer. My Text was; The bickerings of our English Clergy with their Dunstans, about this time are memorable. My Margin cites Henry of Huntingdon, affirming Anselme to be the first that forbad mariage: Betwixt these two, saith my Refuter, was an hundred yeares difference. I grant it: But (had my words been thus) if my Detector were not disposed to seeke a knot in a Rush, he had easily noted that in a generall suruay of all Ages, the phrase (About that time) admits much latitude, and will easily stretch without any straine to one whole Century of yeares. Had the Quotation been as he pleadeth, this answer were sufficient. But my words need no such reconciliation; I stand to the censure, and disclaime the mercy of any Reader: For that citation of Anselme hath plaine reference to the following words Our Histories testifie how late, how repiningly our Clergie stooped vnder this yoke: it is for this that my Margin points to Henry Huntingdon, and Fabian, reporting Anselme the first man that prohibited these mariages. What contradicti­on now can his acutenesse detect in these two? The English Clergie had bickerings with their Dunstans; and stooped late and repiningly to this yoke vnder Anselme. See, Reader, and admire the equall Truth and Logicke of a Catholique Priest, and iudge how well he bestoweth his Pages.

SECT. X.

Refut. p. 318.IT is true, Dunstan was the man who first with his other Oswal and Ethelwold. two Cousins and partners in canonization, opposed any appendance of the maried Clergy; He wrought it with good King Edgar, by dreames, and visions, and miracles. Hee, who when the Deuill came to tempt him to lust, Gul. Malmesb. Jt. Legend, &c. caught him by the nose with an hot paire of Tongs, and [Page 781] made him rore out for mercy, supposed that euery Clergy man had the same Irons in the fire, and therefore blew Coales to that good King, of the dislike of these Clericall mariages; and with the same breath inkindled the zeale of Monkerie. The Church wherein I am now interessed, and wherein I doe (by the prouidence of God, and the bounty of my gracious Master) succeed their Saint Oswalds Priors, yeelds me sufficient records hereof; which because they are both worthy of publike light, and giue no smal light to the businesse in hand, I haue thought good here to insert.

The names of the Founders of the Church of Wo [...]cester. In the time of King Ethelred was Worcester made an Epis­copall See; Rosel was the first Bishop. The 17 was Saint Osw [...]ld; in whose time King Edgar gaue, &c. And by the medita­tion of Saint Oswald was this Cathedrali Church tran­slated from mar [...]e [...] Clerkes vnto Monkes. Nomina Fundatorum Ecclesia Wigorniensis, Tempore Ethelredi Regis, &c. — con­stituta est sedes Episcopalis Wigorn: Bosel Episcopus primus — Septimusdecimus, San­ctus Oswaldus, tempore cuius Edgarus Rex dedit — Mediante verò Beato Oswaldo, à Clericis in Monachos translata est sedes Pontificalis honoris.

Then followes the Charter of King Edgar founding the Monkes with this Title, Carta Regis Eadgari, de Oswaldeslaw.

ALtitonantis Dei largifluâ Clementiâ, qui est Rex Regum & Dominus Dominantium. Ego Eadgarus Anglorum Basileus omnium Regum insularum Oceani quae Britanniam circumiacent, cunctarum (que) Nationum quae infra cam includuntur, Imperator & Dominus, gratias ago ipsi Deo Omnipotenti Regi meo, qui meum Imperiū sic amplificauit, & exaltauit super Regnum Patrum meorum.

Quapropter & ego Christi gloriam & laudem in regno meo exaltare, & eius seruitium amplificare deuotus disposui, & per meos fideles fautores Danstanum, videlicet, Archie­piscopum, & Athelwoldum, ac Oswaldum Episcopos, quos mihi Patres spirituales, & con­filiarios elegi, magna ex parte secundum quod disposui perfeci.

Et ipsis supradictis meis cooperatoribus strenuè annitentibus, jam XL. & VII. Monasteria cum Monachis & Sanctimonialibus constitui; & si Christus vitam mihi tam diu concesse­rit, vs (que) an quinquagessimum remissionis numerum meae deuotae Deo munificentiae oblatio­nem protendere decreui. Vnde nunc in praesenti Monasterium, quod praedictus reuerendus Episcopus Oswaldus in sede Episcopali Wereceastre, in honorem Sanctae Dei genetricis Ma­riae amplificauit, & eliminatis Clericorum neniis, & spurcis lasciuiis, religiosis Dei seruis Monachis, meo consensu & fauore suffultus locauit, Ego ipsis Monasticae religionis viris Re­gali authoritate confirmo, & consilio, & astipulatione Principum & Optimatum meorum corroboro, & consigno, ita vt jam amplius non sit fas, ne (que) ius Clericis reclamandi quicquam inde, quippe qui magis elegerunt cum sui ordinis periculo, & Ecclesiastici beneficii dispendi suis vxoribus adhaerere, quàm Deo castè & canonicè seruire. Et ideo cuncta quae illi de Ec­clesia possederant, cum ipsa Ecclesiâ, siue Ecclesiastica, siue Secularia, tam mobilia, quam immobilia, ipsis Dei seruis Monachis ab hac die perpetualiter Regiae munificentia iure dein­ceps possidenda trado, & consigno, ita firmiter, vt nulli Principum, nec etiam vlli Episcopo succedenti fas sit, aut licitum quicquam inde subtrahere, aut peruadere, aut ab eorum pote­state surripere, & in Clericorum ius iterum traducere, quamdiu fides Christiana in Anglia perdurauerit. Sed & dimidum Centuriatum, &c.

In the end dated thus, Facta sunt haec Anno Dominicae Natiuitatis, D.CCCC.LXIIII. Indictione VIII. Regni Eadgari Anglorū Regis, 6. in Regia vrbe quae ab incolis Glouceastre nominatur, in Natale Domini. In English thus.

BY the bountifull mercy of Almighty God, which is King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, I Edgar King of England; and of all the Kings of the Ilands of the Oce­an lying about Brittaine, and of all the Nations that are included within it, Emperour and Lord; doe giue thankes to Almighty God my King, which hath inlarged my Empire, and exalted it aboue the Kingdome of my Fathers. —

Wherefore I also hauing deuoted my selfe to exalt the glory and praise of Christ in my Kingdome, and to inlarge his seruice, haue intended; and by my faithfull Well-willers, Dunstan Archbishop, Athelwold and Oswald Bishops, (whom I haue chosen for my spirituall Fathers, and Counsellors) I haue for the greatest part already perfor­med what I entended, &c. —

And by the diligent indeuours of my fore-said Helpers, I haue now constituted [Page 782] and made seuen and forty Monasteries with Monkes and Nunnes; and if Christ shall giue me to liue so long, I haue decreed to draw forth the Oblation of this my deuout Munificence vnto God, to the full number of fifty, which is the number of my remis­sion. So as it ap­peares, this number was set to King Edgar by Dunstan for his penance Wherevpon, now for the present, I doe by my Royall Authoritie confirme to persons of Monasticall Religion, and by the consent and astipulation of my Princes and Peeres, doe establish and consigne to them, that Monasterie which the foresaid reue­rend Bishop Oswald (to the honour of the Blessed Mother of God) hath amplified in the Episcopall See of Wereceastre, and expelling the wanton and filthy lasciuiousnesse of Clerkes, hath, by my consent and fauour, bestowed it vpon the religious seruants of God, the Monkes; so as from henceforth it shall not be lawfull for the said Clerkes, to challenge any thing therein, as those which haue rather chosen (with the danger of their Order, and the losse of their Ecclesiasticall That is, their Prebend. Benefice) to sticke vnto their wiues, then chastely and canonically to serue God. And therefore all that euer they possessed of the said Church, whether Ecclesiasticall or Secular, moueable, or vnmoueable, to­gether with the Church it selfe, I doe from this day forward for euer, giue and con­signe to the said Monkes, to bee possessed of them in the right of my Royall Munifi­cence; so firmely, that it shall not be lawfull for any Prince or any Bishop succeeding to subtract ought from them, or to withdraw any of the Premisses from their power, and to deliuer it backe againe to the right and possession of Clerkes, so long as the Christian Faith shall remaine in England, &c. —

Facta sunt haec, &c. These things were done in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie, D.CCCC.LXIIII. Indiction VIII. In the sixt yeare of the Raigne of Edgar King of England; in the Royall Citie, which by the Inhabitants is named Glouceastre, in the Feast of the Natiuitie of our Lord, &c. —

That Dunstan did this, none euer doubted; but withall it is considerable, who him­selfe was; an Abbot; and therefore partiall to the Cloysters; and who put him into this Commission; Pope Iohn the thirteenth: a Monster of men, yea, of Popes; one who (as was articled against him in a generall Councell) had committed Incest with two of his owne Sisters, who called to the Deuill for his helpe at Dice; who defloured Virgins, who lay with Stephana his Fathers Concubine; who dranke to the Deuill, be­sides many other horrible crimination; A man fit to set a Saint on worke against law­full Mariages. And thirdly, what the state of the Times were; vvherein libertie was degenerate into strange licentiousnesse; Euen change of Wiues (if wee may beleeue Histories) was then to wonder; For the correcting whereof, the Reformers (accor­ding to the Philosophers aduice) laboured towards the other extreame; as those which to straighten a sticke, bow it as much the contrarie way: And lastly, how farre this act and endeuour extended: For Dunstan sought not to thrust maried men out of the Clergie, but to thrust Expulit malos Praesbyteres, in­troduxit pe [...]res Monaches. Polyd. From the grea­ter Churches. maried Clergie-men out of the Cathedrall Churches, vvhich required a quotidian attendance, which is euident both by the sentence of Dunstan (Aut Canonicè viuendum, aut ab Ecclesia excundum) either that they must liue Canoni­cally, or get out of the Church; that is, ex Ecclesiis maioribus, as Historians relate it; And by the sentence of the Rood for Dunstan; Mutaretis non benè; How much dif­ference there was in these two, appeares in the Decree of Bishop Lanfranc, Anselm's Predecessor, which tolerating maried Seculars, driues directly against maried Canons. Little needed my Refuter then (but that hee must haue something to say) to fall vpon our right Reuerend and Learned Bishop of Hereford (whose worthy labours haue iust­ly indeared him to all Posterity) for that true comparison he makes betwixt these three Saints of theirs, Refut. p. 321. and Anselme: They by action, hee by Synodicall Decree persecuted the Clergie; They bent their indeuours against Cathedrall Clerkes, he against Priests; Their proiect was particular, his vniuersall.

That a peremptory sentence passed generally against the Mariage of Ecclesiastiques in a publike Synod vnder Dunstan, Refut. p. 319. he refers vs to Binius, which at randome talkes of Concilium Anglicanum; without all particulars of place, or persons; and refers vs to Surius; as if he had bidden vs aske his Fellow if he lye: Why did hee not send vs to [Page 783] Father Parsons, or his Gabriel Gifford? Sure, it vvas in some obscure hole of the [...]eake, or some blind Dormitorie of a Couent; neither can wee say of it with the Apostle, These things were not done in a Corner; The Canons, whereto the fore alledged Chatter, and the sentence of Dunstan haue reference, were no other then Romish, vvhich these Monkish Prelates had perswaded King Edgar to receiue, and in part to vrge vpon his maried Prebendaries. The successe of his Synode at Reading, or Win­chester he knowes well enough: And is he ashamed of the miraculous sentence of his Holy-Rood (which Iornalensis reports) who there openly spake for the Monks against the Clergie? Absit vt hoc fiat; that he passes ouer to that of Calne, where the falling of an ouer-charged floore, crushed the Mariage of Clergy-men. Refut. p. 321. Idle Monkes who for their owne turne set such a superstitious glosse vpon that accident, which (as H. Hunt. l. 5. Henry Huntingdon more probably interprets it) was Signum excelsi Dei, quod proditione & in­terfectione Regis sui ab amore Dei casuri essent, & à diuersis gentibus digna contritione cen­terendi: A signe from the High God, that by their Treason and Murder of their King (who vvas slaine in the yeare after) they should fall from the fauour of God, and bee worthily crushed by other Nations. Thus he. Such was the euent; For the construction of it, Gul. Malmes. the Reader may chuse, whether he will beleeue an Archdeacon of Huntingdon, or a Monke of Malmesbury. Ywis these rotten ioysts are foundation enough whereon to build the prohibition of our mariages.

SECT. XI.

VNder these late Romish Saints, Dunstan and Anselme, I might safely say, Refut. p. 332. our Eng­lish Clergie found the first machinations against their mariage, and at last stooped perforce to this yoake of constrained continency. Neither doth my wit or my Logicke faile me in this collection. If these were the men that made the first opposition to the mariage of Clergy men in England, then it formerly obtained here, without contradiction. The bare word of my Refuter, is a hot shot to batter this necessarie illation; and to assure the Rea­der that the forced Celibate of the English Clergie is of greater Antiquitie then these his Saints; To which he addes (in an ignorant begging of the question) A thing so fil­thy; after a solemne vow to God, to take a Wife, as it neuer appeared without the brand of in­famy. As if our Predecessors in the English Clergy had been euer charged with a vow; As if the solemnitie of this vow had neuer had beginning? Chimericall fancies fit for a shorne head. D. Martins arg. is, Priests crownes signi­fie their Vow; No other proofe can be brought worth talking o [...], but from the Bar­bers shop. Antiquit. Brit. Def. of Pr Marr. p. 282. When as his Master Harding could not produce so much as a probabi­litie of any vow anciently required, or vndertaken; whether by beck, or Dieu-gard. When as the ancient Saxon Pontificall makes not the least mention of any such pro­fession; yea, when Girardus (who vvas the second Bishop of Yorke after the conquest) writes flatly to Anselme concerning his owne Canons, Professiones verò mihi penitus abnegant Canonici, &c. My Canons (saith he) vtterly deny to giue me profession of continen­cie, which without this profession haue been disorderly aduanced to holy Orders; Cùm verò ad ordines aliquos in vito, dura seruice renituntur, ne in ordinando castitatem profiteantur, And when I doe inuite any to take Orders, they doe resist me very stubbornly, that they will make no profession of chastitie in their Ordination. Thus he. Shewing vs plainly that the Clergie in those times challenged no other then the libertie of their Predecessors. But well may he face vs down in this more obscure (though certaine) truth, when he dares to say that Greece it selfe neuer tolerated this estate in their Clergie, till by b [...]d life it fell to Schisme, and from Schisme to open Heresie; whiles their owne Canon Law (besides all Histories) giue him the lye; and what Latinorum ne­mo vel veterùm, vel recentiorum, inter Graecorum errores, aut haere­se [...], aut schisma­ta, hanc coniuga­lis vsus retentio­nem supp [...]tauit, non Hugo Eteri­anus, non Tho. Aquinas, non Guido Carmelita, ad 26. licet hic numerauerit, non [...]ues qui vel obiter, vel pecu­liariter de iis ege­rit. Espens. l. 1. c. 4. Espencaeus hath ingenuously spoken concerning this point, we haue formerly shewed. Apud Win [...]on & Monachos▪ loco Clericor [...]m primus in [...]ituit. De Edgaro Ro­gerus Cestrens. lib. 6. If he did not presume vpon Readers that neuer saw Bookes, he durst not be thus impudent.

This argument therefore shall euer stand good, and shall scornefully trample vpon all his vaine cauils; Ethelwold vvas the first, which by the command of King Edgar expelled maried Priests, out of s the old erection of Winchester; Anno 963. [Page 784] Dunstan and Oswald together with him were the men, who (two yeeres after) first ex­pelled maried Clergie-men out of the greater houses of Merceland; As 1177, in the dayes of King Henry the Second, the secular Prebendaries of Waltham, were first tur­ned out, to giue way to their irregulars; therefore vntill these times, these places were interruptedly possessed by maried Clergie-men. If now he shall except; that this pos­session of theirs was not of long continuance, but vpon vsurpation; whereby the ma­ried Incumbents had iniuriously incroached vpon the right of Monkes; Our Monkes of Worcester shall herein fully conuince him; who write vnder their Oswaldus Archie­piscopus; Oswald Arch­bishop of Yorke. Per me fundatus fuit ex clericis monachatus, That is, By mee were Monkes first founded out of Clerkes; Which was also the fashion of all other erections of this nature; so as it is manifest, that originally these Churches were founded in maried Clergie-men; afterwards wrongfully translated, from them to Monkes; And if the first pos­sessors had beene A Clericis in Monachos tran­slata est senes Pontif. hon. vid. supr. Monkes, how could Monkes haue beene there first founded by Os­wald, when as Ethelred had long before both founded, and furnished it? and how out of Clerkes, if Monkes had been there before? Let my Refuter shew me but a Verse of equall antiquitie in a contrarie rime, ‘Per me fundatus fuit ex Monachis Clericatus.’

And I yeeld him my argument: Otherwise let the world iudge, if hee be not shame­lesly obstinate in not yeelding.

SECT. XII.

Refut. p. 324. Non est scrip­tum, ergo non est factum, &c.BVt to strike it dead, my Aduersarie will proue the English Clergie euer to haue beene continent. Reader, look now for Demonstrations; His first proofe is, That in all the pursuit of this businesse, we neuer reade of any that did stand vpon the former custom of the Church. A proper argument, ab authoritate negatiuè. And what other arguments doth my Detector finde vsed by the then persecuted Clergie? Histories record them not; therefore doubtlesse they said nothing for themselues; and if they vrged other proofes, which are not now descended to vs by any relation, why not this for one? Who can but hisse out so silly sophistry? But to stop that clamorous mouth in this poore cauill; doth not his owne Gul. Malmes­de gest. Angl. l. 2. c. 9. Monke of Malmesbury tell him, that the Clergie vrged this plea for themselues, Ingens esse & miserabile dedecus, vt nouus aduena veteres colonos migrare compellerit, &c. That it was a great and miserable shame, that these vpstarts, the Monkes, should thrust out the ancient possessors of those places; that this was neither pleasing to God, which had giuen them that long-continued habitation, nor yet to any good man, who might iustly feare the same hard measure which was offered to them: Thus they, whose plea and complaint seemed so iust, that Alfgina the Queen, Prince Alfere, and others of the No­bilitie, ouerthrew many of those new-founded Monasteries, and reinstalled the Priests in their former right.

Refut. p.. 325.His next proofe is from the Letters of Pope Gregory, which he wrote to Austin the Monke here in England. Risum teneatis? Did euer any man doubt, but that Pope Gre­gory was desirous to establish Romish Lawes, and orders, amongst the English. Where yet his Legate found many as good Christians as himselfe vnder another rule, con­forme to the Greeke Church? But how followes this? This Pope was willing to in-romanize the English; therefore the staffe stands in the corner: And yet euen Pope Gregory allowed mariage to those of the Greg. resp. ad quast. 2. Aug. English Clergie, which were not within the higher Orders; appointing them to receiue their stipends apart; a fauour which he saw necessarily to be yeelded to our Nation, whiles he abridged others.

Refut. p. 326. The noble Starre of Monkes.From Gregory, he descends to Beda, a man doubtlesse venerable for his learning, and vertue; but (as it is in his Epitaph) Monachorum nobile sydus. Whether a neighbour at least to Italy, by birth (as they contend) I am sure a Disciple of Abbot Benedict, and so great a fautor of the Roman faction, that hee censures S. Aidanus and Colmanuus, for adhering to those Greeke formes, which the Churches of this Iland had anciently fol­lowed; [Page 785] whose part Ioannes Maior iustly takes against him. This Beda in a generall spe­culation speakes his conceit of the voluntary continency which he holds requisit in the Priesthood; sayes nothing of the particular custome of the English Clergie; rather in diuers passages insinuating the contrary. Amongst the rest, hee tels vs that in the Bed. Eccles. hist. Aug. l. 4. Sy­nod holden by Archbishop Theodorus, and other Bishops (at Hereford) in the third yeare of King Egfride, (which was about Anno 673.) their tenth and last Canon was pro coniugiis; vt nulli liceat nisi legitimum habere connubium; For Mariages; That no man should marry vnlawfully, no man should commit incest, no man should leaue his owne wife, vnlesse (as the Gospel teacheth) for fornication onely, &c. I know my Refuter will plead the vniuersalitie of this Canon, and will contend, that a Law generally made for all Christians, is not without iniury restrained to Ecclesiastiques; But let my Reader well consider both the Prologue and Epilogue of that Synode, hee shall see, that they who are required to keepe these Lawes, are Consacerdotes omnes; and that whosoeuer shall violate them, Nouerit se ab omni officio Sacerdotali & nostra societate separatum; must know himselfe separate from all sacerdotall office and society; so as it will necessarily follow, that this Law did (at least) concerne the Clergie with others, though not apart; Neither is there any other of those Canons, which concernes not the Clergy onely; except the first, concerning the obseruation of Easter, which principally also belonged to them. Whereto it makes not a little, that in the Booke of Saxon Canons set out for the gouerning of the secular Priests, the rule is, Let them also doe their indeuour, I forbeare the Saxon word for lacke of their Characters. The Reader shall since them cited in Saxon by Mat. Parker. Def. of Pr. Mar. that they hold with perpetuall diligence their chastitie, in an vnspotted bodie, or else let them bee coupled with the bond of one Matrimonie. Words, wherein our Clergie meant to re­gulate themselues (as it seemes) by the holy prescript of Isidore, whereof we haue spo­ken. Lastly, my Aduersarie cannot deny, that this Synode giues order for many acci­dentall matters, concerning the Clergie, for their fixed station, for their maintenance, &c. but except in this Canon, there is no one word of their state of life; neither is there in all those Canons, one syllable of this pretended Celibate, as that, which the contra­rie receiued custome of our Church would neuer haue endured; My Refuter dares not say that these mariages were so quite out of vse, that it was needlesse to ordaine ought against them; he knowes that his Dunstan found here this course so inueterate, that the very age and deepe rooting of it hindred his designes.

SECT. XIII.

FRom Bede he comes downe to his three premised Saints, Dunstan, Oswald, Refut. p. 328. and E­thelwold; and, to make sure worke, cites an obscure Vulstan in vita Etholwoldi. Scholler of Ethelwold, for an authentique Witnesse against eight honest Priests, and the lawfulnesse of all Priests mariages. And lastly, hee makes vp the mouth of his discourse with the full Decree of Archbishop Anselme Richard in the Synods of London; p. 329, 330, 331. and why not King Henries six Articles? and why not the Councell of Trent? Sic conclusum est contra hereticos; Now, because his heart told him, how light these proofes were, hee layes in the scales vvith them certaine graue ponderations, which all put together, will proue almost as waigh­tie as the Feather he wrote withall.

The first is, That there cannot be a greater nationall proofe, then to haue the Bishops and the King, and his Nobilitie to define, and deliuer this point with ioynt consent. Refut. p. 332. Take this, Reader, of King Edward the sixt, and his Parliament, and Conuocation, and all is well. King Edgars Vtopicall decree was hatcht in a Monkes Cowle: and to his two King Henries, he might haue added Philip and Mary. And why might not we oppose King Edmund to Edgar, and Osulphus his Bishop to Dunstan? And the Clergie before Anselme to the Clergie after him? This match were made with some indifferencie; But how idly hath my Refuter mislaid the comparison betwixt Henry of Huntingdon, and Fabian on our part, and all the Clergie and Laity of theirs? Since those two Au­thors (if we had no more) report onely de facto, that Priest mariages vvere not before [Page 786] forbidden; and the cited Clergy and Laity doe now thus late-ward discusse de iure; Neither haue the Clergy and Laity by him alledged, euer contradicted that which Huntingdon and Fabian haue out of the course of all Story affirmed; Vnto which, let me adde Polyd. Hist. Ang. l. 6. Anno 970. De Jnuen­torib. l. 5. Polydore Virgil, seconding this their assertion; who plainly tels vs, that for 970 yeares, the restraint of mariage was neuer in vse amongst the English Clergie. Search not for this, Reader, in the later editions, lest thou complaine of lost labour; Poore Polydore may cry out of his graue with that other Polydore in Virgil: Fas omne abrumpit Polydorum obtrancat. Let him then (to answer this vaine challenge) produce but any one author of equall authority to any of these, which doth auouch the con­trary to that which these three haue thus confidently deliuered, and I shall confesse my selfe herein sufficiently answered; In the meane time, let him, and the world know, that all the ancient Clergy, and Laity of this Iland, was for this liberty, altogether ours: Whereto if he yeeld not, let him name the man, before his Dunstan, that euer in this Ile opened his mouth against it; Till then, the Reader cannot but see; that whereas our proofe is, Ex ore duorum, aut trium, his side is mute; that for our Something, he can shew Nothing at all; and that our Huntingdon, F. Fabian, and Polydore, are better then C.E. and his man in the Moone.

SECT. XIIII.

Refut. p. 335.HIs second ponderation of the sanctity of the persons, is no truer auoir-de-pois. That B. Dunstan was an holy man, we may easily grant; but taken from the Couent of Glastenbury. Neither would the Nobility of his time be so liberall as to yeeld this; who accused him to the King, de libidinibus & praestigiis; for (two remarkable qualities in his Saintship) lechery and sorcery; whereupon he was cast out from the Court; and that he was receiued againe, he might thanke the Kings horse, whose sudden stop on the verge of a steepe down-fall, restored Dunstan to the good opinion of the superstitious Prince; who was yet so farre from being guilty of this deliuerance, that he did not so much as know of the danger; To King Athel­stan, who first brought him from his Cell. an acquitall at least as causlesse as the accusation.

That Bishop Anselme was deuout and learned, we willingly grant, but withall an I­talian, and taken from a Norman The Clergie of Engl [...]nd did so well approue these Mo [...]kish Archbishops, that after An­selme, and Ro­dulph, the Bi­shops of the Land became Suiters to the [...]ing, that they might neuer haue any Arch­bishop of Can­terbury chosen from the Mon­kish profession. Sax. Chron. An. 1123. Refut. p. 338. Couent; he was holy, but how impetuously addicted to his owne will; and how refractary to authority, I had rather Histories should speake then my selfe. Neither is it any wonder if both these Prelates (how holy soeuer) sauo­red somewhat too strong of the Cloisters, and of Rome. Something must be yeelded to times and places; we will not thinke but a wel-meant zeale caried them into these re­solutions; but a zeale misguided with the sway of the times. The name of Saints, the truth of their sanctitie did not priuiledge them from errors; wee know how to seuer their chaffe from their wheat, and to send one of them to the winds, the other to the granary. As for the maried Clergy, That they were euer accounted the scumme and re­fuse of their Order, it is but the scurrilous scummy blurre of an intemperate pen; what was Spiridion? what was Hilary? what were both Gregories? what was Sidonius? what was Tertullian, Prosper, Simplicius, Eupsychius? In a word, what vvere all those whom his Damasus recounteth? vvhat was the father of the Archdeacon of Huntingdon, whō within two leaues he recordeth (from his Epitaph) for Stella carit cleri, splendor marcet Nicolai: Stella [...]adens cleri, splendeat arce Dei, Hun­tingd. l. 7. the starre of the Clergy. This scumme is better then their broth: which though it send forth a fume, seemingly deli­cious, yet many times being neerer tasted, proueth but cock-crowen pottage. These Saints he ignorantly ballanceth again with our Huntingdon and Fabian; as if their pre­sent decree did contradict the history of things passed; as if vve had no more histories on our side, because my margin cited them not. In the mean time he finds this testimo­nie of Huntingdon so too much, that he would faine strip vs of it; denying peremptori­ly that Huntingdon affirmes Anselme to be the first that forbade mariage to the Clergy. Reader, in stead of all other ponderations weigh the words, Henr. Hun­tin [...]d. edit Sauil. p. 378. Eodem anno ad festum S. Michaelis tenuit Anselmus Archiepiscopus Concilium, apud Londoniam, in quo prohibuit [Page 787] vxores sacerdotibus Anglorum, antea non prohibitas, i. The same yeare; on the Feast of S. Michael, Archbishop Anselme held a Synode at London, wherein hee forbade wiues to the Priests of England before not forbidden; and tell mee vvhether my Detector be true.

The vvords are too plaine; hee will wrangle yet with the sense, and tels vs that the word, Before may signifie, perhaps, Immediately before, in the raigne of the Williams and not all succession of times. It were well if he could escape so: But this starting hole will not hide him. For (not to send him to Schoole to learne the difference betwixt Antea and Dudum, or Pridem) The same Author, in the following words, shewes vs the cen­sures and conceits that passed vpon this Act, as an absolute and vnheard-off noueltie, like as in Germany, the Historians brand this same act in Hildebrand, with a nouo exem­plo and inconsiderato praeiudicio. And for the times preceding, Polydore Virgil giues the very same witnesse. Neither let him fly for succour to his Dunstan, who neuer can be proued to haue prohibited the mariage of Priests, though he disliked that Monasteries and Cathedrall Churches should be possessed by maried Clerkes.

Lastly, [...]here the testimonie is displeasing, Refut. p. 343. the vvitnesse himselfe must bee disgra­ced. Curiositie led my Detector to search who this H. Huntingdon might be, with one inquiry he might find him to be a Canon Regular of Austins Order, and for dignity an Archdeacon; a person past exception: But for his parentage, hee went no further then to the next Leafe, to finde that he was the sonne of a noted, and, in those dayes, eminent Clergy man: Vid. supra. His Epitaph at Lincolne shewes him to haue been the starre of the Cler­gie, no whit dimmed in his acknowledged light, or hindred in his influence, by his coniunction in lawfull wedlocke: What better instance could my Refuter haue giuen against himselfe? If he thinke to insinuate that his birth made him partiall; The Reader will easily consider, that if such Parentage had been then accounted shamefull, the Hi­storian would haue had the wit to haue suppressed it; And withall that hee durst not; writing in the times when this thing was so familiarly and vniuersally knowne, haue offered such a Proposition to the light, out of a vaine partialitie, to incurre the control­ment of all eyes.

SECT. XV.

AS for our Fabian, if C.E. finde him a Merchant, Refut. p. 333. I finde him to haue been Sheriffe of the Honorable Citie of London; A man whose credit would scorne to be poi­sed with an hundred namelesse Fugitiues, parasiticall petty-chapmen of the late small-wares of Rome. Neither can the name of a Citizen disparage him to any wise iudge. How many haue our times yeelded of that ranke, whom both Academicall education, and experience and trauell, and study haue wrought to an eminent perfection in all Arts, especially in Mathematicks, and History! Such was Fabian, whose fidelitie (be­sides his other worths) was neuer (that I find) taxed but by this insolent Pen that hath learned to forbeare no man; He was too old for vs to bribe, and too credible for C.E. to disgrace. If hee would haue lent Rome but this one lye, no man had beene more au­thenticall; now his truth makes him fabulous Fabian. That one fault hath marred our Archdeacon of Huntingdon also.

The Story which hee tels of the Cardinall of Crema the Popes Legate taken in bed (after his busie indeuours, against the maried Clergie) the same day with an Harlot, Refut. p. 348. hath vndone his reputation. Why will C. E. stirre this sinke? No man prouoked him: If hee did not long to blazon the shame of his friends, hee had rather smothered this foule occurrence; but since he will be medling, Res apertissima negari non potuit, celari non debuit, saith Huntingdon. The thing was most openly knowne, it could not be denyed, it might not be concealed. Yet now comes an Vpstart-Nouice, and dares tell vs from Ba­ronius, that this was a meere Fable; how publike and notorious soeuer Huntingdon makes it: with these men this rule is vniuersall, whatsoeuer may tend to the dishonour of the Church of Rome, is false and fabulous.

Indeed, I remember what their Glosse said of old, Dist. 96. In script. Clericus amplectens mulierem, praesumitur bene agere, si ergo Clericus amplectitur mulierem, interpraetabuitur quòd causa benedicendi eam, hoc faciat: That is; A Clergie man imbracing a woman, must bee presu­med to doe well; if therefore a Clerke take a woman by the middle, it must bee interpreted that he doth it to giue her his blessing. So the Chro­nicle tels vs of Adelme, Abbot of Malmesbury, who when he was stirred to the vice of the flesh, had wont to despite the Deuill, and tor­ment himselfe with holding a faire yong Virgin in his bed so long as he might say ouer the whole P [...]alter, Vid. Pa [...]k. Def. Polyd suppres­sing the name telleth the History. Perhaps, the good Legate was but bestowing his ghostly blessing on so needfull a subiect, but that he was found in bed with her, if C. E. were not as shamelesse as that Cardinal, or his bed-fellow, he durst not deny; For what impudency is this, to cast this relation only vpon H. Huntingdon, when so many vncon­trolable Pens haue recorded it to the world? Men of their own stampe, for Religion, for Deuotion. Matthew Paris, Ranulfus Cestrensis, Roger Houeden, Polydore Virgil, Fabi­an, Matthaeus Westmonasteriensis, otherwise called Florilegus; Dictus Ioannes, qui in Concilio, &c. saith he; The said Iohn which in the open Councell had grieuously condemned all the Viz the mari­ed: so did the enemies of Ma­riage disgrace­fully terme the maried Clergie, and so are the words of the Legate to bee vn­derstood, de la­tere meretricis; be then railing against Mariage not (whoredome property) was deprehended in whoredome. Concubinary Priests, was taken himselfe in the same crime. Now let my Reader iudge, whether this Priests Truth, or that Cardinals honesty were greater.

SECT. XVI.

HIs third Ponderation is the same with the first; Euery thing eekes. His S. Dun­stan and Anselme, Gregory and Beda are againe laid in our dish; we cannot feed on these ouer-oft-sod Coleworts. I am challenged here, to produce any Priest or Deacon that liued in Wedlocke before the times of Dunstan; The man presumes vpon the suppression of Records. For one, I name him hundreds. Who were they that Dunstan and his fellow Saints found seated in the Cathedrall Churches of this Land? vvhom did they eiect? Were they not maried Priests? What did the e [...]ected Clergy plead but ancient possession? After that; in the Synod which Archbishop Ex Act. Con­cil. Wint. sub. La [...]fr. Martyrol. Cant. Lanfranck held at Winchester (which I wonder my Detector would ouer-see: This neglect is not for nothing;) was it not decreed, that the Canons should not haue Wiues, but that the Priests which dwelt in Townes and Villages, should not bee compelled to put away their Wiues; though caution is put in for the future?

What doth this imply, but that in those ancient Times the English Clergie were in­offensiuely maried? To which adde that old Record from an ancient Martyrologue of the Church of Canterbury: Lanfrancus Archiepiscopus reddidit Ecclesiae Sancti An­dreae, &c. Lanfranck Archbishop hath restored to Saint Andrewes Church, the Monasterie of Saint Mary, with the Lands and Houses which Liuingus Priest, and his Wife had in London, &c. And before him, or Dunstan either, in King Edmunds time, Fox Act. & Mon. Bishop Osul­phus with Athelme and Vlrick, Laicks, thrusts out the Monks of Euesham, and placed Canons (maried Priests) in their roome.

Lastly, If he be the Sonne of a Bishop, &c. Iornalensis records it as King Ina's Law, long before these times; Si Episcopi fili­olus sit, sit dimidium hoc, &c. as supposing this no other then ordinary in those times.

Now let my Refuter comfort himselfe and his Catholikes, with the weake defence of Heresie, and the strong Bulwarkes of Romane Truth; who in the meane time must be put in minde, that he puts on me the burden which should lye vpon his own shoul­ders; I haue produced Histories which affirme peremptorily, that the English Clergy were neuer forbidden to marry vntill Anselmes time; it is now his taske to disproue this assertion of theirs by equall authoritie to the contrarie, which till hee haue done, the day is ours.

SECT. XVII.

Refut. p. 347.HIs fourth Ponderation, is the difficultie of this grant in King Edwards Parlia­ment. And is it possible the man should not see the greater difficultie that was found in the inforcement of this glorious Celibate? How Alfere and the Nobles dis­possessed [Page 789] the Monkes of Dunstan; iustly restoring the maried Priests to their ancient right? How Lanfranck durst not speake it out; Anselme did; but preuailed little: Let Vid. supra Epist. ad Ansel. Neubr. l. 3. c. 5. Girardus then Archbishop of York witnesse. After whom Roger Archbishop of that See (as Neubrigensis records) thrust out Pope Pascha­lis writing to Anselme saith, that there was at this time [...]o great a number of Priests sons in England, that the grea­ter part of the Clergie con­sisted of them. Anselmes Monkes, and stood for the libertie of Mariage: insomuch as in the succession of Times, euen by Royall leaue also, Mari­age of spirituall persons yet continued. Neither could Anselmes Successors, Radulphus, Gulielmus de Turbine and the rest, (notwithstanding all their Canons and practices) preuaile against it. How plaine is that of the Chron. Saxon. Anno 1129. Chron. Iornal. Saxon Chronicle? Thus did the Arch­bishop of Canterbury and the Bishops, which were in England; And yet all these Decrees and biddings stood not; All held their Wiues by the Kings leaue, euen as they did. Insomuch at Archbishop William refer'd it to the King. The King decreed, that the Priests should con­tinue with their Wiues still. Neither were any thing more easie then to giue store of instances in this kinde. What need I giue more then that of Galfride B. of Ely, who was auouched before the Pope himselfe to haue maried a wife? which Habet excusati­onem Euangeli­cam. resp. est ab Epis. Arelat. A­lexandro Papae. Euangelicall ex­cuse (vxorem duxit) was made for his not appearing at Rome with the rest. Of Richard Bishop of Chichester. Robert Bishop of Lincolne maried men, after these Decrees; yea, good Euidences of ancient Charts are ready in our hands, to shew the vse and legall allowance of these Mariages for no lesse then two hundred yeares after.

As for those idle words which his sawcinesse throwes after our reuerend Martyr, Archbishop Cranmer, (whom he falsly affirme to haue beene the first maried Archbi­shop of this Kingdome, Anno 1250. when as Archbishop Boniface sate maryed in that See three hundred yeares before him) and King Edwards Parliament, wee answer them with si­lence and scorne. Let leesers haue leaue to talke.

The approbation, and better expedience of single life in capable subiects, we do wil­lingly subscribe vnto; The lawfulnesse, yea, necessitie of Mariage where the gift of Continencie is denyed, our Sauiour and his chosen vessell iustifie with vs. So as I still conclude, He that made mariage, saith it is honorable, what care wee for the dishonour of those that corrupt it?

SECT. XVIII.

HIs last ponderation is leaden indeed; That from the bickerings of our English Clergy with their Dunstans, it will not follow, Refut. p. 351. that Continencie was not ancient, but was re­piningly, lately, vniustly imposed. By this reason, C.E. writes in the Margine, Master Hall [...] loose manner of disputing. hee will proue there was neuer Thiefe nor Malefactor in our Countrie, before the time of King Iames; since all Iudges haue yeerely bickerings with such people. Thus he. But did euer such loose Besome sweepe the presse before?

Reader, vouchsafe yet once more to cast thine eye vpon the close of my Epistle; Doth my argument runne thus wildly as he makes it? The English Clergie had bicke­rings with their Dunstans, therefore continencie was repiningly and vniustly imposed? Canst thou thinke I haue met with a sober Aduersarie? My words are; That our Histo­ries teach vs how late, how repiningly, how vniustly our English Clergie stooped vnder this yoake. And what can his sophistrie make of this? Are ye not ashamed (ye Superiors of Doway?) are ye not ashamed of such a Champion; fitter for a troope of Pigmees to traile a reed in their bickerings with Cranes, then to be committed with any reaso­nable or Scholler-like Antagonist? In the bickerings with his Dunstans, the P [...]t [...]ents pleaded prescription (as we haue shewed out of Malmesbury) and taxed his Saints with noueltie; In my bickerings with him, I plead Antiquity, Scripture, Reason; and taxe him most iustly with impudence, and absurditie. How well is that man, that is matcht but with an honest Aduersarie?

The Conclusion.

Refut. p. 353, &c.THe Conclusion followes, a fit couer for such a dish; The Reader was not weary e­nough, but he must be tyred out with a tedious recapitulation; wherein my Re­futer recollects all his dispersed folly, that it may shew the fairer: Telling his Protestant friend, what I haue bragged, vvhat I haue vndertaken, what I haue not performed; how I haue falsified, how I haue mistaken; what himselfe hath in all passages perfor­med against me, how he hath answered, how he hath conquered; The best is, the Con­clusion can shew no more then the Premises. By them, let me be iudged: Those haue made good to my Reader, that C. E. hath accused much, and proued nothing; vanted much, and done nothing; rayled much, and hurt nothing; laboured much, and gained nothing; talked much, and said nothing.

It is a large and bold word: but if any one clause of mine be vnproned, if any one clause of mine be disproued, any one exception against my defence proued iust, any one charge of his proued true, any one falshood of mine detected, any one argument of mine refelled, any one argument or proposition of his not refelled: Let me goe away conuicted with shame. But if I haue answered euery challenge, vindicated euery I onely except that one slip of my Pen, that I said Gratian cited a sentence out of Austin, which was in­deed his owne. an­thoritie, iustified euery proofe, wiped away euery cauill, affirmed no proposition vn­truely, censured nothing vniustly; satisfied all his malicious obiections, and warranted euery sentence of my poore Epistle: Let my apologie liue and passe; and let my Re­futer goe as he is, C. E. Cauillator Egregius: Let my cause bee no more victorious then iust; and let honest Mariages euer hold vp their heads; in despite of Rome and Hell: With this Farewell, I leaue my Refuter, either to the acting of his vnbloody executi­ons of the Sonne of God, or the plotting of the bloody executions of the Deputies of God, or (as it were his best) to the knocking of his Beads; But if he will needs be med­ling with his pen, and will haue me, after some Iubilies, to expect an answer to my fixe weekes labour, I shall in the meane time pray, that God would giue him the grace to giue way to the knowne Truth, and sometimes to say true.

Yet to gratifie my Reader at the parting, I may not conceale from him an ancient and worthy Monument, vvhich I had the fauour and happinesse to see in the Inner Li­brarie of Corpus Christi Colledge in Cambridge; An excellent Treatise written (a­mongst seuenteene other) in a faire set hand, by an Author of great learning and Anti­quitie; Of Rome in France. He would needs suppresse his name, but describes himselfe to be Rotomagensis:

The time wherein it was written, appeares to bee amids the heat of contention, which was betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury & Yorke, for precedency; As also the contention betwixt the Church of Roane and Vienna. R [...]g. Houed. which quarrell fell betwixt Rodulph of Canterbury, and Thurstin of Yorke, in the yeare (1114,) at which time Pope Paschalis wrote to King Henry concerning it; and was re­nued after about the yeare 1175. The Discourse shall speake enough for it selfe.

ROTOMAGENSIS. ANONYMVS. AN LICEAT SACERDOTIBVS INIRE MATRIMONIA.

SCire volui quis primus instituit ne Sacerdotes Christiani inire deberent Matrimonia. Deus an homo? Si enim Deus, eius certe sententia & te­nenda & obseruanda est cum omni veneratione & reuerentia. Si vero homo & non Deus, de corde hominis, & non ex ore Dei talis egressa est traditio: Ideo (que) nec per eam salus adquiritus si obseruetur, nec amitti­tur si non obseruetur. Non enim est hominis saluare vel per dere aliquem pro meritis, sed Dei proprium vnius est, scilicet, quod Deus hoc institu­erit, nec in veteri Testamento nec in Euangelio, nec in Apostolorum Epistolis scriptum re­peritur, in quibus quicquid Deus hominibus praecèpit insertum describitur. Traditio ergo hominis est & non Dei, non Apostolorum institutio. Quemadmodum & Apostolus insti­tuit, vt oportet Episcopum esse vnius vxoris virum. Quod minime instituisset, si adulteri­um esset quod Episcopus haberet simul & vxorem, & Ecclesiam quasi duus vxores, vt qui­dam asserunt. Quod (que) de Scripturis sanctis non habet authoritatem eadem facilitate con­temnitur qua dicitur. Sancta enim Ecclesia non Sacerdotis vxor, non spousa, sed Christi est, sicut Ioannes dicit. Qui habet sponsam, sponsus est: huius inquam sponsi Ecclesia, sponsa est, & tamen huic sponsae licet in parte inire matrimonia ex Apostolica traditione. Dicit enim Apostolus ad Cor. Propter fornicationes inquit vnusquis (que) vxorem suam habeat, & caetera vs (que) volo omnes homines esse sicut meipsum, sed vnusquis (que) proprium donum habet à Deo, alius quidem sic, alius verò sic. Non enim omnes habent vnum donum virginitatis; scilicet, & continentiae, sed quidam virgines sunt & continentes, quidam vero incontinen­tes, quibus concidit nuptias ne tentet eos Sathanas propter incontinentiam suam & in rui­nam turpitudinis corruant. Sed & Sacerdotes quo (que) alij quidem continentes sunt, alij vero incontinentes, & qui continentes sunt, continentia sua donum à Deo consecuti sunt, fine eius dono & gratia continentes esse non possunt. Incontinentes vero hoc donum gratiae minime percipiunt, qui cum intemperantia suae conspersionis, tum etiam animi infirmitate per car­nis desideria diffluunt. Quod nullo modo facerent; si continentiae gratiam & virtutem à Deo percepissent Sentiunt enim & ipsi aliam legem in membris suis repugnantem legi men­tis suae, & captiuantem eos in lege peccati, & quod nolunt agere cogentem, qui de corpore mortis huius liberantur gratia Dei. Hac itaque eos lege captiuante, & carnis concupiscen­tia stimulante, aut fornicari coguntur aut nubere. Quorum quid melius fit Apostolica do­cemur authoritate, qua dicitur, melius nubere quàm vri. Quod melius est, id certe eligen­dum & tenendum est: Melius est inquam nubere, quia peius est vri. Quia melius est nu­bere quàm vri, conueniens est incontinentibus vt nubant, non vt vrantur. Bona etenim sunt [Page 792] nuptia, sicut Augustinus ait in libro super Genesin ad literam, in ipsis commendatur bo­num naturae quo incontinentiae regitur prauitas, & naturae decoratur foecunditas, Num vtrius (que) sexus infirmitas propendens in ruinam turpitudinis, recta excipitur honestate nup­tiarum, vt quod sanis possit esse officium, sit aegrotis remedium. Neque enim quia inconti­nentia malum est ideo connubium, vel quo incontinentes copulantur non est bonum. Imo ve­ro non propter illud malum culpabile est bonum, sed propter hoc bonum ventale est illud ma­lum: quoniam id quod bonum habent nuptiae. & quod bonae sunt nuptiae, peccatum esse nun­quam potest. Hoc autem tripartitum est, fides, proles, Sacramentum. In fide attenditur, ne praeter vinculum coniugale, cum altera vel cum altero concubatur. In prole, vt amanter sus­cipiatur, benigne suscipiatur, religiose educetur. In Sacramento, vt coniugium non separe­tur, & demissus aut demissa ne causa prolis alteri coniugatur. Haec est tanquam regula nup­tiarum, qua vel naturae decoratur foecunditas, vel incontinentiae regitur prauitas. Hanc au­tem regulam nuptiarum, & hoc tripartitum bonum instituit aeterna veritas ordine decenti & lege aeterna, contra quam quicquid fit, vel dicitur, vel concupiscitur, peccatum est. Quod in libro contra Faustum Manichaeum Augustinus testatur, dicens, Peccatum est factum, vel dictum, vel concupitum contra aeternam legem. Aeterna lex est diuina voluntas, siue ratio ordinem naturalem perturbari vetans, conseruari iubens. Quicquid igitur ordinem natu­ralem perturbari iubet, conseruari vetat, exercere nuptias & earum tripartitum bonum, fi­dem, scilicet, prolem & Sacramentum eos habere prohibet, & regulā illam aeternae veritatis qua naturae decoratur foecunditas, vel incontinentiae regitur prauitas, eos soluere praecipit, &c. quibus naturalis ordo peragitur, abhominari iubet. Hoc inquam mandatum naturalem ordinem conseruari vetat, perturbari iubet, & ideo contra aeternam legem fit, & peccatum est: peccant enim qui mandatum tale instituunt, quo naturalis ordo destruitur, Nam etiam vt videtur, minime credunt quod de Sacerdotum filiis assumat Deus ad aedificandam su­pernam Ciuitatem, & ad restaurandum Angelorum numerum. Si enim crederent, nun­quam tale mandatum instituerent, quia scienter & nimia temeritate id efficere conarentur, vt superna Ciuitas nunquam proficiatur, & Angelorum numerus nunquam repararetur: si enim superna Ciuitas de filiis etiam Sacerdotum perficienda est, & si Angelorum numerus de ipsis etiam reparandus est, qui hoc efficere conatur vt nulli sint, quantum in ipso est, & supernam ciuitatem destruit, & Angelorum numerus ne perficiatur efficit. Quo quod per­uersius potest fieri? Hoc enim fit contra voluntatem & praedestinationem illius, qui quae fu­tura sint fecit. Fecit enim praedestinatione quae futura sunt in opere. Quicunque ergo id ef­ficere conatur at non faciat Deus in opere qua fecit in Predestinatione, ipsam Praedestinatio­nem Dei conatur evacuere. Si ergo Deus fecit in Praedestinatione, vt filii Sacerdotum fu­turi sint in opere, qui hoc efficere conatur vt non futuri sint, in opere destruere molitur facta Dei quod fecit praedestinatione, & ita praedestinationem Dei nititur euertere, & volunta­tem Dei contraire quae aeterna est. Voluit euim Deus ab aeterno, & ante saeculum omnes ho­mines creare in saeculo, certo quidem ordine quo praecogitauit & praedestinauit eos se creatu­rum. Nihil enim inordinate facit, nihil in saeculo creat, quod non ante praedestinatione suae mentis procedente omnia saeculo disponendo praeordinauerit. Quaecun (que) ergo in hoc saeculo ab ipso creantur, Praedestinationem mentis praedisponentem ac praeordinantem omnia necessario sequuntur, quod impossibile est non fieri quod Deus ab aeterno voluit & praeordinauit fieri. Necesse est igitur omnes homines eo ordine creari quo voluit ab aeterno & praeordinanit. A­lioquin non sicut voluit Deus ne (que) sicut praeordinautt omnes homines sunt creati, sed quod hoc inconveniens est necesse est illos creari, sicut voluit ab aeterno & praecogitauit at (que) prae­ordinauit, quod omnia quae voluit fecit, & nihil vnquam fecit quae non voluit ab aeterno & praecogitauit decreto certo & incommutabili, Quia nec eius voluntas irrita potest fieri, nec praecogitatio falli, nec praeordinationes commutari. Quae cùm ita sint, necesse est vt sicut Laici, ita etiam Sacerdotes de quibus homines creantur, ad ipsos creandos Ministerium ex­hibeant diuinae voluntati & praeordinationi. Parentes non sunt authores creationis filiorū, sed ministri. Qui si Ministerium non exhiberent voluntatem Dei & praecogitationem si possibile esset irratam facerent, ordinationique resisterent. Quid si scienter facerent gra­nius vtique delinquerent, si nescienter minus non solum in Deum Patrem, sed & in caele­stem Ierusalem sanctorum omnium matrem, quod quantum in ipsis esset illos creari non [Page 793] permitterent, ex quibus ea adificanda & coelestis patria dantia sunt praeparanda. Sed ab hoc delicto defendit eos impotentia, quod non possunt voluntati Dei resistere & praeordinationi contraire. Voluntas enim Dei & Praedestinatio lex aeterna est, in qua omnium rerum cursus decretus est, & paradigma est, in quo omnium saeculorum forma depicta est, quod nulla ra­tione aboleri potest. Huic igitur ministerium non exhibere malum est, quod exhibere bo­num est & maxime cum bona fit voluntate. Quod tum fit, cum parentes conueniunt causa gignendae prolis, non appetitu exercendae libidinis. Gignendae prolis dico, quia & praesens Ecclesia multiplicetur, & coelestis Ciuitas fabricetur, & electorū numerus compleatur, quo­rum nihil potest fieri sine conuentione tali. Si enim primi parentes Sanctorum omnes aut continentes permansissent aut virgines, nullus Sanctorum ex eis esset natus in saeculo, nullus gloria & honore coronatus in coelo, nullus adscitus in Angelorum numero. Sed quia inesti­mabile bonum est; quod sancti nati sunt in saeculo, quod gloria & honore coronantur in coelo, & quod adsciti sunt in Angelorum numero, ex eo parentum foecunditas beatior praedicatur, & conuentus sanctior. Sic ergo melius fuit eis tales filios genuisse quam non genuisse, talem (que) fructum nuptiarum protulisse, quam sine fructu continentes, aut virgines extitisse. Quam­vis bonum sit quibusdam continentes esse, vel virgines, illis viZ. quos Deus voluit ab aeter­no, & praeordinauit ita creandos esse in saeculo, vt continentia vel virginitate permaneant: sicut enim voluit ab aeterno, & praeordinauit quosdam, ita creandos esse in saeculo, vt fru­ctum nuptiarum faciunt & filios generent, ita etiam voluit & praeordinauit ab aeterno, quosdam ita creandos esse, vt in continentia vel virginitate permancant. Et sicut illi ad creandos filios voluntati Dei & praeordinationi ministeriū exhibent, ita & isti ad conser­nandā & continentiā & virginitatē voluntati Dei & praeordinationi ministrant. Ac per hoc & illorū foecunditas & istorum virginitas bona est atque laudabilis, quae si non ministe­riū exhiberet volūtati Dei & praordinationi, nec bona esset nec landabilis. Omne enim quod voluntati Dei & praordinationi contrarium est, nec bonum est nec laudabile. Si ergo voluit Deus & praedestinauit alios futuros virgines, alios nuptiarum fructū facientes. Si enim om­nes essent virgines, nullus Sanctorum qui vel nascitur vel nasciturus sit, in hoc saculo natus esset, vel nasciturus. Nec ipsi etiam virgines essent, quia nati non essent. Ex foecunditate e­nim illorum orta est istorum virginitas. Magnum igitur bonum est foecunditas, de qua sancta praecessit virginitas. Quia autem virgines esse debeant, & qui nuptiarum fructus facientes, docet cos verbum quod Deus seminat in cordibus illorum. In aliorum enim cor­dibus seminat verbum bonae foecunditatis nuptiarum fructum facientis, in aliorum vero cordibus seminat verbum virginitatis, Deest (opinor) pars clausula; Illi ergo in qui­bus seminat verbum virgini­tatis, &c. ipsi virginitatem seruare desiderant: In quibus vero verbum nuptiarum seminat, ipsi facere nuptiarum fructum appetunt.

WHICH, FOR MY COVNTRYMENS SAKE, I haue thus Englished.

I Would faine know who it was that first ordained, that Christian Priests might not marry, God, or Man? For, if it were God, surely, his determination is to bee held and obserued with all veneration and reuerence; But, if it were Man, and not God; and this Tradition came out of the heart of Man, not out of the Mouth of God, then neither is saluation got by it, if it be obserued, nor lost, if it be not obserued: For it doth not belong to Man either to saue or destroy any man for his merits, but it is proper on­ly vnto God. That God hath ordained this, it it neither found written in the Old Te­stament, nor in the Gospell, nor in the Epistles of the Apostles, in all which is set down whatsoeuer God hath inioyned vnto men. It is therefore a Tradition of Man, and not an institution of God, nor of his Apostles: As the Apostle instituted (rather) that a Bishop should be the Husband of one Wife; which he would neuer haue appointed, [Page 794] if it had beene adulterie for a Bishop to haue at once a Wife, and a Church, as it were two Wiues, like as some affirme: Now, that which hath not authority from the ho­ly Scriptures, is with the same facility contemned, that it is spoken: For, the holy Church is not the Wife, not the Spouse of the Priest, but of Christ, as S. Iohn saith, He that hath the Bride, he is the Bridegroome. Of this Bridegroome, I say, is the Church the Spouse; and yet it is lawfull euen for this Spouse in part to marry, by Apostolique Tradition; For the Apostle speakes thus to the Corinthians, because of fornications, let euery man haue his owne Wife. And I would that all men were as I am, but euery man hath his proper gift of God, one thus, another otherwise. For, all men haue not one gift, namely, of Virginity and Continency, but some are virgins and containe; o­thers containe not; to whom he granteth mariage, lest Sathan tempt them through their incontinency, and they should miscary in the ruine of their vncleannesse. So also of Priests, some are continent, others are incontinent; and those which are continent, haue receiued the gift of their continence from God, without whose Gift and Grace, they cannot be continent. But those which are incontinent, haue not receiued this gift of grace, but, whether by the intemperance of their humour, or the weaknesse of their mind, run out into fleshly desires; which they would in no wise doe, if they had recei­ued from God the Grace and Vertue of Continence. For they also which are deliue­red by the Grace of God from the body of this death, feele another Law in their members rebelling against the Law of their minde, and captiuating them to the Law of sin, and compelling them to doe that which they would not. This Law therefore, holding them captiue, and this Concupiscence of the flesh prouoking them, they are compelled either to fornicate, or mary: whereof whether is the better, we are taught by the authority of the Apostle, who tels vs, it is better to marry then to burne. Surely, that which is the better, is to be chosen and held; now it is better to marry, because it is worse to burne; and because it is better to marry then to burne, it is conuenient for those which containe not, to marry, not to burne. For mariage is good, as August speaks in his booke (super Genesin ad Literam) in it is commended the good of nature, where­by the prauity of incontinence is ruled, and the fruitfulnesse of Nature graced; For the weaknesse of either Sexe, declining towards the ruine of filthinesse, is well relieued by honesty of mariage, so as the same thing, which may be the office of the found, is also the remedie vnto the sicke: Neither yet, because incontinence is euill, is therefore Mariage (euen that wherewith the Incontinent are ioyned) to be reputed not good; yea rather, not for that euill, is the good faulty, but for this good, is that euill pardona­ble, since that good which mariage hath, yea which mariage is, can neuer be sin. Now, this good is three fold, the Fidelity, the Fruit, the Sacrament of that estate; In the Fi­delity, is regarded: That besides this bond of Mariage, there be not carnall society with any other. In the Fruit of it. That it be louingly raised and religiously bred. In the Sa­crament of it, That the mariage be not separated, and that the dismissed party of either Sexe, be not ioyned to any other, no not for issues sake. This is as it were the Rule of Mariage, whereby the fruitfulnesse of Nature is graced, or the prauity of Incontinence ruled. And this Rule of Mariage, and this three-fold good, the eternall Truth hath ap­pointed in the order of his Decree, and that eternall Law of his, against which whatso­euer is done, spoken, or willed, is sinne; which Augustine in his booke against Faustus the Manichee witnesseth, saying, Sin is either Deed, Word, or desire against the Law Eter­nall. This Eternall Law is the diuine Will or Decree, forbidding the disturbance, and commanding the preseruation of due naturall order; whatsoeuer therefore commands naturall Order to be disturbed, forbids it to be conserued; prohibits men to vse Ma­riage; and to attaine to the threefold good thereof, Fidelitie, Issue, Sacrament; and commands them to breake that Rule of Eternall Truth, whereby the fruitfulnesse of Nature is graced, or the prauity of Incontinency is ruled, commands men to abhorre those things whereby naturall Order is held and maintained. This Comman­dement, I say, forbids naturall Order to bee obserued, commands it to bee disturbed, and therefore is against the Law of God, and by consequence, is sinne: For, they [Page 795] sinne that ordaine such a command by which naturall Order is destroyed.

These men doe not (it seemes) beleeue, that of the children of Priests, God takes for the building of his City aboue, and for the restoring of the number of Angels: For, if they did beleeue it, they would neuer ordaine such a Mandare, because they should wittingly and ouer rashly, goe about to effect, that the supernall City should neuer be perfited, and the number of Angels neuer repayred. For if the supernall City be to be perfited euen of the sonnes of Priests, and if the number of Angels be of them to be re­payred, those that indeuour to procure that they should not be, doe (what in them lies) destroy the supernall City, and labour that the number of Angels may not be perfited, then which, what can be more peruersely done? For this is done against the will and predestination of him which hath done those things, which shall be; for he hath done in his predestination those things which shall be in effect; whosoeuer therefore goes about to procure that God may not in effect doe those things, which he hath done in his predestination, goes about to make void the very predestination of God. If then God haue already in his predestination decreed, that the sons of Priests shall once be in effect, he that goes about to procure that they may not be in effect, endeuours to de­stroy the work of God, because he hath already done it in predestination; and so striues to ouerthrow Gods predestination, and to gain-stand that will of God which is eter­nall: For God would from eternity, and before all worlds, create all men in the world, in that certaine order wherein he pre-conceiued, and predestinated, to create them; He doth nothing disorderly, he createth nothing in the world which he hath not fore-ordained, by disposing it in the predestination of his mind that went before all worlds. Whatsoeuer therefore is by him created in this world, doth necessarily follow the predestination of his mind, predisposing and preordaining all things; because it is im­possible that should not be done, which God from eternity hath willed and fore-or­dained to be done; It is therefore necessary that all men should be created in that ve­ry Order, wherein he willed, and from eternity fore-ordained; Or else, all men are not created as God would haue them, nor as he fore-ordained them; But because this is inconuenient, it must needs bee that they are created as hee willed from eternity, and fore-thought, and fore-ordained; because he hath done all things that he would, and neuer did any thing which he willed nor from euerlasting, and hath fore-conceiued in his certaine and vnchangcable Decree. For neither can his will be frustrated, nor his fore-thought deceiued, nor his fore-ordinations altered; Which, since it is so; needs must it be; that as Laicks, so Priests also, of whom men are created, should yeeld their seruice to the diuine will and preordination to the creating of them. For parents are not the authors of the creation of their children, but the seruants; who if they should not yeeld their seruice, they should (if it were possible) make void the fore-thought of God, and resist his ordination; which if they should wittingly doe, they should offend the more, if ignorantly, the lesse; not onely against God the Father, but also against the heauenly Ierusalem, the Mother of all Saints, because (what in them were) they should not suffer those to be created of whom it is to be builded, and those things to be prepared, whereby that Celestiall Country is bestowed. But from this offence their impotence frees them, because they cannot resist the will of God, and crosse his preordination. For the will and predestination of God is that eternall Law, in which the course of all things is decreed, and the patterne wherein the forme of all ages is set forth, which can by no meanes be defaced; Not to yeeld our seruice then hereunto, is euill, because to yeeld it, is good, and especially if it be done with a good intent, which is then done, when as Parents meet together in a desire of propagation of issue, not in an appetite of exercising their lust. Of propagation, I say, that both the present Church may be multiplyed, and the celestiall City built, and the number of the Elect made vp, none of which could be done without such coniugal meeting. For if the first Parents of the Saints had continued all either continent or virgins, no Saint had beene borne of them in the world, none of them had beene crowned with glory and honour in heauen, none of them ascribed into the number of Angels. But since it is an inesti­mable [Page 796] good, that Saints are borne in the world, that they are crowned with glory and honour in heauen, and that they are ascribed into the number of Angels; thereupon the fruitfulnesse of Parents is more blessed, and their meeting holier. So then it is better for them to haue begotten such children, then not to haue begotten them, and to haue brought forth such fruit of mariage, then to haue beene continent, or Virgins, without fruit. Although it is good for some to be continent, or virgins▪ namely, for them whom God eternally willed and preordained to be so created in the world, that they should remaine either in Continence or Virginity: For as he hath eternally willed and fore-ordained that some should be so created in the world, as that they should yeeld the fruit of mariage, and beget children, so also hath he willed, and from eternity fore-ordained, some to be so created, that they should continue in Continencie or Virginity: And as those other yeeld their seruice to the will and preordination of God in the creation of children; so these also serue the will and preordination of God in conseruing their continence, and virginity; and hereupon is both the fruitfulnesse of the one, and the Virginity of the other good, and laudable; which if it did not yeeld seruice [...] the will and preordination of God, would be neither good nor laudable: For whatsoeuer is contrary to the wil and preordination of God, is neither good nor laudable. If there­fore God willed and predestinated some to be Virgins, others to yeeld the fruit of ma­riage (for if all were virgins, no Saint that now is, or shall bee borne, should either bee now or hereafter borne in the world, neither should those virgins be at all, because they should not be borne; for of the fruitfulnesse of the one arises the others virginity) therefore is fruitfulnesse a great good, from which holy virginity hath proceeded: now that there should be some virgins, and others that should beare the fruits of mariage, the word which God soweth in their hearts, teacheth vs. For in the hearts of some he soweth the word of good fruitfulnesse, yeelding the encrease of mariage, and in the hearts of others he sowes the word of virginity; Those then in whom hee sowes the the word of virginity, they desire to keepe virginity, but those in whom hee sowes the word of mariage, they desire to yeeld the fruit of mariage.

WHERETO I WILL ADDE FOR Conclusion the wise and ingenuous iudgement of Erasmus Roterodamus; The rather, because it pleased my Refuter to lay this worthy Author in our dish. Jn his Epistle to Christopher Bishop of Basil, Habetur Tomo nono Op. Eras. pag. 982. concerning humane Constitutions, Thus he writes.

Nam in totum quae sunt humani iuris, quemadmo­dum, in morbis remedia, &c.FOr those things which are altogether of humane constitution, must (like to re­medies in diseases) be attempered to the present estate of matters and times.

Those things which were once religiously instituted, afterwards according to occasion, and the changed quality of manners and times, may be with more Reli­gion and Piety abrogated; which yet is not to bee done by the temerity of the peo­ple, but by the authority of Gouernors; that tumult may be auoyded; and that the publicke custome may be so altred, that concord may not be broken: the very same is perhaps to be thought concerning the Mariage of Priests of old, as there was [Page 797] great paucity of Priests, so great Pietie also; They, that they might more freely at­tend those holy Seruices, made themselues chaste of their owne accord. And so much were those Ancients affected to Chastitie, that they would hardly permit Ma­riage vnto that Christian, whom his Baptisme found single, but a second Mariage yet more hardly: And now that which seemed plausible in Bishops and Priests, was translated to Deacons, and at last to sub-Deacons: which voluntarily recei­ued custome was confirmed by the authority of Popes. In the meane time, the member of Priests increased, and their Pietie decreased. Inter hos quanta raritas eorum qui castè viuunt? How many swarmes of Priests are maintained in Monasteries and Colledges? and amongst them how few are there that liue chastly? I speake of them which doe publikely keepe Con­cubines in their houses, in stead of their Wiues. Nec enim attingo nunc secretiorum libidinum myst [...] ­ria, &c. I doe not now meddle with the my­steries of their more secret lusts; I onely speake of those things which are most no­toriously knowne to the World: And yet, when we know these things, how easie are we to admit men into holy Orders, and how difficult in releasing this constitution of single life? when as contrarily S. Paul teaches, that hands must not be rash­ly laid vpon any; and more then once hath prescribed what manner of men Priests and Deacons ought to be, but of their single life, neither Christ, nor his Apo­stles, hath euer giuen any Law in the holy Scriptures. Long since hath the Church abrogated the nightly Vigils at the Tombes of Martyrs, which yet had been receiued by the publike custome of Christians, and that for diuers Ages; Those Fasts which were wont to continue till the euening, it hath transferred to noon; and ma­ny other things hath it changed according to the occasions arising: Cur hic humanā constitutionem vrgemus tam ob­stinatè, praesertim cùm tot causa suadeant muta­tionem? Primùm enim magna pars Sacerdotum vi­uit cum malâ famâ; parumque requieta consci­entia tractat illa sacrosancta my­steria, &c. And why then doe we so obstinately vrge this humane constitution, especially when so many causes perswade vs to an alteration? For first a great part of our Priests liues with an ill name; and with an vnquiet conscience handleth those holy Mysteries; And then the fruit of their labours (for the most part) is vtterly lost, because their doctrine is contemned of their people by reason of their shamefull life. Whereas, if Mariage might be yeelded to those which doe not containe, both they would liue more quietly, and should preach Gods Word to the people with authority, and might honestly bring vp their children, neither should the one of them bee a mutuall shame to other, &c.

FINIS.

A BRIEFE SVMME OF THE Principles of Religion, fit to be knowne of such as would addresse themselues to Gods TABLE.

Q HOw many things are required of a Christian?

A. Two: Knowledge and Practice.

Q What are we bound to know?

A. God and our selues.

Q. What must we know of God?

A. What one he is, and what he hath done.

Q. What is God?

A. He is one Almightie and infinite Spirit, Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost.

Q. What hath he done?

A. He hath made all things, he gouerneth and preserueth all things, and hath eter­nally decreed how all things shall bee done, and hath reuealed his will to vs in his Word?

Q. What more must we know concerning God and his actions?

A. That God the Son, Christ Iesus, tooke our nature vpon him, dyed for our re­demption, rose again, and now liueth gloriously in Heauen, making intercession for vs.

Q. Thus much concerning God: What must we know of our selues?

A. What we were, what we are, and what we shall be.

Q. What were we?

A. We were made at first perfect and happy, according to Gods Image, in know­ledge, in holinesse, in righteousnesse.

Q. What are we now?

A. Euer since the fall of our first Parents, we are all naturally the sonnes of wrath, subiect to misery and death: But those whom God chooseth out to himselfe, are in part renewed through grace, and haue the Image of God in part repaired in them.

Q. What shall we be?

A. At the general resurrection of all flesh, those which were in part renewed here, shall be fully perfited and glorified in body and soule: those which haue liued and dy­ed in their sinnes, shall be iudged to perpetuall torments.

Q. Thus much for our knowledge: Now for our practice what is required of vs?

A. Due obedience and seruice to God, both in our ordinary course of life, and also in the speciall exercises of his worship.

Q. What is that obedience which is required of vs in the ordinary course of our life?

A. It is partly prescribed vs by the Law, and partly by the Gospell.

Q. What doth the Law require?

A. The Law contained in Ten Commandements, enioyneth vs all piety to God, and all iustice and charity to our neighbour.

Q. What doth the Gospell require?

A. Faith in Lord Iesus, with the fruit of it, Repentance; as our onely remedie for the breach of the Law.

Q. What is faith?

A. The affiance of the soule vpon Christ Iesus, depending vpon him alone for for­giuenesse and saluation.

Q What is Repentance?

A. An effectuall breaking off our old sinnes, with sorrow and detestation, and an earnest purpose and endeuour of contrary obedience.

Q. Thus much of our obedience in the whole course of life: What are the seruices requi­red more specially in the immediate exercises of Gods worship?

A. They are chiefly three: first, Due hearing and reading the Word: secondly, Receiuing the Sacraments: thirdly, Prayer.

Q. Which call you the Word of God?

A. The holy Scriptures contained in the Old and New Testament.

Q. How many Sacraments are there?

A. Two: Baptisme, and the Lords Supper.

Q. What is the vse of Baptisme?

A. By water, washing the body to assure vs that the blood of Christ, applied to the soule of euery beleeuer, clenseth him from his sinnes.

Q. What is the vse of the Lords Supper?

A. To be a signe, a seale, a pledge, vnto vs of Christ Iesus giuen for vs, & giuen to vs.

Q. What signifies the Bread and wine?

A. The body and blood of Christ, broken and powred out for our redemption.

Q. What is required of euery Receiuer?

A. Vpon paine of iudgement, that he prepare himselfe by examination.

Q. Whereof must a man examine himselfe?

A. Whether hee find in himselfe, first Competent knowledge: secondly, A true (though weake) Faith: thirdly, Vnfained repentance for his sinnes: fourthly, Charity, and readinesse to forgiue: fiftly, An hungring desire to this Sacrament: fixtly, A thank­full heart for Christ, and it.

Q. What is Prayer?

A. A calling vpon God through Christ for a supply of all our wants, and praising him for all his blessing.

FINIS.
Contemplations VPON …

Contemplations VPON THE PRINCIPALL PASSAGES OF THE Holy Storie.

The first Volume IN FOVRE BOOKES. By I.H. D.D.

LONDON, Printed for THO: PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and Iohn Haviland.

1625.

TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTIE PRINCE, HENRY, PRINCE OF WALES. HIS HIGHNESSES VNWORTHY Seruant dedicates all his labours, and wishes all Happinesse.

MOst Gracious Prince:

THis worke of mine, which (if my hopes and desires faile mee not) time may hereafter make great, I haue presumed both to dedicate in whole to your Highnesse, and to parcell out in seue­ralls vnto subordinate hands. It is no maruell if Bookes haue this freedome, when we our selues can and ought to be all yours, while we are our owne, and others vnder you. I dare say these Me­ditations, how rude soeuer they may fall from my Pen, in regard of their subiect are fit for a Prince. Here your High­nesse shall see how the great patterne of Princes, the KING of HEAVEN, hath euer ruled the World, how his Sub­stitutes, earthly Kings, haue ruled it vnder him, and with what successe either of glorie or ruine. Both your Peace [Page 804] and Warre shall finde here holy and great examples. And if Historie and obseruation be the best Councellors of your youth; what storie can bee so wise and faithfull as that which God hath written for Men, wherein you see both what hath beene done, and what should be? VVhat obseruation so worthy as that which is both raised from God, and directed to him? If the proprietie which your Highnesse iustly hath in the VVorke, and Author, may draw your Princely eyes and heart the rather to these holy Speculations, your Seruant shall bee happier in this fauour, then in all your outward bountie; as one to whom your spirituall progresse deserues to bee dearer then his owne life; and whose daily suit is, that God would guide your steps aright in this slippery Age, and continue to re­ioyce all good hearts in the view of your gratious procee­dings.

Your Highnesses humbly deuoted Seruant, IOS: HALL.
Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE FIRST BOOKE.

The Creation of the World.

Man.

Paradise.

Cain and Abel.

The Deluge.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, THOMAS, EARLE OF EXCETER, ONE OF HIS MAIESTIES MOST Honorable Priuy Councell; All Grace and Happinesse.

RIght Honorable:

I Knew J could not bestow my thoughts better then vpon Gods owne Historie, so full of edification and delight: which I haue in such sort indeuoured to doe, that J shall giue occasion to my Reader of some Medi­tations, which perhaps hee would haue missed. Euery helpe in this kinde deserues to be precious. J present the first part to your Honour, wherein you shall see the World both made, and smothered againe: Man [Page 808] in the glory of his Creation, and the shame of his fall: Paradise at once made and lost. The first Man killing his seede, the second his brother. Jf in these I shall giue light to the thoughts of any Reader, let him with mee giue the praise to him from whom that light shone forth to me. To whose grace and protection I humbly commend your Lordship: as

Your Honours vnfainedly deuoted in all obseruance and dutie, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations. THE FIRST BOOKE.

The Creation.

WHAT can I see, O God, in thy creation, but miracles of won­ders? Thou madest somthing of nothing, and of that some­thing all things. Thou vvhich wast without a beginning, gauest a beginning to Time, and to the World in time. It is the praise of vs men, if vvhen we haue Matter, wee can giue fashion: thou gauest a being to the Matter, without forme; thou gauest a forme to that Matter, and a glory to that Forme. If wee can but finish a slight and vnperfect Matter according to a former patterne, it is the height of our skill: but to begin that which neuer was, whereof there was no example, whereto there was no inclination, wherein there was no possibilitie of that which it should be, is proper only to such power as thine; the infinite power of an infinite Creator: with vs, not so much as a thought can arise without some Matter; but here with thee, all Matter arises from nothing. How easie is it for thee to repaire all out of something, which couldest thus fetch all out of nothing? wherein can wee now di­strust thee, that hast proued thy selfe thus Omnipotent? Behold: to haue made the least Clod of nothing, is more aboue vvonder, then to multiply a World; but now the Matter doth not more praise thy power, then the Forme thy wisdome: what beauty is here? vvhat order? what order in working? vvhat beauty in the worke.

Thou mightest haue made all the World perfect in an instant, but thou wouldest not. That Will which caused thee to create, is reason enough why thou didst thus create. How should we deliberate in our actions, which are so subiect to imperfection? since it pleased thine infinite perfection (not out of neede) to take leasure. Neither did thy wisdome herein proceede in time onely, but in degrees: At first thou madest nothing absolute; first thou madest things which should haue being vvithout Life; then those which should haue life and being; lastly, those which haue Being, Life, Reason: So we our selues in the ordinary course of generation, first liue the life of Vegetation, then of Sense, of Reason afterwards. That instant wherein the Heauen and the Earth were cre­ated in their rude Matter, there was neither Day nor Light, but presently thou madest both Light and Day. Whiles we haue this example of thine, how vainely do we hope to be perfect at once? It is well for vs, if through many degrees vvee can rise to our consummation.

But (alas) vvhat was the very Heauen it selfe without Light? how confused? how formlesse? like to a goodly Body vvithout a Soule, like a soule without thee. Thou art Light, and in thee is no darknesse. Oh how incomprehensibly glorious is the light that is in thee, since one glimpse of this created light, gaue so liuely a glory to all thy work­manship! This, euen the brute Creatures can behold; That, not the very Angels. That sh [...]nes forth onely to the other supreme World of immortalitie, this to the basest part of thy creation. There is one cause of our darknesse on earth, and of the vtter darknesse in Hell; the restraint of thy light. Shine thou, O God, into the vast corners of my soule, and in thy light I shall see light.

But whence, O God, was that first light? the Sunne was not made till the fourth day; light the first. If man had been, he might haue seene all lightsome; but whence it had comne he could not haue seene; as in some great Pond, we see the bankes full, we see not the Springs from vvhence that water ariseth. Thou madest the Sunne, madest the Light, vvithout the Sunne, before the Sunne, that so Light might depend vpon thee, and not vpon thy Creature. Thy power will not be limited to meanes. It was easie to thee to make an Heauen without Sunne, Light vvithout an Heauen, Day with­out a Sunne, Time without a day: It is good reason thou shouldest be the Lord of thine owne workes: All meanes serue thee: vvhy doe we weake vvretches distrust thee, in the want of those meanes, vvhich thou canst either command, or forbeare? How plain­ly wouldest thou teach vs, that we Creatures need not one another, so long as we haue thee? One day we shall haue light againe, vvithout the Sun. Thou shalt be our Sunne; thy presence shall be our light: Light is sowne for the righteous. The Sun and Light is but for the World below it selfe; thine onely for aboue. Thou giuest this light to the Sunne, vvhich the Sunne giues to the World: That light which thou shalt once giue vs, shall make vs shine like the Sunne in glory.

Now this light which for three daies was thus dispersed through the whole heauens, it pleased thee at last to gather and vnite into one body of the Sun. The whole Heauen was our Sun, before the Sun was created: but now one Starre must be the Treasury of Light to the Heauen and E rth. How thou louest the vnion and reduction of all things of one kind to their own head and centre: so the Waters must by thy command be ga­thered into one place, the sea; so the vpper W [...]ters must be seuered by these Aerie li­mits from the lower: so heauy substances hasten downeward, and light mount vp: so the generall light of the first dayes must be called into the compasse of one Sunne, so thou wilt once gather thine Elect, from all coasts of Heauen, to the participation of one glory. Why doe we abide our thoughts and affections scattered from thee, from thy Saints, from thine anointed? Oh let this light which thou hast now spread abroad in the hearts of all thine, once meet in thee: We are as thy Heauens in this their first im­perfection; be thou our Sunne, vnto which our light may be gathered.

Yet this light was by thee inter-changed with darknes, which thou mightst as easily haue commanded to be perpetuall. The continuance, euen of the best things, cloyeth, & wearieth: there is nothing but thy selfe, wherin there is not satiety. So pleasing is the vicissitude of things, that the inter-course euen of those occurrents which in their own nature are lesse worthy, giues more contentment, then the vn-altered estate of better. The day dyes into night; and rises into the morning againe, that we might not expect any stability here below, but in perpetuall successions: It is alwayes day with thee aboue: the night fauoureth only of mortality: Why are we not here spiritually as we shall be hereafter? Since thou hast made vs Children of the light, and of the day, teach vs to walke euer in the light of thy presence, not in the darknesse of error and vnbeliefe.

Now in this thine inlightned frame, how fitly, how wisely are all the parts disposed; that the Method of the Creation might answer the Matter, and the Forme both. I [...] hold all purity aboue; below, the dregs and lees of all. The higher I goe, the more per­fection; each Element superior to other, not more in place then dignity; that by these staires of ascending perfection, our thoughts might climbe vnto the top of all glory, and might know thine imperiall Heauen no lesse glorious aboue the visible, then those [Page 811] aboue the earth. Oh how miserable is the place of our pilgrimage, in respect of our home! Let my soule tread awhile in the steps of thine owne proceedings; and so thinke as thou wroughtest: When we vvould describe a man, vve begin not at the feet, but the head: The head of thy Creation is the heauen; how high? how spacious? how glorious? It is a wonder that we can looke vp to so admirable a height, and that the very eye is not tyred in the way. If this ascending line could be drawn right forwards, some that haue calculated curiously, haue found it fiue hundred yeares iourney vnto the starrie Heauen. I doe not examine their Art; O Lord, I vvonder rather at thine, which hast drawne so large a line about this little point of earth: For in the plainest rules of Art and experience, the Compasse must needs be six times as much as halfe the height. We thinke one Iland great, but the Earth vnmeasurably. If wee were in that Heauen with these eyes, the whole earth (were it equally inlightned) would seeme as little to vs, as now the least Starre in the firmament seemes to vs vpon earth: And in­deed, how few Starres are so little as it? And yet how many void and ample spaces are there beside all the Starres? The hugenesse of this thy worke, O God, is little infe­riour for admiration to the maiesty of it. But oh what a glorious heauen is this which thou hast spred ouer our heads? With how precious a Vault hast thou walled in this our inferiour world? What vvorlds of light hast thou set aboue vs? Those things which we see are wondrous; but those which wee beleeue and see not, are yet more. Thou dost but set out these vnto view, to shew vs what there is within. How proporti­onable are thy workes to thy selfe? Kings erect not cottages, but set forth their mag­nificence in sumptuous buildings: so hast thou done, O King of glory. If the lowest pauement of that Heauen of thine be so glorious, what shall wee thinke of the better parts yet vnseene? And if this Sun of thine be of such brightnesse and maiestie, oh what is the glory of the Maker of it? And yet if some other of thy Starres were let downe as low as it, those other Starres would be Sunnes to vs; which now thou hadst rather to haue admired in their distance. And if such a skie be prepared for the vse and benefit euen of thine Enemies also vpon Earth, how happy shall those eternall Taber­nacles be, which thou hast sequestred for thine owne?

Behold then in this high and stately building of thine, I see three stages; This lowest Heauen for Fowles, for Vapours, for Meteors: The second, for the Starres: The third, for thine Angels and Saints. The first is thine outward Court, open for all: The second is the body of thy couered Temple, wherein are those Candles of Heauen perpetually burning: The third is thine Holy of Hol [...] ▪ In the first is Tumult and Vanity: In the second, Immutability and Rest: In the third, Glory and Blessednesse. The first we feele; the second wee see; the third we beleeue. In these two lower is no felicitie; for nei­ther the Fowles, nor Starres are happy. It is the third Heauen alone, where thou, O blessed Trinity, enioyest thy selfe, and thy glorified spirits enioy thee. It is the manife­station of thy glorious presence that makes Heauen to be it selfe. This is the priuiledge of thy Children: that they here seeing thee (which art inuisible) by the eye of faith, haue already begunne that heauen which the perfect sight of thee shall make perfect aboue. Let my soule then let these heauens alone, till it may see, as it is seen. That wee may descend to this lowest and meanest Region of Heauen, wherewith our senses are more acquainted; What maruels doe euer [...]ere meet with vs? There are thy Clouds thy bottles of raine, Vessels as thinne as [...] liquor which is contained in them: there they hang, and moue, though weighty with their burden: How they are vpheld, and why they fall, here, and now, we know not, and wonder. These thou makest one while as some Aerie Seas to hold water: another while, as some Aerie Furnaces, whence thou scatterest thy sudden fires vnto all the parts of the Earth, astonishing the World with the fearfull noyse of that eruption: out of the midst of water thou fetchest fire; and hard stones out of the midst of thin vapours; another while, as some steele-glasses, wherein the Sunne lookes and shewes his face in the variety of those colours which he hath not; There are thy streames of light, blazing and falling Starres, fires darred vp and downe in many formes, hollow openings, and (as it were) Gulfes in the skie, bright [Page 812] circles about the Moone, and other Planets, Snowes, Haile: In all which it is enough to admire thine hand, though we cannot search out thine action. There are thy subtill Windes, which we heare and feele, yet neither can see their substance, nor know their causes: whence and whither they passe, and what they are thou knowest. There are thy Fowles of all shapes, colours, notes, natures: whilst I compare these with the inhabi­tants of that other heauen, I finde those Starres, and spirits like one another; These Meteors and fowles, in as many varieties, as there are seuerall creatures. Why is this? Is it because Man (for whose sake these are made) delights in change; thou in constan­cie? Or is it, that in these thou mayest shew thine owne skill, and their imperfection? There is no variety in that which is perfect, because there is but one perfection; and so much shall we grow nearer to perfectnesse, by how much wee draw nearer to vnity, and vniformitie. From thence, if wee goe downe to the great deepe, the Wombe of moisture, the Well of fountaines, the great Pond of the world; wee know not whether to wonder at the Element it selfe, or the ghests which it containes. How doth that sea of thine roare, and fome, and swell, as if it would swallow vp the earth? Thou stayest the rage of it by an insensible violence; and by a naturall miracle confinest his wanes; vvhy it moues, and why it stayes, it is to vs equally wonderfull: what liuing Moun­taines (such are thy Whales) rowle vp and downe in those fearfull billowes: for great­nesse of number, hugenesse of quantitie, strangenesse of shapes, varietie of fashions, neither aire nor earth can compare vvith the vvaters. I say nothing of thy hid treasures which thy vvisedome hath reposed in the bowels of the earth and sea; How secretly, and how basely are they laid vp? secretly, that we might not seeke them; basely, that vve might not ouer-esteeme them: I need not digge so low as these metals, mineries, quarries, vvhich yeeld riches enough of obseruation to the soule. How many millions of vvonders doth the very face of the earth offer me; Which of these Herbs, Flowres, Trees, Leaues, Seeds, Fruits, is there; what Beast, what Worme, vvherein we may not see the footsteps of a Deity? Wherein wee may not reade infinitenesse of power, of skill: and must be forced to confesse, that hee vvhich made the Angels and Starres of heauen, made also the vermine on the earth? O God, the heart of man is too strait to admire enough, euen that vvhich he treads vpon! What shall wee say to thee the Maker of all these? O Lord, how vvonderfull are thy vvorkes in all the world? In wisedome hast thou made them all. And in all these thou spakest, and they were done. Thy vvill is thy word, and thy word is thy deed. Our tongue, and hand, and heart are different: all are one in thee, which are simply one, and infinite. Here needed no helpes, no instruments: wh [...]t could be present with the Eternall? what needed, or vvhat could be added to the infinite? Thine hand is not shortned, thy word is still e­qually effectuall; say thou the word, and my soule shall be made new againe: say thou the word, and my body shall be repaired from his dust. For all things obey thee; O Lord, why doe I not yeeld to the word of thy councell; since I must yeeld, as all thy creatures, to the word of thy command.

Of Man.

BVT (O God) what a little Lord hast thou made ouer this great World? The least corne of sand is not so small to the whole Earth, as Man is to the Heauen; vvhen I see the Heauens, the Sunne, Moone, and Starres; O God, what is man? who would thinke thou shouldst make all these Crea­tures for one? and that one, vvell neere the least of all? Yet none, but he, can see what thou hast done; none but he can admire, and adore thee in what he seeth; how had he need to do nothing but this, since he alone must do it? Certainly, the price [Page 813] and vertue of things consist not in the quantity: one diamond is more worth then ma­ny Q [...]arries of stone, one Loadstone hath more vertue then Mountaines of earth: It is lawfull for vs to praise thee in our selues: All thy creation hath not more wonder in it, then one of vs: other Creatures thou madest by a simple command; Man, not without a diuine consultation: others at once; Man, thou didst first forme, then inspire: others in seuerall shapes like to none but themselues; Man, after thine owne Image: others with qualities fit for seruice; Man, for dominion. Man had his name from thee; They had their names from Man. How should we be consecrated to thee aboue all others, since thou hast bestowed more cost on vs then others? What shall I admire first? Thy prouidence in the time of our Creation? Or thy power and wisedom in the act? First, thou madest the great house of the World, and furnishedst it: then thou broughtest in thy Tenant to possesse it. The bare vvalls had been too good for vs, but thy loue vvas aboue our desert: Thou that madest ready the Earth for vs before we were, hast by the same mercy prepared a place in heauen for vs whiles wee are on earth. The stage was first fully prepared, then was Man brought forth thither, as an Actor, or Spectator: that he might neither be idle nor discontent: behold, thou hadst addressed an earth for vse, an Heauen for contemplation: after thou hadst drawne that large and reall Map of the World; thou didst thus abridge it into this little table of Man; hee alone consists of Heauen and Earth; Soule and Body. Euen this earthly part, which is vile in comparison of the other; as it is thine (O God) I dare admire it, though I can neglect it as mine owne; for lo, this heape of Earth hath an outward reference to Heauen: o­ther Creatures grouell downe to their earth, and haue all their senses intent vpon it; this is reared vp towards Heauen, and hath no more power to looke beside Heauen, then to tread beside the Earth. Vnto this, euery part hath his wonder. The head is nea­rest to heauen, as in place, so in resemblance; both for roundnesse of figure, & for those diuine ghests which haue their seat in it; There dwell those maiesticall Powers of rea­son, which make a Man; all the senses as they haue their originall from thence, so they doe all agree there to manifest the vertue: how goodly proportions hast thou set in the face? such as tho oft times we can giue no reason when they please, yet transport vs to admiration. What liuing glasses are those which thou hast placed in the midst of this visage, whereby all obiects from far are clearely represented to the mind? and because their tendernes lies open to dangers, how hast thou defenced them with hollow bones, and with prominent browes, and lids? And lest they should be too much bent on vvhat they ought not, thou hast giuen them peculiar nerues to pull them vp towards the seat of their rest. What a tongue hast thou giuen him; the instrument not of taste only, but of speech; how sweet & excellent voices are formed by that little loose filme of flesh? what an incredible strength hast thou giuen to the weake bones of the iawes? What a comely and towre like necke, therefore most sinewy, because smallest? And lest I be infinite, what able armes and actiue hands hast thou framed him, whereby he can frame all things to his owne conceit? In euery part, beauty, strength, conuenience meet toge­ther. Neither is there any whereof our weaknesse cannot giue reason, why it should be no otherwise. How hast thou disposed of all the inward vessels, for all offices of life; nourishment, egestion, generation? No veine, sinew, arterie is idle. There is no piece in this exquisite frame, whereof the place, vse, forme, doth not admit wonder, and exceed it: Yet this body if it be compared to the soule, what is it, but as a clay wall that encom­passes a treasure; as a woodden boxe of a Ieweller; as a coorse case to a rich instrument; or as a maske to a beautifull face? Man was made last, because he was worthiest. The soule was inspired last, because yet more noble; If the body haue this honor to be the companion of the Soule, yet withall it is the drudge. If it bee the instrument, yet also the clog of that diuine part. The companion for life, the drudge for seruice, the instru­ment for action, the clog in respect of contemplation. These externall workes are effe­cted by it, the internall which are more noble, hindered; contrary to the bird which sings most in her cage, but flyes most and highest at libertie. This my soule teaches me of it selfe, that it selfe cannot conceiue how capable, how actiue it is. It can passe by her [Page 814] nimble thoughts from heauen to earth in a moment: it can be all things, can compre­hend all things; know that which is; and conceiue that which neuer was, neuer shal be: Nothing can fill it, but thou which art infinite: nothing can limit it, but thou which art euery-where. O God which madest it, replenish it, possesse it, dwel thou in it, which hast appointed it to dwell in clay. The bodie was made of earth common to his fel­lowes; the soule inspired immediately from God. The body lay senselesse vpon the earth like it selfe: the breath of liues gaue it what it is; and that breath was from thee. Sense, motion, reason, are infused into it, at once. From whence then was this quicke­ning breath? No ayre, no earth, no water was here vsed to giue helpe to this Worke: Thou that breathedst vpon man, and gauest him the Holy Spirit; didst also breathe vp­on the bodie, and gauest it a liuing Spirit; we are beholden to nothing but thee for our soule. Our flesh is from flesh; our spirit is from the God of spirits. How should our soules rise vp to thee, and fixe themselues in their thoughts vpon thee, who alone crea­ted them in their infusion, and infused them in their creation? How should they long to returne backe to the Fountaine of their being, and Author of being glorious? Why may wee not say that this soule as it came from thee, so it is like thee? as thou, so it, is one, immateriall, immortall, vnderstanding spirit, distinguished into three powers, which all make vp one spirit. So thou the vvise Creator of all things, wouldest haue some things to resemble their Creator. These other creatures are all body; Man is body and spirit; the Angels are all spirit, not without a kind of spirituall composition; Thou art alone after thine owne manner, simple, glorious, infinite; no creature can bee like thee in thy proper being; because it is a creature; How should our finite, weake com­pounded nature, giue any perfect resemblance of thine? Yet of all visible creatures thou vouchsafest Man the neerest correspondence to thee: not so much in the naturall faculties, as its those diuine graces, vvherewith thou beautifiest his soule.

Our knowledge, holinesse, righteousnesse, vvas like the first copie from which they were drawne. Behold, we were not more like thee in these, then now we are vnlike our selues in their losse. O God, we now praise our selues to our shame, for the better wee were, we are the vvorse; as the sonnes of some prodigall, or tainted Ancestors, tell of the Lands, and Lordships which were once theirs. Onely doe thou vvhet our desires answerably to the readinesse of thy mercies, that we may redeeme what we haue lost; that we may recouer in thee, what we haue lost in our selues. The fault shall be ours, if our damage proue not beneficiall.

I doe not finde, that Man thus framed, found the want of an helper. His fruition of God gaue him fulnesse of contentment; the sweetnesse which hee found in the con­templation of this new workmanship, and the glory of the Author, did so take him vp, that he had neither leisure nor cause of complaint. If Man had craued an helper, hee had grudged at the condition of his Creation, and had questioned that which he had perfection of being. But hee that gaue him his being, and knew him better then him­selfe, thinkes of giuing him comfort in the creature, whiles hee sought none but in his Maker: He sees our wants, and fore-casts our reliefe, when wee thinke our selues too happy to complaine: How ready will he be to help our necessities, that thus prouides for our perfection?

God giues the nature to his creatures: Man must giue the name; that hee might see they were made for him, they shall be to him, what he will. In stead of their first ho­mage, they are presented to their new Lord, and must see of whom they hold. He that was so carefull of mans soueraigntie in his innocence, how can hee be carelesse of his safety in his renovation?

If God had giuen them their names, it had not bin so great a praise of Adams memo­ry to recall them, as it was now of his iudgement (at first sight) to impose them: he saw the inside of all the creatures at first; (his Posteritie sees but their skins euer since;) and by this knowledge he fitted their names to their dispositions. All that he saw, were fit to be his seruants, none to be his companions. The same God that findes the want, supplyes it. Rather then Mans innocencie shall vvant an outward comfort, God will [Page 815] begin a new creation. Not out of the Earth, which was the matter of Man, not out of the inferiour creatures, which were the seruants of Man, but out of himselfe for deare­nesse, for equalitie. Doubtlesse such was Mans power of obedience, that if God had bidden him yeeld vp his rib, waking, for his vse, he had done it cheerefully: but the bounty of God was so absolute, that he would not so much as consult with mans will, to make him happy. As man knew not while he was made; so shall he not know vvhile his other selfe is made out of him: that the comfort might be greater, which was seen before it was expected.

If the Woman should haue beene made, not without the paine or will of the Man, shee might haue beene vpbraided vvith her dependance, and obligation. Now she owes nothing but to her Creator: The ribbe of Adam sleeping, can challenge no more of her, then the earth can of him. It was an happy change to Adam, of a rib, for an helper; vvhat helpe did that bone giue to his side? God had not made it, if it had been superfluous: and yet if Man could not haue been perfect vvithout it, it had not beene taken out.

Many things are vsefull and conuenient, which are not necessarie: and if God had seene Man might not want it, how easie had it beene for him, which made the Wo­man of that bone, to turne the flesh into another bone? But hee saw man could not complaine of the want of that bone, which he had so multiplyed, so animated.

O God, wee can neuer be losers by thy changes, vvee haue nothing but vvhat is thine: take from vs thine owne, when thou vvilt, wee are sure thou canst not but giue vs better.

Of Paradise.

MAn could no sooner see, then hee saw himselfe happy: His eye-sight and reason were both perfect at once, and the obiects of both vvere able to make him as happy as he would. When hee first opened his eyes, hee saw heauen aboue him, earth vnder him, the creatures aboue him, God before him, hee knew what all these things meant, as if he had beene long acquainted with them all: Hee saw the hea­uens glorious, but farre off: his Maker thought it requisite to fit him vvith a Paradise nearer home. If God had appointed him immediately to heauen, his body had beene superfluous; It was fit his body should be answered vvith an earthen Image of that heauen, vvhich vvas for his soule: had Man beene made onely for con­templation, it vvould haue serued as well to haue beene placed in some vast desart, on the top of some barren Mountaine; But the same power which gaue him a heart to meditate, gaue him hands to worke; and worke fit for his hands. Neither was it the purpose of the Creator, that Man should but liue: pleasure may stand with innocence; he that reioyced to see all he had made to bee good, reioyceth to see all that hee had made to be well. God loues to see his creatures happy; Our lawfull delight is his: they know not God, that thinke to please him with making themselues miserable.

The Idolaters thought it a fit seruice for Baal, to cut and lance themselues; neuer any holy man lookt for thankes from the True God, by wronging himselfe. Euery Earth was not fit for Adam, but a Garden; a Paradise. What excellent pleasures, and rare varieties haue men found in Gardens planted by the hands of men? And yet all the vvorld of men cannot make one twigge, or leafe, or spire of grasse: When hee that made the matter, vndertakes the fashion, how must it needs be, beyond our capacitie, excellent? No herbe, no flowre, no tree was wanting there, that might be for ornament or vse; whether for sight, or for sent, or for taste. The bounty of God raught further [Page 816] then to necessitie: euen to comfort and recreation: Why are wee niggardly to our selues, vvhen God is liberall? But for all this; if God had not there conuersed vvith man, no abundance could haue made him blessed.

Yet behold: that vvhich vvas mans store-house, vvas also his worke-house; his plea­sure was his taske: Paradise serued not onely to feede his senses, but to exercise his hands. If happinesse had consisted in doing nothing, man had not been imployed; All his delights could not haue made him happy in an idle life. Man therefore is no sooner made, then he is set to vvorke: neither greatnesse, nor perfection can priuiledge a fol­ded hand; he must labour, because he was happy; how much more we, that vvee may be? This first labour of his vvas, as without necessitie, so without paines, vvithout wearinesse; how much more cheerefully we goe about our businesses, so much nearer we come to our Paradise.

Neither did these Trees afford him onely action for his hands, but instruction to his heart: for here hee saw Gods Sacraments grow before him; All other trees had a naturall vse; these two in the middest of the Garden, a spirituall. Life is the act of the Soule, Knowledge the life of the Soule; the Tree of Knowledge, and the Tree of Life then, vvere ordained as earthly helpes of the spirituall part: Perhaps hee vvhich ordained the end, immortalitie of life; did appoint this Fruit as the meanes of that life. It is not for vs to enquire after the life we had; and the meanes we should haue had. I am sure it is serued to nourish the soule by a liuely representation of that liuing Tree, vvhose fruit is eternall life, and whose leaues serue to heale the Nations.

O infinite mercy! Man saw his Sauiour before him, ere hee had neede of a Sauiour; he saw in whom hee should recouer an heauenly life, ere he lost the earthly; but after he had tasted of the Tree of knowledge, hee might not taste of the Tree of Life; That immortall food was not for a mortall stomach: Yet then did he most sauour that inui­sible Tree of Life, when he was most restrained from the other.

O Sauiour, none but a Sinner can rellish thee: My taste hath beene enough seasoned with the forbidden fruit, to make it capable of thy sweetnesse; Sharpen thou as well the stomach of my soule by repenting, by beleeuing: so shall I eate, and in despite of A­dam liue for euer. The one Tree was for confirmation; the other for tryall: one shewed him what life he should haue; the other what knowledge he should not desire to haue: Alas, he that knew all other things, knew not this one thing, that hee knew enough: how Diuine a thing is knowledge, whereof euen Innocencie it selfe is ambi­tious? Satan knew what he did: If this bait had been gold, or honour, or pleasure, Man had contemned it: vvho can hope to auoid error, when euen mans perfection is mista­ken? He lookt for speculatiue knowledge, hee should haue looked for experimentall: he thought it had been good to know euill: Good vvas large enough to haue perfected his knowledge, and therein his blessednesse.

All that God made was good, and the Maker of them much more good; they good in their kindes, he good in himselfe. It would not content him to know God, and his creatures; his curiositie affected to know that which God neuer made, euill of sinne, and euill of death, vvhich indeed himselfe made, by desiring to know them; now we know vvell euill enough, and smart vvith knowing it. How deare hath this lesson cost vs that in some cases it is better to be ignorant; and yet doe the sonnes of Eue inherit this saucy appetite of their Grand-mother: How many thousand soules miscarie with the presumptuous affectation of forbidden knowledge!

O God, thou hast reuealed more then wee can know, enough to make vs happy; teach me a sober knowledge, and a contented ignorance.

Paradise vvas made for Man, yet there I see the Serpent; What maruell is it if my corruption find the serpent in my Closet, in my Table, in my bed, vvhen our holy Pa­rents found him in the midst of Paradise? No sooner he is entred, but hee tempteth: he can no more be idle, then harmlesse; I doe not see him at any other Tree; hee knew there was no danger in the rest, I see him at the Tree forbidden▪ How true a Serpent is [Page 817] hee in euery point; In his insinuation to the place; in his choice of the Tree, in his assault of the Woman, in his plausiblenesse of speech to auoid terror, in his question to moue doubt, in his reply to worke distrust, in his protestation of safety, in his suggesti­on to enuie and discontent, in his promise of gaine!

And if he were so cunning at the first, what shall we thinke of him now, after so ma­ny thousand yeares experience? Onely thou (O God) and these Angels that see thy face, are wiser then he; I doe not aske why, when he left his goodnesse, thou didst not bereaue him of his skill? Still thou wouldest haue him an Angell, though an euill one: And thou knowest how to ordaine his craft to thine owne glory; I doe not desire thee to abate of his subtilty, but to make me wise; Let mee begge it without presumption, make me wiser then Adam; euen thine Image which he bore, made him not (through his owne weaknesse) wise enough to obey thee; thou offeredst him all Fruits, and re­strainedst but one; Satan offered him but one, and restrained not the rest: when hee chose rather to be at Satans feeding, then thine, it was iust with thee to turne him out of thy gates, with a curse: why shouldest thou feed a Rebell at thine owne boord?

And yet we transgresse daily, and thou shuttest not heauen against vs: how is it that wee finde more mercy then our fore-father? His strength is worthy of seuerity, our weaknesse finds pity. That God, from whose face he fled in the Garden, now makes him with shame to flie out of the Garden: those Angels that should haue kept him, now keepe the gates of Paradise against him; It is not so easie to recouer happinesse, as to keepe it, or leese it: Yea the same cause that draue Man from Paradise, hath also withdrawne Paradise from the vvorld?

That fierie sword did not defend it against those vvaters vvherewith the sinnes of men drowned the glory of that place: neither now doe I care to seeke vvhere that Pa­radise vvas, vvhich vve lost: I know vvhere that Paradise is, vvhich vve must care to seeke, and hope to finde. As man was the Image of God, so was that earthly Para­dise an Image of Heauen; both the Images are defaced, both the first Patternes are eternall: Adam was in the first, and stayed not: In the second, is the second Adam, which said, This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. There was that chosen Vessell, and heard, and saw what could not be expressed: by how much the third Heauen ex­ceeds the richest Earth; so much doth that Paradise, whereto wee aspire, exceed that which we haue lost.

Of CAIN and ABEL.

LOoke now (O my soule) vpon the two first Brethren, perhaps Twins; and wonder at their contrary dispositions and estates: If the priuiledges of Nature had beene worth any thing, the first borne Child should not haue beene a Reprobate.

Now that we may ascribe all to free Grace, the elder is a Muderer, the yonger a Saint; though goodnesse may be repayred in our selues, yet it cannot bee propagated to ours: Now might Adam see the Image of himselfe in Cain, for after his owne Image begot he him; Adam slue his Posteritie, Cain his Brother; we are too like one another in that wherein wee are vnlike to God: Euen the clearest graine sends forth that chaffe from which it was fanned, ere the sowing: yet is this Cain a possession, the same Eue that mistooke the fruit of the Garden, mistooke also the fruit of her owne body, her hope deceiued her in both; so, many good names are ill bestowed; and our comfortable expectations in earthly things doe not seldome disappoint vs.

Doubtlesse, their education was holy, For Adam though in Paradise hee could not be innocent, yet was a good man out of Paradise; his sinne and fall now made him circumspect, and since hee saw that his act had bereaued them of that Image of God, which he once had for them, he could not but labor by all holy endeuours to repaire it in them, that so his care might make amends for his trespasse. How plaine is it, that euen good breeding cannot alter destinie? That which is crooked can none make straight; who would thinke that Brethren, and but two Brethren should not loue each other? Dispersed loue growes weak, and fewnesse of obiects vseth to vnite affections: If but two Brothers be left aliue of many, they think that the loue of all the rest should suruiue in them; and now the beames of their affection are so much the hotter, because they reflect mutually in a right line vpon each other: yet behold, here are but two Brothers in a World; and one is the Butcher of the other. Who can wonder at dissen­tions amongst thousands of brethren, when he sees so deadly opposition betwixt two, the first roots of brotherhood: who can hope to liue plausibly & securely amongst so many Cains, when he sees one Cain the death of one Abel? The same Deuill that set enmitie betwixt Man and God; sets enmity betwixt Man and Man; and yet God said, I will put enmitie betweene thy seed and her seed. Our hatred of the Serpent and his seed is from God: Their hatred of the holy Seed is from the Serpent: Behold here at once, in one person, the Seed of the Woman and of the Serpent: Cains naturall parts are of the Woman; his vitious qualities of the Serpent: The Woman gaue him to be a brother, the Serpent to be a man-slayer; all vncharitablenesse, all quarrels are of one Author: we cannot entertaine Wrath, and not giue place to the Deuill. Certainely, so deadly an act must needs be deeply grounded.

What then was the occasion of this capitall malice? Abels sacrifice is accepted; what was this to Cain? Cains is reiected; what could Abel remedie this? Oh enuie, the corrosiue of all ill minds; and the roote of all desperate actions: the same cause that moued Satan to tempt the first Man, to destroy himselfe, and his posteritie, the same moues the second Man to destroy the third.

It should haue beene Cains ioy to see his brother accepted; It should haue beene his sorrow, to see that himselfe had deserued a reiection; his Brothers example should haue excited, and directed him: Could Abel haue stayed Gods fire from descending? Or should he (if he could) reiect Gods acceptation, and displease his Maker, to content a Brother? Was Cain euer the farther from a blessing, because his Brother obtained mercy? How proud and foolish is malice? which growes thus mad, for no other cause but because God, or Abel is not lesse good; It hath beene an old and happy danger to be holy; Indifferent actions must be carefull to auoid offence; But I care not what De­uill or what Cain be angry that I doe good, or receiue good.

There was neuer any nature without enuie; Euery man is borne a Cain; hating that goodnesse in another, which he neglected in himselfe. There was neuer enuy that was not bloody; for if it eate not an others heart, it will eat our owne: but vnlesse it be re­strained, it will surely feed it selfe with the blood of others, oft-times in act, alwaies in affection. And that God, which (in good) accepts the will for the deed, condemnes the will for the deed in euill. If there be an euill heart, there will bee an euill eye; and if both these, there will be an euill hand.

How early did Martyrdome come into the world? the first man that dyed, dyed for Religion; who dare measure Gods loue by outward euents, when hee sees wicked Cain standing ouer bleeding Abel; whose sacrifice was first accepted, and now himselfe is sacrificed? Death was denounced to Man as a curse; yet behold, it first lights vpon a Saint: how soone was it altered by the mercy of that iust hand which inflicted it? If Death had beene euill, and Life good; Cain had beene slaine, and Abel had suruiued: now that it begins with him that God loues, O Death, where is thy sting?

Abel sayes nothing, his blood cryes: Euery drop of innocent blood hath a tongue, and is not onely vocall, but importunate: what a noyse then did the blood of my Sa­uiour make in Heauen? who was himselfe the Shepheard and the Sacrifice; the Man [Page 819] that was offered, and the God to whom it was offered; The Spirit that heard both, sayes, It spake better things th [...]n the blood of Abel. Abels blood called for reuenge, his for mercy. Abels pleaded his owne innocency, his the satisfaction for all the be­leeuing world: Abels procured Cains punishment, his freed all repentant soules from punishment, better things indeed, then the blood of Abel. Better, and therefore that which Abels blood said, was good: It is good, that God should be auenged of sinners. Execution of iustice vpon offenders, is no lesse good, then rewards of goodnesse.

No sooner doth Abels blood speake vnto God, then God speakes to Cain; There is no wicked man to whom God speakes not, if not to his eare, yet to his heart: what speech was this? Not an accusation, but an inquirie; yet such an inquirie as would inferre an accusation. God loues to haue a sinner accuse himselfe, and therefore hath he set his Deputie in the brest of man; neither doth God loue this, more then nature abhorres it: Cain answers stubbornly: The very name of Abel wounds him no lesse, then his hand had wounded Abel; Consciences that are without remorse, are not without horror: wickednesse makes men desperate; the Murderer is angry with God as of late for accepting his brothers oblation, so now for listning to his blood.

And now he dares answer God with a question, Am I my brothers Keeper? where be should haue said, Am not I my brothers murderer? Behold, hee scorneth to keepe whom he feared not to kill: Good duties are base and troublesome to wicked minds, whiles euen violences of euill are pleasant. Yet this miscreant, which neither had grace to auoyd his sinne, nor to confesse it, now that he is conuinced of sinne, and cursed for it, how he howleth, how he exclaimeth? He that cares not for the act of his sinne, shall care for the smart of his punishment. The damned are weary of their torments, but in vaine. How great a madnesse is it to complaine too late! He that would not keepe his brother, is cast out from the protection of God; he that feared not to kill his bro­ther, feares now, that whosoeuer meets him will [...]ill him. The troubled conscience proiecteth fearefull things, and sinne makes euen cruell men cowardly: God sa [...] it was too much fauour for him to die: he therefore wills that which Cain wills. Cain would liue; It is yeelded him, but for a curse: how often doth God heare sinners in anger? He shall liue, banished from God, carying his hell in his bosome, and the brand of Gods vengeance in his forehead: God reiects him, the Earth repines at him, men abhorre him; himselfe now wishes that death which he feared, and no man dare plea­sure him with a murder; how bitter is the end of sin, yea, without end; still Cain finds that he killed himselfe more then his brother. We should neuer sinne, if our fore-sight were but as good as our sense; The issue of sinne would appeare a thousand times more horrible, then the act is pleasant.

Of the Deluge.

THE World was growne so foule with sinne, that God saw it was time to wash it with a Floud. And so close did wickednes cleaue to the Authors of it, that when they were washt to nothing, yet it would not off: yea so deep did it stick in the very graine of the earth; that God saw it meet to let it soke long vnder the waters. So vnder the Law, the very vessels that had touched vncleane water, must either be rinced, or broken. Mankind began but with one; and yet he that saw the first man, liued to see the Earth peopled with a world of men: yet men grew not so fast as wickednesse. One man could soone and easily mul­tiply a thousand sins, neuer Man had so many children: so that when there were men enow to store the earth, there were as many sins as would reach vp to heauen, where­vpon [Page 820] the waters came downe from heauen, and swelled vp to heauen againe; If there had not been so deepe a Deluge of sin, there had been none of the waters; Frō whence then was this superfluity of iniquity? Whence, but from the vnequall yoke with Infi­dels? These mariages did not beget men, so much as wickednesse, from hence religious husbands both lost their piety, and gained a rebellious and godlesse generation.

That which was the first occasion of sin, was the occasion of the increase of sinne: A woman seduced Adam, women betray these sonnes of God: the beauty of the Apple betrayed the woman, the beauty of these women betrayed this holy seed: Eue saw, and lusted, so did they, this also was a forbidden fruit, they lusted, tasted, sinned, died; the most sins begin at the eyes, by them commonly Satan creeps into the heart: that soule can neuer be in safety, that hath not couenanted with his eyes.

God needed not haue giuen these men any warning of his iudgement; they gaue him no warning of their sinnes, no respite: yet that God might approue his mercies to the very wicked; he giues them an hundred and twenty yeers respite of repenting: how loth is God to strike, that threats so long! He that delights in reuenge, surprises his aduersarie, whereas he that giues long warnings, desires to be preuented: if we were not wilfull, we should neuer smart.

Neither doth he giue them time onely, but a faithfull teacher. It is an happy thing, when he that teacheth others is righteous; Noahs hand taught them as much as he tongue. His businesse in building the Arke, was a reall sermon to the world, wherein at once were taught mercy and life to the beleeuer; and to the rebellious destruction.

Me thinks I see those monstrous sonnes of Lamech comming to Noah, and asking him, what he meanes by that strange worke; whether he meane to saile vpon the drie land. To whom when he reports Gods purpose, and his, they goe away laughing at his idlenesse, and tell one another, in sport, that too much holinesse hath made him mad: yet cannot they all flout Noah out of his faith, hee preaches, and builds, and finishes. Doubtlesse more hands went to this worke then his: many a one wrought vpon the Arke, which yet was not saued in the Arke. Our outward Workes cannot saue vs, without our Faith; we may helpe to saue others, and perish our selues: what a wonder of mercy is this that I here see? One poore Family called out of a World, and as it were eight graines of corne fanned from a whole barnefull of chaffe: one Hypocrite was saued with the rest, for Noahs sake; not one righteous man was swept away for company; For these few was the Earth preserued still vnder the Wa­ters; and all kinds of Creatures vpon the Waters; which else had beene all destroyed. Still the World stands, for their sakes, for whom it was preserued; Else fire should consume that, which could not be clensed by water.

This difference is strange; I see the sauagest of all creatures, Lyons, Tygres, Beares, by an instinct from God come to seeke the Arke (as we see swine fore-seeing a storm, runne home crying for shelter) men I see not; Reason once debauched is worse then brutishnesse: God hath vse euen of these fierce and cruell beasts, and glory by them: euen they being created for man, must liue by him, though to his punishment: how gently do they offer & submit themselues to their Preseruer; renewing that obeysance to this Repairer of the World, which they, before sin, yeelded to him that first stored the World: Hee that shut them into the Arke when they were entred, shut their mouthes also while they did enter. The Lyons fawne vpon Noah, and Daniel; What heart cannot the Maker of them mollifie?

The vncleane beasts God would haue to liue, the cleane to multiply; and therefore he sends to Noah seuen of the cleane, of the vncleane two: Hee knew the one would annoy Man with their multitude, the other would inrich him; Those things are wor­thy of most respect which are of most vse.

But why seuen? Surely that God that created seuen dayes in the Weeke, and made one for himselfe; did here preserue of seuen cleane beasts, one for him selfe; for sacri­fice: He giues vs six for one in earthly things, that in spirituall we should be all for him.

Now the day is come, all the ghests are entred, the Arke is shut, and the windows of [Page 821] Heauen opened: I doubt not but many of those scoffers, when they saw the violence of the Waues descending, and ascending, according to Noahs prediction, came wa­ding middle-deepe vnto the Arke, and importunately craued that admittance, which they once denyed: But now, as they formerly reiected God, so are they iustly reiected of God. Ere vengeance begin, repentance is seasonable; but if iudgement be once gone out, we cry too late. While the Gospell solicites vs, the doores of the Arke are open, if we neglect the time of grace, in vaine shall wee seeke it with teares; God holds it no mercy to pity the obstinate. Others, more bold than they, hope to ouer­runne the iudgement; and climbling vp to the high Mountaines, looke downe vpon the Waters, with more hope than feare: and now when they see their Hills becomne Ilands, they climbe vp into the tallest Trees; there with palenesse and horror at once looke for death, and studie to auoyde it, whom the waues ouer-take at last halfe dead with famine, and halfe with feare. Loe, now from the tops of the Mountaines they descry the Arke floting vpon the waters, and behold with enuie that which before they beheld with scorne.

In vaine doth he fly whom God pursues. There is no way to fly from his iudge­ments, but to flie to his mercy by repenting. The Faith of the righteous cannot be so much derided, as their successe is magnified: How securely doth Noah ride out this vproare of Heauen, Earth and Waters! He heares the powring downe of the raine aboue his head; the shrieking of Men, and roaring and bellowing of Beasts, on both sides him; the raging and threats of the waues vnder him; hee saw the miserable shifts of the distressed vnbeleeuers; and in the meane time sits quietly in his dry Cab­bin, neither feeling, nor fearing euill: he knew that he which owed the waters, would steere him; that he who shut him in, would preserue him, How happy a thing is Faith? what a quiet safety, what an heauenly peace doth it worke in the soule, in the midst of all the inundations of euill?

Now when God hath fetcht againe all the life which he had giuen to his vnworthy creatures, and reduced the world vnto his first forme wherein waters were ouer the face of the Earth, it was time for a renouation of al things to succeed this destruction. To haue continued this Delude long, had beene to punish Noah, that was righteous. After forty daies therefore, the Heauens cleare vp, after an hundred and fifty the wa­ters sinke downe: How soone is God weary of punishing, which is neuer weary of blessing! yet may not the Arke rest suddenly. If we did not stay some-while vnder Gods hand, we should not know how sweet his mercy is, and how great our thank­fulnesse should be. The Arke though it was Noahs Fort against the waters; yet it was his prison; he was safe in it, but pent vp; he that gaue him life by it, now thinkes time to giue him liberty out of it.

God doth not reueale all things to his best seruants: behold, He that told Noah an hundred and twenty yeares before, what day he should goe into the Arke, yet foretels him not now in the Arke what day the Arke should rest vpon the Hills, and he should goe forth. Noah therefore sends out his Intelligencers, the Rauen, and the Doue; whose wings in that vaporous ayre might easily descry further then his sight: The Rauen of quicke sent, of grosse feed, of tough constitution; no Fowle was so fit for dis­couery; the likeliest things alwaies succeed not. He neither will venture far into that solitary world for feare of want, nor yet come into the Arke for loue of liberty; but houers about in vncertainties. How many carnall mindes flye out of the Arke of Gods Church; and imbrace the present world: rather choosing to feed vpon the vn­sauory carkasses of sinfull pleasures, then to bee restrained within the straight lists of Christian obedience.

The Doue is sent forth, a Fowle, both swift and simple. Shee like a true Citizen of the Arke, returnes; and brings faithfull notice of the continuance of the Waters, by her restlesse and empty returne; by her Oliue leafe, of the abatement: how worthy are those Messengers to be welcome, which with innocence in their liues, bring glad tydings of peace, and saluation, in their mouthes!

Noah reioyces and beleeues; yet still he waites seuen daies more: It is not good to deuoure the fauours of God too greedily; but so take them in, that we may digest them. O strong faith of Noah, that was not weary with this delay; some man would haue so longed for the open ayre after so long closenesse, that vpon the first notice of safetie hee would haue vncouered, and voyded the Arke; Noah stayes seuen dayes ere he will open; and well-neere two Moneths ere he will for­sake the Arke; and not then, vnlesse God, that commanded to enter, had bidden him depart. There is no action good without Faith: no Faith without a word. Hap­py is that man, which in all things (negle­cting the counsels of flesh and blood) depends vpon the commission of his Maker.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE SECOND BOOKE.

NOAH.

Babel.

ABRAHAM.

ISAAC sacrificed.

LOT and Sodom.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, THE LORD STANHOPE, ONE OF HIS MAIESTIES MOST HONORABLE PRIVIE COVNCELL. All Grace and Happinesse.

RIght Honourable:

I Durst appeale to the iudgement of a carnall Reader (let him not bee preiudicate) that there is no Historie so pleasant as the Sa­cred. Set aside the Maiestie of the Jn­diter; none can compare with it, for the Magnificence and Antiquitie of the matter, the sweetnesse of compyling, the strange varietie of memorable occurrences: And if the delight be such, what shall the profit be esteemed of that which was writ­ten by GOD for the saluation of Men? J confesse, no thoughts did euermore sweetly steale Me and Time away, then those which I haue imployed in this subiect, and I hope, none can equally be­nefit others: for if the meere Relation of these holy things bee profitable, how much more when it is reduced to vse? This second [Page 826] part of the World repayred, I dedicate to your Lordship, wherein you shall see Noah as weake in his Tent, as strong in the Arke; an vngratious Sonne reserued from the Deluge to his Fathers curse: modest pietie rewarded with blessings: the building of Babel, begunne in pride, ending in confusion, Abrahams Faith, Feare, Obedience; Isaac bound vpon the Altar vnder the hand of a Father that hath forgotten both nature and all his hopes; So­dom burning with a double fire, from Hell, and from Heauen: Lot rescued from that impure Citie, yet after finding Sodom in his Caue: Euery one of these passages is not more full of wonder, then of edification. That Spirit which hath penned all these things for our learning, teach vs their right vse: and sanctifie these my vnworthy Meditations to the good of his Church. To whose abundant grace J humbly commend your Lordship.

Your Lordships vnfainedly deuoted in all due obseruance, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations. THE SECOND BOOKE.

NOAH.

NO sooner is Noah come out of the Arke, but he builds an Al­tar: not an house for himselfe, but an Altar to the Lord: Our faith will euer teach vs to prefer God to our selues; de­layed thankfulnesse is not worthy of acceptation. Of those few creatures that are left, God must haue some; they are all his: yet his goodnesse wil haue Man know that it was he, for whose sake they were preserued. It was a priuiledge to those very bruit creatures, that they were saued from the waters, to be offered vp in fire vnto God; what a fauor is it to men, to be reserued from common destructions, to bee sacrificed to their Maker and Redeemer!

Loe this little fire of Noah, through the vertue of his faith, purged the world, and ascended vp into those heauens, from which the waters fell, & caused a glorious Rain­bow to appeare therein for his securitie: All the sins of the former world were not so vnsauory vnto God, as this smoake was pleasant. No perfume can be so sweet as the holy obedience of the faithfull. Now God that was before annoyed with the ill sauor of sinne, smells a sweet sauour of rest: Behold here a new and second rest: First, God rested from making the World, now he rests from destroying it: Euen while we cease not to offend, he ceases from a publike reuenge. His word was enough; yet withall he giues a signe: which may speake the truth of his promise to the very eyes of men: thus he doth still in his blessed Sacraments, which are as reall words to the soule. The Raine-bow is the pledge of our safety; which euen naturally signifies the end of a showre: all the signes of Gods institution are proper, and significant.

But who would looke after all this, to haue found righteous Noah, the Father of the new World, lying drunken in his tent? Who could thinke that wine should ouerthrow him, that was preserued from the waters? That he who could not be tainted with the sinfull examples of the former world, should begin the example of a new sinne of his own? What are we men, if we be but our selues? While God vpholds vs, no temptati­on can moue vs: when he leaues vs, no temptation is too weak to ouerthrow vs. What liuing man had euer so noble proofes of the mercy, of the iustice of God? Mercy vpon himselfe, iustice vpon others: What man had so gratious approbation from his Maker? Behold, he of whom in an vncleane world God said, Thee onely haue I found righteous, proues now vncleane, when the world was purged: The Preacher of righteousnes vnto the former age, the King, Priest, & Prophet of the world renued, is the first that renues [Page 828] the sins of that world which he had reproued, and which he saw condemned for sin: Gods best children haue no fence for sins of infirmity: Which of the Saints haue not once done that, whereof they are ashamed? God that lets vs fall, knows how to make as good vse of the sins of his holy ones, as of their obedience: If we had not such pat­ternes, who could choose but despaire at the sight of his sinnes?

Yet we find Noah drunken but once. One act can no more make a good heart vn­righteous, then a trade of sin can stand with regeneration: but when I looke to the ef­fect of this sin, I cannot but blush and wonder; Loe, this sin is worse then sinne; Other sins moue shame, but hide it: this displayes it to the world. Adam had no sooner sin­ned, but he saw and abhord his owne nakednesse, seeking to hide it euen with bushes.

Noah had no sooner sinned but he discouers his nakednesse, and hath not so much rule of himselfe, as to be ashamed: One houres drunkennes bewrayes that, which more then six hundred years sobriety had modestly concealed; he that giues himself to wine is not his owne: what shall we thinke of this vice, which robs a man of himselfe, and layes a beast in his roome? Noahs nakednes is seen in wine, it is no vnusuall quality, in this excesse, to disclose secrets; drunkennesse doth both make imperfections, and shew those we haue, to others eyes; so would God haue it, that we might be double asham'd, both those of weaknesses which we discouer, and of that weaknesse which moued vs to discouer. Noah is vncouered; but in the midst of his owne Tent: It had beene sinfull, though no man had seen it: vnknown sins haue their guilt & shame, & are iustly atten­ded with known punishments. Vngratious Cham saw it & laughed, his fathers shame should haue bin his; the deformity of those parts from which he had his being, should haue begotten in him a secret horror, and deiection: how many gracelesse men make sport at the causes of their humiliation? Twise had Noah giuen him life: yet neither the name of a Father, & Preseruer, nor Age, nor vertue could shield him from the con­tempt of his own. I see that euen Gods Arke may nourish Monsters: some filthy toads may lye vnder the stones of the Temple, God preserues some men in iudgment; Better had it been for Cham to haue perished in the vvaters, then to liue vnto his fathers curse. Not content to be a witnes of this filthy sight; he goes on to be a Proclaimer of it. Sin doth ill in the eye, but worse in the tongue: As all sinne is a worke of darknesse, so it should be buried in darknesse. The report of sin is oft times as ill, as the commission; for it can neuer be blazoned without vncharitablenesse; seldome without infection: Oh the vnnaturall and more then Chammish impietie of those sons, which reioyce to publish the nakednesse of their spirituall Parents, euen to their Enemies.

Yet it was well for Noah that Cham could tell it to none but his owne; and those gra­cious and dutifull Sons. Our shame is the lesse, if none know our faults but our friends. Behold, how loue couereth sins; these good Sonnes are so farre from going forward to see their Fathers shame, that they goe backward to hide it. The cloke is laid on both their shoulders; they both goe backe with equall pases, and dare not so much as looke backe, lest they should vnwillingly see the cause of their shame; and will rather aduen­ture to stumble at their Fathers body, then to see his nakednesse: How did it grieue them to thinke, that they which had so oft come to their holy Father with reuerence, must now in reuerence turne their backs vpon him; and that they must now cloth him in pity; which had so often clothed them in loue! And which addes more to their du­ty, they couered him, and said nothing. This modest sorrow is their praise, and our example; The sinnes of those we loue and honour, we must heare of with indignation, fearfully and vnwillingly beleeue, acknowledge with griefe and shame, hide with ho­nest excuses, and burie in silence.

How equall a regard is this both of piety and disobedience? because Cham sinned against his Father, therefore he shall be plagued in his children; Iapheth is dutiful to his Father, and finds it in his posterity. Because Cham was an ill Son to his Father, there­fore his sonnes shall bee Seruants to his Brethren; because Iapheth set his shoulder to Sems, to beare the cloake of shame, therefore shall Iapheth dwell in the Tents of Sem; partaking with him in blessings, as in dutie. When we do but what we ought, yet God [Page 829] is thankfull to vs; and rewards that, which we should sinne if wee did not: who could euer yet shew mee a man rebelliously vndutifull to his Parents, that hath prospered in himselfe, and his seed?

Of BABEL.

HOw soone are men and sinnes multiplyed? within one hundred yeares the World is as full of both, as if there had been no Deluge. Though men could not but see the fearfull monuments of the ruine of their Ancestors, yet how quickly had they forgotten a flood? Good Noah liued to see the World both populous, and wicked againe; and doubtlesse oft-times re­pented to haue been preseruer of some, whom hee saw to traduce the vices of the for­mer World, to the renued: It could not but grieue him to see the destroyed Gyants re­uiue out of his owne loynes, and to see them of his flesh and blood tyrannize ouer themselues. In his sight Nimrod casting off the awe of his holy Grandfather grew im­perious and cruell, and made his owne kinsmen seruants. How easie a thing it is for a great spirit to bee the head of a faction; when euen brethren will stoope to seruitude. And now when men are combined together, euill and presumptuous motions find en­couragement in multitudes; and each man takes a pride in seeming forwardest: we are the cheerfuller in good when wee haue the assistance of company; much more in sin­ning, by how much we are more prone to euill then good. It was a proud word; Come, let vs build vs a Citie and a Tower, whose top may reach to Heauen.

They were newly come downe from the Hils vnto the Playnes, and now thinke of raising vp of an Hill, of building in the Plaine: when their Tents were pitched vpon the Mountaines of Armenia, they were as neere to Heauen as their Towre could make them; but their ambition must needs aspire to an height of their owne raising. Pride is euer discontented; and still seekes matter of boasting in her owne workes.

How fondly doe men reckon without God, Come, let vs build; As if there had been no stop but in their owne will: As if both Earth and Time had beene theirs: Still doe all naturall men build Babel, forecasting their owne plots so resolutely, as if there were no power to countermand them: It is iust with God that peremptorie determinations seldome prosper: whereas those things which are fearfully, and modestly vndertaken, commonly succeed.

Let vs build vs a Citie. If they had taken God with them, it had been commendable; establishing of societies is pleasing to him that is the God of order: But a Towre whose top may reach to Heauen, was a shamefull arrogance, an impious presumption. Who would thinke that wee little Ants that creepe vpon this earth, should thinke of climbing vp to Heauen, by multiplying of earth?

Pride euer lookes at the highest: the first Man would know as God, these would dwel as God, Couetousnes and Ambition know no limits. And what if they had reacht vp to Heauen? some Hils are as high as they could hope to be, and yet are no whit the better; no place alters the condition of Nature: an Angell is glorious, though he be vpon earth; and Man is but earth, though he be aboue the clouds: The neerer they had been to heauen, the more subiect should they haue been to the violences of heauen; to thunders, lightnings, and those other higher inflamations; what had this been, but to thrust themselues into the hands of the reuenger of all wicked insolencies? God loues that heauen should be lookt at, and affected with all humble desires, with the holy am­bitions of faith, not with the proud imaginations of our owne atchieuements.

But wherefore was all this? Not that they loued so much to be neighbours to hea­uen, as to bee famous vpon earth; It was not commodity that was here sought, not [Page 830] safety, but glory: whither doth not thirst of fame carie men, whether in good or euill? It makes them seek to climbe to heauen, it makes them not feare to runne down head­long to hell: Euen in the hest things desire of praise stands in competition with con­science, and brags to haue the more clients. One builds a Temple to Diana, in hope of glory, intending it for one of the great wonders of the World, another in hope of Fame burnes it. He is a rare man that hath not some Babel of his owne, whereon hee bestowes paines and cost, onely to be talked of. If they had done better things in a vaine-glorious purpose, their act had been accursed; if they had built houses to God, if they had sacrificed, prayed, liued well; the intent poysons the action: but now both the act and the purpose are equally vaine, and the issue is as vaine as either.

God hath a speciall indignation at pride aboue all sinnes, and will crosse our ende­uours, not for that they are euill (what hurt could bee in laying one bricke vpon an­other?) but for that they are proudly vndertaken: He could haue hindered the laying of the first stone; and might as easily haue made a trench for the foundation, the grane of the builders: but he loues to see what wicked men would doe; and to let fooles run themselues out of breath: what monument should they haue had of their owne mad­nesse, and his powerfull interruption, if the wals had risen to no height? To stop them then in the midst of their course, he meddles not with either their hands, or their feet, but their tongues; not by pulling them out, not by loosing their strings, not by making them say nothing, but by teaching them to say too much: Here is nothing varied but the sound of Letters; euen this frustrates the worke, and be fooles the workmen: How easie is it for God ten thousand wayes to correct and forestall the greatest proiects of men? He that taught Adam the first words, taught them words that neuer were. One cals for bricke, the other lookes him in the face, and wonders what he commands, and how and why he speakes such vvords as were neuer heard; and in stead thereof brings him morter, returning him an answer as little vnderstood: each chides with other, ex­pressing his choler, so as hee onely can vnderstand himselfe: From heat they fall to quiet intreaties, but still with the same successe. At first euery man thinkes his fellow mocks him: but now perceiuing this serious confusion, their onely answer was silence, and ceasing; they could not come together, for no man could call them to be vnder­stood; and if they had assembled, nothing could be determined, because one could ne­uer attaine to the others purpose: No, they could not haue the honour of a generall dismission, but each man leaues his Trowell and station, more like a foole then hee vn­dertooke it: So commonly actions begun in glory, shut vp in shame. All externall acti­ons depend vpon the tongue: No man can know anothers minde, if this bee not the interpreter; hence, as there were many tongues giuen to stay the building of Babel, so there were as many giuen to build the new Ierusalem, the Euangelicall Church. How deare hath Babel cost all the world? At the first, when there was but one language, men did spend their time in Arts; (so was it requisite at the first setling of the world, and so came early to perfection) but now we stay so long (of necessitie) vpon the shell of tongues, that wee can hardly haue time to chew the sweet kernell of knowledge: Surely, men would haue growne too proud, if there had been no Babel: It fals out oft­times that one sinne is a remedy of a greater. Diuision of tongues must needs flacken any worke: Multiplicitie of language had not beene giuen by the Holy Ghost, for a blessing to the Church, if the world had not beene before possessed with multiplicitie of languages for a punishment: Hence it is, that the building of our Sion rises no faster, because our tongues are diuidde; Happy were the Church of God, if we all spake but one language: Whiles we differ, we can build nothing but Babel; difference of tongues caused their Babel to cease, but it builds ours.

Of ABRAHAM.

IT was fit that he which should be the Father and pattern of the faithfull, should be throughly tryed: for in a set copie euery fault is important, and may proue a rule of errour: of ten tryals which Abraham passed, the last was the forest: No sonne of Abraham can hope to escape temptations, while he sees that bosom, in which he desires to rest, so assaulted with dif­ficulties. Abraham must leaue his Countrey, and kindred, and liue amongst strangers; The calling of God neuer leaues men, where it findes them; The earth is the Lords, and all places are alike to the wise and faithfull: If Chaldea had not been grossely ido­latrous, Abraham had not left it; no bond must tie vs to the danger of infection.

But whither must hee goe? to a place he knew not, to men that knew not him: it is enough comfort to a good man, wheresoeuer he is, that hee is acquainted with God; we are neuer out of our way, while we follow the calling of God. Neuer any man lost by his obedience to the Highest; because Abraham yeelded, God giues him the pos­session of Canaan: I wonder more at his faith in taking this possession, then in leauing his owne; Behold, Abraham takes possession for that Seed which hee had not; which in nature he was not like to haue; of that Land whereof hee should not haue one foot, wherein his Seed should not be setled of almost fiue hundred yeares after: The power of faith can preuent time, and make future things present; If wee be the true sonnes of Abraham, we haue already (while wee solourne here on earth) the possession of our Land of Promise: while we seeke our Countrey, we haue it.

Yet euen Canaan doth not afford him bread, which yet hee must beleeue shall flow with milke and honey to his Seede: sense must yeeld to faith; woe were vs, if we must iudge of our future estate by the present: Aegypt giues reliefe to Abraham, when Ca­naan cannot. In outward things, Gods enemies may fare better then his friends: Thrise had Aegypt preserued the Church of God, in Abraham, in Iacob, in Christ; God oft­times makes vse of the world, for the behoofe of his; though without their thankes; as contrarily hee vses the wicked for scourges to his owne inheritance, and burnes them; because in his good they intended euill.

But what a change is this? Hitherto hath Sarah bin Abrahams wife, now Aegypt hath made her his sister; feare hath turned him from an husband to a brother; No strength of faith can exclude some doubtings: God hath said, I will make thee a great Nation; Abraham saith, the Aegyptians wil kill me: He that liued by his faith, yet shrinketh, and sinneth. How vainely shall we hope to beleeue without all feare, and to liue vvithout infirmities? Some little aspersions of vnbeliefe cannot hinder the praise and power of faith; Abraham beleeued, and it was imputed to him for righteousnesse. He that through inconsideratenesse doubted twise of his own life, doubted not of the life of his Seed, euen from the dead and dry wombe of Sarah, yet was it more difficult that his Posteritie should liue in Sarah, then that Sarahs husband should liue in Aegypt: This was aboue nature, yet he beleeues it. Sometimes the beleeuer sticks at easie tryals, and yet breakes through the greatest temptations without feare: Abrahams was old ere this promise and hope of a sonne; and still the older, the more vncapable; yet God makes him waite twenty fiue yeares for performance. No time is long to faith; which hath learned to deferre hopes without fainting and irkesomenesse.

Abraham heard this newes from the Angell, and laughed: Sarah heard it, and laughed: they did not more agree in their desire, then differ in their affection: Abraham laughed for ioy; Sarah for distrust: Abraham laughed, because he beleeued it would be [Page 832] so; Sarah, because she beleeued it could not be: the same act varies in the manner of doing, and the intention of the doer: Yet Sarah laught but within her selfe, and is be­wrayed: How God can finde vs out in secret sinnes! how easily did shee now thinke, that he which could know of her inward laughter, could know of her conception! and now she that laughed, and beleeued not, beleeueth and feareth.

What a liuely patterne doe I see in Abraham and Sarah, of a strong faith, and weake! of strong in Abraham, and weake in Sarah: She to make God good of his word to A­braham, knowing her owne barrennesse, substitutes an Hagar; and in an ambition of Seed perswades to Poligamy. Abraham had neuer looked to obtaine the promise by any other then a barren wombe, if his owne wife had not importuned him to take an­other: when our own apparent means failes, weake faith is put to their shifts; and pro­iects strange deuices of her owne, to attaine her end. Shee will rather conceiue by ano­ther wombe, then be childlesse: when shee heares of an impossibilitie to nature, shee doubteth, and yet hides her diffidence; and when she must beleeue, feareth, because she did distrust: Abraham heares and beleeues, and expects and reioyces; he saith not, I am old and weake; Sarah is old and barren; where are the many Nations that shal come from these withered loynes? It is enough to him that God hath said it: he sees not the meanes, he sees the promise. Hee knew that God would rather raise him vp seed from the very stones that be trod vpon, then himselfe should want a large and happy issue.

There is no faith where there is either meanes or hopes. Difficulties and impossibili­ties are the true obiects of beliefe: Herevpon God addes to his name, that which he would fetch from his loynes, and made his name as ample as his posteritie: neuer any man was a looser by beleeuing: Faith is euer recompenced with glory.

Neither is Abraham content onely to wait for God, but to smart for him▪ God bids him cut his owne flesh; he willingly sacrifices this parcell of his skin and blood, to him that was the owner of all: How glad hee is to carie this painfull marke of the loue of his Creator? How forward to seale this couenant with blood, betwixt God and him? not regarding the sorenesse of his body, in comparison of the confirmation of his soule. The wound was not so grieuous as the signification was comfortable. For herein he saw, that from his loynes should come that blessed Seed, which should purge his soule from all corruption. Well is that part of vs lost, which may giue assurance of the saluation of the whole; our faith is not yet found, if it haue not taught vs to neglect paine for God, and more to loue his Sacraments, then our owne flesh.

Of ISAAC sacrificed.

BVt all these are but easie taskes of Faith: all ages haue stood amazed at the next; not knowing whether they should more vvonder at Gods com­mand, or Abrahams obedience: Many yeares had that good Patriarch waited for his Isaac; now at last hee hath ioyfully receiued him, and that with this gracious acclamation; In Isaac shall thy seed be called, and all Na­tions blessed. Behold, the sonne of his Age, the sonne of his Loue, the sonne of his Ex­pectation, he that might not endure a mocke from his brother, must now endure the knife of his Father; Take thine onely sonne Isaac whom thou louest, and get thee to the Land of Moriah, and offer him there for a burnt-offering.

Neuer any gold was tryed in so hot a fire. Who but Abraham would not haue ex­postulated with God? What? Doth the God of mercies now begin to delight in blood? Is it possible that Murder should become Piety? Or if thou wilt needs take pleasure in an humane sacrifice, is there none but Isaac fit for thine Altar, none but [Page 835] Abraham to offer him? Shall these hands destroy the fruits of mine owne loynes? Can I not be faithfull vnlesse I be vnnaturall? Or if I must needs bee the Monster of all Pa­rents, vvill not Ismael yet be accepted? O God, where is thy mercy; where is thy iu­stice? Hast thou giuen me but one onely sonne, and must I now slay him? Why did I vvait so long for him? Why didst thou giue him me? Why didst thou promise mee a blessing in him? What vvill the Heathen say, when they shall heare of this infamous massacre? How can thy Name, and my Profession escape a perpetuall blasphemie? With what face shall I looke vpon my wife Sarah, whose sonne I haue murdered? How shall she entertaine the Executioner of Isaac? Or who will beleeue that I did this from thee? How shall not all the World spet at this holy cruelty, and say, There goes the man that cut the throat of his owne sonne. Yet if he were an vngracious or rebel­lious child, his deserts might giue some colour to this violence: but to lay hands on so deare, so dutifull, so hopefull a sonne, is vncapable of all pretences.

But grant that thou which art the God of Nature, mayst either alter or neglect it; what shall I say to the truth of thy promises? Can thy iustice admit contradictions? Can thy decrees be changeable? Canst thou promise and disappoint? Can these two stand together, Isaac shall liue to be the father of Nations; and Isaac shall now dye by the hand of his Father? when Isaac is once gone, where is my seed, where is my bles­sing? O God, if thy commands and purposes be capable of alteration, alter this bloo­dy sentence, and let thy first word stand.

These would haue been the thoughts of a weake heart: But God knew that he spake to an Abraham, and Abraham knew that he had to doe with a God: Faith had taught him not to argue, but obey. In an holy wilfulnesse he either forgets Nature, or despises her, he is sure that what God commands is good, that what hee promises is infallible, and therefore is carelesse of the meanes, and trusts to the end.

In matters of God, whosoeuer consults with flesh and blood, shall neuer offer vp his Isaac, to God; there needs no counsellor when wee know God is the Commander; here is neither grudging nor deliberating, nor delaying: His faith would not suffer him so much as to be sorie for that hee must doe. Sarah her selfe may not know of Gods charge, and her husbands purpose, lest her affection should haue ouercome her faith; lest her weaknesse now growne importunate, should haue said, Disobey God and dye. That which he must doe, he will doe; he that hath learned not to regard the life of his sonne, had learned not to regard the sorrow of his wife. It is too much tendernesse to respect the censures and constructions of others, when wee haue a direct word from God. The good Patriarch rises early, and addresses himselfe to his sad iourney. And now must he trauell three whole dayes to this execution; and still must Isaac be in his eye, whom all this while he seemes to see bleeding vpon the pile of Wood; which he caries; there is nothing so miserable as to dwell vnder the expectation of a great euill; That misery which must be, is mitigated with speed, and aggrauated with delay. All this while if Abraham had repented him, hee had leisure to returne. There is no small tryall, euen in the very time of tryall: now vvhen they are come within sight of the chosen Mountaine, the seruants are dismissed; what a deuotion is this that vvill abide no witnesses? he will not suffer two of his owne Vassals to see him doe that, which soone after all the world must know he hath done; yet is not Abraham afraid of that pietie, which the beholders could not see without horror, vvithout resistance, which no eare could heare of without abomination. What stranger could haue endured to see the Fa­ther carie the knife and fire, instruments of that death, which hee had rather suffer then inflict? The sonne securely carying that burden which must carie him?

But if Abrahams heart could haue knowne how to relent, that question of his deare, innocent, and religious sonne had melted it into compassion, My Father, Behold the fire and the wood, but where is the Sacrifice? I know not whether that word, My Father, did not strike Abraham as deepe as the knife of Abraham could strike his sonne: yet doth he not so much as thinke, (O miserable man, that may not at once be a Sonne to such a God, and Father to such a Sonne:) Still he persists, and conceales, and where hee [Page 834] meant not, prophesies, My sonne, God shall prouide a Lambe for the burnt-offering.

The heauy tidings was loth to come forth: It was a death to Abraham to say what he must doe: He knowes his owne faith to act this, hee knowes not Isaacs to indure it. But now when Isaac hath helped to build the Altar, whereon he must be consumed; he heares (not without astonishment) the strange command of God, the finall will of his Father: My sonne thou art the Lambe which God hath prouided for this burnt offe­ring: If my bloud would haue excused thee, how many thousand times had I rather to giue thee my owne life, then take thine! Alas, I am full of dayes, and now of long liued not but in thee; Thou mightest haue preserued the life of thy Father, and haue com­forted his death, but the God of vs both hath chosen thee: He that gaue thee vnto me miraculously, bids me by an vnvsuall meanes returne thee vnto him. I need not tell thee, that I sacrifice all my worldly ioyes, yea and my selfe in thee, but God must be o­beyed; neither art thou too deare for him that cals thee: Come on, my Sonne restore the life that God hath giuen thee by me: offer thy selfe willingly to these flames; send vp thy soule cheerefully vnto thy glory; and know that God loues thee aboue others, since he requires thee alone to be consecrated in sacrifice to himselfe.

Who cannot imagine with what perplexed mixtures of passions, with what changes of countenance, what doubts, what feares, what amazement, good Isaac receiued this sudden message from the mouth of his Father, how he questioned, how hee pleaded? But when hee had somewhat digested his thoughts, and considered that the Author was God, the actor Abraham, the action a sacrifice, hee now approues himselfe the sonne of Abraham; now he encourages the trembling hands of his Father; with whom he striues in this praise of forwardnesse, and obedience; now hee offers his hands and feet to the cords, his throat to the knife, his body to the Altar; and growing ambitious of the sword & fire, intreats his Father to doe that, which he would haue done though he had disswaded him. O holy emulation of faith! O blessed agreement of the Sacri­ficer, and Oblation: Abraham is as ready to take, as Isaac to giue; hee binds those deare hands which are more straightly bound with the cords of duty, and resolution; he layes his sacrifice vpon the wood, which now before-hand burnt inwardly with the heauenly fire of zeale and deuotion.

And now hauing kissed him his last, not without mutuall teares; he lifts vp his hand to fetch the stroke of death at once, not so much as thinking, perhaps God wil relent af­ter the first wound. Now the stay of Abraham, the hope of the Church, lyes on blee­ding vnder the hand of a father, what bowels can choose but yearne at this spectacle? which of the sauagest Heathens that had bin now vpon the hill of Moriah, and had seen (through the bushes) the sword of a Father hanging ouer the throat of such a sonne, would not haue been more perplexed in his thoughts, then that vnexpected sacrifice was in those briers? yet he whom it neerest concerned, is least touched; Faith hath wrought the same in him, which crueltie would in others, Not to be moued; He con­temnes all feares, and ouerlookes all impossibilities; His heart tels him that the same hand which raised Isaac from the dead wombe of Sarah, can raise him againe from the ashes of his sacrifice: with this confidence was the hand of Abraham now falling vpon the throat of Isaac, who had giuen himselfe for dead, and reioyced in the change; when suddenly the Angell of God interrupts him, forbids him, commends him.

The voice of God was neuer so welcome, neuer so sweet, neuer so seasonable as now: It was the tryall that God intended, not the fact; Isaac is sacrificed, and is yet aliue: and now both of them are more happy in that they would haue done, then they could haue been distressed if they had done it. Gods charges are oft-times harsh in the beginnings and proceeding, but in the conclusion alwayes comfortable: true spiritu­all comforts are commonly late and sudden: God defers on purpose, that our tryals may be perfect, our deliuerance welcome, our recompence glorious? Isaac had neuer been so precious to his father, if he had not been recouered from death; if he had not been as miraculously restored, as giuen: Abraham had neuer beene so blessed in his seed, if he had not neglected Isaac for God.

The only way to finde comfort in any earthly thing, is to surrender it (in a faithfull carelesnesse) into the hands of God: Abraham came to sacrifice, he may not go away with dry hands: God cannot abide that good purposes should be frustrate. Lest either he should not doe that, for which hee came, or should want meanes of speedy thanks­giuing for so gracious a disappointment; Behold, a Ram stands ready for the sacrifice, and as it were, proffers himselfe to this happy exchange. Hee that made that Beast, brings him thither, fastens him there: Euen in small things there is a great prouidence: what mysteries there are in euery act of God! The onely Sonne of God vpon this ve­ry hill, is laid vpon the Altar of the Crosse; and so becomes a true sacrifice for the world, that yet he is raised without impeachment, and exempted from the power of death: The Lamb of God which takes away the sins of the World, is here really offred, and accepted: One Sauiour in two figures; in the one, dying; restored in the other. So Abraham whiles he exercises his faith, confirmes it; and reioyces more to foresee the true Isaac in that place offered to death for his sinnes, then to see the carnall Isaac pre­serued from death for the reward of his Faith. Whatsoeuer is dearest to vs vpon earth is our Isaac; happy are we if we can sacrifice it to God; those shall neuer rest with A­braham, that cannot sacrifice with Abraham.

Of LOT and Sodom.

BEFORE Abraham and Lot grew rich, they dwelt together; now their wealth separates them; Their societie was a greater good then their riches: Many a one is a loser by his wealth; who would account those things good which make vs worse? It had been the duty of yong Lot to offer rather then to choose; to yeeld rather then contend: who vvould not here thinke Abraham the Nephew; and Lot the Vncle? It is no disparagement for greater persons to begin treaties of Peace. Better doth it beseeme euery sonne of A­braham to winne vvith loue, then to sway with power. Abraham yeelds ouer this right of his choise; Lot takes it. And behold, Lot is crossed in that vvhich he chose, Abraham is blessed in that which vvas left him; God neuer suffers any man to leese by an hum­ble remission of his right in a desire of peace?

Wealth hath made Lot not only vndutifull, but couetous; he sees the goodly Plaines of Iordan, the richnesse of the soyle, the commoditie of the Riuers, the situation of the Cities, and now not once inquiring into the conditions of the Inhabitants, hee is in loue with Sodom: Outward appearances are deceitfull guides to our iudgement, or affections: they are worthy to be deceiued that value things as they seeme: It is not long after that Lot payes deare for his rashnesse. He fled for quietnesse with his Vncle, and finds Warre with strangers: Now is he caried prisoner with all his substance, by great Enemies; Abraham must rescue him, of whom hee was forsaken. That vvealth which was the cause of his former quarrels, is made a prey to mercilesse Heathens: That place which his eye couetously chose, betrayes his life and goods. How many Christians, whiles they haue looked at gaine, haue lost themselues.

Yet this ill successe hath neither driuen out Lot, nor amended Sodom, hee still loues his commoditie, and the Sodomites their sinnes: wicked men grow worse with af­flictions, as vvater growes more cold after an heat: And as they leaue not sinning, so God leaues not plaguing them, but still followes them with succession of iudgements. In how few yeares hath Sodom forgot she vvas spoiled, and led captiue? If that wic­ked Citie had been warned by the sword, it had escaped the fire; but now this visita­tion hath not made ten good men, in those fiue Cities: How fit was this heape for [Page 838] the fire, which vvas all chaffe? Onely Lot vexed his righteous soule with the sight of their vncleannesse; Hee vexed his owne soule, for who bade him stay there? yet be­cause he was vexed, he is deliuered. He escapeth their iudgement, from whose sinnes he escaped. Though he would be a ghest of Sodom, yet because hee would not entertaine their sinnes, he becomes an Host to the Angels: Euen the good Angels are the execu­tioners of Gods iudgement: There cannot be a better or more noble act then to doe iustice vpon obstinate Malefactors.

Who can be ashamed of that which did not mis-beseeme the very Angels of God? Where should the Angels lodge but with Lot? the houses of holy men are full of these heauenly Spirits, vvhen they know not; they pitch their Tents in ours, and visit vs when we see not; and when we feele not, protect vs; It is the honour of Gods Saints to be attended by Angels: The filthy Sodomites now flocke together, stirred vp with the fury of enuy, and lust, and dare require to doe that in troops, which to act single, had beene too abominable, to imagine, vnnaturall. Continuance and society in euill makes wicked men outrageous, and impudent: It is not enough for Lot to bee the Witnesse, but he must be the Bawd also. (Bring forth these men that we may know them.)

Behold: euen the Sodomites speake modestly; though their acts and intents be vil­lanous. What a shame is it for those which professe purity of heart, to speake filthily? The good man craues and pleads the lawes of hospitalitie; and when hee sees head­strong purposes of mischiefe, chooses rather to bee an ill Father, then an ill host: His intention was good, but his offer was faulty; If through his allowance the Sodomites had defiled his daughters; it had been his sinne: If through violence they had defiled his ghests; it had been onely theirs: There can be no warrant for vs to sinne, lest others should sinne: It is for God to preuent sinnes with iudgements, it is not for men to pre­uent a greater sinne with a lesse: the best mindes when they are troubled, yeeld incon­siderate motions; as water that is violently stirred, sends vp bubbles: God meant bet­ter to Lot, then to suffer his weake offer to be accepted: Those which are bent vpon villany, are more exasperated by disswasion; as some strong streames, when they are resisted by flood-gates, swell ouer the bankes.

Many a one is hardned by the good vvord of God; and in stead of receiuing the counsell, rages at the messenger: When men are growne to that passe, that they are no whit better by afflictions, and worse with admonitions, God findes it time to strike; Now Lots ghests begin to shew themselues Angels, and first deliuer Lot in Sodom, then from Sodom: First strike them with blindnesse, whom they will after consume vvith fire. How little did the Sodomites thinke that vengeance vvas so neere them! While they went groping in the streets, and cursing those whom they could not find: Lot with the Angels is in secure light, and sees them miserable, and fore-sees them bur­ning. It is the vse of God to blind and besot those whom hee meanes to destroy: The light which they shall see shall be fierie, which shall be the beginning of an euerlasting darknesse, and a fire vnquenchable: Now they haue done sinning, and God begins to iudge: Wickednesse hath but a time, the punishment of wickednesse is beyond all time. The residue of the night was both short and dangerous. Yet good Lot, though sought for by the Sodomites, and newly pull'd into his house by the Angels, goes forth of his house to seeke his sonnes in law: No good man would bee saued alone; faith makes vs charitable with neglect of all perill: Hee warnes them like a Prophet, and aduises them like a Father, but both in vaine; hee seemes to them as if he mocked, and they doe more then seeme to mock him againe. Why should to morrow differ from other dayes? Who euer saw it raine fire? Or whence should that brimstone come? Or if such showres must fall, how shall nothing burne but this Valley? So to carnall men preaching is foolishnesse, deuotion idlenesse, the Prophets mad-men, Paul a babler: These mens incredulitie is as worthy of the fire, as the others vncleannesse. He that beleeues not, is condemned, already.

The messengers of God do not onely hasten Lot, but pull him by a gracious violence out of that impure Citie. They thirsted at once after vengeance vpon Sodom, and Lots [Page 837] safety; they knew God could not strike Sodom, till Lot were gone out, and that Lot could not be safe within those walls. Wee are all naturally in Sodom: if God did not hale vs out, whiles wee linger, wee should be condemned with the world. If God meet with a very good field, hee puls vp the weeds, and lets the corne grow; if indiffe­rent, he lets the corne and weeds grow together; if very ill, he gathers the few eares of corne, and burnes the weeds.

Oh the large bounty of God which reacheth not to vs onely, but to ours! God saues Lot for Abrahams sake, and Zoar for Lots sake; If Sodom had not beene too vvicked, it had escaped: Were it not for Gods deare children, that are intermixed vvith the world, it could not stand: The wicked owe their liues vnto those few good; vvhom they hate and persecute. Now at once the Sunne rises vpon Zoar, and fire falls downe vpon Sodom: Abraham stands vpon the hill, and sees the Cities burning; It is faire weather with Gods children, vvhen it is foulest with the vvicked. Those which bur­ned with the fire of lust, are now consumed vvith the fire of vengeance: They sin­ned against nature; and now against the course of nature, fire descends from Heauen, and consumes them: Lot may not so much as looke at the flame, whether for the st [...]y of his passage, or the horror of the sight, or tryall of his faith, or feare of commiserati­on. Small precepts from God are of importance; obedience is as well tryed, and diso­bedience as well punished in little, as in much: His wife doth but turne backe her head, whether in curiositie, or vnbeliefe, or loue and compassion of the place; shee is turned into a monument of disobedience: vvhat doth it auaile her not to be turned into ashes in Sodom, when she is turned into a pillar of Salt in the Plaine? He that saued a whole Citie, cannot saue his owne Wife. God cannot abide small sinnes, in those vvhom hee hath obliged. If we displease him, God can as vvell meet vvith vs out of Sodom. Lot now comne into Zoar, maruels at the stay of her, vvhom hee might not before looke backe to call; and soone after returning to seeke her, beholds this change with won­der and griefe: He finds Salt in stead of flesh, a Pillar in stead of a Wife: he findes So­dome consumed, and her standing; and is more amazed vvith this, by how much it was both more neere him, and lesse expected.

When God deliuers vs from destruction, he doth not secure vs from all afflictions: Lot hath lost his Wise, his allies, his substance, and now betakes himselfe to an vncom­fortable solitarinesse.

Yet though he fled from company, he could not fly from sinne: He who could not be tainted vvith vncleannesse in Sodom, is ouertaken with drunkennesse and incest in a Caue: Rather then Satan shall not vvant baits, his owne daughters will proue Sodo­mites; Those vvhich should haue comforted, betrayed him: How little are some hearts moued vvith iudgements? The ashes of Sodom, and the Pillar of Salt, vvere not yet out of their eye, vvhen they dare thinke of lying with their owne Father. They knew that vvhilest Lot vvas sober, he could not be vnchaste: Drunkennesse is the way to all beastiall affections, and acts. Wine knowes no difference either of persons, or sins: No doubt, Lot vvas afterwards ashamed of his incestuous Seed, and now wished he had come alone out of Sodom; yet euen this vnnaturall bed was blessed vvith in­crease; and one of our Sauiours worthy Ancestors sprung after from this line. Gods election is not tyed to our meanes; neither are blessings or curses euer traduced; The chaste bed of holy Parents hath ofttimes bred a monstrous generation; and contrarily, God hath raised sometimes an holy Seed from the drunken bed of Incest, or Fornicati­on. It hath been seene, that vveightie eares of corne haue growne out of the com­passe of the tilled field: Thus vvill God magnifie the freedome of his owne choyce; and let vs know that wee are not borne, but made good.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE THIRD BOOKE.

Iacob and Esau.

Iacob and Laban.

Dinah.

Iudah and Thamar.

Ioseph.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, THE LORD DENNY, BARON OF WALTHAM, MY SINGVLAR GOOD PATRON; All Grace and Happinesse.

RIght Honourable:

I Know, and in all humility confesse, how weake my Discourse is, and how vnworthy of this diuine subiect, which J haue vnder­taken; which if an Angell from Heauen should say hee could sufficiently comment vpon, J should distrust him: Yet this let me say (without any vaine boasting) that these thoughts (such as they are) through the blessing of GOD, J haue wouen out of my selfe, as holding it (after our Sauiours rule) better to giue, than to receiue. It is easier to heape together large volumes of others labours, then to worke out lesser of our owne: and the suggestion of one new thought, is better then many re­peated.

This part (which together with the Author is yours) shall present to your Lordship, the busiest of all the Patriarks, together [Page 842] with his tryalls, and successe: wherein you shall see Esau stripped by fraud, of that which he willingly sold, Iacobs hard aduen­tures for the blessing, and no lesse hard seruices for his wiues and substance, his dangerous encounters ending ioyfully, the ra [...]e of his onely daughter, seconded with the trecherous murder of his sonnes, Iudahs wrong to Thamar repayed by his owne vnclean­nesse: Iosephs sale, imprisonment, honour, pietie; The sinne of his brethren well bestowed, well answered. J so touch at the vses of all these, as one that knowes, it is easie to say more, and impossi­ble to say enough. GOD giue a blessing to my endeuours, and a pardon to my weakenesse, to your Lordship an encrease of his graces, and perfection of all happinesse.

Your Lordships humbly and officiously deuoted in all dutie, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations. THE THIRD BOOKE.

Of IACOB and ESAV.

OF all the Patriarkes, none made so little noyse in the World as Isaac; none liued either so priuately, or so innocently: Neither know I whether hee approued himselfe a better sonne or an Hus­band. For the one; he gaue himselfe ouer to the knife of his Father, and mourned three yeeres for his Mother: for the other he sought not to any handmaids bed, but in a chast forbearance reserued him­selfe for twenty yeeres space, and prayed: Rebecca was so long bar­ren, his prayers proued more effectuall then his seed. At last she conceiued, as if shee had beene more then the daughter in law to Sarah; whose sonne was giuen her, not out of the power of Nature, but of her husbands Faith.

God is oft better to vs then we would: Isaac prayes for a sonne; God giues him two at once: Now, shee is no lesse troubled with the strife of the children in her wombe, then before with the want of children: we know not when we are pleased; that which we desire, oft-times discontents vs more in the fruition; wee are ready to complaine both full and fasting. Before Rebecca conceiued, she was at ease: Before spirituall re­generation there is all peace in the soule: No sooner is the new man formed in vs, but the flesh conflicts with the spirit: There is no grace where is no vnquietnesse: Esau a­lone would not haue striuen: Nature will euer agree with it selfe; Neuer any Rebecca conceiued onely an Esau; or was so happy as to conceiue none but a Iacob; She must be the mother of both, that she may haue both ioy and exercise. This strife began ear­ly; Euery true Israelite begins his warre with his being. How many actions which we know not of, are not without presage and signification?

These two were the champions of two Nations; the field was their mothers wombe; their quarrell, precedency & superiority: Esau got the right of Nature; Iacob of grace: yet that there might be some pretence of equality, lest Esau should out-run his brother into the World, Iacob holds him fast by the heele: So his hand was borne before the o­thers foot: But because Esau is some minutes the elder; that the younger might haue better claime to that which God had promised, he buies that which he could not winn: If either by strife, or purchase, or suite, we can attaine spirituall blessings, we are happy: If Iacob had come forth first, he had not knowne how much he was bound to God for the fauour of his aduancement.

There was neuer any meat, except the forbidden fruit, so deare bought as this broth of Iacob; In both, the receiuer and the Eater is accursed: Euery true sonne of Israel will bee content to purchase spirituall fauours with earthly; And that man hath in him too much of the blood of Esau, which will not rather dye then forgoe his birth-right.

But what hath carelesse Esau lost, if hauing sold his birth-right, he may obtaine the blessing? Or what hath Iacob gained, if his brothers Venison may counteruaile his Pot­tage? Yet thus hath old Isaac decreed; who was now not more blind in his eyes, then in his affections: God had forewarned him that the elder should serue the yonger, yet Isaac goes about to blesse Esau.

It was not so hard for Abraham to reconcile Gods promise and Isaacs sacrifice, as for Isaac to reconcile the superiority of Iacob, with Esaus benediction: for Gods hand was in that, in this none but his owne: The dearest of Gods Saints haue beene some­times transported with naturall affections: He saw himselfe preferred to Ismael, though the elder; he saw his father wilfully forgetting nature at Gods command, in binding him for sacrifice; He saw Esau lewly matched with Heathens; and yet he will remem­ber nothing, but, Esau is my first borne; But how gracious is God, that when we would will not let vs sinne? And so orders our actions, that wee doe not what we will, but what we ought.

That God which had ordained the Lordship to the yonger, will also contriue for him the blessing; what he will haue effected, shall not want meanes: the Mother shall rather defeat the Sonne, and beguile the Father, then the Father shall beguile the cho­sen sonne of his blessing. What was Iacob to Rebecca more then Esau? or what Mo­ther doth not more affect the elder? But now God inclines the loue of the Mother to the yonger, against the custome of nature, because the father loues the elder, against the promise: The affections of the Parents are diuided, that the promise might be fulfilled; Rebeccaes craft shall answer Isaacs partiality: Isaac would vniustly turne Esau into Iocob, Rebecca doth as cunningly turne Iacob into Esau: her desire was good, her meanes were vnlawfull: God doth oft times effect his iust will by our weaknesses; yet neither thereby iustifying our infirmities, nor blemishing his owne actions.

Here was nothing but counterfeiting; a fayned Person, a fayned Name, fayned Ve­nison, a fained Answer, and yet behold, a true blessing; but to the man, not to the meanes: Those were so vnsound, that Iacob himselfe doth more feare their curse then hope for their successe. Isaac was now both simple and old: yet if hee had perceiued the fraud, Iacob had beene more sure of a curse, then he could bee sure, that hee should not be perceiued.

Those which are plaine-hearted in themselues, are the bitterest enemies to deceit in others: Rebecca presuming vpon the Oracle of God, and her husbands simplicity, dare be his surety for the danger, his counseller for the cariage of the businesse, his cooke for the dyet, yea dresses both the meat and the man: and now puts words into his mouth, the dish into his hand, the garments vpon his backe, the Goats haire vpon the open parts of his body, and sends him in thus furnished for the blessing; Standing, no doubt, at the doore, to see how well her lesson was learned, how well her deuice suc­ceeded. And if old Isaac should by any of his senses haue discerned the guile; shee had soone stept in and vndertaken the blame, and vrged him with that knowne will of God concerning Iacobs Dominion, and Esaus seruitude, which either age or affection had made him forget.

And now she wishes she could borrow Esaus tongue as well as his garments, that she might securely deceiue all the senses of him, which had suffered himself more dan­gerously deceiued with his affection: But this is past her remedy: her son must name himselfe Esau with the voice of Iacob. It is hard if our tongue do not bewray what we are, in spight of our habit. This was enough to worke Isaac to a suspition, to an inquiry not to an incredulity: He that is good of himselfe, will hardly beleeue euill of another; [Page 845] And will rather distrust his owne senses, then the fidelity of those he trusted: All the senses are set to examine; none sticketh at the iudgement but the eare; To deceiue that, Iacob must second his dissimulation with three lyes at one breath: I am Esau, as thou b [...]st me, my Venison: one sinne entertained fetcheth in another: and if it be forced to lodge alone, either departeth, or dyeth: I loue Iacobs blessing, but I hate his lye. I would not doe that wilfully, which Iacob did weakely, vpon condition of a blessing: He that pardoned his infirmity, would curse my obstinatenesse.

Good Isaac sets his hands to try whether his eares informed him aright; hee feeles the hands of him whose voice he suspected: that honest heart could not thinke, that the skinne might more easily be counterfaited, then the lungs: A small satisfaction contents those whom guiltinesse hath not made scrupulous: Isaac beleeues, and blesses the younger Sonne in the garments of the elder: If our heauenly Father smell vpon our backes the sauour of our elder brothers Robes, we cannot depart from him vnblessed.

No sooner is Iacob gone away full of the ioy of his blessing, then Esau comes in, full of the hope of the blessing: And now he cannot repent him to haue sold that in his hun­ger for pottage; which in his pleasure he shall buy againe with Venison. The hopes of the wicked faile them when they are at highest, whereas Gods children finde those comforts in extremity which they durst not expect.

Now he comes in blowing, and sweating for his reward, and findes nothing but a repulse: Lewd men when they thinke they haue earned of God, and come p [...]dly to challenge fauour, receiue no answer, but, Who art thou? Both the Father and the Son wonder at each other, the one with feare, the other with griefe; Isaac tremble [...] Esau wept; the one vpon conscience, the other vpon enuy: Isaacs heart now told him that he should not haue purposed the blessing where hee did; and that it was due to him vnto whom it was giuen, and not purposed; hence he durst not reuerse that which hee had done with Gods will; besides his owne: For now hee saw that hee had done vnwil­ling iustice: God will finde both time and meanes to reclaime his owne, to preuent their sinnes, to manifest and reforme their [...]: who would haue looked for teares from Esau? Or who dare trust teares, when he sees them fall from so gracelesse Eyes?

It was a good word, Blesse me also, my Father; Euery miscreant can wish himselfe well: No man would be miserable, if it were enough to desire happinesse: Why did hee not rather weepe to his Brother, for the pottage; then to Isaac for a blessing? If he had not then sold, he had not needed now to begge: It is iust with God to denie vs those fa­uours which wee were carelesse in keeping, and which wee vnder valued in enioying. Esaus teares find no place for Isaacs repentance; Except it were that he hath done that by wile, which he should haue done vpon duty.

No motiue can cause a good heart to repent that he hath done well; how happy a thing it is to know the seasons of grace, and not to neglect then how desperate to haue knowne and neglected them! these teares were both late and false; the teares of rage, of enuy, of carnall desire; worldly sorrow causeth death: yet whiles Esau [...]owles out thus for a blessing, I heare him cry out of his fathers store (Hast thou but one blessing, my Fa­thers?) of his brothers subtlety (was hee not rightly called Iacob?) I doe not heare him blame his owne deserts. Hee did not see, while his Father was deceiued, and his bro­ther crafty, that God was iust, and himselfe vncapable: he knew himselfe profane; and yet claimes a blessing.

Those that care not to please God, yet care for the outward fauours of God, and are ready to murmure if they want them, as if God were bound to them, and they free. And yet so mercifull is God, that he hath second blessings for those that loue him not, and giues them all they care for. That one blessing of speciall loue is for none but Israel; but those of common kindnesse are for them that can sell their birth right: this blessing was more then Esau could be worthy of: yet like a second Cain, he resolues to kill his brother, because he was more accepted: I know that whether he were a worse [Page 846] sonne, or brother; he hopes for his fathers death, and purposes his brothers; and vowes to shed blood in stead of teares. But wicked men cannot be so ill as they would; that strong Wrestler against whom Iacob preuailed, preuailed with Esau, and turned his wounds into kisses. An Hoast of men came with Esau, an army of Angels met Iacob. Esau threatned, Iacob prayed: His prayers and presents haue melted the heart of Esau into loue. And now in stead of the grim and stern countenance of an executioner, Iacob sees the face of Esau, as the face of God. Both men and deuils are stinted, the stoutest heart cannot stand out against God. He that can wrestle earnestly with God, is secure from the harmes of men. Those minds which are exasperated with violence, and can­not be broken with feare, yet are bowed with loue; when the wayes of a man please God, he will make his enemies at peace with him.

Of IACOB and LABAN.

ISAACS life was not more retyred and quiet, then Iacobs was busie and trou­blesome. In the one I see the Image of contemplation, of action in the other. None of the Patriarkes saw so euill dayes as he; from whom iustly hath the Church of God therefore taken her name. Neither were the faith­full euer since called Abrahamites, but Israelites. That no time might be lost, he began his strife in the womb; after that, he flyes for his life from a cruell brother to a cruell vncle. With a staffe goes he ouer Iordan alone; doubtfull and comfortlesse, not like the sonne of Isaac. In the way the earth is his bed, and the stone his pillow; Yet euen there he sees a vision of A [...]els Iacobs heart was neuer so full of ioy, as when his head lay hardest. God is most pr [...]nt with vs in our greatest deiection, and loues to giue comfort to those that are forsaken of their hopes.

He came farre to find out an hard friend; and of a Nephew becomes a Seruant. No doubt when Laban heard of his sisters sonne, he looked for the Camels and attendance that came to fetch his sister Rebecca, not thinking that Abrahams seruant could come better furnished, then Isaacs sonne: but now when hee saw nothing but a staffe, hee looks vpon him, not as an vncle, but a master. And while he pretends to offer him a wife as the reward of his seruice, he craftily requires his seruice as the dowry of his wife.

After the seruice of an hard Apprentise ship hath earned her whom he loued; his wife is changed, and he is in a sort, forced to an vnwilling adultery: His mother had before in a cunning disguise substituted him, who was the younger son, for the elder; and now not long after, his father in law, by a like fraud, substitutes to him the elder daughter for the younger: God comes oftentimes home to vs in our owne kind; and euen by the sinne of others payes vs our owne, when we looke not for it. It is doubtfull whether it were a greater crosse to marry whom he would not, or to be disappointed of her whom he desired. And now he must begin a new hope, where he made account of fruition. To raise vp an expectation once frustrate, is more difficult, then to con­tinue a long hope drawne on with likelihoods of performance: yet thus deare is Iacob content to pay for Rachel, fourteene years seruitude. Commonly Gods children come not easily by their pleasures: what miseries will not loue digest and ouercome? And if Iacob were willingly consumed with heat in the day, and frost in the night, to become the sonne in law to Laban; What should we refuse to be the sonnes of God?

Rachel whom he [...], is barren: Lea which was despised, is fruitfull; How wisely God weighes [...]ot to vs our fauours and crosses in an equall ballance; so tempering our sorrowes that they may not oppresse, and our ioyes that they may not transport vs: each one hath some matter of enuy to others, and of griefe to himselfe.

Lea enuies Rachels beauty, and loue; Rachel enuies Leahs fruitfulnesse: Yet Lea would not be barren, nor Rachel bleare-eyed. I see in Rachel the image of her Grand­mother Sara; both in her beauty of person, in her actions, in her successe: shee also will needs suborne her handmaid to make her a mother; and at last beyond hope her selfe conceiueth: It is a weake greedinesse in vs to affect Gods blessings by vnlawfull meanes; what a proofe and prayse had it beene of her faith if shee had stayed Gods leasure, and would rather haue endured her barrennesse, then her husbands polygamy? Now she shewes her selfe the daughter of Laban; the Father for couetousnesse, the daughters for emulation haue drawne sinne into Iacobs bed: he offended in yeelding, but they more in solliciting him, and therefore the fact is not imputed to Iacob, but to them. In those sinnes which Satan drawes vs into, the blame is ours: in those which we moue each other vnto, the most fault and punishment lyes vpon the tempter. None of the Patriarkes diuided his seed into so many wombes as Iacob; none was so much crossed in his seed.

Thus, rich in nothing but wiues and children, was he now returning to his Fathers house, accounting his charge his wealth. But God meant him yet more good. Laban sees that both his Family and his Flocks were well increased by Iacobs seruice. Not his loue therefore but his gaine makes him loth to part. Euen Labans couetousnesse is made by God the meanes to inrich Iacob.

Behold; his strait master intreats him to that recompence, which made his nephew mighty, and himselfe enuious: God considering his hard seruice, payd him wages out of Labans folds. Those Flocks and Herds had but few spotted Sheep and Goates, vn­till Iacobs couenant: then (as if the fashion had beene altered) they all ran into parted colours; the most and best (as if they had beene weary of their former owner) changed the colours of their young, that they might change their master.

In the very shapes and colours of brute creatures there is a diuine hand, which dis­poseth them to his owne ends. Small and vnlikely meanes shall preuaile where God intends an effect. Little pilled sticks of Hasell or Poplar laid in the troughs shall inrich Iacob with an increase of his spotted flocks; Labans sonnes might haue tried the same meanes, and failed: God would haue Laban know that he put a difference betwixt Ia­cob and him; that as for fourteene yeares he had multiplyed Iacobs charge of cattell to Laban, so now for the last six yeares hee would multiply Labans flocke to Iacob: and if Laban had the more, yet the better were Iacobs: Euen in these outward things, Gods childen haue many times sensible tastes of his fauours aboue the wicked.

I know not whether Laban were a worse Vncle, or Father, or Master: he can like well Iacobs seruice, not his wealth. As the wicked haue no peace with God, so the godly haue no peace with men; for if they prosper not, they are despised; if they prosper, they are enuied. This Vncle, whom his seruice had made his father, must now vpon his wealth be fled from as an enemy, and like an enemy pursues him: If Laban had meant to haue taken a peaceable leaue, hee had neuer spent seuen dayes iourney in following his innocent sonne: Iacob knew his churlishnesse, and therefore resolued rather to be vnmannerly then iniured: well might hee thinke, that he, whose oppression changed his wages so often in his stay, would also abridge his wages in the parting; now there­fore he wisely prefers his own estate to Labans loue: it is not good to regard too much the vniust discontentment of worldly men, and to purchase vnprofitable fauour with too great losse.

Behold: Laban followes Iacob with one troop, Esau meets him with another, both with hostile intentions; both goe on till the vtmost point of their execution: both are preuented ere the execution. God makes fooles of the enemies of his Church, he lets them proceed, that they may be frustrate, and when they are gone to the vtmost reach of their tether, hee puls them backe to their taske with shame: Loe now, La­ban leaues Iacob with a kisse; Esau meets him with a kisse: Of the one he hath an oath, teares of the other, peace with both: Who shall need to feare man that is in league with God?

But what a wonder is this? Iacob receiued not so much hurt from all his enemies, as from his best friend. Not one of his hairs perished by Laban, or Esau; yet he lost a ioint by the Angell, and was sent halting to his graue: He that knowes our strength, yet wil wrestle with vs for our exercise, and loues our violence and importunity.

O happy losse of Iacob! he lost a ioynt, and wonne a blessing: It is a fauour to halt from God, yet this fauour is seconded with a greater. He is blessed, because hee would rather halt, then leaue ere he was blessed. If he had left sooner, he had not halted, but hee had not prospered. That man shall goe away sound, but miserable, that loues a limbe more then a blessing. Surely, if Iacob had not wrestled with God, he had beene foyled with euills: how many are the troubles of the righteous!

Not long after, Rachel, the comfort of his life dyeth. And when, but in her trauell, and in his trauell to his Father? When he had now before digested in his thoughts the ioy and gratulation of his aged Father, for so welcome a burden. His children, (the staffe of his age) wound his soule to the death. Reuben proues incestuous, Iudah adul­terous, Dinah rauished, Simeon and Leui murderous, Er and Onan striken dead, Ioseph lost, Simeon imprisoned; Beniamin the death of his Mother, the Fathers right-hand, indangered; himselfe driuen by famine in his old age to die amongst the Aegyptians, a people that held it abomination to eat with him. If that Angell, with whom hee stroue, and who therefore stroue for him, had not deliuered his soule out of all aduersi­ty, he had beene supplanted with euils, and had beene so far from gaining the name of Israel, that he had lost the name of Iacob: now what sonne of Israel can hope for good daies, when he heares his Fathers were so euill? It is enough for vs, if when wee are dead, we can rest with him in the land of Promise. If the Angell of the Couenant once blesse vs, no paine, no sorrowes can make vs miserable.

Of DINAH.

I Find but one onely daughter of Iacob, who must needes therefore be a great darling to her Father; and she so miscaries, that she causes her Fathers griefe to be more then his loue. As her mother Leah; so she hath a fault in her eyes; which was Curiosity: She will needes see; and be seene; and whiles she doth vainely see, shee is seene lustfully. It is not enough for vs to looke to our owne thoughts, except wee beware of the prouocations of others: If wee once wander out of the lists, that God hath set vs in our callings, there is nothing but danger: Her Virginity had been safe, if she had kept home; or if Sechem had forced her in her mothers tent, this losse of her Virginity had been without her sin; now she is not innocent that gaue the occasion.

Her eyes were guilty of the temptation; Onely to see, is an insufficient warrant to draw vs into places of spirituall hazard: If Sechem had seen her busie at home, his loue had beene free from out-rage; now the lightnesse of her presence gaue incouragement to his inordinate desires. Immodesty of behauior makes way to lust; and giues life vnto wicked hopes: yet Sechem be wrayes a good nature euen in filthinesse; He loues Dinah after his sinne, and will needs marry her whom he had defiled. Commonly lust ends in loathing: Ammon abhors Thamar as much, after his act, as before, he loued her; and beats her out of doores, whom hee was sicke to bring in. But Sechem would not let Dinah fare the worse for his sinne. And now hee goes about to entertaine her with honest loue whom the rage of his lust had dishonestly abused. Her deflouring shall bee no preiudice to her, since her shame shall redound to none but him, and he will hide her dishonour with the name of an husband. What could hee now doe, [Page 849] but sue to his Father, to hers, to her selfe, to her brethren; intreating that, vvith hum­ble submission, which he might haue obtained by violence? Those actions vvhich are ill begun, can hardly be salued vp with late satisfactions; whereas good entrances giue strength vnto the proceedings, and successe to the end.

The yong mans father doth not only consent, but sollicite; and is ready to purchase a daughter either with substance, or paine: The two old men would haue ended the matter peaceably; but youth commonly vndertakes rashly, and performes with passi­on. The sons of Iacob thinke of nothing but reuenge, and (which is worst of all) begin their cruelty with craft, and hide their craft with Religion: A smiling malice is most deadly; and hatred doth most rankle the heart, when it is kept in and dissembled. We cannot giue our sister to an vncircumcised man; here was God in the mouth, and Saran in the heart: The bloodiest of all proiects haue euer wont to be coloured with Religion: because the worse any thing is, the better shew it desires to make, and contrarily, the better colour is put vpon any vice, the more odious it is; for as euery simulation addes to an euill, so the best addes most euill: themselues had taken the daughters and sisters of vncircumcised men; yea Iacob himselfe did so; why might not an vncircumcised man obtaine their sister? Or if there be a difference of giuing and taking, it had beene well, if it had not beene onely pretended. It had beene a happy Rauishment of Dinah, that should haue drawne a whole Country into the bosome of the Church: but here was a Sacrament intended, not to the good of the soule, but to murder of the body: It was a hard taske for Hamor and Sechem, not onely to put the knife to their owne fore­skins, but to perswade a multitude to so painfull a condition.

The sons of Iacob dissemble with them, they with the people. (Shall not their flocks and substance be ours?) Common profit is pretended; whereas onely Sechems pleasure is meant. No motiue is so powerfull to the vulgar sort, as the name of Commoditie; The hope of this, makes them prodigall of their skin and blood; Not the loue to the Sa­crament, not the loue to Sechem: sinister respects draw more to the profession of Reli­gion, then conscience: if it were not for the loaues and fishes, the traine of Christ would bee lesse. But the Sacraments of God mis-receiued, neuer prosper in the end. These men are content to smart, so they may gaine.

And now that euery man lyes sore of his owne wound, Simeon and Leui rush in ar­med, and wound all the males to death: Cursed be their wrath, for it was fierce, and their rage, for it was cruell. Indeed, filthinesse should not haue beene wrought by Israel; yet, murder should not haue beene wrought by Israel; if they had beene fit Iudges (which were but bloody executioners) how far doth the punishment exceed the fault? To pu­nish aboue the offence, is no lesse iniustice, then to offend: one offendeth, and all feele the reuenge: yea all (though innocent) suffer that reuenge, which he that offended, de­serued not. Sechem sinneth, but Dinah tempted him: She that was so light, as to wan­der abroad alone, only to gaze, I feare was not ouer-difficult to yeeld: And if hauing wrought her shame, he had driuen her home with disgrace to her Fathers tent, such tyrannous lust had iustly called for blood: but now hee craues, and offers, and would pay deare for but leaue to giue satisfaction.

To execute rigour vpon a submisse offender, is more mercilesse than iust: Or if the punishment had bin both iust and proportionable from another, yet from them which had vowed peace and affinitie, it was shamefully vniust. To disappoint the trust of an­other, and to neglect our owne promise and fidelity for priuate purposes, adds faithles­nesse vnto our cruelty. That they were impotent, it was through their circumcision: what impiety was this; in stead of honouring an holy signe, to take an aduantage by it? What shrieking was there now in the streets of the City of the Hiuites? And how did the beguiled Sichemits, when they saw the swords of the two brethren, die cursing that Sacrament in their hearts, which had betrayed them? Euen their curses were the sins of Simeon and Leui; whose fact, though it were abhorred by their Father, yet it was se­conded by their brethren. Their spoile makes good the others slaughter. Who would haue looked to haue found this out-rage in the family of Iacob? How did that good [Page 850] Patriarke, when he saw Dinah come home blubbered and wringing her hands, Simeon and Leui sprinkled with blood, wish that Leah had beene barren as long as Rachel! Good Parents haue griefe enough (though they sustaine no blame) for their childrens sins: What great euills arise from small beginnings! The idle curiosity of Dinah hath bred all this mischiefe; Rauishment followes vpon her wandring, vpon her ra­uishment murder, vpon the murder spoyle: It is holy and safe to bee iealous of the first occasions of euill, either done or suffered.

Of IVDAH and THAMAR.

I Find not many of Iacobs sonnes more faultie then Iudah; who yet is sin­gled out from all the rest, to be the royall Progenitor of Christ; and to be honoured with the dignity of the birth-right, that Gods election might not bee of merit, but of grace: Else howsoeuer he might haue sped alone, Thamar had neuer beene ioyned with him in this line: Euen Iudah marries a Canaanite; it is no maruell though his Seed prosper not: And yet that good children may not be too much discouraged with their vnlawfull propa­gation, the Fathers of the promised Seed are raised from an incestuous bed: Iudah was very yong, scarce frō vnder the rod of his Father, yet he takes no other counsell for his mariage, but from his own eyes, which were like his sister Dinahs, rouing and wanton: what better issue could be expected from such beginnings? Those proud Iewes that glory so much of their Pedigree and Name from this Patriarke, may now choose whether they will haue their mother a Canaanite, or an Harlot: Euen in these things oft-times the birth followes the belly. His eldest sonne Er, is too wicked to liue; God strikes him dead ere he can leaue any issue, not abiding any siens to grow out of so bad a stocke: Notorious sinners God reserues to his owne vengeance. He doth not in­flict sensible iudgements vpon all his enemies, lest the wicked should thinke there were no punishment abiding for them else-where. Hee doth inflict such iudgements vpon some, lest he should seeme carelesse of euill. It were as easie for him to strike all dead, as one: but hee had rather all should be warned by one; and would haue his enemies find him mercifull, as his children, iust: His brother Onan sees the iudgment, and yet followes his sins. Euery little thing discourages vs from good; Nothing can alter the heart that is set vpon euill: Er was not worthy of any loue; but though he were a mis­creant, yet he was a brother. Seed should haue been raised to him; Onan iustly leeses his life with his Seed; which he would rather spill, then lend to a wicked brother. Some duties we owe to humanity, more to neerenesse of blood. Ill deseruings of others can be no excuse for our iniustice, for our vncharitablenesse. That which Thamar required, Moses afterward, as from God, commanded; the succession of brothers into the barren bed: Some lawes God spake to his Church, long ere he wrote them: while the author is certainly knowne, the voyce and the finger of God are worthy of equall respect. Iudah hath lost two sonnes, and now doth but promise the third, whom he sinnes in not giuing. It is the weaknesse of nature, rather to hazard a sin, then a danger; and to neglect our owne duty, for wrongfull suspition of others: though he had lost his son in giuing him, yet he should haue giuen him: A faithful mans promise is his debt, which no feare of damage can dispense with.

But whereupon was this slacknesse? Iudah feared that some vnhappinesse in the bed of Thamar was the cause of his sonnes miscariage; whereas it was their fault, that Thamar vvas both a widow and childlesse. Those that are but the patients of euill, are many times burdened with suspitions; and therefore are ill thought of, because [Page 851] they fare ill: Afflictions would not bee so heauy, if they did not lay vs open vnto vn­charitable conceits.

What difference God puts betwixt sinnes of wilfulnesse, and infirmitie? The pollution is punished with present death, the fathers incest is pardoned, and in a sort prospereth.

Now Thamar seekes by subtlety, that which she could not haue by award of iustice; the neglect of due retributions driues men to indirect courses; neither know I whe­ther they sin more in righting themselues wrongfully, or the other in not righting them: She therefore takes vpon her the habit of an harlot, that she might performe the act; If she had not wished to seeme an Whore, she had not worn that attire, nor chosen that place. Immodesty of outward fashion or gesture bewraies euill desires: the heart that meanes well, will neuer wish to seeme ill; for commonly we affect to shew better then we are. Many harlots will put on the semblances of chastity, of modesty; neuer the contrary. It is no trusting those, which doe not wish to appeare good. Iudah e­steemes her by her habit: and now the sight of an harlot hath stird vp in him a thought of lust; Satan finds well, that a fit obiect is halfe a victory.

Who would not bee ashamed to see a sonne of Iacob thus transported with filthy af­fections? At the first fight he is inflamed, neither yet did he see the face of her, whom he lusted after: it was enough motiue to him that she was a woman, neither could the presence of his neighbor, the Adullamite, compose those wicked thoughts, or hinder his vnchast acts.

That sinne must needs be impudent which can abide a witnesse: yea so hath his lust besotted him, that he cannot discerne the voice of Thamar, that he cannot foresee the danger of his shame in parting with such pledges. There is no passion, which doth not for the time bereaue a man of himselfe: Thamar had learned not to trust him without a pawne; He had promised his sonne to her as a daughter, and failed; now he promised a Kid to her, as an Harlot, and performeth it: Whether his pledge constrained him, or the power of his word, I enquire not: Many are faithfull in all things, saue those which are the greatest, and dearest; If his credit had beene as much indangered in the former promise, he had kept it: now hath Thamar requited him. She expected long the enioying of his promised son, and he performed not: but here he performes the pro­mise of the Kid, and shee stayes not to expect it. Iudah is sorry that he cannot pay the hire of his lust, and now feareth lest he shall be beaten with his owne staffe, lest his sig­net shall be vsed to confirme, and seale his reproach; resoluing not to know them; and wishing they were vnknown of others. Shame is the easiest wages of sin, and the surest, which euer begins first in our selues. Nature is not more forward to commit sinne, then willing to hide it.

I heare as yet of no remorse in Iudah, but feare of shame. Three moneths hath his sinne slept: and now when he is securest, it awakes and baites him. Newes is brought him that Thamar begins to swell with her conception, and now he swels with rage, and cals her forth to the flame like a rigorous Iudge, without so much as staying for the time of her deliuerance, that his cruelty in this iustice, should be no lesse ill, then the vniu­stice of occasioning it. If Iudah had not forgotten his sinne, his pittie had beene more then his hatred to this of his daughters: How easie is it to detest those sinnes in others, which we flatter in our selues! Thamar doth not denie the sinne, nor refuse punishment; but calls for that partner in her punishment, which was her partner in the sinne: the staffe, the signet, the handkerchiefe accuse and conuince Iudah, and now he blushes at his owne sentence, much more at his act, and cries out, She is more righteous then I. God will finde a time to bring his children vpon their knees, and to wring from them penitent confessions: And rather then he will not haue them soundly ashamed, he will make them the trumpets of their owne reproach.

Yet doth he not offer himselfe to the flame with her, but rather excuses her by him­selfe. This relenting in his owne case, shamed his former zeale: Euen in the best men na­ture is partiall to it selfe: It is good so to sentence others frailties, that yet we remember [Page 852] our owne, whether those that haue beene, or may be: with what shame, yea with what horror must Iudah needs looke vpon the great belly of Thamar, and on her two sonnes, the monuments of his filthinesse?

How must it needes wound his soule, to heare them call him both Father and Grand­father; to call her mother and sister? If this had not cost him many a sigh, he had no more escaped his Fathers curse, then Reuben did: I see the difference, not of sinnes, but of men: Remission goes not by the measure of the sinne, but the quality of the sin­ner; yea rather the mercy of the Forgiuer: Blessed is the man (not that sinnes not, but) to whom the Lord imputes not his sinne.

Of IOSEPH.

I Maruell not that Ioseph had the double portion of Iacobs land, who had more then two parts of his sorrowes: None of his sonnes did so truely inherit his afflictions; none of them was either so miserable, or so great: suffering is the way to glory: I see in him not a cleerer type of Christ, then of euery Christian; Because we are deare to our Father, and complaine of sinnes, therefore are we hated of our car­nall brethren: If Ioseph had not medled with his brothers faults, yet he had beene en­uied for his Fathers affection; but now malice is met with enuy: There is nothing more thanklesse or dangerous then to stand in the way of a resolute sinner: That which doth correct and obliege the penitent, makes the wilfull mind furious and re­uengefull.

All the spight of his brethren cannot make Ioseph cast off the liuery of his Fathers loue: what need we care for the censures of men, if our hearts can tell vs that we are in fauour with God?

But what meant young Ioseph to adde vnto his own enuy, by reporting his dreames? The concealement of our hopes, or abilities, hath not more modesty, then safety: He that was enuied for his dearnesse, and hated for his intelligence, was both enuied & ha­ted for his dreames. Surely God meant to make the relation of these dreames, a means to affect that which these dreames imported. We men worke by likely meanes; God by contraries. The maine quarrell was, Behold, this dreamer commeth. Had it not been for his dreames, he had not bin sold: if he had not bin sold, he had not bin exalted. So Iosephs state had not deserued enuy, if his dreams had not caused him to be enuied. Full little did Ioseph thinke, when he went to seeke his brethren, that this was the last time he should see his fathers house: Full little did his brethren thinke, when they sold him na­ked to the Ismaelites, to haue once seene him in the Throne of Aegypt. Gods decree runnes on; and while we either thinke not of it, or oppose it, is performed.

In an honest and obedient simplicity, Ioseph comes to enquire of his brethrens health, and now may not returne to carry newes of his owne misery: whiles he thinkes of their welfare, they are plotting his destruction; Come, let vs slay him. Who would haue expe­cted this cruelty in them, which should be the Fathers of Gods Church? It was thought a fauour, that Reubens entreaty obtained for him that he might be cast into the pit aliue; to dye there. He lookt for brethren, and behold murtherers; Euery mans tongue, euery mans fist was bent against him: Each one striues who shall lay the first hand vpon that changeable cote, which was dyed with their Fathers loue, and their enuy: And now they haue stript him naked; and haling him by both armes, as it were, cast him aliue into his graue. So in pretence of forbearance, they resolue to torment him with a lingring death: the sauagest robbers could not haue beene more mercilesse: [Page 853] for now besides (what in them lyes) they kill their Father in their brother. Nature, if it once degenerate, growes more monstrous and extreme, then a disposition borne to cruelty.

All this while Ioseph wanted neither words nor teares; but like a passionate sup­pliant bowing his bare knees to them, whom he dreamed should bow to him) intreats and perswades by the deare name of their brotherhood, by their profession of one common God, for their Fathers sake, for their owne soules sake, not to sinne against his blood. But enuie hath shut out mercy; and makes them not onely forget them­selues to be brethren, but men: What stranger can thinke of poore innocent Ioseph, crying naked in that desolate and dry pit (only sauing that he moystned it with teares) and not be moued? Yet his hard-hearted brethren fit them downe carelessely, with the noyse of his lamentation in their eares, to eate bread; not once thinking by their owne hunger, what it was for Ioseph to be affamisht to death.

Whatsoeuer they thought, God neuer meant that Ioseph should perish in that pit; and therefore hee sends very Ismaelites to ransome him from his Brethren; the feed of him that persecuted his brother Isaac, shall now redeeme Ioseph from his brethrens persecution. When they came to fetch him out of the pit, hee now hoped for a speedie dispatch; That since they seemed not to haue so much mercy, as to prolong his life, they vvould not continue so much crueltie, as to prolong his death.

And now, when hee hath comforted himselfe with hope of the fauour of dying, behold, death exchanged for bondage: how much is seruitude, to an ingenuous nature, worse then death? For, this is common to all; that, to none but the mise­rable: Iudah meant this well, but God better: Reuben saued him from the sword, Iudah from affamishing: God will euer raise vp some secret fauourers to his owne, a­mongst those that are most malicious. How well was this fauour bestowed? If Io­seph had dyed for hunger in the pit, both Iacob, and Iudah, and all his brethren had dyed for hunger in Canaan. Little did the Ismaelitish Merchants know what a trea­sure they bought, caried, and sold; more precious then all their Balmes and Myrrhs. Little did they thinke that they had in their hands the Lord of Aegypt, the Iewell of the World? Why should wee contemne any mans meannesse, when wee know not his destiny?

One sinne is commonly vsed for the vaile of another: Iosephs coat is sent home dip­ped in blood, that whiles they should hide their owne cruelty, they might afflict their Father, no lesse then their brother. They haue deuised this reall lye, to punish their old Father for his loue, with so grieuous a monument of his sorrow.

Hee that is mourned for in Canaan, as dead, prospers in Aegypt vnder Potiphar; and of a Slaue, is made a Ruler: Thus God meant to prepare him for a greater charge; hee must first rule Petiphars House, then Pharaohs Kingdome: his owne seruice is his least good, for his very presence procures a common blessing: A whole Family shall fare the better for one Ioseph. Vertue is not lookt vpon alike with all eyes: his fellowes praise him, his Master trusts him, his Mistresse affects him too much. All the spight of his brethren was not so great a crosse to him, as the inordinate affection of his Mistresse. Temptations on the right hand, are now more perilous, and hard to re­sist, by how much they are more plausible and glorious; But the heart that is bent vpon God, knowes how to walke steddily, and indifferently betwixt the pleasures of sinne, and feares of euill. He saw, this pleasure would aduance him: He knew what it was to be a Minion of one of the greatest Ladies in Aegypt: yet resolues to contemne it: A good heart will rather lye in the dust, then rise by wickednesse. How shall I doe this; and sinne against God!

He knew that all the honours of Aegypt could not buy off the guilt of one sinne, and therefore abhorres not onely her bed, but her company: He that will be safe from the acts of euill, must wisely auoid the occasions. As sinne ends euer in shame, when it is committed, so it makes vs past shame, that we may commit it; The impudent strumpet [Page 854] dare not onely sollicit, but importune, but in a sort force the modesty of her good seruant; She layes hold on his garment; her hand seconds her tongue.

Good Ioseph found it now time to flee; when such an enemie pursued him: how much had he rather leaue his cloake, then his vertue! and to suffer his Mistresse to spoyle him of his liuery, rather then he should blemish her honour, or his Masters in her, or God in either of them.

This second time is Ioseph stript of his garment; before in the violence of enuy, now of lust; before of necessitie, now of choice: Before, to deceiue his Father, now his Ma­ster: for behold, the pledge of his fidelity, which he left in those wicked hands, is made an euidence against him, of that which hee refused to doe: therefore did hee leaue his cloake, because he would not doe that; of which he is accused and condemned, because he left it: what safety is there against great Aduersaries, when euen arguments of inno­cence are vsed to conuince of euill? Lust yeelded vnto, is a pleasant madnesse, but is a desperate madnesse, when it is opposed: No hatred burnes so furiously, as that which arises from the quenched coales of loue.

Malice is witty to deuise accusations of others, out of their vertue, and our owne guiltinesse: Ioseph either pleads not, or is not heard.

Doubtlesse hee denied the fact, but hee dare not accuse the offender: There is not onely the praise of patience, but oft-times of wisdome, euen in vniust sufferings: Hee knew that God would finde a time to cleare his innocence, and to regard his chaste faithfulnesse.

No prison would serue him, but Pharaohs. Ioseph had lyen obscure, and not beene knowne to Pharaoh, if hee had not been cast into Pharaohs dungeon: the afflictions of Gods children turne euer to their aduantages. No sooner is Ioseph a prisoner, then a Gardian of the prisoners. Trust and honour accompany him wheresoeuer he is: In his fathers house, in Potiphars, in the Iayle, in the Court: still he hath both fauour and rule.

So long as God is with him, he cannot but shine in spight of men: The walls of that dungeon cannot hide his vertues, the irons cannot hold them. Pharaohs Offi­cers are sent to witnesse his graces, which he may not come forth to shew: the Cup­bearer admires him in the Iayle, but forgets him in the Court. How easily doth our owne prosperitie make vs forget either the deseruings, or miseries of others! But as God cannot neglect his owne, so least of all in their sorrowes. After two yeares more of Iosephs patience; that God which caused him to bee lift out of the former pit, to be sold, now cals him out of the dungeon to honour. Hee now puts a dreame into the head of Pharaoh. He puts the remembrance of Iosephs skill into the head of the Cup­bearer; who to pleasure Pharaoh, not to requite Ioseph, commends the Prisoner, for an Interpreter: He puts an interpretation in the mouth of Ioseph: he puts this choice into the heart of Pharaoh, of a miserable prisoner, to make the Ruler of Aegypt. Be­hold: one houre hath changed his fetters into a chaine of gold; his rags into fine lin­nen, his stocks into a Chariot, his layle into a Palace, Potiphars captiue into his Ma­sters Lord; the noise of his chaines into Abrech. He whose chastitie refused the wan­ton alurements of the Wife of Potiphar, hath now giuen him to his Wife the daugh­ter of Potipherah. Humilitie goes before honour; Seruing and Suffering are the best Tutors to Gouernment. How well are Gods children paid for their patience! How happy are the issues of the faithfull! Neuer any man repented him of the aduance­ment of a good man.

Pharaoh hath not more preferd Ioseph, then Ioseph hath enriched Pharaoh; If Ioseph had not ruled, Aegypt and all the bordering Nations had perished. The pro­uidence of so faithfull an Officer hath both giuen the Aegyptians their liues; and the money, cattell, lands, bodies of the Aegyptians to Pharaoh. Both haue reason to bee well pleased. The Subiects owe to him their liues; the King his Subiects, and his Dominions: the bounty of God made Ioseph able to giue more then hee receiued. It is like, the seuen yeares of plenty were not confined to Aegypt; other Countries [Page 855] adioyning, were no lesse fruitfull: yet in the seuen yeares of famine, Egypt had corne when they wanted.

See the difference betwixt a wise prudent frugalitie, and a vaine ignorant expence of the benefits of God: The sparing hand is both full and beneficiall, whereas the la­uish is not onely empty, but iniurious.

Good Iacob is pinched with the common famine. No piety can exempt vs from the euils of neighbourhood. No man can tell by outward euents, which is the Patriarke, and which the Canaanite.

Neither doth his profession lead him to the hope of a miraculous preseruation. It is a vaine tempting of God, to cast our selues vpon an immediate prouision, with neglect of common meanes: His ten sonnes must now leaue their flocks, and goe downe into Aegppt, to be their Fathers purueyours. And now they goe to buy of him whom they had sold; and bowe their knees to him for his reliefe, which had bowed to them before for his owne life. His age, his habit, the place, the language, kept Ioseph from their knowledge; neither had they called off their minds from their folds, to enquire of mat­ters of foraine State, or to heare that an Ebrew was aduanced to the highest honour of Aegypt. But he cannot but know them, whom hee left at their full growth, vvhose tongue, and habit, and number were all one: whose faces had left so deepe an impressi­on in his minde, at their vnkinde parting: It is wisedome sometimes to conceale our knowledge, that we may not preiudice truth.

Hee that was hated of his brethren, for being his Fathers spye; now accuses his brethren for common spyes of the weaknesses of Aegypt; he could not without their suspition haue come to a perfect intelligence of his Fathers estate, and theirs, if he had not obiected to them that which was not. Wee are alwayes bound to goe the nearest way to truth. It is more safe in cases of inquisition, to fetch farre about; that he might seeme enough an Aegyptian, he sweares heathenishly: how little could they suspect, this Oath could proceed from the sonne of him, which swore by the feare of his Fa­ther Isaac? How oft haue sinister respects drawne weake goodnesse to disguise it selfe, euen with sinnes?

It was no small ioy to Ioseph, to see this late accomplishment of his ancient dreame; to see these suppliants (I know not whether more brethren, or enemies) groueling be­fore him in an vnknowne submission: and now it doth him good to seeme mercilesse to them, whom he had found wilfully cruell; to hide his loue from them, which had shewed their hate to him; and to thinke how much he fauoured them, and how little they knew it: And as sporting himselfe in their seeming misery, he pleasantly imitates all those actions reciprocally vnto them, which they in despight and earnest, had done formerly to him; hee speakes roughly, reiects their perswasions, puts them in hold, and one of them in bonds. The minde must not alwayes be iudged by the outward face of the actions. Gods countenance is oft-times as seuere, and his hand as heauy to them whom he best loueth. Many a one, vnder the habit of an Aegyptian, hath the heart of an Israelite. No song could be so delightfull to him, as to heare them in a late remorse condemne themselues before him, of their old cruelty towards him, who was now their vnknowne witnesse and Iudge.

Nothing doth so powerfully call home the conscience, as affliction, neither need there any other art of memory for sinne, besides misery. They had heard Iosephs de­precation of their euill with teares, and had not pitied him; yet Ioseph doth but heare their mention of this euill which they had done against him, and pities them with teares; he weepes for ioy to see their repentance, and to compare his safety and happi­nesse with the cruelty which they intended, and did, and thought they had done.

Yet hee can abide to see his brother his prisoner; whom no bonds could binde so strong, as his affection bound him to his captiue: Simeon is left in pawne, in fetters; the rest returne, with their corne, with their money, paying nothing for their proui­sion, but their labour; that they might be as much troubled with the beneficence of that strange Aegyptian Lord, as before with his imperious suspition. Their wealth was [Page 856] now more irkesome to them, then their need: and they feare, God meanes to punish them more in this superfluitie of money, then in the want of victuals (What is this that God hath done to vs?) It is a wise course to be iealous of our gaine; and more to feare, then desire abundance.

Old Iacob, that was not vsed to simple and absolute contentments, receiues the blessing of seasonable prouision, together with the affliction of that heauy message; the losse of one sonne, and the danger of another; and knowes not whether it be bet­ter for him to dye with hunger, or with griefe, for the departure of that sonne of his right hand: He driues off all till the last; Protraction is a kinde of ease in euils that must come.

At length (as no plea is so importunate, as that of famine) Beniamin must goe; one euill must bee hazarded for the redresse of another: what would it auaile him, to see whom he loued, miserable? How iniurious were that affection to keepe his sonne so long in his eye, till they should see each other dye for hunger!

The ten brothers returne into Egypt loaded with double money in their sacks, and a present in their hands; the danger of mistaking is requited, by honest minds, with more then restitution. It is not enough to finde our owne hearts cleare in suspicious actions, except we satisfie others: Now hath Ioseph what he would, the sight and pre­sence of his Beniamin, whom he therefore borrowes of his Father for a time, that hee might returne him with a greater interest of ioy: And now he feasts them whom hee formerly threatned, and turnes their feare into wonder: all vnequall loue is not partiall; all the brethren are entertained bountifully, but Beniamin hath a fiue-fold portion: By how much his welcome was greater, by so much his pretended theft seemed more hainous; for good turnes aggrauate vnkindnesses, and our offences are encreased with our obligations; How easie is it to find aduantages, where there is a purpose to accuse! Beniamins sacke makes him guilty of that whereof his heart was free; Crimes seeme strange to the innocent; well might they abiure this fact, with the offer of bondage and death: For they which carefully brought againe that which they might haue ta­ken, would neuer take that which was not giuen them. But thus Ioseph would yet daily with his brethren, and make Beniamin a thiefe, that he might make him a seruant, and fright his brethren with the perill of that their charge, that he might double their ioy, and amazednesse, in giuing them two brothers at once: our happinesse is greater, and sweeter, when we haue well feared, and smarted with euils.

But now when Iudah seriously reported the danger of his old Father, and the sad­nesse of his last complaint, compassion and ioy will be concealed no longer, but breake forth violently at his voice and eyes. Many passions doe not well abide witnesses, because they are guilty to their owne weaknesse: Ioseph sends forth his seruants, that he might freely weepe. He knew hee could not say, I am Ioseph, without an vnbesee­ming vehemence.

Neuer any word sounded so strangely as this, in the eares of the Patriarkes. Wonder, doubt, reuerence, ioy, feare, hope, guiltinesse, strooke them at once. It was time for Io­seph to say, Feare not; No maruell if they stood with palenesse and silence before him; looking on him, and on each other: the more they considered, they wondred more; and the more they beleeued, the more they feared: For those words (I am Ioseph) seemed to sound thus much to their guilty thoughts; You are murtherers: and I am a Prince in spight of you; My power and this place, giue mee all opportunities of re­uenge; My glory is your shame, my life your danger, your sinne liues together vvith me. But now the teares and gracious words of Ioseph haue soone assured them of par­don and loue, and haue bidden them turne their eyes from their sinne against their bro­ther, to their happinesse in him, and haue changed their doubts into hopes and ioyes; causing them to looke vpon him without feare, though not without shame. His louing embracements cleare their hearts of all iealousies; and hasten to put new thoughts in­to them; of fauour, and of greatnesse: So that now forgetting what euill they did to their brother, they are thinking of what good their brother may doe to them. Actions [Page 857] salued vp with a free forgiuenesse, are as not done: and as a bone once broken, is stron­ger after well setting, so is loue after reconcilement.

But as wounds once healed, leaue a scarre behinde them; so remitted iniuries leaue commonly in the actors a guilty remembrance; which hindered these brethren from that freedome of ioy, which else they had conceiued: This was their fault, not Iosephs: who striues to giue them all securitie of his loue; and wil be as bountifull, as they were cruell. They sent him naked to strangers, hee sends them in new and rich liueries to their Father; they tooke a small summe of money for him, hee giues them great trea­sures; They sent his torne coat to his Father; He sends varietie of costly rayments to his Father, by them: They sold him to be the loade of Camels; He sends them home with Chariots. It must be a great fauour that can appease the conscience of a great in­jury. Now they returne home rich and ioyfull, making themselues happy to thinke; how glad they should make their Father with this newes.

That good old man would neuer haue hoped that Aegypt could haue afforded such prouision as this. Ioseph is yet aliue: This was not food, but life to him. The returne of Beniamin was comfortable: but that his dead sonne was yet aliue after so many yeares lamentation, was tidings too happy to be beleeued, and was enough to endanger that life with excesse of ioy, which the knowledge thereof doubled. Ouer-excellent obiects are dangerous in their sudden apprehensions. One graine of that ioy would haue safe­ly cheered him, whereof a full measure ouer-layes his heart with too much sweetnesse. There is no earthly pleasure whereof we may not surfet: of the sprituall we can neuer haue enough.

Yet his eyes reuiue his minde, which his eares had thus astonished. When hee saw the Chariots of his sonne, he beleeued Iosephs life, and refreshed his owne. He had too much before, so that he could not enioy it: now he saith, I haue enough, Ioseph my sonne is yet aliue.

They told him of his honour, he speakes of his life: Life is better then honour. To haue heard that Ioseph liued a seruant, would haue ioyed him more, then to heare that he dyed honourably. The greater blessing obscures the lesse. He is not worthy of ho­nour, that is not thankefull for life.

Yet Iosephs life did not content Iacob without his presence: (I will goe downe and see him ere I dye:) The sight of the eye is better then to walke in desires; Good things pleasure vs not in their being, but in our inioying.

The height of all earthly contentment appeared in the meeting of these two; whom their mutuall losse had more endeared to each other: The intermission of comforts, hath this aduantage, that it sweetens our delight more in the returne, then was abated in the forbearance. God doth oft-times hide away our Ioseph for a time, that we may bee more ioyous and thankfull in his recouerie: This was the sincerest pleasure that euer Iacob had, which therefore God reserued for his age.

And if the meeting of earthly friends be so vnspeakably comfortable; how happy shall we be in the light of the glorious face of God our heauenly Father! of that our blessed Redeemer, whom we sold to death by our sinnes! and which now after that noble Triumph hath all power giuen him in Heauen and Earth.

Thus did Iacob reioyce when he was to goe out of the Land of Promise, to a foraine Nation, for Iosephs sake; being glad that hee should lose his Countrey for his sonne. What shall our ioy be, who must goe out of this foraine Land of our Pilgrimage, to the home of our glorious inheritance, to dwell with none but our own; in that better and more lightsome Goshen, free from all the incumbrances of this Aegypt, and full of all the riches and delights of God? The guilty conscience can neuer thinke it selfe safe: So many yeares experience of Iosephs loue could not secure his brethren of re­mission: those that know they haue deserued ill, are wont to mis-interpret fauours, and thinke they cannot be beloued: All that while, his goodnesse seemed but concealed and sleeping malice; which they feared in their Fathers last sleepe would awake, and bewray it selfe in reuenge: Still therefore they plead the name of their Father, though [Page 858] dead, not daring to vse their owne: Good meanings cannot bee more wronged, then with suspition: It grieues Ioseph to see their feare, and to find they had not forgotten their owne sinne, and to heare them so passionately craue that which they had.

Forgiue the trespasse of the seruants of thy Fathers God:) What a coniuration of par­don was this? What wound could be either so deepe, or so festred, as this plaster could not cure? They say not, the sonnes of thy Father, for they knew Iacob was dead, and they had degenerated; but the seruants of thy Fathers God: How much stronger are the bonds of Religion then of Nature? If Ioseph had been rancorous, this depreca­tion had charmed him; but now it resolues him into teares: They are not so ready to acknowledge their old offence, as he to protest his loue; and if he chide them for any thing, it is for that they thought they needed to intreat; since they might know, it could not stand with the fellow-seruant of their Fathers God to harbour malicious­nesse, to purpose reuenge. Am not I vnder God? And fully to secure them; hee turnes their eyes from themselues to the Decree of God, from the action to the euent; as one that would haue them thinke, there was no cause to repent of that which proued so successefull.

Euen late confession findes forgiuenesse; Ioseph had long agoe seene their sor­row, neuer but now heard their humble acknowledgement; Mercy stayes not for outward solemnities. How much more shall that infinite goodnesse pardon our sinnes, when hee findes the truth of our repentance?

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE FOVRTH BOOKE.

  • The affliction of Israel, Or
  • The Aegyptian bondage.
  • The birth and breeding of Moses.
  • Moses called.
  • The plagues of Aegypt.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, JAMES LORD HAY, ALL GRACE AND HAPPINESSE.

Right Honorable,

ALL that J can say for my selfe, is a desire of doing good; which if it were as feruent in ri­cher hearts, the Church which now we see come­ly, would then be glorious: this honest ambition hath caried mee to neglect the feare of seeming prodigall of my little; and while J see others Talents rusting in the earth, hath drawne mee to traffique with mine in publike. I hope, no aduenture that euer I made of this kinde, shall be equally gainfull to this my present labour, wherein I take Gods owne Hi­storie for the ground, and worke vpon it by what Meditations my weaknesse can afford: The diuinenesse of this subiect shall make more then amends for the manifold defects of my discourse; al­though also the blame of an imperfection is so much the more, when it lighteth vpon so high a choice. This part which I offer to your Lordship, shall shew you Pharaoh impotently enuious and cruell, the Israelites of friends become slaues, punished onely for prospe­ring; Moses in the Weedes, in the Court, in the Desart, in the [Page 862] Hill of visions; a Courtier in Aegypt, a Shepheard in Midian, an Ambassador from God, a Leader of Gods people: and when you see the prodigious varietie of the plagues of Aegypt, you shall not know whether more to wonder at the miracles of Moses, or Pharaohs obstinacle. Finally, you shall see the same Waues made both a wall and a gulfe in one houre; the Aegyptians drowned, where no Jsraelite was wet-shod: and if these passages, yeeld not abundance of profitable thoughts, impute it (not without pardon) to the pouertie of my weake conceit; which yet may perhaps occa­sion better vnto others. Jn all humble submission J commend them (what they are) to your Lordships fauourable acceptation, and your selfe with them to the gracious blessing of our God.

Your Lordships in all dutifull obseruance at command, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations. THE FOVRTH BOOKE.

The affliction of Jsrael.

EGYPT was long an harbour to the Israelites; now it proues a Iayle: the Posteritie of Iacob finds too late, what it was for their forefathers to sell Ioseph, a slaue into Aegypt. Those whom the Aegyptians honoured before as Lord, now they contemne as drudges: One Pharaoh aduances, whom another labours to depresse: Not seldome the same man changes copies: but if fauours out-liue one age, they proue decrepit and heartlesse: It is a rare thing to find po­sterity heires of their fathers loue: How should mens fa­uour be but like themselues, variable and inconstant? there is no certaintie but in the fauour of God, in whom can be no change; whose loue is in­tayled vpon a thousand generation.

Yet if the Israelites had been treacherous to Pharaoh, if disobedient, this great change of countenance had been iust; now the onely offence of Israel, is, that he prospereth; that which should be the motiue of their gratulation, and friendship, is the cause of their malice. There is no more hatefull sight to a wicked man, then the prosperitie of the conscionable; None but the spirit of that true Harbinger of Christ, can teach vs to say with contentment, He must encrease, but I must decrease.

And what if Israel be mighty and rich? (If there be warre, they may ioyne with our ene­mies, and get them out of the Land.) Behold, they are afraid to part with those whom they are grieued to entertaine: either staying, or going, is offence enough, to those that seeke quarrels; There were no warres, and yet they say, If there be warres. The Israe­lites had neuer giuen cause of feare to reuolt, and yet they say, Lest they ioyne to our enemies, to those enemies which we may haue; So they make their certaine friends slaues, for feare of vncertaine enemies. Wickednesse is euer cowardly, and full of vn­iust suspitions; it makes a man feare, where no feare is; fly, when none pursues him. What difference there is betwixt Dauid and Pharaoh! The faith of the one sayes, I wil not be afraid for then thousand that should beset me; The feare of the other saies, Left if there be warre, they ioyne with our enemies; therefore should hee haue made much of the Is­raelites, that they might be his: his fauour might haue made them firme; Why might they not as well draw their swords for him?

Weake and base minds euer incline to the worse; and seeke safety, rather in an impos­sibility of hurt, then in the likelihood of iust aduantage. Fauours had bin more binding [Page 864] then cruelties: yet the foolish Aegyptian had rather haue impotent seruants, then able friends. For their welfare alone, Pharaoh owes Israel a mischiefe; and how wil he pay it?

(Come let vs worke wisely;) Lewd men call wicked policies wisdome, and their suc­cesse happinesse: Herein Satan is wiser then they; who both layes the plot, and makes them such fooles, as to mistake villany and madnesse, for the best vertue.

Iniustice is vpheld by violence, whereas iust gouernments are maintained by loue: Taske-masters must be set ouer Israel; they should not be the true Seed of Israel, if they were not still set to wrestle with God in afflictions: Heauy burdens must bee laid vpon them: Israel is neuer but loaded, the destiny of one of Iacobs sonnes is common to all; To lye downe betwixt their burdens. If they had seemed to breathe them in Goshen sometimes, yet euen there it was no small miserie to be forainers, and to liue among I­dolaters; but now the name of a slaue is added to the name of a stranger. Israel had ga­thered some rust in idolatrous Aegypt, and now he must be scowred: they had borne the burden of Gods anger, if they had not borne the burdens of the Aegyptians.

As God afflicted them with another minde then the Aegyptians; (God to exercise them, the Aegyptians to suppresse them;) so causes he the euent to differ. Who would not haue thought with these Aegyptians, that so extreme misery should not haue made the Israelites vnfit, both for generation and resistance? Moderate exercise strengthens, extreame destroyes nature: That God which many times workes by contrary means, caused them to grow with depression, with persecution to multiply; How can Gods Church but fare well, since the very malice of their enemies benefits them? Oh the Soueraigne goodnes of our God, that turnes all our poisons into cordials! Gods Vine beares the better with bleeding.

And now the Aegyptians could be angry with their owne maliciousnesse, that this was the occasion of multiplying them whom they hated, and feared; to see that this seruice gained more to the workmen, then to their Masters; The stronger therefore the Israelites grew, the more impotent grew the malice of their persecutors. And since their owne labour strengthens them, now tyrannie will try what can be done by the violence of others: since the present strength cannot bee subdued; the hopes of suc­cession must be preuented: women must be suborned to bee murderers; and those whose office is to helpe the birth, must destroy it.

There was lesse suspition of crueltie in that sexe, and more opportunitie of doing mischiefe. The male children must be borne, and die at once; what can be more inno­cent, then the childe that hath not liued so much as to cry, or to see light? It is fault enough to be the sonne of an Israelite: the daughters may liue for bondage, for lust; a condition so much (at the least) worse then death, as their sex was weaker. O maruel­lous cruelty, that a man should kill a man, for his sexes sake! Whosoeuer hath loosed the reynes vnto cruelty, is easily caried into incredible extremities.

From burdens, they proceed to bondage, and from bondage to blood: from an vn­iust vexation of their body, to an inhumane destruction of the fruit of their body. As the sinnes of the concupiscible part, from slight motions, grow on to foule executions, so doe those of the irascible; there is no sinne, whose harbour is more vnsafe, then of that of malice: But oft-times the power of tyrants answers not their will: euill com­manders cannot alwayes meet with equally mischieuous agents.

The feare of God teaches the Midwiues to disobey an vniust command; they well knew, how no excuse it is for euill, I was bidden. God said to their hearts, Thou shalt not kill: This voice was lowder then Pharaohs. I commend their obedience in disobeying; I dare not commend their excuse; there was as much weaknesse in their answer, as strength in their practice: as they feared God in not killing, so they feared Pharaoh in dessembling: oft-times those that make conscience of greater sinnes, are ouertaken with lesse. It is well and rare, if we can come forth of a dangerous action without any foyle; and if we haue escaped the storme, that some after-drops wet vs not.

Who would not haue expected that the Midwiues should be murdered, for not mur­thering? Pharaoh could not be so simple to thinke these women a rusty: yet his indig­nation [Page 865] had no power to reach to their punishment. God prospered the Mid-wiues, who can harme them? Euen the not doing of euill is rewarded with good. And why did they prosper? Because they feared God; Not for their dissimulation, but their piety. So did God regard their mercy, that he regarded not their infirmity. How fond­ly doe men lay the thanke vpon the sinne, which is due to the vertue: true wisedome teaches to distinguish Gods actions, and to ascribe them to the right causes; Pardon belongs to the lye of the Mid-wiues, and remuneration to their goodnesse, prosperity to their feare of God.

But that which the Mid-wiues will not, the multitudes shall doe; It were strange, if wicked Rulers should not find some or other instruments of violence: all the people must drowne whom the women saued. Cruelty hath but smoked before, now it [...]ames vp, secret practising hath made it shamelesse, that now it dare proclaime tyranny. It is a miserable state, where euery man is made an executioner: there can be no greater ar­gument of an ill cause, then a bloody persecution, whereas Truth vpholds her selfe by mildnesse, and is promoted by patience. This is their act, what was their issue? The people must drowne their males, themselues are drowned: they died by the same meanes, by which they caused the poore Israelitish infants to dye; that law of retaliati­on which God will not allow to vs, because we are fellow-creatures, he iustly pactiseth in vs. God would haue vs reade our sinnes in our iudgements, that we might both re­pent of our sins, and giue glory to his iustice.

Pharaoh raged before, much more now, that he receiued a message of dismission: the monitions of God make ill men worse: the waues doe not beat, nor roare any where so much, as at the banke which restraines them. Corruption when it is checked, growes mad with rage; as the vapour in a cloud would not make that fearfull report, if it met not with opposition. A good heart yeelds at the stillest voice of God: but the most gracious motions of God harden the wicked. Many would not be so desperately setled in their sinnes, if the world had not controuled them. How mild a message was this to Pharaoh, and yet how galling? We pray thee let vs goe. God commands him that which he feared. He tooke pleasure in the present seruitude of Israel: God cals for a release. If the sute had been for mitigation of labour, for preseruation of their children, it might haue caried some hope, and haue found some fauour: but now God requires that which he knowes will as much discontent Pharaoh, as Pharaohs cruelty could dis­content the Israelites; Let vs goe. How contrary are Gods precepts to naturall minds? and indeed, as they loue to crosse him in their practice, so hee loues to crosse them in their commands before, and his punishments afterwards; It is a dangerous signe of an ill heart to feele Gods yoke heauy.

Moses talkes of sacrifice, Pharaoh talkes of worke. Any thing seemes due worke to a carnall minde, sauing Gods seruice: nothing superfluous, but religious duties. Christ tels vs, there is but one thing necessary: Nature tels vs, there is nothing but that need­lesse: Moses speakes of deuotion, Pharaoh of idlenesse. It hath bin an old vse, as to cast faire colours vpon our owne vicious actions, so to cast euill aspersions vpon the good actions of others. The same Deuill that spoke in Pharaoh, speakes still in our scoffers, and cals Religion Hypocrisie, conscionable care, singularity. Euery vice hath a title, and euery vertue a disgrace.

Yet while possible taskes were imposed, there was some comfort: Their diligence might saue their backes from stripes. The conceit of a benefit to the commander, and hope of impunity to the labourer, might giue a good pretence to great difficulties: but to require tasks not faisible, is tyrannicall, and doth onely picke a quarrell to punish. They could neither make straw, nor find it, yet they must haue it. Doe what may be, is tolerable; but doe what cannot be, is cruell. Those which are aboue others in place, must measure their commands, not by their owne wils, but by the strength of their in­feriours. To require more of a beast then he can doe, is inhumane. The taske is not done; the task-masters are beaten: the punishment lyes where the charge is; they must ex­act it of the people, Pharaoh of them. It is the misery of those which are trusted with [Page 866] authority, that their inferiours faults are beaten vpon their backes. This was not the fault to require it of the taske-masters, but to require it by the taske-masters, of the people. Publike persons doe either good or ill with a thousand hands, and with no fe­wer shall receiue it.

Of the birth and breeding of MOSES.

IT is a wonder that Amram the father of Moses, would think of the mari­age bed in so troublesome a time, when he knew he should beget children either to slauery or slaughter: yet euen now in the heat of this bondage he maries Iochebed: the drowning of his sons was not so great an euill, as his owne burning; the thraldome of his daughters not so great an euill, as the subiection vnto sinfull desires. Hee therefore vses Gods remedie for his sinne; and referres the sequell of his danger to God. How necessary is this imitation for those which haue not the power of containing! perhaps we would haue thought it better to liue childlesse: but Amram and Iochebed durst not incurre the danger of a sinne, to auoid the danger of a mischiefe. No doubt when Iochebed the mother of Moses, saw a man-child borne of her, and him beau [...]ifull and comely, she fell into extreame passion, to thinke that the executioners hand should succeed the Midwiues. All the time of her conception, she could not but feare a sonne; now she sees him, and thinkes of his birth and death at once, her second throes are more grieuous then her first. The paines of trauell in others are somewhat mitigated with hope, and counternailed with ioy, that a man-child is borne; in her they are doubled with feare, the remedie of others is her complaint: still she lookes when some fierce Aegyptian would come in, and snatch her new-borne infant out of her bosome; whose comelinesse had now also added to her affection.

Many times God writes presages of maiesty and honor, euen in the faces of children. Little did she think, that she held in her lap the Deliuerer of Israel. It is good to hazard in greatest apparances of danger. If Iochebed had sayd, If I beare a son, they will kill him, where had beene the great Rescuer of Israel? Happy is that resolution which can follow God hood-winkt, and let him dispose of the euent: When shee can no longer hide him in her wombe, shee hides him in her house, afraid lest euery of his cryings should guide the executioners to his cradle. And now shee sees her treasure can be no longer hid, she ships him in a barke of bulrushes, and commits him to the mercy of the waues, and (which was more mercilesse) to the danger of an Aegyptian passenger, yet doth she not leaue him without a guardian.

No tyranny can forbid her to loue him, whom she is forbidden to keep: Her daugh­ters eyes must supply the place of her armes. And if the weake affection of a mother, were thus effectually carefull, what shall we thinke of him, whose loue, whose compas­sion is (as himselfe) infinite? His eye, his hand, cannot but be with vs, euen when wee forsake our selues: Moses had neuer a stronger protection about him, no not when all his Israelites were pitched about his Tent in the wildernesse, then now when hee lay sprawling alone vpon the waues: no water, no Aegyptian can hurt him. Neither friend nor mother dare own him, and now God challenges his custodie. When we seem most neglected and forlorne in our selues, then is God most present, most vigilant.

His prouidence brings Pharaohs daughter thither to wash her self. Those times lookt for no great state: A Princesse comes to bathe her selfe in the open streame: she meant onely to wash her selfe; God fetches her thither, to deliuer the Deliuerer of his people. His designes go beyond ours. We know not (when we set our foot ouer our threshold) what he hath to doe with vs. This euent seemed casuall to this Princesse, but predeter­mined, and prouided by God, before she was: how wisely and sweetly God brings to [Page 867] passe his owne purposes, in our ignorance and regardlesnesse! She saw the Arke, opens it, finds the child weeping; his beauty and his teares had God prouided for the strong perswasions of mercy. This young and liuely Oratorie preuailed. Her heart is strucke with compassion, and yet her tongue could say, It is an Hebrew child.

See here the mercifull daughter of a cruell father: It is an vncharitable and iniuri­ous ground, to iudge of the childs disposition by the parents. How well doth pitty beseeme great personages! and most in extremities. It had beene death to another to rescue the child of an Hebrew; in her it was safe and noble. It is an happy thing, when great ones improue their places to so much more charity, as their liberty is more.

Moses his sister finding the Princesse compassionate, offers to procure a nurse, and fetches the mother: and who can bee so fit a nurse as a mother? She now with glad hands receiues her child, both with authority and reward. She would haue giuen all her substance for the life of her son; & now she hath a reward to nurse him. The exchange of the name of a mother, for the name of a nurse, hath gained her both her son, and his education, and with both a recompence. Religion doth not call vs to a weake simplici­tie, but allowes vs as much of the Serpent as of the Doue: lawfull policies haue from God both liberty in the vse, and blessing in the successe.

The good Lady did not breed him as some child of almes, or as some wretched out­cast, for whom it might be fauour enough to liue, but as her owne son; in all the delica­cies, in all the learning of Aegypt. Whatsoeuer the Court, or the Schoole could put in­to him, he wanted not; yet all this could not make him forget that he was an Hebrew. Education works wondrous changes, and is of great force either way: a little aduance­ment hath so puffed some vp aboue themselues, that they haue not onely forgot their friends, but scorned their parents. All the honors of Aegypt could not win Moses not to call his nurse mother, or weane him from a willing misery with the Israelites. If we had Moses his faith, we could not but make his choice. It is only our infidelity that binds vs so to the world, and makes vs preferre the momentany pleasures of sinne, vnto that euerlasting recompence of reward.

He went forth, and looked on the burdens of Israel. What needed Moses to haue afflicted himselfe with the afflictions of others? Himselfe was at ease and pleasure in the Court of Pharaoh. A good heart cannot endure to be happy alone; and must needs, vn­bidden, share with others in their miseries. He is no true Moses that is not moued with the calamities of Gods Church. To see an Aegyptian smite an Hebrew, it smote him, and moued him to smite. He hath no Israelitish blood in him, that can endure to see an Israelite stricken either with hand or tongue.

Here was his zeale: where was his authority? Doubtlesse, Moses had an instinct from God of his Magistracy; else how should he thinke they would haue vnderstood what himselfe did not? Oppressions may not be righted by violence, but by law. The redresse of euil by a person vnwarranted, is euill. Moses knew that God had called him; he knew that Pharaoh knew it not: therefore he hides the Aegyptian in the sand. Those actions which may be approued vnto God, are not alwayes safe with men: as contra­rily, too many things goe currant with men, which are not approued of God.

Another Hebrew is stricken, but by an Hebrew: the act is the same, the agents differ: neither doth their profession more differ, then Moses his proceedings. He giues blowes to the one: to the other, words. The blowes to the Aegyptian were deadly; the words to the Hebrew, gentle and plausible. As God makes a difference betwixt chastisements of his owne, and punishments of strange children: so must wise Gouernors learn to di­stinguish of sins and iudgements, according to circumstances. How mildly doth Moses admonish! Sirs, ye are brethren. If there had beene but any dram of good nature in these Hebrewes, they had relented: now it is strange to see, that being so vniuersally vexed with their common aduersary, they should yet vexe one another: One would haue thought that a common opposition should haue vnited them more, yet now priuate grudges do thus dangerously diuide them. Blowes enow were not dealt by the Aegyp­tians, their owne must adde to the violence. Still Satan is thus busie, and Christians are [Page 868] thus malicious, that (as if they wanted enemies) they flye in one anothers faces. While we are in this Aegypt of the world, all vnkind strifes would easily be composed, if wee did not forget that we are brethren.

Behold an Aegyptian in the skin of an Hebrew: how dogged an answer doth Moses receiue to so gentle a reproofe? who would not haue expected that this Hebrew had bin enough deiected with the common affliction? But vexations may make some more miserable, not more humble; as we see sicknesses make some tractable, others more fro­ward. It is no easie matter to beare a reproofe well, if neuer so well tempered; no Sugar can bereaue a Pill of his bitternesse. None but the gracious can say, Let the righteous smite me. Next to the not deseruing a reproofe, is the well taking of it. But who is so ready to except and exclaime as the wrong doer? The patient replies not. One iniury drawes on another: first to his brother, then to his reprouer. Guiltinesse will make a man stir vpon euery touch: he that was wronged, could incline to reconciliation: Ma­lice makes men vncapable of good counsell; and there are none so great enemies to Iu­stice, as those which are enemies to peace.

With what impatience doth a galled heart receiue an admonition! This vnworthy Israelite is the patterne of a stomackfull offender; first, hee is moued to choller in him­selfe: then he cals for the authority of the admonisher: A small authority will serue for a louing admonition. It is the duty of men, much more of Christians, to aduise against sin; yet this man askes, Who made thee a Iudge? for but finding fault with his iniury. Then, he aggrauates, and misconstrues; Wilt thou kill me? when Moses meant onely to saue both. It was the death of his malice onely that was intended, and the safety of his person. And lastly, he vpbraids him with former actions, Thou killedst the Aegyptian: What if he did? What if vniustly? What was this to the Hebrew? Another mans sin is no excuse for ours: A wicked heart neuer lookes inward to it selfe, but outward to the quality of the reprouer; if that afford exception, it is enough; as a dog runs first to re­uenge on the stone: What matter is it to me who he be that admonisheth me? Let me looke home into my selfe: let me looke to his aduice. If that be good, it is more shame to me to be reproued by an euill man. As a good mans allowance cannot warrant euill, so an euill mans reproofe may remedy euill: If this Hebrew had beene well pleased, Moses had not heard of his slaughter; now in choller all will out; and if this mans tongue had not thus cast him in the teeth with blood, he had beene surprised by Pharaoh, ere he could haue knowne that the fact was knowne.

Now he growes iealous, flees, and escapes. No friend is so commodious in some cases as an aduersary; This wound which the Hebrew thought to giue Moses, saued his life. As it is good for a man to haue an enemy, so it shall be our wisedome to make vse of his most cholericke obiections. The worst of an enemy may proue most soueraigne to our selues: Moses flees. It is no discomfort for a man to flee when his conscience pursues him not: Where Gods warrant will not protect vs, it is good for the heeles to supplie the place of the tongue.

Moses when he may not in Aegypt, he will be doing iustice in Midian. In Aegypt, he deliuers the oppressed Israelite; in Midian the wronged daughters of Iethro. A good man wil be doing good, wheresoeuer he is; his Trade is a compound of Charity and Iustice; as therefore euill dispositions cannot be changed with ayres, no more will good. Now then he sits him downe by a Well in Midian. There he might haue to drinke, but where to eat he knew not. The case was altred with Moses; To come from the dainties of the Court of Aegypt, to the hunger of the fields of Midian: it is a lesson that al Gods childrē must learn to take out, To want and to abound. Who can think strange of penury, when the great gouernor of Gods people once hath nothing? Who would not haue thought in this case, Moses should haue been heartlesse and sullen; so cast downe with his owne cōplaints, that he should haue had no feeling of others; yet how hot is he vpon iustice? No aduersity can make a good man neglect good duties: he sees the oppression of the Shepherds, the image of that other he left behind him in Aegypt: the Mayds (daugh­ters of so great a Peere) draw water for their flocks, the inhumane shepherds driue them [Page 869] away; rudenesse hath no respect either to S [...] or Condition; if we liued not vnder lawes, this were one case, Might would be the measure of Iustice: wee should not so much as [...] our owne water: vniust courses will not euer prosper. Moses shall rather come from Aegypt to Midian to beat the shepheards, then they shall vex the daughters of Iethro, This act of [...]ustice was not better done then taken. Reuel requires it kindly with an hospitall entertainment. A good nature is ready to answer courtesies: we can­not doe [...] much fore thankfull man. And if a courteous Heathen reward the watring of a [...]pe in this bountifull manner, how shall our God recompence but a cup of cold water that is giuen to a Disciple! This fauour hath won Moses, who now consents to dwell with him, though out of the Church. Curiosity, or whatsoeuer idle occasions may not draw vs for our residence) out of the bounds of the Church of God: danger of life may; we loue not the Church if we easily leaue it: if in a case of life; we leaue it not (vpon opportunity) for a time of respit, we loue not our selues. The first part of Moses his requitall was his wife, one of those whom he had formerly protected.

I doe not so much maruell that Iethro gaue him his daughter (for hee saw him vall­ant, wise, learned, nobly bred) as that Moses would take her; a stranger both in Blood and Religion. I could plead for him necessity: his own nation was shut vp to him; if he would haue tried to fetch a daughter of Israel, her had endangered to leaue himselfe be­hind: I could plead some correspondence in common principles of Religion; for doubtlesse Moses his zeale could not suffer him to smother the truth in himselfe: hee should haue beene an vnfaithfull seruant, if he had not beene his Masters teacher. Yet neither of these can make this match either safe, or good. The euent bewrayes it dange­rously inconuenient. This choice had like to haue cost him deare: she stood in his way for circumcision; God stands in his way for reuenge. Though hee was now in Gods message, yet might he not be forborne in this neglect. No circumstance, either of the dearnesse of the Sollicitor or our owne ingagement, can beare out a sinne with God: Those which are vnequally yoked, may not euer look to draw one way. The loue to [...]he person cannot long agree with dislike of the religion. He had need to be more then a man, that hath a Zippora [...] in his bosome, and would haue true zeale in his heart. Al this while Moses his affection was not so tied to Midian, that he could forget Aegypt. Hee was a stranger in Midian: what was he else in Aegypt? Surely, either Aegypt was not his home, or a miserable one; & yet in reference to it, he cals his son Gershom, a stranger there. Much better were it to be a stranger there, then a dweller in Aegypt. How hardly can we forget the place of our abode or education, although neuer so homely! And if he so thought of his Aegyptian home, where was nothing but bondage and tyranny, how should wee thinke of that home of ours, aboue, where is nothing but rest and blessednesse?

Of MOSES calling.

FOrty yeares was Moses a Courtier, and forty yeares (after that) a Shep­heard: That great men: may not bee ashamed of honest vocations, the greatest that euer were haue beene content to take vp with meane trades. The contempt of honest callings in those which are well borne, argues pride without wit. How constantly did Moses sticke to his hooke? and yet a man of great spirits, of excellent learning, of curious education: and if God had not (after his forty yeares seruice) called him off, he had so ended his dayes. Humble resolu­tions are so much more heroicall, as they fall into higher subiects.

There can be no fitter disposition for a leader of Gods people, then constancy in his vndertakings, without either wearinesse, or change. How had he learned to subdue all ambitious desires, and to rest content with his obscurity! So he might haue the free­dome [Page 870] of his thoughts, and ful opportunity of holy meditations, he willingly leaues the World to others, and enuies not his proudest acquaintance of the Court of Pharaoh. He that hath true world in himselfe, and familiarity with God, finds more pleasure in the Desarts of Midi [...], then others can doe in the Palaces of Kings.

Whiles he is tending his sheepe, God appeared vnto him: God neuer graces the idle with his visions; when he finds vs in our callings, we find him in the [...] of his mercy: Satan appeares to the idle man in manifold temptations, or rather presents him­selfe, and appeares not God was euer with Moses, yet was he not seene till now. He is neuer absent from his; but sometimes he makes their senses witnesses of his presence. In small matters may be greater wonders. That a bush should burne, is no marue [...]; but that it should not consume in burning, is iustly miraculous: God chuseth not euer great subiects, wherin to exercise his power. It is enough that his power is great in the smal­lest. When I look vpon this burning bush with Moses, me thinkes I can neuer see a wor­thier and more liuely Embleme of the Church; that in Aegypt was in the furnace, yet wasted not. Since then how oft hath it beene flaming, neuer consumed! The same po­wer that enlightens it, preserues it; and to none but his enemies is he a consuming fire. Moses was a great Philosopher: but small skill would haue serued to know the nature of fire, and of the bush: that fire meeting with combustible matter, could not but consume: If it had been some solid wood, it would haue yeelded later to the flame; but bushes are of so quicke dispatch, that the ioy of the wicked is compared to a fire of thornes. He noted a while, saw it continued, and beganne to wonder. It was some maruell how it should come there: but how it should continue without supply, yea without dimen­tion of matter, was truly admirable. Doubtlesse he went oft about it, and viewed it on all sides and now when his eie and mind could vnt [...] with no likely causes, so far off, re­solues, I will goe see it: His curiosity led him neeres, and what could hee see but a bush and a flame, which he saw at first vnsatisfied? It is good to come to the place of Gods presence, howsoeuer; God may perhaps speak to thy heart though thou come but for nouelty: Euen those which haue come vpon curiosity haue beene oft taken: Absence is without hope; If Moses had not come, he had not beene called out of the bush.

To see a fire not consuming the bush, was much; but to heare a speaking fire, this was more; and to heare his owne name out of the mouth of the fire, it was most of all. God makes way for his greatest messages by astonishment and admiration: as on the con­trary, carelesnesse caries vs to a meere vnproficiency vnder the best meanes of God: If our hearts were more awfull, Gods messages would be more effectuall to vs.

In that appearance God meant to call Moses to come; yet when he is come, inhibits him (Come not hither.) We must come to God, we must not come too nere him. When we meditate of the great mysteries of his word, we come to him: we come too neere him when we search into his counsels. The Sun and the fire say of themselues, Come not too neare: how much more the light which none can attaine vnto? We haue all our limits set vs: The Gentiles might come into some outter courts, not into the inmost: The Iewes might come into the inner Court, not into the Temple: the Priests and Le­uites into the Temple, not into the Holy of Holies; Moses to the Hill, not to the Bush. The waues of the Sea had not more need of bounds, then mans presumption. Moses must not come close to the bush at all; and where he may stand, he may not stand with his shooes on. There is no vnholinesse in clothes: God prepared them for man at first, and that of skins, lest any exception should be taken at the hides of dead beasts. The rite was significant. What are the shooes but worldly and carnall affections? If these be not cast off when we come to the holy place, we make our selues vnholy: how much lesse should we dare to come with resolutions of sinne? This is not onely to come with shooes on, but with shooes bemired with wicked filthinesse; the touch whereof pro-the pauement of God, and makes our presence odious.

Moses was the Sonne of Amram, Amram of Kohath, Kohath of Leui, Leui of Iacob, Iacob of Isaac, Isaac of Abraham. God puts together both ends of his pedigree, I am the God of thy father, and of Abraham, Isaac, Iacob. If he had said onely, I am thy God, it had [Page 871] beene Moses his duty to attend awfully; but now that he sayes, I am the God of thy Fa­ther, and of Abraham, &c. He challenges reuerence by prescription. Any thing that was our Ancesters, pleases vs; their Houses, their Vessels, their Cot [...] armour; How much more their God? How carefull should Parents be to make holy choices? Euery pre­sident of theirs are so many monuments and motiues to their posterity. What an hap­pinesse it is to be borne of good Parents! hence God claimes an interest in vs and wee in him, for their sake. As many a man smarteth for his fathers sinne, so the goodnesse of others is crowned in a thousand generations. Neither doth God say, I was the God of Abraham, Isaac, Iacob; but, I am. The Patriarkes still liue after so many thousand yeares of dissolution. No length of time can separate the soules of the iust from their Maker. As for their body, there is still a reall relation betwixt the dust of it, and the soule: and if the being of this part be more defectiue, the being of the other is more liuely, and doth more then recompence the wants of that earthly halfe.

God could not describe himselfe by a more sweet name then if his, I am the God of thy father, and of Abraham, &c. yet Moses hides his face for feare: If he had said, I am the glorious God that made heauen and earth, that dwell in light inaccessible, whom the Angels cannot behold; or, I am God the auenger, iust and terrible, a consuming fire to mine enemies, here had beene iust cause of terror.

But, why was Moses so frighted with a familiar compellation? God is no lesse awfull to his owne in his very mercies. Great is thy mercy that thou mayst be feared: for to them no lesse maiesty shines in the fauours of God, then in his iudgements and iustice. The wicked heart neuer feares God but thundring, or shaking the earth, or raining fire from heauen; but the good can dread him in his very sunne-shine: his louing deli­uerances & blessings affect them with awfulnesse Moses was the true son of Iacob, who when he saw nothing but visions of loue & mercy, could say, How dreadfull is this places.

I see Moses now at the bush hiding his face at so milde a representation: hereafter we shall see him in this very Mount betwixt heauen and earth; in Thunder, Lightning, Smoke, Earth-quakes, speaking mouth to mouth with God, bare faced, and fearlesse! God was then more terrible, but Moses was lesse strange. This was his first meeting with God, further acquaintance makes him familiar, and familiarity makes him bold: Fre­quence of conuersation giues vs freedome of accesse to God; and makes vs powre out our hearts to him as fully and as fearlesly as to our friends. In the meane time now at first he made not so much haste to see, but he made as much to hide his eies: Twice did Moses hide his face; once for the glory which God put vpon him, which made him so shine, that he could not bee beheld of others; once for Gods owne glory, which hee could not behold. No maruell. Some of the creatures are too glorious for mortall eies: how much more, when God appeares to vs in the easiest manner, must his glory needs ouercome vs? Behold the difference betwixt our present and future estate: Then the more Maiesty of appearance, the more delight: when our sin is quite gone, all our feare at Gods presence shall be turned into ioy. God appeared to Adam before his sin with comfort, but in the same forme which after his sin was terrible. And if Moses cannot abide to looke vpon Gods glory when he descends to vs in mercy, how shall wicked ones abide to see his fearfull presence when he sets vpon vengeance! In this fire he fla­med and consumed not, but in his reuenge our God is a consuming fire.

First Moses hides himselfe in feare, now in modesty. Who am I? None in all Aegypt or Midian was comparably fit for this embassage. Which of the Israelites had bin brought vp a Courtier, a Scholler, an Israelite by blood, by education an Aegyptian, learned, wise, valiant, experienced? Yet, Who am I? The more fit any man is for whatsoeuer vo­cation, the lesse he thinkes himselfe. Forwardnesse argues insufficiency. The vnworthy thinkes still, Who am I not? Modest beginnings giue hopefull proceedings, and happy endings Once before, Moses had taken vpon him, and laid about him; hoping then they would haue knowne, that by his hand God meant to deliuer Israel: but now when it comes to the point, Who am I? Gods best seruants are not euer in an equall disposition to good duties. If we find differences in our selues sometimes; it argues that grace is not [Page 872] our owne. It is our frailty, that those seruices which we are forward to, aloofe off, wee shrinke at, neere hand, and fearfully misse giue. How many of vs can bid defiances to death, and suggest answers to absent temptations, which when they come frome to vs, we dye off, and change our note; and in stead of action, expostulate!

Of the plagues of Aegypt.

IT is too much honour for flesh and blood to receiue a message from hea­uen, yet here God sends a message to man, and is repulsed: well may God aske, Who is man that I should regard him? but for man to aske, Who is the Lord? is a proud and bold blasphemy. Thus wyld is Nature at the first, but are God haue done with Pharaoh, he will be knowne of him, he will make himselfe knowne by him, to all the world. God might haue swept him away suddenly. How vnworthy is he of life, who with the same breath that he receiues, de­nies the Gi [...]er of it! But he would haue him conuinced, ere hee were punished; First therefore he workes miracles before him, then vpon him. Pharaoh was now, from a staffe of protection & sustentation to Gods people; turned to a Serpent that stung there to death; God shewes himselfe in this reall Embleme; doing that suddenly before him, which Satan had wrought in him by leisure; And now when he crawles, and winds, and hisses, threatning perill to Israel; he shewes him how in an instant he can turne him into a senslesse sticke, and make him if not vsefull, yet fearlesse: The same God which wrought this, giues Satan leaue to imitate it; the first plague that hee meant to inflict vpon Pharaoh, is delusion: God can be content the Deuill should winne himselfe cre­dit; where he meanes to iudge; and holds the honour of a miracle well lost, to harden an enemy: Yet to shew that his miracle was of power, the others of permission; Moses his Serpent deuours theirs: how easily might the Aegyptians haue thought, that hee which caused their Serpent not to bee, could haue kept it from being: and that they which could not keepe their Serpent from deuouring, could not secure them from be­ing consumed! but wise thoughts enter not into those that must perish. Al Gods iudge­ments stands ready, and wait but till they be called for. They need but a watch-word to be giuen them: No sooner is the rod lift vp, but they are gone forth into the world, pre­sently the waters run into blood, the Frogs & Lice crawle about, & all the other troops of God come rushing in vpon his aduersaries: All creatures conspire to reuenge the iniuries of God. If the Aegyptians looke vpward, there they haue Thunder, Lightning, Hayle, Tempests; one while no light at all, another while such fearfull flashes as had more terror then darknes. If they look vnder them, there they see their waters changed into blood, their earth swarming with Frogs & Grashoppers: if about them, one while the Flies till their eyes and eares; another while they see their fruits destroyed, their cattell dying, their children dead. If, lastly, they looke vpon themselues, they see them­selues lothsome with Lice, painfull and deformed with Scabs, Biles, and Botches.

First, God begins his iudgements with waters. As the riuer of Nilus was to Aegypt, in stead of heauen, to moisten and fatten the earth; so their confidence was more in it then in heauen; Men are sure to be punisht most and soonest, in that which they make a corriuall with God. They had before defiled the riuers with the blood of innocents; and now it appeares to them, in his owne colour. The waters will no longer keep their counsell: Neuer any man delighted in blood, which had not enough of it ere his end: they shed but some few streames, and now behold, whose riuers of blood: Nei­ther was this more a monument of their slaughter past, then an image of their future destruction. They were afterward ouer-whelmed in the Red Sea, and now beforehand they see the Riuers red with blood. How dependant and seruile is the life of man, that [Page 873] cannot either want one Element, or endure it corrupted! It is hard to say whether there were more horror, or annoyance in this plague. They complaine of thirst, and yet doubt whether they should dye, or quench it with blood. Their fish (the chiefe part of their sustenance) dyes with infection, and infecteth more by being dead. The stench of both is ready to poison the inhabitants; yet Pharaohs curiosity caries him away quite from the sense of the iudgement: he had rather send for his Magicians to worke feats, then to humble himselfe vnder God for the remoueall of this plague; and God plagues his curiosity with deceit, those whom he trusts, shall vndoe him with preuailing; the glory of a second miracle shall bee obscured by a false imitation, for a greater glory to God in the sequell.

The rod is lift vp again, Behold, that Nilus which they had before adored, was neuer so beneficiall as it is now troublesome; yeelding them not onely a dead, but a liuing an­noyance: It neuer did so store them with Fish, as now it plagues them with Frogs; whatsoeuer any man makes his god, besides the true one, shall be once his tormenter. Those lothsome creatures leaue their owne element, to punish them which rebelliously detained Israel from their owne. No Bed, no Table can be free from them, their dain­tie Ladies cannot keepe them out of their bosomes; neither can the Aegyptians sooner open their mouthes, then they are ready to creepe into their throats; as if they would tell them, that they came on purpose to reuenge the wrongs of their Maker: yet euen this wonder also is Satan allowed to imitate. Who can maruell to see the best vertues counterfaited by wicked men, when hee sees the Deuill emulating the miraculous po­wer of God? The feats that Satan playes may harden, but cannot benefit. He that hath leaue to bring Frogs, hath neither leaue, nor power, to take them away, nor to take away the stench from them. To bring them, was but to adde to the iudgement; to re­moue them was an act of mercy. God doth commonly vse Satan in executing of iudge­ment, neuer in the workes of mercy to men.

Yet euen by thus much is Pharaoh hardned, & the Sorcerers growne insolent. When the deuill and his agents are in the height of their pride, God shames them in a trifle. The rod is lift vp: the very dust receiues life: Lice abound euerywhere, and make no difference betwixt Beggers and Princes. Though Pharaoh and his Courtiers abhorred to see themselues louzy, yet they hoped this miracle would be more easily imitable: but now the greater possibility, the greater foyle. How are the great wonder-mongers of Aegypt abashed, that they can neither make Lice of their owne, nor deliuer them­selues from the Lice that are made! Those that could make Serpent and Frogs, could not either make or kill Lice; to shew them that those Frogs and Serpents were not their own workmanship. Now Pharaoh must needs see how impotent a deuil he serued that could not make that vermine which euery day rises voluntarily out of corruption. Iannes and Iambres cannot now make those Lice (so much as by delusion) which at ano­ther time they cānot chuse but produce vnknowing, & which now they cannot auoid. That spirit which is powerfull to execute the greatest things when he is bidden, is vn­able to doe the least when he is restrained. Now these corriuals of Moses can say, This is the finger of God. Ye foolish inchanters, was Gods finger in the Lice, not in the Frogs, not in the Blood, not in the Serpent? And why was it rather in the lesse, then in the greater? Because ye did imitate the other, not these. As if the same finger of God had not beene before in your imitation, which was now in your restraint: As if yee could haue failed in these, if ye had not beene onely permitted the other. Whiles wicked minds haue their full scope, they neuer look vp aboue themselues; but when once God crosses them in their proceedings, their want of successe teaches them to giue God his owne. All these plagues perhaps had more horror then paine in them. The Frogs creep vpon their clothes, the Lice vpon their skins: but those stinging Hornets which succeed them, shall wound and kill. The water was anoyed with the first plague, the earth with the second and third; this fourth fils the ayre, and besides corruption brings smart. And that they may see this winged army comes from an angry God (not either from na­ture, or chance) euen the very Flies shal make a difference betwixt Aegypt and Goshen. [Page 874] He gaue them their being, sets them their stint. They can no more sting an Israelite, then fauor an Aegyptian. The very wings of Flies are directed by a prouidence, and doe acknowledge their limits. Now Pharaoh finds how impossible it is for him to stand out with God, since all his power cannot rescue him from Lice and Flyes.

And now his heart begins to thaw a little: Goe, doe sacrifice to your God in this Land; or (since that will not be accepted.) Goe into the wildernesse, but not far: but how soone it knits againe! Good thoughts make but a thorow fare of carnall hearts, they can neuer settle there: yea, his very misgiuing hardens him the more: that now neither the mur­ren of his cattell, nor the botches of his seruants can stir him a whit. He saw his cattle strucke dead with a sudden contagion; hee saw his Sorcerers (after their contestation with Gods messengers) strucke with a scab in their very faces, and yet his heart is not strucke. Who would thinke it possible that any soule could be secure in the middest of such variety, and frequence of iudgements? These very plagues haue not more won­der in them, then their successe hath. To what an height of obduration will sin lead a man, and of all sins, incredulity? Amidst all these storms Pharaoh sleepeth, till the voice of Gods mighty thunders, and hayle mixed with fire, rouzed him vp a little.

Now as betwixt sleeping and waking, he starts vp, and sayes, God is righteous, I am wicked, Moses pray for vs, and presently layes downe his head againe. God hath no soo­ner done thundering, then he hath done fearing. Al this while you neuer find him care­full to preuent any one euill, but desirous still to shift it off, when hee feeles it; neuer holds constant to any good motion; neuer prayes for himselfe, but carelesly wils Moses and Aaron to pray for him; neuer yeelds God his whole demand, but higgleth and dodgeth, like some hard chapman, that would get a release with the cheapest: First, They shal not goe; then, Goe and sacrifice, but in Aegypt; next, Goe sacrifice in the wildernes, but not far off; after, Goe ye that are men; then, Goe you and your children onely; at last, Goe all saue your sheepe and cattle. Wheresoeuer meere Nature is, she is still im­prouident of future good, sensible of present euill, inconstant in good purposes, vnable, through vnacquaintance, and vnwilling to speake for her selfe, niggardly in her grants, and vncheerfull. The plague of the Grashoppers startled him a little; and the more through the importunity of his seruants: for when hee considered the fish destroyed with the first blow, the cattle with the fift, the corne with the seuenth, the fruit and leaues with this eighth, and nothing now left him, but a bare fruitlesse earth to liue vp­on (and that, couered ouer with Locusts) necessity droue him to relent for an aduan­tage: Forgiue me this once; take from me this death onely.

But as constrained repentance is euer short and vnsound; the West wind, together with the Grashoppers, blowes away his remorse; & now is he ready for another iudge­ment. As the Grashoppers tooke away the sight of the earth from him, so now a grosse darknesse takes away the sight of heauen too: other darknesses were but priuatiue, this was reall and sensible. The Aegyptians thought this night long, (how could they chuse when it was six in one?) and so much the more, for that no man could rise to talk with other, but was necessarily confined to his owne thoughts: One thinkes the fault in his owne eyes, which he rubs oftentimes in vaine: Others think, that the Sunne is lost out of the Firmament, and is now withdrawn for euer: Others, that all things are returning to their first confusion: all think themselues miserable, past remedy, and wish (whatsoe­uer had befalne them) that they might haue had but light enough to see themselues die.

Now Pharaoh proues like to some beasts that grow mad with baiting: grace often resisted, turnes to desperatenesse, Get thee from me, looke thou see my face no more; when­soeuer thou commest in my sight, thou shalt dye. As if Moses could not plague him as well in absence: as if he that could not take away the Lice, Flyes, Frogs, Grashoppers, could at his pleasure take away the life of Moses, that procured them. What is this but to run vpon the iudgements, and run away from the remedies? Euermore when Gods messen­gers are abandoned, destruction is neere. Moses will see him no more, till he see him dead vpon the sands; but God will now visit him more then euer: The fearfullest plagues God still reserues for the vpshot: All the former do but make way for the last. [Page 875] Pharaoh may exclude Moses and Aaron, but Gods Angell hee cannot exclude: In sen­sible messengers are vsed, when the visible are debarred.

Now God begins to call for the blood they owed him: In one night euery house hath a carkasse in it, and (which is more grieuous) of their first borne, and (which is yet more fearfull) in an instant. No man could comfort other; euery man was too full of his owne sorrow, helping rather to make the noise of the lamentation more doleful, and astonishing. How soone hath God changed the note of this tyrannicall people! Aegypt was neuer so stubborne in denying passage to Israel, as now importunate to en­treat it: Pharaoh did not more force them to stay before, then now to depart: whom lately they would not permit, now they hire to go. Their rich Iewels of siluer and gold were not too deare for them, whom they hated; how much rather had they to send them away wealthy, then to haue them stay to be their Executors? Their loue to them­selues obtained of them the enriching of their enemies; and now they are glad to pay them well for their old worke, and their present iourney: Gods people had stayed like Slaues, they goe away like Conquerors, with the spoile of those that hated them; ar­med for security, and wealthy for maintenance.

Old Iacobs seuenty soules which he brought downe into Aegypt, in spight of their bondage and blood-shed, goe forth six hundred thousand men; besides children. The world is well mended with Israel, since he went with his staffe and his scrip ouer Ior­dan. Tyranny is too weake, where God bids, Increase and multiply. I know not where else the good herbe ouer-growes the weeds; the Church out-strips the World. I feare if they had liued in ease and delicacie, they had not beene so strong, so numerous. Ne­uer any true Israelite lost by his affliction. Not onely for the action, but the time, Pha­raohs choice meets with Gods: That very night, when the hundred and thirty yeares were expired, Israel is gone, Pharaoh neither can, nor can will to keepe them any lon­ger; yet in this, not fulfilling Gods will, but his owne. How sweetly doth God dispose of all second causes, that whiles they doe their owne will, they doe his!

The Israelites are equally glad of this haste. Who would not be ready to goe, yea to flye out of bondage? They haue what they wished; it was no staying for a second inuitation. The losse of an opportunity is many times vnrecouerable: the loue of their liberty made the burden of their dough light: who knew whether the variable mind of Pharaoh might returne to a deniall, and (after all his stubbornnesse) repent of his obe­dience? It is foolish to hazard where there is certainty of good offers, and vncertainty of continuance. They goe therefore; and the same God that fetcht them out, is both their guide and protector. How carefully doth he chuse their way! not the neerer, but the safer. He would not haue his people so suddenly change from bondage to war.

It is the wondrous mercy of God, that he hath respect, as to his owne glory, so to our infirmities. He intends them warres hereafter, but after some longer breathing, and more preparation; his goodnesse so orders all, that euils are not ready for vs, till we be ready for them. And as he chuses, so he guides their way. That they might not erre in that sandy and vntracted wildernesse, himselfe goes before them: who could but fol­low cheerfully, when he sees God lead him? He that led the wise men by a Star, leads Israel by a Cloud: That was an higher obiect, therefore he giues them an higher and more heauenly conduct; This was more earthly, therefore he contents himselfe with a lower representation of his presence; A pillar of cloud and fire: A pillar for firmnes; of cloud and fire for visibility and vse. The greater light extinguishes the lesse; there­fore in the day he shewes them not fire, but a cloud: In the night nothing is seene with­out light; therefore he shewes them not the cloud, but fire: The cloud shelters them from heat by day; the fire digests the rawnesse of the night. The same God is both a cloud and a fire to his children, euer putting himselfe into those formes of gracious re­spects, that may best fit their necessities.

As good motions are long ere they can enter into hard hearts, so they seldome con­tinue long. No sooner were the backs of Israel turned to depart, then Pharaohs heart and face is turned after them, to fetch them backe againe. It vexes him to see so great a [Page 867] command, so much wealth, cast away in one night; which now he resolues to redeem, though with more plagues. The same ambition and couetousnesse that made him weare out so many iudgements, will not leaue him, till it haue wrought out his full destruction. All Gods vengeances haue their end; the finall perdition of his enemies, which they cannot rest til they haue attained: Pharaoh therefore & his Aegyptians wil needs go fetch their bane. They well knew that Israel was fitter to serue then to fight; weary with their seruitude, not trained vp to war, not furnished with prouision for [...] field: Themselues Captaines and Souldiers by profession, furnished with horses, and Chariots of warre. They gaue themselues therefore the victory beforehand, and Israel either for spoile or bondage: yea, the weake Israelites gaue vp themselues for dead, and already are talking of their graues. They see the Sea before them; behind them the Ae­gyptians: they know not whether is more mercilesse, and are stricken with the feare of both. O God, how couldest thou forbeare so distrustfull a people! They had seene all thy wonders in Aegypt and in their Goshen; they saw euen now thy pillar be­fore them, and yet they did more feare Aegypt then beleeue thee. Thy patience it no lesse miracle then thy deliuerance. But in stead of remouing from them, the cloudy pil­lar remoues behind them, and stands betwixt the Israelites and Aegyptians: as if God would haue said, They shall first ouercome me, O Israel, ere they touch thee. Wonder did now iustly striue with feare in the Israelites, when they saw the cloud remoue be­hind them, and the sea remoue before them. They were not vsed to such bulwarkes. God stood behind them in the cloud; the sea reared them vp wals on both sides them. That which they feared would be their destruction, protected them: how easily can God make the cruellest of his creatures both our friends and patrons.

Yet here was faith mixed with vnbeleefe. Hee was a bold Israelite that set the first foot into the channell of the Sea: and euery step that they set in that moist way, was a new exercise of their faith. Pharaoh sees all this, and wonders; yet hath not the wit or grace to thinke (though the pillar tels him so much) that God made a difference be­twixt him and Israel. He is offended with the Sea, for giuing way to his enemies, and yet sees not why he may not trust it as well as they. He might well haue thought, that he which gaue light in Goshen, when there was darknesse in Aegypt, could as well di­stinguish in the Sea: but he cannot now either consider, or feare: it is his time to pe­rish. God makes him faire way, and lets him run smoothly on, till he be come to the midst of the Sea; not one waue may rise vp against him, to wet so much as the house of his horse. Extraordinary fauours to wicked men, are the forerunners of their ruine.

Now when God sees the Aegyptians too far to returne, he finds time to strike them with their last terror: they know not why, but they would returne too late. Those Chariots in which they trusted now faile them, as hauing done seruice enough, to ca­rie them into perdition. God pursues them, and they cannot flye from him. Wicked men make equall haste, both to sin, and from iudgement: but they shall one day finde, that it is not more easie to run into sin, then impossible to run away from iudgement: the sea will shew them, that it regards the Rod of Moses, not the Scepter of Pharaoh; and now (as glad to haue got the enemies of God at such an aduantage) shuts her mouth vpon them, and swallowes them vp in her waues, and after shee hath made sport with them a while, casts them vpon her sands, for a spectacle of triumph to their aduersaries.

What a sight was this to the Israelites, when they were now safe on the shore, to see their enemies come floating after them vpon the billowes, and to find among the car­kasses vpon the sands, their knowne oppressors, which now they can tread vpon with insultation! They did not cry more loud before, then now they sing. Not their faith, but their sense, teaches them now to magnifie that God after their deliuerance, whom they hardly trusted for their deliuerance.

Contemplations VPON …

Contemplations VPON THE PRINCIPALL PASSAGES OF THE Holy Storie.

The second Volume IN FOVRE BOOKES.

By I.H. D.D.

LONDON, Printed for THO: PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and Iohn Haviland.

1625.

TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTY PRINCE, CHARLES, PRINCE OF GREAT BRITAINE.

Most excellent PRINCE:

ACcording to the true dutie of a seruant, J en­tended all my Contemplations to your now-glorious Brother, of sweet and sorrowfull me­morie. The first part whereof, as it was the last Booke, that euer was dedicated to that deare, and immortall name of his: so it was the last, that was turned ouer by his gracious hand.

Now, since it pleased the GOD of spirits to call him from these poore Contemplations of ours, to the blessed Contemplati­on of himselfe, to see him as Hee is, to see as hee is seene; to whom is this sequell of my labours due, but to your Highnesse, the heire of his Honor, and Vertues? Euery yeare of my short pilgrimage, is like to adde something to this Worke; which in regard of the subiect, is scarce finite: The whole doth not onely craue your Highnesses Patronage, but promises to requite your Princely acceptation, with many sacred examples, and rules, both for pietie, and wisdome; towards the decking vp of this flourishing [Page 880] spring of your Age; in the hopes whereof, not onely we liue, but be that is dead, liues still in you: And if any piece of these en­deuours, come short of my desires, J shall supply the rest with my prayers: which shall neuer be wanting to the God of Princes, that your happy proceedings may make glad the Church of God, and your selfe in either World, glorious.

Your Highnesses in all humble deuotion, and faithfull obseruance, IOS. HALL.
Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE FIFTH BOOKE.

The Waters of Marah.

The Quailes and Manna.

The Rocke of Rephidim.

The Foyle of Amalek, Or

The hand of Moses lift vp.

The Law.

The Golden Calfe.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, HENRY, EARLE OF HVNTINGDON LORD HASTINGS, BOTERAVX, MOLINES & MOILES, HIS MAIESTIES LIEVTENANT IN THE COVNTY OF LEICESTER;

A BOVNTIFVLL FAVOVRER OF ALL GOOD LEARNING, A NOBLE PRECEDENT OF VERTVE, THE FIRST PATRONE OF MY POORE STVDIES:

J. H. DEDICATES THIS PIECE OF HIS LABORS, AND WISHETH ALL HONOVR AND HAPPINESSE.

Contemplations. THE FIFTH BOOKE.

The waters of Marah.

ISRAEL was not more loth to come to the Red Sea, then to part from it. How soone can God turne the horrour of any euill into pleasure! One shore resounded with shriekes of feare; the other with Timbrels, and Dances; and Songs of Deliuerance. Euery maine affliction is our Red Sea, which while it threats to swallow, preserues vs: At last, our Songs shall be lowder then our cryes. The Is­raelitish Dames, whē they saw their danger, thought they might haue left their Timbrels behinde them; how vn­profitable a burden seemed those instruments of Musick! yet now they liue to renue that forgotten Minstralsie, and Dancing, which their bon­dage had so long discontinued: and well might those feet dance vpon the shore, which had walked thorow the Sea. The Land of Goshen was not so bountifull to them, as these Waters. That afforded them a seruile life: This gaue them at once freedome, victorie, riches; bestowing vpon them the remainder of that wealth, which the Ae­gyptians had but lent. It was a pleasure to see the floating carkases of their Aduersa­ries; and euery day offers them new booties: It is no maruell then if their hearts were tyed to these bankes. If we finde but a little pleasure in our life, wee are ready to dote vpon it. Euery small contentment glues our affections to that we like: And if here our imperfect delights hold vs so fast, that we would not be loosed; how forcible shall those infinite ioyes be aboue, when our soules are once possessed of them!

Yet if the place had pleas'd them more, it is no maruell they were willing to follow Moses; that they durst follow him in the Wildernesse, whom they followed through the Sea: It is a great confirmation to any people, when they haue seene the hand of God with their guide. O Sauiour, which hast vndertaken to cary me from the spiritu­all Aegypt, to the Land of Promise; How faithfull, how powerfull haue I found thee? How fearelesly should I trust thee? how cheerefully should I follow thee through contempt, pouerty, death it selfe! Master, if it be thou, bid vs come vnto thee.

Immediately before, they had complained of too much water: now they go three dayes without. Thus God meant to punish their infidelitie, with the defect of that, whose abundance made them to distrust. Before they saw all Water, no Land; now all [Page 884] dry and dustie Land, and no Water. Extremities are the best tryals of men; As in bo­dies, those that can beare sudden changes of heats and cold without complaint, are the strongest. So much as an euill touches vpon the meane, so much help it yeelds towards patience; Euery degree of sorrow is a preparation to the next: but when we passe to extreames without the meane, we want the benefit of recollection; and must trust to our present strength. To come from all things to nothing, is not a descent, but a down­fall; and it is a rare strength and constancy, not to be maymed at least. These headlong euils, as they are the forest, so they must be most prouided for; as on the contrary, a sudden aduancement from a low condition to the height of Honour, is most hard to manage. No man can maruell how that Tyrant blinded his Captiues, when he heares that he brought them immediately, out of a darke dungeon, into Roomes that vvere made bright and glorious. Wee are not worthy to know, for what wee are reserued: no euill can amate vs, if we can ouercome sudden extremities.

The long deferring of a good (though tedious) yet makes it the better, when it comes. Well did the Israelites hope that the Waters which were so long inifinding, would be precious when they were found: Yet behold, they are crossed, not onely in their desires, but in their hopes; for after three dayes trauell, the first Fountaines they finde are bitter Waters. If these Wels had not runne pure Gall, they could not haue so much complained. Long thirst will make bitter Waters sweet; yet such were these Springs, that the Israelites did not so much like their moisture, as abhorre their relish. I see the first handsell that God giues them in their voyage to the Land of Promise; Thirst and bitternesse. Satan giues vs pleasant entrances into his wayes, and reserues the bitternesse for the end: God inuites vs to our worst at first; and sweetens our con­clusion with pleasure.

The same God, that would not lead Israel through the Philistims Land, lest they should shrinke at the sight of Warre, now leads them through the Wildernesse, and feares not to try their patience with bitter potions. If hee had not loued them, the Ae­gyptian Furnace or Sword had preuented their thirst, or that Sea whereof their Ene­mies drunke dead; and yet see how hee dyets them. Neuer any haue had so bitter draughts vpon Earth as those be loues best: The palate is an ill iudge of the fauours of God. O my Sauiour, thou didst drinke a more bitter Cup from the hands of thy Father, then that which thou refusedst of the Iewes, or then that which I can drinke from thee.

Before, they could not drinke if they would; now they might and would not. God can giue vs blessings with such a tang, that the fruition shall not much differ from the want: So many a one hath riches, not grace to vse them; many haue children, but such as they prefer barrennesse. They had said before, Oh that wee had water! now, Oh that we had good water! It is good so to desire blessings from God, that we may be the better for inioying them; so to craue water, that it may not be sawced with bitternesse.

Now, these fond Israelites in stead of praying, murmur; in stead of praying to God, murmur against Moses. What hath the righteous done? Hee made not either the Wil­dernesse dry, or the Waters bitter; Yea (if his conduct were the matter) what one foot went he before them without God? The Pillar led them, and not he; yet Moses is murmured at. It is the hard condition of authoritie, that when the multitude fare well, they applaud themselues; when ill, they repine against their Gouernours. Who can hope to be free, if Moses escape not? Neuer any Prince so merited of a people. Hee thrust himselfe vpon the Pikes of Pharaohs tyrannie. Hee brought them from a bon­dage worse then death. His Rod diuided the Sea, and shared life to them, death to their Pursuers. Who would not haue thought these men, so obliged to Moses, that no death could haue opened their mouthes, or raised their hands against him? Yet now, the first occasion of want makes them rebell. No benefit can stop the mouth of Impa­tience. If our turne be not serued for the present, former fauours are either forgotten, or contemned. No maruell, if we deale so with men, when God receiues this measure from vs. One yeere of Famine, One Summer of Pestilence, One Moone of vnseaso­nable [Page 885] weather, makes vs ouer-looke all the blessings of God; and more to mutine at the sense of our euill, then to praise him for our varieties of good: whereas fauours well bestowed, leaue vs both mindfull and confident; and will not suffer vs either to forget or distrust. O God, I haue made an ill vse of thy mercies, if I haue not learned to be content with thy corrections.

Moses was in the same want of water with them, in the same distaste of bitternesse, and yet they say to Moses, What shall we drinke? If they had seene him furnished with full vessels of sweet water, and themselues put ouer to this vnsauoury liquor, enuie might haue giuen some colour to this mutiny: but now their Leaders common mise­rie, might haue freed him from their murmurs. They held it one piece of the late Egyp­tian tyrannie, that a taske was required of them, which the Imposers knew they could not performe; to make Bricke when they had no Straw; Yet they say to Moses, What shall we drinke? Themselues are growne Exactors, and are ready to menace more then stripes, if they haue not their ends, without meanes. Moses tooke not vpon him their prouision, but their deliuerance: and yet, as if he had been the common Victualer of the Campe, they aske, What shall wee drinke? When want meets with impatient minds, it transports them to fury; Euery thing disquiets, and nothing satisfies them.

What course doth Moses now take? That which they should haue done, and did not: They cryed not more feruently to him, then he to God: If he were their Leader, God was his, That which they vniustly required of him, he iustly requires of God, that could doe it; He knew whence to looke for redresse of all complaints; this was not his charge, but his Makers, which was able to maintaine his owne act. I see and acknow­ledge the harbour, that wee must put into, in all our ill vveather. It is to thee, O God, that wee must powre out our hearts, which onely canst make our bitter waters sweet.

Might not that Rod, which tooke away the liquid nature from the waters, and made them solid; haue also taken away the bitter qualitie from these waters, and made them sweet: since to flow is naturall vnto the water; to bee bitter is but accidentall. Moses durst not imploy his Rod without a Precept; he knew the power came from the Com­mandement. We may not presume on likelihoods, but depend vpon warrants; there­fore Moses doth not lift vp his Rod to the Waters, but his hand and voice to God.

The hand of faith neuer knocked at heauen in vaine: No sooner hath Moses shewed his grieuance, then God shewes him the remedie: yet an vnlikely one, that it might be miraculous. He that made the waters, could haue giuen them any sauour: How easie is it for him that made the matter, to alter the qualitie! It is not more hard to take away, then to giue. Who doubts but the same hand that created them, might haue immedi­ately changed them? Yet that Almightie power will doe it by meanes. A piece of wood must sweeten the waters: What relation hath wood to water; or that which hath no sauour, to the redresse of bitternesse? Yet here is no more possibilitie of fai­ling, then proportion to the successe. All things are subiect to the command of their Maker; He that made all of nothing, can make euery thing of any: There is so much power in euery creature, as he will please to giue. It is the praise of Omnipotencie to worke by improbabilities; Elisha with Salt, Moses with wood, shall sweeten the bit­ter waters; Let no man despise the meanes, when he knowes the Author.

God taught his people by actions, as well as words. This entrance shewed them their whole iourney; wherein they should taste of much bitternesse: but at last through the mercy God, sweetned with comfort. Or did it not represent themselues rather, in the iourney? in the fountaines of whose hearts, were the bitter waters of manifold cor­ruptions, yet their vnsauourie soules are sweetned by the graces of his Spirit. O blessed Sauiour: the wood of thy Crosse, that is, the application, of thy sufferings, is enough to sweeten a whole Sea of bitternesse. I care not how vnpleasant a potion I finde in this Wildernesse, if the power and benefit of thy precious death may season it to my soule.

Of the Quayles and Manna.

THe thirst of Israel is well quenched: for besides the change of the waters of Marah, their station is changed to Elim; where were twelue Fountaines, for their twelue Tribes, and now they complaine as fast of hunger.

Contentation is a rare blessing; because it arises either from a fruition of all comforts, or a not desiring of some which we haue not. Now, wee are neuer so bare, as not to haue some benefits; neuer so full, as not to want something, yea as not to be full of wants. God hath much ado with vs; either we lacke health, or quiet­nesse, or children, or vvealth, or company, or ourselues in all these. It is a vvonder these men found not fault with the want of sweet to their Quailes, or with their old cloathes, or their solitarie way. Nature is moderate in her desires; but conceit is vnsatiable. Yet who can deny hunger to be a sore vexation? Before, they were forbidden sowre bread; but now what leauen is to sowre as want? When meanes hold out, it is easie to be con­tent. Whiles their dough, and other eates lasted, vvhiles they vvere gathering of the Dates of Elim, vve heare no newes of them. Who cannot pray for his dayly bread when he hath it in his cup-bord? But when our owne prouision failes vs, then not to distrust the prouision of God, is a noble tryall of faith. They should haue said; He that stopt the mouth of the Sea, that it could not deuoure vs, can as easily stop the mouth of our stomacks: It was no easier matter to kill the first-borne of Aegypt, by his imme­diate hand, then to preserue vs; He that commanded the Sea to stand still and guard vs, can as easily command the earth to nourish vs: He that made the Rod a Serpent, can as well make these stones, bread: He that brought armies of Frogs and Caterpillers to Aegypt, can as well bring vvhole drifts of birds and beasts to the desart: He that swee­tened the waters vvith Wood, can aswell refresh our bodies, vvith the fruits of the earth. Why doe we not wait on him, whom vve haue found so powerfull? Now they set the mercy and loue of God vpon a wrong laste; vvhiles they measure it onely by their present sense. Nature is ioc [...]d and cheerefull, vvhiles it prospereth: let God vvithdraw his hand; no sight, no trust. Those can praise him vvith Timbrels for a pre­sent fauour, that cannot depend vpon him, in the vvant of meanes for a future. We all are neuer vveary of receiuing, soone weary of attending.

The other mutiny, vvas of some few male-contents, perhaps those strangers, which fought their owne protection vnder the vving of Israel; this, of the whole troope. Not that none were free: Caleb, Ioshua, Moses, Aaron, Miriam, were not yet tainted: vsually God measures the state of any Church or Country by the most; the greater part caries both the name and censure. Sinnes are so much greater, as they are more vniuersall: so farre is euill from being extenuated by the multitude of the guilty, that nothing can more aggrauate it. With men, commonnesse may plead for fauour; vvith God at pleads for iudgement. Many hands draw the Cable with more violence, then few: The leprosie of the whole body is more loathsome, then that of a part.

But vvhat doe these mutiners say? Oh that wee had dyed by the hand of the Lord! And whose hand vvas this, O ye fond Israelites if yee must perish by famine? God ca­ried you forth; God restrained his creatures from you: and vvhile you are ready to dye this ye say; On that we had dyed by the hand of the Lord!

It is the folly of men, that in immediate iudgements they can see Gods hand; not in those, whose second causes are sensible: whereas God holds himselfe equally interessed in all: challenging that there is no euill in the City, but from him. It is but one hand, and many instruments, that God strikes vs with: The water may not lose the name, though it come by chanels and pipes from the spring. It is our faithlesnesse, that in vi­sible meanes, we see not him that is inuisible.

And when would they haue vvisht to die? When wee sate by the flesh-pots of Aegypt: Alas, what good vvould their flesh pots haue done them, in their death? If they might sustaine their life, yet what could they auaile them in dying? For, if they were vnpleasant, what comfort was it, to see them? If pleasant, what comfort to part from them? Our greatest pleasures are but paines in their losse. Euery minde affects that which is like it selfe. Carnall minds are for the flesh-pots of Aegypt, though bought with seruitude; spirituall are for the presence of God, though redeemed with famine; and would rather die in Gods presence, then liue without him in the sight of delicate of full dishes.

They loued their liues well enough: I heard how they shrieked, when they were in danger of the Aegyptians; yet now they say, Oh that we had dyed! Not, Oh that wee might liue by the flesh-pots; but, Oh that wee had dyed! Although life be naturally sweet, yet a little discontentment makes vs weary. It is a base cowardlinesse, so soone as euer we are called from the garison to the field, to thinke of running away. Then is our fortitude worthy of praise, when we can endure to be miserable.

But what? can no flesh-pots serue but those of Aegypt? I am deceiued, if that Land affoorded them any flesh-pots saue their owne: Their Landlords of Aegypt held it abomination to eate of their dishes, or to kill that which they did eate. In those times then they did eate of their owne; and why not now? They had droues of cattell in the Wildernesse: vvhy did they not take of them? Surely, if they would haue beene as good husbands of their cattell, as they were of their dough, they might haue had e­nough to eate without need of murmuring: for if their back-burden of dough lasted for a moneth; their heards might haue serued them many yeares. All grudging is odi­ous; but most, when our hands are full. To whine in the midst of abundance, is a shamefull vnthankfulnesse.

When a man would haue looked that the anger of God should haue appeared in fire: now behold, his glory appeares in a Cloud. Oh the exceeding long-suffering of God, that heares their murmurings! and as if he had beene bound to content them, in stead of punishing, pleases them; as a kinde mother would deale with a crabid child, who rather stils him with the brest, then cals for the rod. One would haue thought, that the fight of the cloud of God should haue dispel'd the cloud of their distrust; and this glory of God should haue made them asham'd of themselues, and afraid of him: Yet I doe not heare them once say, What a mighty and gracious God haue we distrusted? Nothing will content an impotent minde, but fruition. When an heart is hardned with any passion, it will endure much, ere it will yeeld to relent.

Their eyes saw the cloud; their eares heard the promise, the performance is spee­die and answerable. Needs must they be conuinced, when they saw God as glorious in his worke, as in his presence; when they saw his word iustified by his act. God tels them afore-hand what hee will doe, that their expectation might stay their hearts. He doth that which he fore-told, that they might learne to trust him, ere he performe. They desired meat, and receiue Quailes; they desired bread, and haue Manna. If they had had of the coursest flesh, and of the basest Pulse, hunger would haue made it dain­ty: But now God will pamper their famine; and giues them meat of Kings, and Bread of Angels. What a world of Quailes were but sufficient to serue six hundred thou­sand persons? They were all strong, all hungry; neither could they bee satisfied with single Fowles: What a Table hath God prepared in the Desart, for abundance, for de­licacie? Neuer Prince was so serued in his greatest pompe, as these rebellious Israe­lites in the Wildernesse. God loues to ouer-deserue of men; and to exceed not onely their sinnes; but their very desires in mercy. How good shall wee finde him to those that please him, since he is so gracious to offenders! If the most gracelesse Israelites be fed with Quailes and Manna; Oh, what goodnesse is that hee hath laid vp for them that loue him! As on the contrary, If the Righteous scarce be saued, where will the Sinners appeare? Oh God, thou canst, thou wilt make this difference. Howsoeuer with vs men, the most crabbed and stubborne oftentimes fare the best; the Righteous [Page 888] Iudge of the world frames his remuneration as he finds vs: And if his mercy some­times prouoke the worst to repentance by his temporall fauours, yet he euer reserues so much greater reward for the Righteous, as eternitie is beyond time, and heauen a­boue earth.

It was not of any naturall instinct, but from the ouer-ruling power of their Creator, that these Quailes came to the Desart. Needs must they come whom GOD brings. His hand is in all the motions of his meanest Creatures. Not onely wee, but they mooue in him. As not many Quailes, so not one Sparrow falls with­out him: How much more are the actions of his best creature, Man, directed by his prouidence? How ashamed might these Israelites haue been, to see these creatures so obedient to their Creator, as to come and offer themselues to their slaughter; whiles they went so repiningly to his seruice and their owne preferment? Who can distrust the prouision of the great House keeper of the world, when hee sees how hee can furnish his tables at pleasure? Is he growne now carelesse, or we faith lesse rather? Why doe wee not repose vpon his mercy? Rather then we shall want, when we trust him, he will fetch Quailes from all the coasts of heauen to our boord. Oh Lord, thy hand is not shortned to giue: let not ours bee shortned, or shu [...] receiuing.

Eliahs seruitors, the Rauens, brought him his full seruice of bread, and flesh at once; each morning and euening. But these Israelites haue their flesh at euen, and their bread in the morning. Good reason there should be a difference. Eliahs table was vpon Gods direct appointment; the Israelites vpon their mutiny: Although God will relieue them with prouision, yet he will punish their impatience with delay; so shall they know themselues his people, that they shall finde they were murmurers. Not onely in the matter, but in the order, God answers their grudging; First they complaine of the want of flesh-pots, then of bread. In the first place therefore they haue flesh, bread after. When they haue flesh, yet they must stay a time ere they can haue a full meale; vnlesse they would eate their meat breadlesse, and their bread dry. God will be waited on; and will giue, the consummation of his blessings at this lea­sure. In the euening of our life, we haue the first pledges of his fauour: but in the mor­ning of our resurrection, must we looke for our perfect sacietie of the true Manna, the bread of life.

Now the Israelites sped well with their Quailes; they did eate and digest, and pros­per: not long after, they haue Quailes with a vengeance; the meat was pleasant, but the sauce was fearfull. They let downe the Quailes at their mouth, but they came out at their nostrils. How much better had it been to haue died of hunger, through the chastisement of God, then of the plague of God, with the flesh betwixt their teeth! Behold, they perish of the same disease then, whereof they now recouer. The same sinne repeated, is death, whose first act found remission: Relapses are desperate, where the sicknesse it selfe is not. With vs men, once goes away with a warning, the second act is but whipping, the third is death. It is a mortall thing to abuse the lenity of God; we should be presumptuously mad, to hope that God will stand vs for a sinning-stock, to prouoke him how we will. It is more mercy then he owes vs, if he forbeare vs once; it is his iustice to plague vs the second time: We may thanke our selues, if we will not be warned.

Their meat was strange, but nothing so much as their bread. To finde Quailes in a Wildernesse was vnusuall; but for bread to come downe from Heauen was yet more. They had seene Quailes before (though not in such number:) Manna was neuer seene till now. From this day till their setling in Canaan, God wrought a perpetuall mira­cle in this food. A miracle in the place: other bread rises vp from below, this fell down from aboue; neither did it euer raine bread till now; Yet so did this heauenly showre fall, that it is confined to the campe of Israel. A miracle in the quantitie: That eue­ry morning should fall enough to fill so many hundred thousand mouthes and mawes. A miracle in the composition; That it is sweet like hony-cakes, round like [Page 889] Corianders, transparent as dew. A miracle in the qualitie; That it melted by one heat, by another hardened. A miracle in the difference of the fall; That (as if it knew times, and would reach them as well as feed them) it fell double in the euen of the Sabbath, and on the Sabbath fell not. A miracle in the putrefaction and preseruation; That it was full of wormes, when it was kept beyond the due houre for distrust: full of sweet­nesse, when it was kept a day longer for religion; Yea many Ages, in the Arke, for a monument of the power and mercy of the Giuer. A miracle in the continuance and ceasing; That this showre of bread followed their Campe in all their remoueals, till they came to taste of the bread of Canaan; and then withdrew it selfe, as if it should haue said: Ye need no miracles, now ye haue meanes.

They had the Types; we haue the substance. In this wildernesse of the World, the true Manna is rained vpon the tents of our hearts. Hee that sent the Manna, was the Manna, which he sent: He hath said, I am the Manna that came downe from heauen; Behold, their whole meales were sacramentall: Euery morsell they did eate, was spi­rituall. We eate still of their Manna: still he comes downe from heauen. Hee hath substance enough for worlds of soules; yet onely is to be found in the lists of the true Church; He hath more sweetnesse then the hony, and the hony-combe. Happy are we if we can find him so sweet as he is.

The same hand that rained Manna vpon their tents, could haue rained it into their mouths, or laps. God loues we should take paines for our spirituall food. Little would it haue auailed them, that the Manna lay about their tents, if they had not gone forth and gathered it, beaten it, bak't it: Let saluation be neuer so plentifull, if wee bring it not home, and make it ours by faith, we are no whit the better. If the worke done, and meanes vsed, had beene enough to giue life, no Israelite had dyed: Their bellies were full of that bread, whereof one crumme giues life: yet they dyed many of them in displeasure. As in naturall, so in spirituall things, wee may not trust to meanes: The carcasse of the Sacrament cannot giue life, but the soule of it; which is the thing repre­sented. I see each man gather, and take his iust measure out of the common heape; We must be industrious, and helpefull each to other: but when we haue done, Christ is not partiall. If our sanctification differ, yet our iustification is equall in all.

He that gaue a Gomer to each, could haue giuen an Ephah: As easily could hee haue rained downe enough for a moneth, or a yeare at once, as for a day. God delights to haue vs liue in a continual dependance vpon his prouidence, and each day renue the acts of our faith and thankfullnesse. But what a couetous Israelite was that, which in a foolish distrust would be sparing the charges of God; and reseruing that for morning, which he should haue spent vpon his supper? He shall know, that euen the bread that came downe from heauen, can corrupt: The Manna was from aboue; the wormes and stinke from his diffidence. Nothing is so soueraigne, which being peruerted, may not annoy instead of benefiting vs.

Yet I see some difference betweene the true & typicall Manna; God neuer meant that the shadow and the body should agree in all things. The outward Manna reser­ued, was poison: the spirituall Manna is to vs, as it was to the Arke; not good, vnlesse it be kept perpetually. If we keepe it, it shall keepe vs from putrefaction. The out­ward Manna fell not at all on the Sabbath: The spirituall Manna (tho it ball [...]s no day) yet it fals double on Gods day: and if we gather it not then; we famish. In that true Sabbath of our glorious rest, we shall for euer feed of that Manna which we haue gathered in this euen of our life.

Of the Rocke of Rephidim.

BEfore, Israel thirsted and was satisfied; after that, they hungred and were filled; now they thirst againe. They haue bread and meat, but want drink: It is a maruell if God doe not euermore hold vs short of something, be­cause he would keepe vs still in exercise. Wee should forget at whose cost we liue, if we wanted nothing. Still God obserues a vicissitude of euill, and good; and the same euils that we haue passed, returne vpon vs in their courses. Crosses are not of the nature of those diseases, which they say a man can haue but once. Their first seisure doth but make way for their re-entry. None but our last ene­mie comes once for all; and I know not, if that: for euen in liuing we dye daily. So must we take our leaues of all afflictions, that we reserue a lodging for them, and ex­pect their returne.

All Israel murmured when they wanted bread, meat, water; and yet all Israel depar­ted from the wildernesse of Sin to Rephidim, at Gods command. The very worst men will obey God in something; none but the good, in all: Hee is rarely desperate, that makes an vniuersall opposition to God. It is an vnsound praise that is giuen a man, for one good action: It may bee safely said of the very Deuils themselues, that they doe something well: They know and beleeue, and tremble. If we follow God, and mur­mur, it is all one, as if we had stayd behind.

Those distrust his prouidence in their necessity, that are ready to follow his guidance in their welfare. It is an harder matter to endure an extreame want, then to obey an hard commandement. Sufferings are greater tryals, then actions: How many haue we seene ieopard their liues, with cheerfull resolution, which cannot endure in cold blood to lose a limbe with patience! But God will haue his throughly tryed, he puts them to both: and if we cannot endure both to follow him from Sin, and to thirst in Rephi­dim, we are not found Israelites.

God led them, on purpose to this drie Rephidim: He could as well haue conducted them to another Elim, to conuenient waterings: Or hee that giues the waters of all their channels, could as well haue deriued them to meet Israel: But God doth pur­posely cary them to thirst. Is it not for necessity, that we fare ill, but out of choyce: It were all one with God to giue vs health, as sicknesse; abundance as pouerty. The treasurie of his riches hath more store then his creature can be capable of; we should not complaine, if it were not good for vs to want.

This should haue beene a contentment able to quench any thirst: God hath led vs hither; If Moses out of ignorance had misguided vs, or we chanceably falne vpon these dry desarts, though this were no remedy of our griefe, yet it might be some ground of our complaint. But now the counsell of so wise and mercifull a God, hath drawne vs into his want; and shall not he as easily find the way out? It is the Lord, let him doe what he will. There can be no more forceable motiue to patience, then the acknow­ledgment of a diuine hand that strikes vs. It is fearefull to be in the hand of an aduer­sarie; but who would not be confident of a Father? Yet in our fraile humanity, choler may transport a man from remembrance of nature; but when wee feele our selues vn­der the discipline of a wise God, that can temper our afflictions to our strength, to our benefit; who would not rather murmur at himselfe, that hee should swerue towards impatience? Yet these sturdy Israelites wilfully murmur: and will not haue their thirst quenched with faith, but with water. Giue vs water.

Nooked to heare when they would haue entreated Moses to pray for them: but in stead of entreating, they contend, and in stead of prayers, I find commands: Giue vs water. If they had gone to God without Moses, I should haue praised their faith: but [Page 891] now they goe to Moses without God, I hate their stubborne faithlesnesse. To seeke to the second meanes, vvith neglect of the first, is the fruit of a false faith.

The answer of Moses is like himselfe, milde and sweet; Why contend ye with mee? Why tempt ye the Lord? In the first expostulation condemning them of iniustice; since not he, but the Lord had afflicted them. In the second, of presumption; that since it was God that tempted them by want, they should tempt him by murmuring. In the one, hee would haue them see their wrong; in the other their danger. As the act came not from him, but from God; so he puts it off to God, from himselfe: Why tempt yee the Lord? The opposition which is made to the instruments of God, redounds euer to his person. He holds himselfe smitten through the sides of his Ministers: So hath God incorporated these respects, that our subtilty cannot diuide them.

But what temptation is this? Is the Lord among vs or no? Infidelitie is crafty, and yet foolish; Craftie in her insinuations, foolish in her conceits. They imply, If we were sure the Lord were with vs, we would not distrust; They conceiue doubts of his pr sence, after such confirmations. What could God doe more, to make them know hi [...] pre­sent, vnlesse euery moment should haue renued miracles? The plagues of Aegypt, and the diuision of the Sea were so famous, that the very Innes of Iericho rang of them. Their waters were lately sweetned; the Quailes were yet in their teeth; their Manna was yet in their eye; yea, they saw God in the Pillar of the Cloud, and yet they say, Is the Lord amongst vs? No argument is enough to an incredulous heart; not sense, not experience. How much better was that faith of Thomas, that would beleeue his eyes and hands, though his care he would not? Oh the deepe infidelitie of these Israe­lites, that saw and beleeued not!

And how will they know if God be amongst them? As if hee could not bee with them, and they be a thirst: either God must humour carnall minds, or be distrusted: If they prosper (though it be with wickednesse) God is with them; If they be thwarted in their owne designes; straight, Is God with vs? It was the way to put God from them, to distrust and murmure. If he had not been with them, they had not liued; If he had been in them, they had not mutined. They can thinke him absent in their want, and cannot see him absent in their sinne: and yet wickednesse, not affliction, argues him gone; Yea, then is he most present, when he most chastises.

Who would not haue looked, that this answer of Moses should haue appeased their fury? As what can still him that will not be quiet to thinke he hath God for his Ad­uersarie? But, as if they would wilfully warre against Heauen, they proceed; yet with no lesse craft, then violence; bending their exception to one part of the answer: and smoothly omitting, what they could not except against. They will not heare of temp­ting God? they maintaine their strife with Moses, both with words and stones. How malicious, how headdy is impatience! The act was Gods, they cast it vpon Moses, Wherefore hast thou brought vs? The act of God was mercifull, they make it cruell, To kill vs and our children: As if God and Moses meant nothing but their ruine; who in­tended nothing but their life and libertie. Foolish men! What needed this iourney to death? Were they not as obnoxious to God in Aegypt? Could not God by Moses as easily haue killed them in Aegypt, or in the Sea, as their enemies? Impatience is full of misconstruction; If it be possible to find out any glosse to corrupt the Text of Gods actions, they shall be sure not to scape vntainted.

It was no expostulating with an vnreasonable multitude; Moses runs straight to him, that was able at once to quench their thirst, and their fury: What shall I do to this people? It is the best way, to trust God with his owne causes: when men will bee intermedling with his affaires, they vndoe themselues in vaine. We shall finde difficulties in all great enterprises; if wee be sure we haue begun them from God, wee may securely cast all euents vpon his prouidence, which knowes how to dispose, and how to end them.

Moses perceiued rage, not in the tongues only, but in the hands of the Israelites. Yet a while longer and they will stone me. Euen the Leader of Gods people, feared death; and sinned not in fearing. Life is worthy to be deare to all: especially to him, whom publike [Page 892] charge hath made necessary: Meere feare is not sinfull; It is impotence and distrust that accompany it, which make it euill. How well is that feare bestowed, that sends vs the more importunately to God. Some man would haue thought of flight; Mo­ses flyes to his Prayers; and that not for reuenge, but for helpe. Who but Moses would not haue said; This twice they haue mutined, and beene pardoned; and now againe thou seest, O Lord, how madly they rebell; and how bloodily they intend against me; preserue me I beseech thee, and plague them. I heare none of this: but imitating the long suffering of his God, he seekes to God for them, which sought to kill him, for the quarrell of God.

Neither is God sooner sought then found: All Israel might see Moses goe to­wards the Rocke: None but the Elders might see him strike it. Their vnbeleefe made them vnworthy of this priuiledge. It is no small fauor of God, to make vs wit­nesses of his great Workes; That he crucifies his Sonne before vs; that he fetches the water of Life, out of the true Rocke, in our sight, is an high prerogatiue; If his rigour would haue taken it, our infidelity had equally excluded vs, whom now his mercy hath receiued.

Moses must take his Rod; God could haue done it by his will, without a word, or by his word, without the Rod; but he will doe by meanes, that which he can as easily doe without. There was no vertue in the Rod, none in the stroke; but all in the com­mand of God. Meanes must be vsed, and yet their efficacie must be expected out of themselues.

It doth not suffice God to name the Rod, without a description; (Whereby thou smotest the Riuer:) Wherefore? but to strengthen the faith of Moses, that he might well expect this wonder from that, which he had tried to be miraculous. How could he but firmely beleeue, that the same meanes which turned the waters into blood, and turned the sea into a wall, could as well turne the stone into water? Nothing more raises vp the hart in present affiance, then the recognition of fauors, or wonders passed. Behold the same Rod that brought plagues to the Aegyptians, brings deliuerances to Israel. By the same meanes can God saue and condemne: like as the same sword defends and kils.

That power, which turned the wings of the Quailes to the wildernesse, turned the course of the water through the Rocke: He might (if he had pleased) haue caused a Sping to well out of the plaine earth; but he will now fetch it out of the stone, to con­uince and shame their infidelity.

What is more hard and dry then the Rocke? What more moist and supple then water? That they might be ashamed to thinke, they distrusted lest God could bring them water out of the Clouds or Springs, the very Rocke shall yeeld it.

And now, vnlesse their hearts had beene more rockie then this stone, they could not but haue resolued into teares, for this diffidence.

I wonder to see these Israelites fed with Sacraments: Their bread was sacramen­tall, whereof they communicated euery day: lest any man should complaine of fre­quence, the Israelites receiued daily; and now their drinke was sacramentall, that the ancient Church may giue no warrant of a dry Communion.

Twice therefore hath the Rocke yeelded them water of refreshing; to signifie that the true spirituall Rocke yeelds it alwayes. The Rocke that followed them was Christ: Out of thy side, O Sauiour, issued that bloody streame, whereby the thirst of all beleeuers is comfortably quenched: Let vs but thirst; not with repining, but with faith; this Rocke of thine shall abundantly flow forth to our soules, and follow vs, till this water be changed into that new wine, which we shall drinke with thee in thy Fa­thers Kingdome.

The Foyle of AMALEK: or the hand of MOSES lift vp.

NO sooner is Israels thirst slaked, then God hath an Amalekite ready to assault them. The Almighty hath choice of rods to whip vs with; and will not be content with one tryall. They would needs be quarrelling with Moses, without a cause; and now, God sends the Amalekites to quar­rell with them. It is iust with God, that they which would be conten­ding with their best friends, should haue worke enough, of contending with enemies.

In their passage out of Aegypt, God would not lead them the neerest way, by the Philistims Land, lest they should repent at the sight of warre; now they both see, and feele it. He knowes how to make the fittest choyce of the times of euill; and with­holds that one while, which he sends another, not without a iust reason, why he sends, and with-holds it: And though to vs, they come euer (as wee thinke) vnseasonably, and at some times more vnfitly, then others; yet he that sends them knowes their op­portunities.

Who would not haue thought, a worse time could neuer haue been pickt for Israels warre, then now? In the feeblenesse of their troopes, when they were wearied, thirsty, vnweaponed; Yet now must the Amalekites doe that, which before, the Philistims might not doe: We are not worthy, not able to chuse for our selues.

To be sicke, and dye in the strength of youth, in the minority of children: To be pinched with pouerty, or miscariage of children in our age, how harshly vnseasonable it seemes! But the infinite wisdome, that orders our euents, knowes how to order our times. Vnlesse we will be shamelesse vnbeleeuers, O Lord, we must trust thee with our selues and our seasons, and know, that not that which we desire, but that, which thou hast appointed, is the fitted time for our sufferings.

Amalek was Esaus grand-child; and these Israelites, the Sons of Iacob. The abode of Amalek was not so farre from Aegypt, but they might well heare what became of their Cousins of Israel; and now, doubtlesse out of enuy watcht their opportunity of reuenge for their old grudge. Malice is commonly hereditarie, and runs in the blood, and (as we vse to say of Runnet) the older it is, the stronger.

Hence is that foolish hostilitie, which some men vniustly nourish vpon no other grounds, then the quarrels of their Fore-fathers. To wreake our malice vpon posteri­tie, is at the best, but the humour of an Amalekite.

How cowardly, and how craftie was this Skirmish of Amalek! They doe not bid them battell in termes of Warre, but without all noise of warning, come stealing vpon the hindmost, and fall vpon the weake, and scattred remnants of Israel.

There is no looking for fauour at the hands of malice: The worst that either force or fraud can doe, must be expected of an Aduersarie; but much more of our spirituall enemie; by how much his hatred is deeper. Behold, this Amalek lyes in ambush to hin­der our passage vnto our Land of Promise; and subtilly takes all aduantages of our weaknesses. We cannot be wise, or safe, if we stay behind our colours; and strengthen not those parts, where is most perill of opposition.

I doe not heare Moses say to his Ioshua: Amalek is come vp against vs; it matters not whether thou goe against him, or not; or if thou goe, whether alone or with company; or if accompanied, whether with many or few, strong or weake; Or if strong men, whether they doe fight or no; I will pray on the Hill: but, Choose vs out men and goe fight.

Then onely can we pray with hope, when we haue done our best. And though the meanes cannot effect that, which wee desire; yet God will haue and vse the likelyest meanes on our part, to effect it. Where it comes immediately from the charge of God, any meanes are effectuall; One stick of wood shall fetch water out of the Rocke, another shall fetch bitternesse out of the water: But in those proiects, which we make for our owne purposes, we must choose those helpes, which promise most efficacie. In vaine shall Moses bee vpon the Hill, if Ioshua be not in the Valley. Prayer without meanes, is a mockery of God.

Here are two shadowes of one substance; The same Christ in Ioshua fights against our spirituall Amalek, and in Moses spreads out his Armes vpon the hill; and in both, conquers. And why doth he climb vp the hill rather, then pray in the valley? Perhaps that hee might haue the more freedome to his thoughts; which, following the sense, are so much more heauenly, as the eye sees more of heauen. Though vertue lies not in the place, yet choyce must be made of those places, which may be most helpe to our deuotion: Perhaps, that he might be in the eye of Israel.

The presence and sight of the Leader giues heart to the people: neither doth any thing more moue the multitude, then example. A publike person cannot hide him­selfe in the Valley: but yet it becomes him best to shew himselfe vpon the Hill.

The hand of Moses must be raised, but not emptie; neither is it his owne Rod that he holds, but Gods. In the first meeting of God with Moses, the Rod was Moseses; it is like, for the vse of his trade: now the proprietie is altered; God hath so wrought by it, that now he challenges it; and Moses dare not call it his owne.

Those things which it pleases God to vse for his owne seruice, are now changed in their condition. The bread of the Sacrament was once the Bakers, now it is Gods: the water was once euery mans, now it is the Lauer of Regeneration. It is both vn­iust and vnsafe, to hold those things common wherein God hath a peculiaritie.

At other times, vpon occasion of the plagues, and of the Quailes, and of the Rocke, he was commanded to take the Rod in his hand; now he doth it vnbidden. He doth it not now for miraculous operation, but for incouragement.

For when the Israelites should cast vp their eyes to the Hill, and see Moses, and his Rod (the man and the meanes that had wrought so powerfully for them) they could not but take heart to themselues, and thinke, There is the man that deliuered vs from the Aegyptian, Why not now from the Amalekite? There is the Rod which turned waters to blood, and brought varieties of plagues on Aegypt, Why not now on Amalek?

Nothing can more hearten our faith, then the view of the monuments of Gods fa­uour: if euer we haue found any word, or act of God cordiall to vs, it is good to fetch it forth oft to the eye. The renewing of our sense, and remembrance, makes euery gift of God perpetually beneficiall.

If Moses had receiued a command, that Rod which fetcht water from the Rocke, could as well haue fetcht the blood of the Amalekites out of their bodies: God will not worke miracles alwayes; neither must we expect them vnbidden.

Not as a Standard-bearer so much as a suppliant, doth Moses lift vp his hand: The gesture of the body should both expresse and further the piety of the soule. This flesh of ours is not a good seruant, vnlesse it helpe vs in the best offices: The God of Spirits doth most respect the soule of our deuotion; yet, it is both vnmannerly and irreligi­ous, to be misgestured in our Prayers. The carelesse and vncomely cariage of the bo­dy helpes both to signifie, and make a prophane soule.

The hand, and the Rod of Moses neuer moued in vaine; Though the Rod did not strike Amalek, as it had done the Rocke: yet it smote Heauen, and fetcht downe vi­ctorie. And that the Israelites might see, the hand of Moses had a greater stroke in the fight, then all theirs, The successe must rise and fall with it: Amalek rose, and Israel fell, with his hand falling: Amalek fell, and Israel rises, with his hand raised. Oh the won­drous power of the prayers of faith! All heauenly fauours are deriued to vs from this [Page 895] channell of grace: To these are wee beholden for our peace, preseruations, and all the rich mercies of God, which we enioy. We could not want, if we could aske.

Euery mans hand would not haue done this; but the hand of a Moses. A faithlesse man may as well hold his hand and tongue still; hee may babble, but prayes not; hee prayes ineffectually, and receiues not: Onely the prayer of the Righteous auayleth much; and onely the beleeuer is Righteous.

There can be no merit, no recompence answerable to a good mans prayer; for Hea­uen, and the eare of God is open to him: but the formall deuotions of an ignorant, and faithlesse man, are not worth that crust of bread which hee askes: Yea, it is pre­sumption in himselfe; how should it be beneficiall to others? it prophanes the name of God, in stead of adoring it.

But how iustly is the feruencie of the prayer added to the righteousnesse of the person? When Moses hand slackned, Amalek preuailed. No Moses can haue his hand euer vp; It is a title proper to God, that his hands are stretched out still: whe­ther to mercy, or vengeance. Our infirmitie will not suffer any long intention, either of bodie or minde. Long prayers can hardly maintaine their vigour; as in tall bodies the spirits are diffused. The strongest hand will languish, with long entending: And when our deuotion tyres, it is seene in the successe; then straight our Amalek pre­uailes. Spirituall wickednesses are mastered by vehement prayer and by heartlesnesse in prayer, ouercome vs.

Moses had two helpes, A stone to sit on, and an hand to raise his: And his sitting, and holpen hand is no whit lesse effectuall. Euen in our prayers will God allow vs to respect our owne infirmities. In cases of our necessity, hee regards not the posture of body, but the affections of the soule.

Doubtlesse Aaron and Hur did not onely raise their hands, but their minds with his: The more cords, the easier draught. Aaron was brother to Moses: There cannot be a more brotherly office, then to helpe one another in our prayers; and to excite our mutuall deuotions. No Christian may thinke it enough to pray alone; Hee is no true Israelite; that will not be ready to lift vp the weary hands of Gods Saints.

All Israel saw this: or if they were so intent vpon the slaughter, and spoyle, that they obserued it not, they might heare it after from Aaron, and Hur: yet this con­tents not God; It must be written. Many other miracles had God done before; not one, directly commanded to bee recorded: The other were onely for the wonder; this for the imitation of Gods people. In things that must liue by report, euerie tongue addes, or detracts something; The word once written is both inalterable and permanent.

As God is carefull to maintaine the glory of his miraculous victory: so is Moses desirous to second him; God by a booke, and Moses by an Altar, and a name. God commands to enroule it in parchment; Moses registers it in the stones of his Altar; which he raises not onely for future memory, but for present vse. That hand which was weary of lifting vp, straight offers a sacrifice of praise to God: How well it be­comes the iust to be thankfull! Euen very nature teacheth vs men to abhorre ingrati­tude in small fauors. How much lesse can that Fountaine of goodnesse abide to be la­ded at with vnthankfull hands? O God, we cannot but confesse our deliuerances: where are our Altars? where are our Sacrifices? where is our Iehouanissi? I doe not more wonder at thy power in preseruing vs, then at thy mercy, which is not weary of casting away fauours vpon the ingratefull.

Of the Law.

IT is but about seuen weekes, since Israel came out of Aegypt: In which space God had cherished their faith by fiue seuerall wonders: yet now he thinks it time to giue them Statutes from heauen, as wel as bread. The Manna and water from the Rocke (which was Christ in the Gospell) were giuen before the Law. The Sacraments of Grace, before the legall Co­uenant. The grace of God preuenteth our obedience; Therefore should we keepe the Law of God, because we haue a Sauiour. Oh the mercy of our God! which before we see what we are bound to doe, shewes vs our remedy, if wee doe it not: How can our faith disanull the Law, when it was before it? It may helpe to fulfill that, which shall be: it cannot frustrate that which was not. The Letters which God had written in our fleshly tables, were now (as those which were carued in some barkes) almost growne out; he saw it time to write them in dead tables, whose hardnes should not bee capable of alteration: He knew, that the stone would be more faithfull then our hearts.

Oh maruellous accordance betwixt the two Testaments! In the very time of their deliuerie, there is the same agreement, which is in the substance. The ancient Iewes kept our Feasts; and we still keepe theirs. The Feast of the Passeouer is the time of Christs resurrection, then did he passe from vnder the bondage of Death. Christ is our Passeouer, the spotlesse Lambe, whereof not a bone must be broken. The very day, wherein God came down in fire and thunder, to deliuer the Law: Euen the same day came also the Holy Ghost downe vpon the Disciples in fiery tongues, for the propa­gation of the Gospell. That other was in fire and smoke, obscuritie was mingled with terror; This was in fire without smoke, befitting the light and cleernesse of the Go­spell: Fire, not in flashes, but in tongues; not to terrifie, but to instruct. The promulga­tion of the Law, makes way for the Law of the Gospell; No man receiues the Holy Ghost, but he which hath felt the terrours of Sinai.

God might haue imposed vpon them a Law perforce; They were his creatures, and he could require nothing but iustice. It had beene but equall, that they should bee compelled to obey their Maker; yet that God which loues to doe all things sweetly, giues the law of iustice in mercy, and wil not imperiously command, but craues our as­sent for that, which it were rebellion not to doe.

How gentle should be the proceeding of fellow creatures, who haue an equalitie of being, with an inequality of condition; when their infinite Maker requests, where hee might constraine! God wil make no couenant with the vnwilling; How much lesse the couenant of Grace, which stands all vpon loue? If we stay till God offer violence to our wil, or to vs, against our will, we shal die strangers from him. The Church is the Spouse of Christ; he will enioy her loue by a willing contract, not by a rauishment. The ob­stinate haue nothing to doe with God; The title of all Conuerts, is, A willing people.

Then Israel inclined to God, it was from God; he enquires after his owne gifts in vs, for our capacity of more. They had not receiued the Law, vnlesse they had first recei­ued a disposition fit to be commanded. As there was an inclination to heare, so there must be a preparation for hearing. Gods iustice had before prepared his Israelites, by hunger, thirst, feare of enemies; his mercies had prepared them by deliuerances, by prouisions of water, meat, bread: and yet besides all the sight of God in his miracles, they must be three dayes prepared to heare him. When our soules are at the best, our approch to God requires particular addresses: And if three dayes were little enough to prepare them to receiue the Law; how is all our life short enough to prepare for the reckoning of our obseruing it? And if the word of a command expected such readi­nesse; what shall the word of promise, the promise of Christ and saluation?

The Moraine of Aegypt was not so infectious as their vices; the contagion of these stucke still by Israel: All the water of the Red Sea, and of Marah, and that which gush­ed out of the Rocke; had not washed it off. From these, they must now bee sanctified. As sinne is alwayes dangerous; so most, when we bring it into Gods sight: It enueno­meth both our persons and seruices, and turnes our good into euill. As therefore wee must be alwayes holy: so most, when wee present our selues to the holy eyes of our Creator. We wash our hands euery day; but when we are to sit with some great per­son, we scowre them with balls. And if wee must be so sanctified, onely to receiue the Law, how holy must we be to receiue the grace promised in the Gospell?

Neither must themselues onely he cleansed, but their very cloathes: Their garments smelt of Aegypt, euen they must be washed: Neither can cloathes be capable of sinne, nor can water cleanse from sinnes; The danger was neither in their garments, nor their skin; yet they must be washed, that they might learne by their cloathes, with what soules to appeare before their God. Those garments must bee washed, which should neuer waxe old, that now they might begin their age in purity; as those vvhich were in more danger of being Foule, then bare. It is fit that our reuerence to Gods presence should appeare in our very garments; that both without and vvithin we may be clean­ly: but little would neatnesse of vestures auaile vs vvith a filthy soule. The God of spi­rits lookes to the inner man; and challenges the purity of that part which resembles himselfe: Cleanse your hands ye sinners, and purge your hearts ye double-minded.

Yet euen vvhen they vvere washed, and sanctified, they may not touch the Mount; not onely vvith their feet; but, not with their eyes: The smoake keepes it from their eyes; the markes from their feet. Not only men that had some impurity at their best, are restrained, but euen beasts, which are not capable of any vnholinesse. Those beasts which must touch his Altars, yet might not touch his hill: And if a beast touch it, hee must die: yet so, as no hands may touch that, which hath touched the Hill. Vnreasona­blenesse might seeme to be an excuse in these creatures: that therefore which is death to a beast, must needs be capital to them, whose reason should guide them to auoid pre­sumption. Those Israelites which saw God euery day in the pillar of fire, & the cloud, must not come neere him in the Mount. God loues at once familiarity and feare; Fa­miliarity in our conuersation, and feare in his commands. Hee loues to be acquainted with men, in the walkes of their obedience: yet he takes state vpon him in his ordinan­ces; and will be trembled at, in his Word and Iudgements.

I see the difference of Gods cariage to men in the Law, and in the Gospel: There the very Hill where he appeared, may not be touched of the purest Israelite; Here the hem of his garment is touched by the woman, that had the flux of blood; yea, his very face was touched with the lips of Iudas. There the very earth vvas prohibited them, on which he descended: Here, his very body and blood is profered to our touch and taste. Oh the maruellous kindnesse of our God! How vnthankfull are we, if we doe not acknowledge this mercy aboue his ancient people! They were his owne; yet stran­gers, in comparison of our libertie. It is our shame and sinne, if in these meanes of in­tirenesse, we be no better acquainted with God, then they, which in their greatest fa­miliaritie, vvere commanded aloofe.

God was euer wonderfull in his workes, and fearfull in his iudgements: but hee was neuer so terrible in the execution of his will, as now in the promulgation of it. Here was nothing, but a maiesticall terrour in the eyes, in the eares of the Israelites; as if God meant to shew them by this, how fearfull he could be. Here was the lightning darted in their eyes, the thunders roaring in their eares, the Trumpet of God drowning the thunder claps, the voice of God out-speaking the Trumpet of the Angell: The Cloud enwrapping, the smoake ascending, the fire flaming, the Mount trembling, Moses clim­bing and quaking, palenesse and death in the face of Israel, vprore in the elements, and all the glory of heauen turned into terrour. In the destruction of the first World, there were clouds without fire: In the destruction of Sodom, there was fire raining without clouds; but here was fire, smoake, clouds, thunder, earthquakes, and whatso­euer [Page 898] might worke more astonishment, then euer was in any vengeance inflicted.

And if the Law vvere thus giuen, how shall it be required? If such were the Procla­mation of Gods Statutes, what shall the Sessions bee? I see and tremble at the resem­blance. The Trumpet of the Angell called vnto the one: The voice of an Archangell, the Trumpet of God, shall summon vs to the other, To the one, Moses (that climbed vp that Hill, and alone saw it) sayes, God came with ten thousands of his Saints; In the other, thousand thousands shall minister to him, and ten thousand thousands shal stand before him. In the one, Mount Sinai onely was on a flame; all the World shall be so, in the other. In the one there was fire, smoake, thunder and lightning: In the other a fiery streame shall issue from him, wherewith the heauens shall be dissolued, and the E­lements shall melt away vvith a noise. Oh God, how powerfull art thou to inflict ven­geance vpon sinners, who didst thus forbid sinne! and if thou vvert so terrible a Law­giuer, vvhat a Iudge shalt thou appeare? What shall become of the breakers of so fie­rie a Law? Oh vvhere shall those appeare, that are guilty of the transgressing that law, vvhose very deliuery vvas little lesse then death? If our God should exact his Law, but in the same rigour wherein he gaue it, sinne could not quite the cost: But now the fire vvherein it was deliuered; was but terrifying; the fire wherein it shall bee re­quired, is consuming. Happy are those that are from vnder the terrours of that Law, which was giuen in fire, and in fire shall be required.

God would haue Israel see, that they had not to do with some impotent Comman­der, that is faine to publish his Lawes without noyse, in dead paper; which can more easily enioyne, then punish; or descry, then execute; and therefore, before hee giues them a Law, he shewes them that he can command Heauen, Earth, Fire, Ayre, in re­uenge of the breach of the Law; That they could not but thinke it deadly to displease such a Law-giuer, or violate such dreadfull statutes; that they might see all the Ele­ments, examples of that obedience, which they should yeeld vnto their Maker.

This fire wherein the Law was giuen, is still in it; and will neuer out: Hence are those terrours which it flashes in euery conscience, that hath felt remorse of sinne. Euery mans heart is a Sinai, and resembles to him both heauen and hell. The sting of death is sinne; and the strength of sinne is the Law.

That they might see, he could finde out their closest sinnes, hee deliuers his Law in the light of fire, from out of the smoake: That they might see, what is due to their sinnes, they see fire aboue, to represent the fire that should be below them: That they might know he could waken their securitie, the Thunder, and louder voice of GOD speakes to their hearts. That they might see what their hearts should doe, the Earth quakes vnder them. That they might see they could not shift their appearance, the An­gels call them together. Oh royall Law, and mighty Law-giuer! How could they think of hauing any other God, that had such proofes of this? How could they think of ma­king any resemblance of him, whom they saw could not be seene; and whom they saw in not being seene, infinite? How could they thinke of daring to profane his Name, vvhom they heard to name himselfe, with that voice, Iehoua? How could they thinke of standing vvith him for a day, whom they saw to command that heauen, vvhich makes and measures day? How could they thinke of disobeying his Deputies, whom they saw so able to reuenge? How could they thinke of killing, when they were halfe dead with the feare of him, that could kill both body and soule? How could they think of the flames of lust, that saw such fires of vengeance? How could they thinke of stealing from others, that saw whose the heauen and the earth was to dispose of at his pleasure? How could they thinke of speaking falsely, that heard God speake in so fear­full a tone? How could they thinke of coueting others goods, that saw how vveake and vncertaine right they had to their owne? Yea to vs, vvas this Law so deliuered; to vs in them: neither had there beene such state in the promulgation of it, if God had not intended it for Eternity. We men, that so feare the breach of humane Lawes, for some small mulcts of forfeiture; how should vvee feare thee (O Lord) that canst cast body and soule into hell!

Of the Golden Calfe.

IT was not much aboue a moneth, since Israel made their couenant with God; since they trembled to heare him say, Thou shalt haue no other Gods but me; since they saw Moses part from them, and climbe vp the Hill to God: and now they say, Make vs Gods, we know not what is become of this Moses. Oh, ye mad Israelites, haue ye so soon forgotten that fire, and thun­der, which you heard and saw? Is that smoake vanished out of your minde, as soone as out of your sight? Could your hearts cease to tremble with the earth? Can yee in the very sight of Sinai, call for other Gods? And for Moses; was it not for your sakes, that he thrust himselfe into the midst of that smoake and fire, which ye feared to see afar off? Was he not now gone after so many sudden embassages, to be your Lie­ger with God? If ye had seene him take his heeles, and runne away from you into the wildernesse, what could ye haue said, or done more? Behold, our better Moses was with vs a while vpon earth: he is now ascended into the Mount of Heauen, to medi­ate for vs; shall we now thinke of another Sauiour? Shall we not hold it our happi­nesse, that he is for our sakes aboue?

And what if your Moses had been gone for euer? Must yee therefore haue gods made? If ye had said, Choose vs another Gouernour, it had beene a wicked and vn­thankfull motion; ye were too vnworthy of a Moses, that could so soone forget him: but to say, Make vs Gods, was absurdly impious. Moses was not your God, but your Gouernour: Neither was the presence of God tyed to Moses: You saw God still, when he was gone, in his pillar, and in his Manna; and yet ye say, Make vs Gods: Euery word is full of senselesse wickednesse. How many gods would you haue? Or what gods are those that can be made? Or (what euer the Idolatrous Aegyptians did) with what face can ye, after so many miraculous obligations, speake of another God? Had the voice of God scarce done thundring in your eares? Did you so lately heare and see him to be an infinite God? Did ye quake to heare him say out of the midst of the flames, I am Iehouah thy God: Thou shalt haue no Gods but mee? Did yee acknowledge God your Maker; and doe ye now speake of making of gods? If yee had said, Make vs another man to goe before vs, it had been an impossible suit. Aaron might helpe to marre you, and himselfe; He could not make one haire of a man: and doe ye say, Make vs Gods? And what should those gods doe? Goe before you. How could they go before you, that cannot stand alone? your helpe makes them to stand, and yet they must conduct you. Oh the impatient ingratitude of carnall minds! Oh the sottishnesse of Idolatry! Who would not haue said, Moses is not with vs; but he is with God for vs? He stayes long: He that called him, withholds him: His delay is for our sakes, as well as his ascent. Though we see him not, we will hope for him: his fauours to vs haue deserued, not to be reiected: Or, if God will keepe him from vs; hee that withholds him, can supply him: He that sent him, can lead vs without him; His fire and Cloud is all-sufficient; God hath said, and done enough for vs, to make vs trust him: We will, we can haue no other God; we care not for any other guide. But behold, here none of this: Moses stayes but some fiue and thirty dayes, and now hee is forgotten, and is become but this Moses: Yea, God is forgotten, with him; and, as if God and Moses had beene lost at once, they say, Make vs Gods. Naturall men must haue God at their bent: and if hee come not at a call, he is cast off, and they take themselues to their owne shifts: like as the Chinois whip their gods, when they answer them not; Whereas his holy ones wait long, and seeke him; and not onely in their sinking, but from the bottome of the deepes, call vpon him; and though he kill them, will trust in him.

Superstition besots the minds of men, and blinds the eye of reason; and first makes them not men, ere it makes them idolaters. How else could hee, that is the Image of God, fall downe to the Images of creatures? How could our forefathers haue so do­ted vpon stockes and stones, if they had beene themselues? As the Syrians were first blinded, and then led into the midst of Samaria: so are the Idolaters first bereaued of their wits and common sense, and afterwards are caried brutishly into all palpable impiety.

Who would not haue been ashamed to heare this answer from the brother of Mo­ses, Plucke off your Earings? He should haue said, Plucke this Idolatrous thought out of your hearts: and now in stead of chiding, he soothes them. And as if he had been no kin to Moses, he helpes to lead them backe againe from God, to Aegypt. The people im­portuned him, perhaps with threats. Hee that had waded thorow all the menaces of Pharaoh; doth he now shrinke at the threats of his owne? Moses is not afraid of the ter­rors of God: His faith that caried him thorow the water, led him vp to the fire of Gods presence; whiles his brother Aaron feares the faces of those men, which he late­ly saw pale with the feare of their glorious Law-giuer. As if hee that forbade other gods, could not haue maintained his owne act, and agent, against men. Sudden feares, when they haue possessed weake minds, lead them to shamefull errours. Importunitie or violence may lessen, but they cannot excuse a fault. Wherefore was he a Gouernor, but to depresse their disordered motions? Facility of yeelding to a sinne, or wooing it with our voluntarie suit, is an higher staire of euill: but, euen at last to be won to sinne, is damnable. It is good to resist any onset of sinne; but one condescent loses all the thankes of our opposition. What will it auaile a man, that others are plagued for solli­citing him, whiles he smarteth for yeelding? If both be in hell, what ease is it to him, that another is deeper in the pit?

What now did Aaron? Behold, he that alone was allowed to climbe vp the tremb­ling and fiery Hill of Sinai, with Moses, and heard God say, Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image, for I am a iealous God: (as if hee meant particularly to preuent this act) within one moneth, cals for their earings, makes the grauen Image of a Calfe, erects an Altar, consecrates a day to it, cals it their God, and weepes not, to see them dance before it. It is a miserable thing, when Gouernours humour the people in their sinnes; and in stead of making vp the breach, enlarge it. Sinne will take heart by the approbation of the meanest looker on; but if authoritie once second it, it growes im­pudent: As contrarily, where the publike gouernment opposes euill, (though it be vn­der-hand practised, not without feare) there is life in that state.

Aaron might haue learned better counsell of his brothers example: When they came to him with stones in their hands, and said, Giue vs water, he ranne as roundly to God, with prayers in his mouth; So should Aaron haue done, when they said, Giue vs gods: but he weakely runnes to their earings, that which should be made their god: not to the True God, which they had, and forsooke. Who can promise to himselfe freedome from grosse infirmities, when he that went vp into the Mount, comes down, and doth that in the valley, which he heard forbidden in the Hill?

I see yet, and wonder at the mercy of that God, which had iustly called himselfe iea­lous. This very Aaron, whose infirmity had yeelded to so foule an idolatry, is after chosen by God, to be a Priest to himselfe: Hee that had set vp an Altar to the Calfe, must serue at the Altar of God: He that had melted, and carued out the Calfe for a god, must sacrifice Calues and Rams, and Bullocks vnto the True God: He that conse­crated a day to the Idol, is himselfe consecrated to him, which was dishonored by the Idol. The grosest of all sinnes cannot prejudice the calling of God; Yea, as the light is best seene in darknesse, the mercy of God is most magnified in our vnworthinesse.

What a difference God puts betweene persons, and sinnes! While so many thou­sand Israelites were slaine, and that had stomackfully desired the Idol; Aaron that in weaknesse condescended, is both pardoned the fact, and afterwards laden with honour from God. Let no man take heart to sinne, from mercy: He that can purpose to sinne [Page 901] vpon the knowledge of Gods mercy, in the remission of infirmities, presumes, and makes himselfe a wilfull offender. It is no comfort to the wilfull, that there is remission to the weake and penitent.

The earings are pluckt off: Aegyptian iewels are fit for an idolatrous vse. This very gold was contagious. It had been better the Israelites had neuer borrowed these orna­ments, then that they should pay them back to the Idolatry of their first owners. What cost the superstitious Israelites are content to beat for this lewd deuotion! The riches, and pride of their outward habite, are they willing to part with, to their molten god; as glad to haue their eares bare that they might fill their eyes. No gold is too deare for their Idol; each man is content to spoyle their wiues and children, of that whereof they spoyled the Aegyptians.

Where are those worldlings, that cannot abide to be at any cost for their Religion; which could be content to doe God chargelesse seruice? These very Israelites that were ready to giue Gold, not out of their purses, but from their very eares, to mis-de­uotion, shall once condemne them. O Sacriledge succeeding to Superstition! Of old they were ready to giue gold to the false seruice of God; we, to take away gold from the true: How doe we see men prodigall to their lusts and ambitions, and we hate not to be niggards to God!

This gold is now growne to a Calfe; Let no man thinke that forme came forth ca­sually, out of the melted earings. This shape was intended by the Israelites, and perfe­cted by Aaron: they brought this god in their hearts with them out of Aegypt, and now they set it vp in their eyes. Still doth Aegypt hurt them: Seruitude was the least euill, that Israel receiues from Aegypt; for that sent them still to the True God, but this Idolatrous example led them to a false. The very sight of euill is dangerous: and it is hard for the heart not to runne into those sinnes, to which the eye and care is inured: Not out of loue, but custome, we fall into some offences.

The Israelites wrought so long in the furnaces of the Aegyptian bricke, that they haue brought forth a molten Calfe. The blacke Calfe with the white spots, which they saw worshipped in Aegypt, hath stolne their hearts: And they, which before would haue beene at the Aegyptian flesh-pots, would now be at their deuoti­ons. How many haue falne into a fashion of swearing, scoffing, drinking, out of the vsuall practice of others; as those that liue in an ill ayre, are infected with diseases! A man may passe thorow Aethiopia vnchanged: but he cannot dwell there, and not be discoloured.

Their sin was bad enough, let not our vncharitablenesse make it worse: No man may thinke they haue so put off humanity, and sense, with their Religion, as to thinke that Calfe a god; or that this Idoll, which they saw yesterday made, did bring them out of Aegypt, three moneths agoe. This were to make them more beasts then that Calfe, which this Image represented: Or if they should haue been so insensate, can we thinke that Aaron could be thus desperately mad? The Image and the Holy-day were both, to one Deity: To morrow is the Holyday of the Lord your God. It was the true God they meant to worship in the Calfe: and yet at best this Idolatry is shamefull. It is no mar­uell if this foule sinne seeke pretences; yet no excuse can hide the shame of such a face. Gods iealousie is not stirred onely by the riuality of a false God; but of a false wor­ship: nothing is more dangerous, then to mint Gods seruices in our owne braine.

God sends downe Moses to remedy this sinne. He could as easily haue preuented, as redressed it. He knew ere Moses came vp, what Israel would doe, ere he came downe: like as he knew, the two Tables would be broken, ere he gaue them. God most wisely permits, and ordaines sinne to his owne ends, without our excuse: And though he could easily by his owne hands remedy euils; yet he will doe it by meanes, both ordi­nary, and subordinate. It is not for vs to looke for an immediate redresse from God, when we haue a Moses, by whom it may bee wrought: Since God himselfe expects this from man, why should man expect it from God?

Now might Moses haue found a time to haue beene euen with Israel for all their [Page 902] vnthankfulnesse, and mutinous insurrections; Let mee alone: I will consume them, and make thee a mighty Nation. Moses should not neede to sollicite God for reuenge; God sollicits him, in a sort, for leaue to reuenge. Who would look for such a word from God to Man, Let me alone? As yet Moses had said nothing; Before hee opens his mouth, God preuents his importunitie: as fore-seeing that holy violence, which the requests of Moses would offer to him. Moses stood trembling before the Maiestie of his Maker; and yet heares him say, Let me alone. The mercy of our God hath, as it were, obliged his power, to the faith of men: The feruent prayers of the faithfull, hold the hands of the Almighty. As I finde it said afterwards of Christ, That hee could doe no miracles there, because of their vnbeliefe: So now, I heare God (as if he could not do execution vpon Israel, because of Moses's faith) say, Let me alone, that I may consume them.

We all naturally affect propriety, and like our owne so much better, as it is freer from partners. Euery one would be glad to say, with that proud one, I am, and there is none beside me: so much the more sweetly would this message haue sounded to nature, I will consume them, and make of thee a mighty Nation: How many indeuour that (not with­out danger of curses and vprore) which was voluntarily tendred vnto Moses! Whence are our depopulations, and inclosures, but for that men cannot abide either fellowes, or neighbours? But how graciously doth Moses striue with God, against his owne preferment? If God had threatned, I will consume thee, and make of them a mighty Na­tion: I doubt whether he could haue beene more moued. The more a man can leaue himselfe behind him, and aspire to a care of communitie, the more spirituall he is. No­thing makes a man so good a patriot, as Religion.

Oh the sweet disposition of Moses; fit for him that should bee familiar with God! He saw they could be content to be merry, and happy without him; he would not be happy without them. They had professed to haue forgotten him: he slacks not to sue for them. He that will euer hope for good himselfe, must returne good for euill vnto others.

Yet was it not Israel so much that Moses respected, as God in Israel. Hee was thrifty and iealous for his Maker; and would not haue him lose the glory of his mighty deli­uerances; nor would abide a pretence for any Egyptian dogge, to barke against the powerfull worke of God; Wherefore shall the Egyptians say? If Israel could haue peri­shed without dishonor to God, perhaps his hatred to their Idolatry, would haue ouer­come his naturall loue, and he had let God alone. Now so tender is he ouer the name of God, that he would rather haue Israel scape with a sin, then Gods glory should be ble­mished in the opinions of men, by a iust iudgement. He saw that the eyes and tongues of all the world were intent vpon Israel; a people so miraculously fetcht from Egypt, whom the Sea gaue way to; whom heauen fed; whom the Rocke watred; whom the fire and cloud guarded, which heard the audible voice of God: Hee knew withall, how readie the world would bee to misconstrue, and how the Heathens would bee ready to cast imputations of leuity, or impotence vpon God; and therefore sayes, What will the Egyptians say? Happy is that man, which can make Gods glory the scope of all his actions, and desires; neither cares for his owne wel-fare, nor feares the mise­ries of others, but with respect to God, in both. If God had not giuen Moses this care of his glory, he could not haue had it: and now his goodnesse takes it so kindly, as if himselfe had receiued a fauour from his creature; and for a reward of the grace hee had wrought, promises not to doe that which hee threatned. But what needs God to care for the speech of the Egyptians, men, Infidels? And if they had beene good, yet their censure should haue bin vniust. Shall God care for the tongues of men; the holy God, for the tongues of Infidels? The very Israelites, now they were from vnder the hands of Egypt, cared not for their words; and shall the God of Heauen regard that which is not worth the regard of men? Their tongues could not walke against God, but from himselfe; and if it could haue been the worse for him; would hee haue per­mitted it? But, O God, how dainty art thou of thine honour, that thou canst not en­dure the worst of men should haue any colour to taint it! What doe wee men stand [Page 903] vpon our iustice, and innocence, with neglect of all vniust censures; when that infinite God, whom no censures can reach, will not abide, that the very Egyptians should falsely taxe his power and mercy? Wise men must care, not onely to deserue well, but to heare well, and to wipe off, not onely crimes, but censures.

There was neuer so precious a Monument, as the Tables written with Gods owne hand. If we see but the stone which Iacobs head rested on; or, on which the foot of Christ did once tread; wee looke vpon it with more then ordinarie respect: With what eye should wee haue beheld this stone, which was hewed, and written with the finger of God! Any manu-script scroll written by the hand of a famous man, is laid vp amongst our iewels; What place then should wee haue giuen to the hand-writing of the Almighty!

That which hee hath dictated to his seruants the Prophets, challenges iust honour from vs; how doth that deserue veneration, which his owne hand wrote immediately!

Prophecies and Euangelicall discourses he hath written by others; neuer did hee write any thing himselfe, but these Tables of the Law: neither did he euer speake any thing audibly to whole mankinde, but it; The hand, the stone, the Law, were all his. By how much more precious this Record was, by so much was the fault greater, of defa­cing it. What King holds it lesse then rebellion, to teare his writing, and blemish his Seale? At the first, he ingraued his Image in the table of mans heart; Adam blurred the Image, but (through Gods mercy) saued the Tablet. Now hee writes his will in the Tables of stone, Moses breaks the Tables, and defaced the writing: if they had been giuen him for himselfe, the Author, the matter had deserued, that as they were writ­ten in stone, for permanency; So they should be kept for euer: and as they were euer­lasting in vse, so they should bee in preseruation. Had they been written in clay, they could but haue been broken: But now they were giuen for all Israel, for all mankinde. He was but the messenger, not the owner. Howsoeuer therefore, Israel had deserued, by breaking this Couenant with God, to haue this Monument of Gods Couenant with them, broken by the same hand that wrote it: yet how durst Moses thus carelesly cast away the Treasure of all the world; and by his hands vndoe that, which was with such cost and care done by his Creator? How durst hee faile the trust of that God, whose pledge he receiued with awe, and reuerence? He that expostulated with God, to haue Israel liue and prosper, why would he deface the rule of their life, in the keeping whereof they should prosper? I see, that forty dayes talke with God cannot bereaue a man of passionate infirmitie: He that was the meekest vpon earth, in a sud­den indignation abandons that, which in cold blood hee would haue held faster then his life: He forgets the Law written, when hee saw it broken; His zeale for God hath transported him from himselfe, and his duty to the charge of God: Hee more hates the Golden Calfe, wherein hee saw ingrauen the Idolatry of Israel, then hee honoured the Tables of stone, wherein God had ingrauen his Commandements; and more lon­ged to deface the Idol, then he cared to preserue the Tables. Yet that God, which so sharply reuenged the breach of one Law, vpon the Israelites, checks not Moses for breaking both the Tables of the Law. The Law of God is spirituall; the internall breach of one Law, is so hainous, that in comparison of it, God scarce counts the brea­king of the outward Tables, a breach of the Law. The goodnesse of God winks at the errours of honest zeale, and so loues the strength of good affections, that it passeth o­uer their infirmities: How highly God doth esteeme a well gouerned zeale; vvhen his mercy crownes it with all the faults!

The Tables had not offended: the Calfe had, and Israel in it. Moses takes re­uenge on both: He burnes and stamps the Calfe to powder, and giues it Israel to drinke; that they might haue it in their guts, in stead of their eyes: How he hasteth to destroy the Idol, wherein they sinned! that, as an Idoll is nothing, so it might be brought to nothing; and Atomes and dust is neerest to nothing: that in stead of going before Israel, it might passe thorow them; so as the next day they might finde their god in their excrements; To the iust shame of Israel, when they should see [Page 904] their new god cannot defend himselfe, from being either nothing, or worse.

Who can but wonder, to see a multitude of so many hundred thousands (when Moses came running downe the Hill) to turne their eyes from their god, to him; And on a sudden, in stead of worshipping their Idoll, to batter it in pieces, in the very height of the noueltie? In stead of building Altars, and kindling fires to it, to kindle an hotter fire, then that, wherewith it was melted, to consume it? In stead of dancing before it, to abhorre and deface it; in stead of singing, to weepe before it? There was neuer a more stiffe-necked people: Yet I doe not heare any one man of them say, He is but one man; We are many; how easily may we destroy him, rather then hee our god? If his brother durst not resist our motion in making it: Why will we suffer him to dare resist the keeping of it? It is our act; and wee will maintaine it. Here was none of this; but an humble obeysance to the basest and bloodiest reuenge that Moses shall impose. God hath set such an impression of Maiestie in the face of lawfull autho­ritie, that wickednesse is confounded in it selfe, to behold it. If from hence visible powers were not more feared, then the inuisible God, the world would be ouer-runne with out-rage. Sinne hath a guiltinesse in it selfe, that when it is seasonably checked, it puls in his head, and seekes rather an hiding place, then a fort.

The Idoll is not capable of a further reuenge: It is not enough, vnlesse the Idola­ters smart: The gold was good, if the Israelites had not beene euill: So great a sinne cannot be expiated without blood. Behold, that meeke spirit, which in his plea with God, would rather perish himselfe, then Israel should perish, armes the Leuites against their brethren, and reioyces to see thousands of the Israelites bleed, and blesses their executioners.

It was the mercy of Moses that made him cruell: He had been cruell to all, if some had not found him cruell. They are mercilesse hands, which are not sometimes im­brued in blood: There is no lesse charitie, then iustice, in punishing sinners with death; God delights no lesse in a killing mercy, then in a pitifull iustice: Some tender hearts would be ready to censure the rigour of Moses. Might not Israel haue repented and liued? Or if they must dye, must their brethrens hand be vpon them? Or, if their throats must be cut by their brethren, shall it be done in the very heat of their sinne? But they must learne a difference betwixt pity, and fondnesse; mercy, and vniustice. Moses had an heart as soft as theirs, but more hot; as pitifull, but wiser. He was a good Physician, and saw that Israel could not liue, vnlesse he bled: hee therefore lets out this corrupt blood, to saue the whole body. There cannot bee a better sacrifice to God, then the blood of Malefactors: and this first sacrifice so pleased God in the hands of the Leuites, that he would haue none but them sacrifice to him for euer. The blood of the Idolatrous Israelites cleared that Tribe from the blood of the innocent Sichemites.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE SIXTH BOOKE.

The Ʋayle of Moses.

Nadab and Abihu.

Aaron and Miriam.

The Searchers of Canaan.

Corah's Conspiracie.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deaue of WORCESTER.

[figure]

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, THOMAS, LORD VISCOVNT FENTON, CAPTAINE OF THE ROYALL GVARD; ONE OF HIS MAIESTIES MOST HONOVRABLE PRIVY COVNSELLORS;

ONE OF THE HAPPY RESCVERS OF THE DEARE LIFE OF OVR GRACIOVS SOVERAIGNE LORD; A WORTHY PATTERNE OF ALL TRVE HONOR; I. H. DEDICATES THIS PART OF HIS MEDITATIONS; AND WISHETH ALL INCREASE OF GRACE AND HAPPINESSE.

Contemplations. THE SIXTH BOOKE.

Of the Ʋaile of MOSES.

IT is a wonder, that neither Moses nor any Israelite gathe­red vp the shiuers of the former Tables: Euery sheard of that stone, and euery letter of that writing had beene a Relike worth laying vp: but he well saw how headlong the people were to Superstition; and how vnsafe it were, to feed that disposition in them.

The same zeale that burnt the Calfe to ashes, concea­led the ruines of this Monument. Holy things, besides their vse, challenge no further respect. The breaking of the Tables did as good as blot out all the Writings defa­ced, left no vertue in the stone, no reuerence to it.

If God had not beene friends with Israel, he had not renewed his Law. As the Is­raelites were wilfully blind, if they did not see Gods anger in the Tables broken: so could they not but hold it a good signe of grace, that God gaue them his Testimo­nies.

There was nothing wherein Israel out-stripped all the rest of the world more, then in this priuiledge; the pledge of his Couenant, the Law written with Gods owne hand. Oh what a fauour then is it, where God bestowes his Gospell vpon any Nation? That was but a killing letter: this is the power of God to saluation.

Neuer is God throughly displeased with any people, where that continues. For, like as those which purposed loue, when they fall off, call for their tokens back againe; So when God begins once perfectly to mislike, the first thing he with-drawes, is his Gospell.

Israel recouers this fauour, but with an abatement; Hew thee two Tables. God made the first Tables: The matter, the forme, was his; now Moses must hew the next: As God created the first man after his owne Image; but, that once defaced, Adam begat Cain after his owne; Or as the first Temple razed, a second was built; yet so far short, that the Israelites wept at the sight of it. The first workes of God are still the purest: those that he secondarily works by vs, decline in their perfection. It was reason, that though God had forgotten Israel, they should still find they had sinned. They might see the footsteps of displeasure, in the differences of the Agent.

When God had told Moses before, I will not goe before Israel, but my Angell shall [Page 908] lead them; Moses so noted the difference, that he rested not till God himselfe vnder­tooke their conduct: So might the Israelites haue noted some remainders of offence, whiles in stead of that which his owne hand did formerly make, hee saith now, He [...] thee; And yet these second Tables are kept reuerently in the Arke, when the other lay mouldred in shiuers vpon Sinai; like as the repaired repaired Image of God in our Re­generation is preserued, perfited, and layd vp at last, safe in Heauen; whereas the first Image of our created innocence is quite defaced, so the second Temple had the glory of Christs exhibition, though meaner in frame. The mercifull respects of God are not tyed to glorious out-sides; or the inward worthinesse of things or persons: He hath chosen the weake and simple, to confound the wise and mighty.

Yet God did this worke by Moses, Moses hewed, and God wrote: Our true Moses repaires that Law of God which we in our nature had broken; He reuiues it for vs, and it is accepted of God, no lesse then i [...] the first Characters of his Law had been still en­tyre. We can giue nothing but the Table: it is God that must write in it. Our hearts are but a bare boord, till God by his finger ingraue his Law in them; Yea, Lord, we are a rough Quarry; hew thou vs out, and square vs fit for thee to write vpon.

Well may wee maruell, to see Moses, after this ouersight, admitted to this charge againe: Who of vs would not haue said, Your care indeed deserues trust; you did so carefully keepe the first Tables, that it would doe well to trust you with such another burden.

It was good for Moses, that hee had to doe with God, not with men: The God of mercy will not impute the slips of our infirmitie, to the preiudice of our faithful­nesse. He that after the misse-answer of the one Talent, would not trust the euill ser­uant with a second, because he saw a wilfull neglect; will trust Moses with his second Law, because he saw fidelitie in the worst error of his zeale. Our charity must learne, as to forgiue, so to beleeue where we haue beene deceiued: Not that wee should wil­fully beguile our selues in an vniust credulitie, but that we should search diligently in­to the disposition of persons, and grounds of their actions; perhaps none may bee so sure as they that haue once disappointed vs. Yea Moses brake the first; therefore hee must hew the second: If God had broken them, he would haue repayred them; The amends must be where the fault was. Both God, and his Church, looke for a satisfacti­on, in that wherein we haue offended.

It was not long since Moses his former fast of forty dayes: When hee then came downe from the hill, his first question was not for meat: and now going vp againe to Sinai, he takes not any repast with him: That God which sent the Quailes to the Host of Israel, and Manna from Heauen, could haue fed him with dainties: He goes vp con­fidently in a secure trust of Gods prouision. There is no life to that of faith; Man liues not by bread onely: The Vision of God did not onely satiate, but feast him. What a blessed satiety shall there be, when we shall see him as he is; and he shall be all in all to vs; since this very fraile mortality of Moses was sustained, and comforted, but with re­presentations of his presence!

I see Moses the Receiuer of the Law, Elias the Restorer of the Law, Christ the ful­filler of the old Law, and Author of the new, all fasting forty daies: and these three great fasters I find together glorious in mount Tabor. Abstinence merits not; For Re­ligion consists not in the belly, either full or empty: What are meates, or drinkes, to the Kingdome of God, which is like himselfe, spirituall? But it prepares best for good duties. Full bellies are fitter for rest: not the body, so much as the soule, is more actiue with emptinesse; Hence, solemne prayer takes euer fasting to attend it, and so much the rather speeds in Heauen, when it is so accompanied. It is good so to dyet the body, that the soule may be fatned.

When Moses came downe before, his eyes sparkled with anger; and his face was both interchangeably pale, and red with indignation: now it is bright with glory. Be­fore there were the flames of fury in it; now the beames of Maiesty. Moses had before spoken with God; why did not his face shine before? I cannot lay the cause vpon the [Page 909] inward trouble of his passions, for this brightnesse was externall. Whither shall wee impute it, but to his more intyrenesse with God.

The more familiar acquaintance wee haue with God, the more doe wee partake of him. He that passes by the fire, may haue some gleames of heat: but he that stands by it; hath his colour changed. It is not possible a man should haue any long conference with God, and be no whit affected. Wee are strangers from God, it is no wonder if our faces be earthly; but he that sets himselfe apart to God, shall finde a kind of Maie­stie, and awfull respect put vpon him, in the mindes of others.

How did the heart of Moses shine with illumination, when his face was thus light­some! And if the flesh of Moses in this base composition, so shined by conuersing with God forty dayes in Sinai; What shall our glory bee, when clothed with incorruptible bodies, we shall conuerse with him in the highest Heauens?

Now his face onely shone: afterwards the three Disciples saw all his body shining. The nature of a glorified body, the clearer Vision, the immediate presence of that fountaine of glory, challenge a far greater resplendence to our faces, then his. O God, we are content that our faces bee blemished a while with contempt, and blubred with teares; how can wee but shine with Moses, when wee shall see thee more then Moses!

The brightnesse of Moseses face reflected not vpon his owne eyes; He shone bright, and knew not of it: He saw Gods face glorious, he did not thinke others had so seene his. How many haue excellent graces, and perceiue them not! Our owne sense is an ill iudge of Gods fauours to vs; Those that stand by, can conuince vs in that which we deny to ourselues. Here below, it is enough if we can shine in the eies of others; aboue, we shall shine and know it. At this instant Moses sees himselfe shine: then he needed not. God meant not that hee should more esteeme himselfe, but that he should bee more honoured of the Israelites: That other glory shall bee for our owne happinesse, and therefore requires our knowledge.

They that did but stand still, to see anger in his face; ranne away to see glory in it: Before, they had desired that God would not speake to them any more but by Moses; and now, that God doth but looke vpon them in Moses, they are afraid; and yet there was not more difference betwixt the voyces; then the faces of God and Moses. This should haue drawne Israel to Moses so much the more, to haue seene this impression of Diuinity in his face.

That which should haue comforted, affrights them: Yea, Aaron himselfe, that before went vp into the Mount to see and speake with God, now is afraid to see him that had seene God: Such a feare there is in guiltinesse, such confidence in innocencie. When the soule is once cleared from sin, it shall run to that glory with ioy, the least glimpse whereof now appales it, and sends it away in terror. How could the Israelites now chuse but thinke; How shall wee abide to looke God in the face, since our eyes are dazeled with the face of Moses! And well may we still argue, If the Image of God, which he hath set in the fleshly forehead of authority, dant vs; how shall we stand be­fore the dreadfull Tribunall of Heauen!

Moses maruels to see Israel run away from their Guide, as from their Enemie; and lookes backe to see if hee could discerne any new cause of feare; and not conceiuing how his myld face could affray them, cals them to stay and retyre.

Oh my people, whom doe ye flee? It is for your sakes, that I ascended, stayd, came downe: Behold here are no armed Leuites to strike you, no Amalekites, no Aegypti­ans to pursue you, no fires and thunders to dismay you. I haue not that rod of God in my hand, which you haue seene to command the Elements: or if I had; so farre am I from purposing any rigor against you, that I now lately haue appeased God towards you; and lo here the pledges of his reconciliation. God sends me to you for good; and do you run from your best friend? Whither will ye go from me; or without me? Stay, and heare the charge of that God, from whom yee cannot flee.

They perceiue his voyce the same, though his face were changed, and are perswaded [Page 910] to stay, and returne and heare him, whom they dare not see; and now after many doubtfull paces, approching neerer, dare tell him he was growne too glorious.

Good Moses, finding that they durst not looke vpon the Sunne of his face, clouds it with a vayle: Choosing rather to hide the worke of God in him, then to want oppor­tunity of reuealing Gods will to his people. I doe not heare him stand vpon termes of reputation; if there be glory in my face, God put it there; he would not haue placed it so conspicuously, if he had meant it should be hid: Hide ye your faces rather, which are blemished with your sinne; and looke not that I should wrong God and my selfe, to seeme lesse happy, in fauor of your weaknesse. But without all selfe respects, he mo­destly hides his glorified face; & cares not their eyes should pierce so far, as to his skin, on condition, that his words may pierce into their eares. It is good for a man some­times to hide his graces; Some Talents are best improued by being layd vp: Moses had more glory by his Vaile, then by his face. Christian modesty teaches a wise man, not to expose himselfe to the fayrest shew, and to liue at the vtmost pitch of his strength.

There is many a rich Stone laid vp in the bowels of the Earth; many a fayre Pearle laid vp in the bosome of the Sea, that neuer was seene, nor neuer shall bee. There is many a goodly Starre, which because of height comes not within our account. How did our true Moses, with the Vayle of his flesh, hide the glory of his Dietie, and put on vilenesse, besides the laying aside of Maiesty: and shut vp his great and Diuine Mi­racles, with, See you tell no man! How farre are those spirits from this, which care only to be seene; and wish onely to dazle others eyes with admiration, not caring for vn­knowne Riches? But those yet more, which desire to seeme aboue themselues, whe­ther in parts, or graces; whose Vayle is fairer then their skinne. Modest faces shall shine through their Vailes, when the vain-glorious shall bewray their shame, through their couering.

That God which gaue his Law in smoke, deliuered it againe, through the Vayle of Moses. Israel could not looke to the end of that, which should be abolished; for the same cause had God a Vayle vpon his face, which hid his presence in the Holy of Ho­lies. Now as the Vayle of God did rend, when he said, It is finished; so the Vayle of Moses then pulled off. We cleerely see Christ, the end of the Law. Our Ioshua that succeeded Moses, speakes to vs bare-faced: what a shame is it there should bee a Vayle vpon our hearts, when there is none on his face?

When Moses went to speake with God, he pulled off his Vayle; It was good rea­son he should present to God that face which he had made: There had beene more need of his Vayle, to hide the glorious face of God from him, then to hide his from God: but his faith and thankfulnesse serue for both these vses. Hypocrites are contra­ry to Moses; he shewed his worst to men, his best to God; they shew their best to men, their worst to God: but God sees both their Vayle, and their face; and I know not whether he hates their vayle of dissimulation, or their face of wickednesse.

Of NADAB and ABIHV.

THat God, which shewed himselfe to men in fire when hee deliuered his Law, would haue men present their Sacrifices to him in fire; and this fire hee would haue his owne: that there might bee a iust circulation in this creature; as the water sends vp those vapours, which it receiues, downe againe in raine. Hereupon it was, that fire came downe from God vnto the Altar: That as the charge of the Sacrifice was deliuered in fire and smoake; so God might signifie the acceptation of it, in the like fashion wherein it was commanded. The Baalites might lay ready their Bullocke vpon the wood, and water [Page 911] in their Trench: but they might sooner fetch the blood out of their bodies, and de­stroy themselues, then one flash out of Heauen to consume the Sacrifice.

That Deuill which can fetch downe fire from Heauen, either maliciously, or to no purpose; (although he abound with fire; and did as feruenly desire this fire in emula­tion to God, as euer he desired mitigation of his owne) yet now, hee could no more kindle a fire for the Idolatrous Sacrifice, then quench the flames of his own torment. Herein God approues himselfe only worthy to be sacrificed vnto, that he creates the fire of his owne seruice; whereas the impotent Idols of the Heathen must fetch fire from their neighbors Kitchen; and themselues are fit matter for their borrowed fire.

The Israelites (that were led too much with sense) if they had seene the Bullocke consumed with a fire fetcht from a common hearth, could neuer haue acknowledged what relation the Sacrifice had to God; had neuer perceiued that God tooke notice of the Sacrifice: but now they see the fire comming out, from the presence of God, they are conuinced both of the power and acceptation of the Almightie; They are at once amazed, and satisfied, to see the same God answer by fire, which before had spo­ken by fire: God doth not lesse approue our Euangelicall Sacrifices, then theirs vnder the Law; but as our Sacrifices are spirituall, so are the signes of his acceptation; Faith is our guide, as Sense was theirs. Yea euen still doth God testifie his approbation by sensible euidences: when by a liuely faith, and feruent zeale, our hearts are consecra­ten to God, then doth this heauenly fire come down vpon our Sacrifices, then are they holy, liuing, acceptable.

This flame, that God kindled, was not as some momentany bonefire, for a sudden and short triumph, nor as a domesticall fire, to goe out with the day; but is giuen for a perpetuity, and neither must dye, nor be quenched. God, as he is himselfe, eternall; so he loues permanency and constancie of grace in vs: If wee be but a flash and away, God regards vs not; all promises are to perseuerance. Sure, it is but an elementary fire, that goes out, that which is celestiall, continues: it was but some presumptuous heat in vs that decayes vpon euery occasion.

But he that miraculously sent downe this fire, at first, will not renew the miracle eue­ry day, by a like supply; it began immediately from God, it must bee nourished by meanes. Fuell must maintaine that fire, which came from Heauen; God wil not work miracles euery day: if he haue kindled his Spirit in vs, we may not expect he shall eue­ry day begin againe; wee haue the fuell of the Word and Sacraments, Prayers, and Meditations, which must keepe it in for euer. It is from God that these helps can nou­rish his graces in vs; like as euery flame of our materiall fire hath a concourse of pro­uidence; but we may not expect new infusions: rather know, that God expects of vs an improuement of those habituall graces we haue receiued.

Whiles the people with feare and ioy see God lighting his owne fire, fire from hea­uen, the two sonnes of Aaron, in a carelesse presumption, will be seruing him with a common flame; As if he might not haue leaue to choose the formes of his owne wor­ship. If this had beene done some ages after, when the memory of the originall of this heauenly fire had beene worne out, it might haue beene excused with ignorance: but now, when God had newly sent his fire from aboue, newly commanded the conti­nuance of it; either to let it goe out, or whiles it still flamed, to fetch prophane coales to Gods Altar, could sauour of no lesse then presumption, and Sacriledge: when we bring zeale without knowledge, misconceits of faith, carnall affections, the deui­ces of our Wil-worship, Superstitious Deuotions into Gods Seruice; we bring com­mon fire to his Altar; these flames were neuer of his kindling; Hee hates both Altar, Fire, Priest and Sacrifice. And now behold, the same fire which consumed the Sa­crifice before, consumes the Sacrificers. It was the signe of his acceptation, in con­suming the beast; but whiles it destroyed men, the fearfull signe of his displeasure. By the same meanes can God bewray both loue and hatred. Wee would haue pleaded for Nadab and Abihu; They are but yong-men, the sonnes of Aaron, not yet warme in their Function; let both age, and blood, and inexperience excuse them, as yet. No [Page 912] pretences, no priuiledges can beare off a sinne with God: Men thinke either to patro­nize, or mitigate euils, by their fained reasons. That no man may hope the plea ei­ther of birth, or of youth, or of the first commission of euill may challenge pardon; I see heere yong men, sonnes of the Ruler of Israel, for the first offence strooke dead.

Yea, this made God the more to stomack, and the rather to reuenge this impiety, because the Sonnes of Aaron did it. God had both pardoned and graced their Fa­ther, he had honoured them; of the thousands of Israel, culling them out for his Al­tar: and now, as their Father set vp a false god, so they bring false fire vnto the True God.

If the sonnes of Infidels liue godlessely, they doe their kinde; their punishment shall be, (though iust) yet lesse: but if the children of religious Parents, after all Christian nurture, shall shame their Education; God takes it more hainously, and re­uenges is more sharply. The more bonds of duty, the more plagues of neglect.

If from the Agents, wee looke to the act it selfe; set aside the originall descent, and what difference was there betwixt these fires? Both lookt alike, heated alike, ascen­ded alike, consumed alike: both were fed with the same materiall wood, both vanished into smoke; There was no difference, but the Commandement of God.

If God had inioyned ordinarie fire, they had sinned to looke for celestiall: now he commanded onely the fire which he sent; they sinned in sending vp Incense, in that fire, which he commanded not. It is a dangerous thing in the seruice of God to de­cline from his owne institutions; we haue to doe with a power which is wise to pre­scribe his owne worship, iust to require what he hath prescribed, powerful to reuenge that which he hath not required.

If God had strooke them with some Leprosie in their forehead, as he did their Aunt Miriam, soon after; or with some palsie, or lingering consumption, the punishment had beene grieuous: but he, whose iudgements are euer iust, sometimes secret, saw fire the fittest reuenge, for a sinne of fire; his owne fire fittest to punish strange fire; A sudden iudgement, fit for a present and exemplarie sinne; He saw, that if he had winkt at this, his seruice had been exposed to prophanation.

It is wisedome in gouernours to take sinne at the first bound; and so to reuenge it, that their punishments may bee preuentions. Speed of death is not alwayes a iudge­ment: suddennesse, as it is euer iustly suspicable; so then certainly argues anger, when it finds vs in an act of sinne. Leasure of repentance is an argument of fauour: vvhen God giues a man Law, it implyes that he would not haue iudgement surprize him.

Doubtlesse, Aaron lookt somewhat heauily on this sad spectacle; It could not but ap­pall him, to see his two sonnes dead before him, dead in displeasure, dead suddenly. dead by the immediate hand of God. And now hee could repent him of his new ho­nour, to see it succeed so ill, with the sonnes of his loynes: neither could hee chuse but see himselfe stricken in them. But his Brother Moses, that had learned not to know ei­ther Nephewes, or Brother, when they stood in his way to God, wisely turned his eyes from the dead carkasses of his Sonnes, to his respect of the liuing God; My Brother, this euent is fearfull, but iust; These were thy sonnes, but they sinned; it was not for God, it is not for thee, to looke so much who they were, as what they did. It was their honour and thine, that they were chosen to minister before the Lord: Hee that called them, iustly required their Sanctification & obedience. If they haue prophaned God, and themselues; can thy naturall affection so miscary thee, that thou couldest wish their impunity, with the blemish of thy Maker? Our sonnes are not ours, if they diso­bey our Father: to pitie their misery, is to partake of their sinnes; If thou grudge at their iudgement, take heed lest the same fire of God come forth vpon this strange fire of nature. Shew now whether thou more louest God, or thy sonnes; Shew whether thou be a better Father, or a Sonne.

Aaron, weighing these things, holds his peace, not out of an amazement, or sullen­nesse, but out of patient and humble submission; and seeing Gods pleasure, and their [Page 913] desert, is content to forget that hee had sonnes. He might haue had a silent tongue, and a clamorous heart. There is no voice louder in the eares of God, then a speechlesse repining of the soule. Heat is more intended with keeping in; but Aarons silence was no lesse inward: He knew how little he should get by brawling with God. If he brea­thed our discontentment, he saw God could speake fire to him againe; And therefore he quietly submits to the will of God; and held his peace, because the Lord had done it. There is no greater proofe of grace, then to smart patiently; and humbly and con­tentedly to rest the heart in the iustice, and wisedome of Gods proceeding; and to bee so farre from chiding, that we dispute not. Nature is froward; and though shee well knowes we meddle not with our match, when we striue with our Maker, yet she pricks vs forward to this idle quarrell; and bids vs with Iobs wife, Curse and dye. If God either chide or smite (as seruants are charged to their Masters) wee may not answer againe; when Gods hand is on our backe, our hand must be our mouth: else, as mothers doe their children, God shall whip vs so much the more for crying.

It is hard for a stander by, in this case to distinguish betwixt hard-heartednesse, and piety. There Aaron sees his sonnes lye; he may neither put his hand to them, to bury them, nor shead a teare for their death. Neuer parent can haue iuster cause of mour­ning, then to see his sonnes dead in their sinne; if prepared, and penitent, yet who can but sorrow for their end? but to part with children, to the danger of a second death, is worthy of more then teares. Yet Aaron must learne so farre to deny nature, that he must more magnifie the iustice of God, then lament the iudgement. Those whom God hath called to his immediate seruice, must know that hee will not allow them the common passions, and cares of others. Nothing is more naturall then sorrow for the death of our owne: if euer griefe be seasonable, it becomes a funerall. And if Nadab and Abihu had dyed in their beds, this fauour had been allowed them, the sorrow of their Father and Brethren: for when God forbids solemne mourning to his Priests, ouer the dead, hee excepts the cases of this neernesse of blood. Now all Israel may mourne for these two; only the Father and Brethren may not. God is iealous lest their sorrow should seeme to countenance the sinne, which he had punished: euen the fearfullest acts of God must be applauded by the heauiest hearts of the faithfull.

That which the Father and Brother may not doe, the Cousins are commanded: dead carkasses are not for the presence of God; His iustice was shewne sufficiently in killing them: They are now fit for the graue, not the Sanctuary: Neither are they ca­ried out naked, but in their coats. It was an vnusuall sight for Israel to see a linnen Ephod vpon the Beere; The iudgement was so much more remarkable, because they had the badge of their calling vpon their backs.

Nothing is either more pleasing vnto God, or more commodious to men, then that when he hath executed iudgement, it should bee seene and wondred at; for therefore he strikes some, that he may warne all.

Of AARON and MIRIAM.

THe Israelites are stayed seuen dayes in the station of Hazzeroth, for the punishment of Miriam. The sinnes of the gouernors are a iust stop to the people; all of them smart in one; all must stay the leasure of Miriams re­couerie. Whosoeuer seekes the Land of Promise, shall finde many lets; Amalek, Og, Schon, and the Kings of Canaan meet with Israel: these resist­ed, but hindred not their passage; their sinnes onely stay them from remouing. Af­flictions are not crosses to vs, in the way to heauen, in comparison to our sinnes.

What is this I see? Is not this Aaron, that was brother in nature; and by office ioynt. [Page 914] Commissioner with Moses? Is not this Aaron, that made his Brother an Intercessor for him, to God, in the case of his Idolatry? Is not this Aaron, that climbed vp the Hill of Sinai, with Moses? Is not this Aaron, whom the mouth and hand of Moses consecra­ted an high Priest vnto God? Is not this Miriam, the elder Sister of Moses? Is not this Miriam, that led the Triumph of the Women, and sung gloriously to the Lord? It not this Miriam, which layd her Brother Moses in the Reeds, and fetcht her Mo­ther to be his Nurse? Both, Prophets of God; both, the flesh and blood of Moses: And doth this Aaron repine at the honor of him, which gaue himselfe that honour, and saued his life? Doth this Miriam repine at the prosperity of him whose life she saued? Who would not haue thought, this should haue beene their glory, to haue seene the glory of their owne Brother? What could haue beene a greater comfort to Miriam, then to thinke; How happily doth he now sit at the Sterne of Israel, whom I saued from perishing in a Boat of Bul-rushes! It is to mee, that Israel owes this Commander; But now enuy hath so blinded their eyes, that they can neither see this priuiledge of nature, nor the honour of Gods choyce. Miriam and Aaron are in mu­tiny against Moses. Who is so holy that sinnes not? What sinne is so vnnaturall, that the best can auoyde without God? But what weaknesse soeuer may plead for Miriam, who can but grieue to see Aaron at the end of so many sinnes? Of late, I saw him car­uing the molten Image, and consecrating an Altar to a false god: now I see him secon­ding an vnkind mutiny against his Brother: Both sinnes find him accessary; neither principall. It was not in the power of the legall Priesthood to performe, or promise innocency to her Ministers: It was necessary wee should haue another high Priest, which could not bee tainted. That King of righteousnesse was of another order; He being without sinne, hath fully satisfied for the sinnes of men. Whom can it now offend, to see the blemishes of the Euangelicall Priesthood, when Gods first high Priest is thus miscaried?

Who can looke for loue and prosperity at once, when holy and meeke Moses finds enmity in his owne flesh and blood? Rather then we shall want, A mans enemies shall be those of his owne house. Authority cannot fayle of opposition, if it be neuer so mild­ly swayed: that common make-bate will rather raise it out of our owne bosome. To doe well, and heare ill, is Princely.

The Midianitish wife of Moses cost him deare. Before, she hazarded his life: now, the fauour of his people: Vnequall matches are seldome prosperous. Although now this scandall was onely taken: Enuy was not wise enough to choose a ground of the quarrell. Whether some secret and emulatory brawles passed between Zipporah and Miriam, (as many times these sparkes of priuate brawles grow into a perillous and common flame) or whether now that Iethro and his family was ioyned with Israel, there were surmises of transporting the Gouernment to strangers; or whether this vnfit choice of Moses is now raised vp to disparage Gods gifts in him; Euen in fight, the exceptions were friuolous: Emulation is curious; and out of the best person, or act, will raise something to cauill at.

Seditions doe not euer looke the same way they moue; Wise men can easily distin­guish betwixt the visor of actions, and the face. The wife of Moses is mentioned, his superiority is shot at. Pride is lightly the ground of all sedition. Which of their faces shined like Moses? Yea, let him but haue drawne his vaile, which of them durst looke on his face? Which of them had fasted twice forty dayes? Which of them ascended vp to the top of Sinai, and was hid with smoke, and fire? Which of them receiued the Law twice in two seuerall Tables, from Gods owne hand? And yet they dare say, Hath God spoken only by Moses? They do not deny Moses his honour, but they challenge a part with him: and as they were the elder in nature, so they would bee equall in dig­nitie, equall in administration. According to her name, Miriam would bee exalted. And yet how vnfit were they? One, a woman, whom her sex debarred from rule; the other a Priest, whom his office sequestred from earthly gouernment. Selfe-loue makes men vnreasonable, and teaches them to turne the glasse, to see themselues bigger, [Page 915] others lesse then they are. It is an hard thing for a man, willingly and gladly to see his equals lifted ouer his head, in worth and opinion. Nothing will more try a mans grace, then questions of emulation. That man hath true light, which can bee content to be a candle before the Sunne of others.

As no wrong can escape God; so least of all those which are offered to Princes: Hee that made the care, needs no intelligence of our tongues. We haue to doe with a God, that is light of hearing, we cannot whisper any euill so secretly, that hee should not cry out of noise: and what need we any further euidence, when our Iudge is our witnesse?

Without any delation of Moses, God heares and challenges them. Because hee was meeke, therefore he complained not: Because hee was meeke and complained not, therefore the Lord struck in for him the more. The lesse a man striues for himselfe, the more is God his Champion. It is the honour of great persons, to vndertake the patronage of their Clients: How much more will God reuenge his Elect, which cry to him, day and night! He that said, I seeke not mine owne glory, addes, But there is one that seekes it, and iudges. God takes his part ouer, that sights not for himselfe.

No man could haue giuen more proofes of his courage, then Moses. Hee slue the Egyptian; He confronted Pharaoh in his owne Court; Hee beat the Midianite shep­heards; He feared not the troopes of Egypt: He durst looke God in the face, amidst all the terrors of Sinai: and yet that spirit, which made, and knew his heart, sayes, Hee was the mildest man vpon earth. Mildnesse and Fortitude may well lodge together in one brest; to correct the misconceits of those men, that thinke none valiant, but those that are fierce, and cruell.

No sooner is the word out of Miriams mouth, then the Word of Gods reproofe meets it; How he bestirs him, and will be at once seene and heard, when the name of Moses is in question! Moses was zealously carefull for Gods glory, and now God is zealous for his. The remunerations of the Almightie, are infinitely gracious. He can­not want honour and patronage, that seekes the honour of his Maker. The ready way to true glory, is goodnesse.

God might haue spoken so lowd, that Heauen and Earth should haue heard it; so as they should not haue needed to come forth for audience: but now, hee cals them out to the barre, that they may be seene to heare. It did not content him, to chide them within doores; the shame of their fault had beene lesse in a priuate rebuke: but the scandall of their repining was publike. Where the sinne is not afraid of the light, God loues not the reproofe should be smothered.

They had depressed Moses, God aduances him: They had equalled them to Moses, God prefers him to them. Their plea was, that God had spoken by them, as well as Moses: Gods reply is, That hee hath in a more entire fashion spoken to Moses, then them. God spake to the best of them, but either in their dreame, sleeping; or in vision, waking. But to Moses he spake with more inward illumination, with more liuely re­presentation: To others, as a stranger; to Moses as a friend. God had neuer so much magnified Moses to them, but for their enuy. We cannot deuise to pleasure Gods ser­uants, so much as by despighting them.

God was angry when he chode them, but more angry when he departed. The with­drawing of his presence, is the presence of his wrath. Whiles hee stayes to reproue, there is fauour in his displeasure: but when he leaues either man, or Church, there is no hope but of vengeance. The finall absence of God, is hell it selfe. When he forsakes vs (though for a time) it is an introduction to his vtmost iudgement. It was time to looke for a iudgement, when God departed: so soone as he is gone from the eyes of Miriam, the leprosie appeares in her face: her foule tongue is punished with a foule face. Since she would acknowledge no difference betwixt her selfe, and her brother Moses, euery Israelite now sees his face glorious, here leprous. Deformitie is a fit cure of Pride. Because the venome of her tongue would haue eaten into the reputation of her bro­ther, therefore a poisonous infection eates into her flesh. Now both Moses & Miriam, need to weare a vayle: the one to hide his glory; the other her deformitie. That [Page 916] Midianite Zapparah; whom she scorned, was beautifull in respect of her.

Miriam was striken, Aaron escaped: both sinned; his Priesthood could not rescue him; the greatnesse of his dignity did but adde to the haynousnesse of his sinne: his repentance freed him; Alasse, my Lord, I beseech thee lay not this sinne vpon vs, which we haue foolishly committed. I wonder not to see Aaron free, while I see him penitent; This very confession saued him before, from bleeding for Idolatry, which now preserues him from Leprosie, for his enuious repining. The vniuersall Antidote, for all the iudgements of God, is our humble repentance.

Yea, his sad deprecation preuailed, both to cleare himselfe, and recouer Miriam; The brother sues for himselfe and his sister, to that brother whom they both emula­ted, for pardon from himselfe, and that God which was offended in him. Where now is that equality which was pretended? Behold, hee that so lately made his brother his fellow, now makes him his God: Lay not this sinne vpon vs; Let her not bee as one dead: As if Moses had imposed this plague, and could remoue it. Neuer any op­posed the seruants of God, but one time or other they haue beene constrained to con­fesse a superiority.

Miriam would haue wounded Moses with her tongue; Moses would heale her, with his, O Lord, heale her now: The wrong is the greater, because his sister did it. He doth not say, I sought not her shame, shee sought mine; if God haue reuenged it, I haue no reason to looke on her, as a sister, who lookt at mee, as an aduersary: But, as if her ieprosie were his, he cryes out for her cure. O admirable meekenesse of Moses! His people the Iewes rebelled against him; God profers reuenge; He would rather dye, then they should perish: His sister rebelled against him; God workes his re­uenge: Hee will not giue God peace, till shee bee recured. Behold a worthy and noble patterne for vs to follow. How farre are they from this disposition, who are not onely content God should reuenge; but are ready to preuent Gods reuenge with their owne?

Gods Loue to Moses suffers him not to obtaine presently his sute for Miriam; his good nature to his sister, made him pray against himselfe. If the iudgement had been at once inflicted, and remoued, there had been no example of terrour for others: God either denyes, or defers the grant of our requests, for our good; It were wide for vs, if our suites should be euer heard. It was fit for all parts, Miriam should continue some­while leprous. There is no policy in a sudden remouall of iust punishment: vnlesse the raine so fall that it lye, and soke into the earth, it profits nothing. If the Iudge­ments of God should be onely as passengers, and not soiourners at least, they would be no whit regarded.

Of the Searchers of Canaan.

I Can but wonder at the counsell of God. If the Israelites had gone on to Canaan, without inquiry; their confidence had possessed it: now they send to espy the Land, sixe hundred thousand of them neuer liued to see it: And yet I see God enioyning them to send; but enioyning it, vpon their instance. Some things God allowes in iudgement; their importu­nity, and distrust, extorted from God this occasion of their ouerthrow. That which the Lord moues vnto, prospers; but that which we moue him to first, seldome succee­deth. What needed they doubt of the goodnesse of that Land, which God told them did flow with milke and honey? What needed they doubt of obtaining that, which God promised to giue? When wee will send forth our senses, to bee our scouts in the mattes of faith, and rather dare trust men, then God, wee are worthy to be deceiued.

The basest sort of men are commonly held fit enough for intelligencers; but Moses, to make sure worke, chooseth forth the best of Israel, such as were like to be most iu­dicious in their inquiry, and most credible in their report. Those that ruled Israel at home, could best descry for them abroad; What should direct the body, but the head? Men can iudge but by appearance; It is for him onely that sees the euent, ere hee ap­point the meanes, not to bee deceiued. It had beene better for Israel to haue sent the off all of the multitude: By how lesse the credit of their persons is, by so much lesse is the danger of seducement. The error of the mighty is armed with authority; and in a sort commands assent; whether in good or euill, Greatnesse hath euer a traine to fol­low it at the heeles.

Forty dayes they spent in this search; and this cowardly vnbeliefe in the search shall cost them forty yeares delay of the fruition. Who can abide to see the Rulers of Israel so basely timorous? They commend the Land, the fruit commends it selfe, and yet they plead difficulty: We be not able to goe vp. Their shoulders are laden with the grapes; and yet their hearts are ouerlaid with vnbeliefe: It is an vnworthy thing to plead hardnesse of atchieuing, where the benefit will more then require the indeauor. Our Land of Promise is aboue; we know, the fruit thereof is sweet and glorious, the passage difficult. The gyantly sons of Anak (the powers of darknesse) stand in our way: If we sit downe and complaine, we shall once know, that without shall be the fearfull.

See the idle pleas of distrust; We are not able: They are stronger. Could not God in­able them? Was he not stronger then their Giants? Had he not promised to displace the Canaanites, to settle them in their stead? How much more easie is it for vs to spy their weaknes, then for them to espy the strength of their aduersaries? When we mea­sure our spirituall successe by our owne power, we are vanquished, before we fight: He that would ouercome, must neither looke vpon his owne arme, nor the arme of his ene­my, but the mouth and hand of him that hath promised, and can performe. Who are we flesh and blood, with our breath in our nostrils, that we should fight with Principa­lities, powers, spirituall wickednesses in heauenly places? The match is too vnequall; we are not like Grashoppers, to these Giants; when we compare our selues with them, how can we but dispaire? when we compare them with God, how can we be discoura­ged? He that hath brought vs into this field, hath promised vs victory. God knew their strength, ere he offered to commit vs.

Well might they haue thought, Were not the Amalekites stronger then we? Were not they armed, wee naked? Did not the onely hand of Moses, by lifting vp, beat them downe? Were not the AEgyptians no lesse our masters? Did not Death come running after vs in their Chariots? Did wee not leaue these buried in the Sea, the other vnburied in the Wildernesse? Whence had the Anakims their strength, but from him, that bids vs goe vp against them? Why haue the bodies of our forefathers taken possession of their Hebron, but for vs? But now, their feare hath not left them so much reason, as to compare their aduersaries with others, but onely with them­selues: Doubtlesse, these Gyants were mighty, but their feare hath stretched them out some Cubits, beyond their stature. Distrust makes our dangers greater, and our helpes lesse then they are, and forecasts euer worse, then shall bee; and if euils be possi­ble, it makes them certaine.

Amongst those twelue Messengers, whom our second Moses sent thorow the Land of Promise, there was but one Iudas; But amongst those twelue, which the former Moses addressed thorow the same Land, there is but one Caleb: and yet those were chosen out of the meanest; these, out of the heads of Israel. As there is no society free from some corruption: so is it hard, if in a community of men, there bee not some faithfulnesse.

Wee shall wrong God, if we feare left good causes shall bee quite forsaken; Hee knowes how to serue himselfe of the best, if the fewest; And could as easily bee attended with a multitude, if hee did not seeke his owne glory, in vnlikeli­hoods.

Ioshua was silent, and wisely spared his tongue for a further aduantage; Only Caleb spake: I doe not heare him say, Who am I to striue with a multitude? What can Io­shua and I doe against ten Rulers? It is better to fit still, then to rise and fall: But he resolues to swimme against this streame, and will either draw friends to the truth, or enemies vpon himselfe.

True Christian fortitude teaches vs not to regard the number, or quality of the op­ponents, but the equity of the cause; and cares not to stand alone, and challenge all commers: and if it could be opposed by as many worlds, as men, it may be ouerborn, but it cannot be daunted: Whereas popularity caries weake minds, and teaches them the safety of erring with a multitude.

Caleb saw the giantly Anakims, and the walled Cities, as well as the rest; and yet he sayes, Let vs go vp and possesse it: As if it were no more, but to go, and see, and conquer. Faith is couragious, & makes nothing of those dangers, wherwith others are quailed.

It is very materiall with what eyes we looke vpon all obiects. Feare doth not more multiply euils, then faith diminisheth them; which is therefore bold, because either it sees not, or contemnes that terror, which feare represents to the weake. There is none so valiant as the beleeuer.

It had beene happy for Israel, if Calebs counsell had beene as effectuall as good: But how easily haue these Rulers discouraged a faint-hearted people! In stead of lif­ting vp their ensignes, and marching towards Canaan; they sit them downe, and lift vp their voice and cry. The rods of their AEgyptian Task-masters had neuer beene so fit for them, as now, for crying. They had cause indeed to weepe for the sinne of their infidelity: but now they weepe for feare of those enemies they saw not. I feare if there had beene ten Calebs to perswade, and but two faint spies to discourage them, those two cowards would haue preuailed against those tenne sollicitors: How much more, now ten oppose, and but two incourage! An easie Rhetoricke drawes vs to the worse part; yea, it is hard not to run downe the hill. The faction of Euill is so much stronger in our nature, then that of Good, that euery least motion preuailes for the one: scarce any sure for the other.

Now is Moses in danger of losing all the cost and care, that euer he bestowed vpon Israel: His people are already gone backe to AEgypt, in their hearts; and their bodies are returning. Oh ye rebellious Hebrewes, where shall God haue you at last! Did euer Moses promise to bring you to a fruitfull Land; without Inhabitants? To giue you a rich Country, without resistance? Are not the graues of Canaan as good, as those of Aegypt? What can ye but dye at the hands of the Anakims? Can ye hope for lesse from the Aegyptians? What madnesse is this to wish to dye, for feare of death? Is there lesse hope from your enemies, that shall be, when ye goe vnder strong and expert Leaders, then from the enemies that were when yee shall returne master­lesse? Can those cruell Egyptians so soone haue forgotten the blood of their fathers, children, brothers, husbands, which perished in pursuing you? Had yee rather trust the mercy of knowne enemies, then the promise of a faithfull God? Which way will ye returne? Who shall diuide the Sea for you? Who shall fetch you water out of the Rocke? Or can ye hope that the Manna of God will follow you, while yee runne from him? Feeble minds, when they meet with crosses they lookt not for, repent of their good beginnings, and wish any difficulty rather, then that they finde. How many haue pulled backe their foot from the narrow way, for the troubles of a good profession!

It had been time for the Israelites to haue falne downe on their faces before Moses and Aaron, and to haue said, Ye led vs thorow the Sea, make way for vs into Cana­an. Those Giants are strong, but not so strong as the Rocke of Rephidim; ye stroke that and it yeelded; If they be tall, the Pillar of God is higher then they: when we looke on our selues, we see cause of fear; but when we consider the miraculous power of you our leaders, we cannot but contemne those men of measures. Leaue vs not therfore, but go before vs in your directiōs, go to God for vs in your praiers. But now contrarily, Moses [Page 919] and Aaron fall on their faces to them, and sue to them, that they would be content to be conducted. Had they beene suffered to depart, they had perished; Moses and his few had beene victorious: And yet, as if he could not be happy without them, be falls on his face to them, that they would stay. We haue neuer so much need to bee impor­tuned, as in those things, whose benefit should make vs most importunate. The sweet­nesse of Gods Law, and our promised glory is such, as should draw all hearts after it; And yet if we did not sue to men (as for life) that they would bee reconciled to God, and be saued, I doubt whether they would obtaine, yea, it were well, if our sute were sufficient to preuaile.

Though Moses and Aaron intreat vpon their faces, and Ioshua and Caleb perswade and rend their garments, yet they moue nothing. The obstinate multitude, growne more violent with opposing, is ready to returne them stones, for their prayers. Such hath been euer the thankes of fidelity, and truth; Crossed wickednesse proues despe­rate; and in stead of yeelding, seekes for reuenge. Nothing is so hatefull to a resolute sinner, as good counsell: We are become enemies to the world, because we tell them truth.

That God which was inuisibly present, whiles they sinned, when they haue sinned, shewes himselfe glorious. They might haue seene him before, that they should not sinne; Now they cannot choose but see him in the height of their sinne. They saw be­fore, the Pillar of his ordinary presence: now they see him vnusually terrible; that they may with shame and horror, confesse him able to defend, able to reuenge. The helpe of God vses to shew it selfe in extremitie. He that can preuent euils, conceales his aide, till danger be ripe; And then, he is fearfull as before he seemed conniuent.

Of CORAH'S Conspiracie.

THe teares of Israel were scarce drie, since the smart of their last mutiny, and now they begin another. The multitude is like a raging Sea; full of vnquiet billowes of discontentment; whereof one rises, in the fall of an­other. They saw, God did but threaten, and therefore are they bold to sinne: It was now high time, they should know what it is for God to bee angry. There was neuer such a reuenge taken of Israel; neuer any better deserued. When lesser warnings will not serue, God lookes into his Quiuer for deadly arrowes. In the meane time what a weary life did Moses lead, in these continuall successions of conspiracies? What did hee gaine by his troublesome gouernment, but danger and despight? Who but he would not haue wisht himselfe rather with the sheepe of Ie­thro, then with these wolues of Israel? But, as he durst not quit his hooke, without the calling of God, so now he dare not his Scepter, except he be dismissed by him that cal­led him; no troubles, no oppositions can driue him from his place: we are too weake, if we suffer men to chase vs from that station, where God hath set vs.

I see the Leuites, not long since, drawing their swords for God and Moses, against the rest of Israel; and that fact wins them both praise and blessing: Now they are the for­wardest in the rebellion against Moses and Aaron, men of their owne Tribe. There is no assurance of a man, for one act: whom one sinne cannot fasten vpon, another may. Yea the same sinne may finde a repulse one while, from the same hand, which another time giues it entertainment: and that yeeldance loses the thanke of all the former re­sistance. It is no praise to haue done once well, vnlesse we continue.

Outward priuiledges of blood can auaile nothing, against a particular calling of God. These Reubenites had the right of the natural primogeniture; yet do they vainly [Page 920] challenge preeminence, where God hath subiected them. If all ciuill honour flow from the King, how much more from the God of Kings? His hand exalts the poore, and casts downe the mighty from their throne. The man that will be lifting vp himselfe, in the pride of his heart, from vnder the foot of God, is iustly troden in the dust.

Moses is the Prince of Israel; Aaron the Priest: Moses was milde; Aaron popular; yet both are conspired against: Their places are no lesse brothers, then their persons. Both are opposed at once; He that is a traytor to the Church, is a traytor to the King. Any superioritie is a marke of Enuy. Had Moses and Aaron beene but fellowes with the Israelites, none had beene better beloued; their dispositions were such, as must needs haue forced fauour from the indifferent: now they were aduanced, their malice is not inferiour to their honour. High towers must looke for lightnings; we offer not to vndermine but those wals, which we cannot scale. Nature in euery man is both en­uious, and disdainfull, and neuer loues to honour another, but where it may be an ho­nour to it selfe.

There cannot be conceiued an honour lesse worth emulation, then this principality of Israel; a people that could giue nothing; a people that had nothing, but in hope; a people, whom their leader was faine to feed with bread, and water; which paid him no tribute, but of ill words; whose command was nothing but a burden: and yet this dignitie was an eye-sore to these Leuites and these Reubenites, Ye take too much vpon you, ye sonnes of Leui.

And this challenge (though thus vnseasonable) hath drawne in two hundred and fifty Captaines of Israel. What wonder is it, that the ten Rulers preuailed so much with the multitude to disswade them from Canaan; when three traitors preuailed thus with 250 Rulers, famous in the Congregation, and men of renowne? One man may kindle such a fire, as all the world cannot quench. One plague-sore may infect a whole Kingdome: The infection of euill is much worse then the act.

It is not like, these Leaders of Israel could erre without followers: Hee is a meane man that drawes not some Clients after him. It hath been euer a dangerous policy of Satan, to assault the best: he knowes, that the multitude (as wee say of Bees) will fol­low their master.

Nothing can be more pleasing to the vulgar sort, then to heare their Gouernours taxed, and themselues flattered. All the Congregation is holy; Euery one of them; Where­fore lift ye vp your selues? Euery word is a falshood. For Moses deiected himselfe (Who am I?) God lifted him vp, ouer Israel: And so was Israel holy, as Moses was ambiti­ous. What holinesse was there in so much infidelitie, feare, Idolatry, mutiny, disobedi­ence? What could make them vncleane, if this were holinesse? They had scarce wip't their mouths, or washt their hands, since their last obstinacie: and yet these pick-thankes say, All Israel is holy.

I would neuer desire a better proofe of a false teacher, then flatterie: True meaning need not vphold it selfe by soothing. There is nothing easier, then to perswade men well of themselues; when a mans selfe-loue meetes with anothers flattery, it is an high praise that will not be beleeued. It was more out of opposition, then beliefe, that these men plead the holinesse of Israel. Violent aduersaries, to vphold a side, will maintaine those things they beleeue not.

Moses argues not for himselfe, but appeales to God; neither speakes for his owne right, but his brother Aarons: He knew, that Gods immediate seruice was worthy to be more precious, then his gouernment: That, his Princedome serued but to the glory of his Master. Good Magistrates are more tender ouer Gods honour then their owne; and more sensible of the wrongs offred to Religion, then to themselues.

It is safest to trust God with his owne causes. If Aaron had been chosen by Israel, Moses would haue sheltred him vnder their authority: Now that God did immediate­ly appoint him, his patronage is sought, whose the election was. Wee may easily fault in the managing of diuine affaires; and so our want of successe cannot want sinne; He knowes how to vse, how to blesse his owne meanes.

As there was a difference betwixt the people, and Leuites; so betwixt the Leuites, and Priests. The God of order loues to haue our degrees kept. Whiles the Leuites would be looking vp to the Priests, Moses sends downe their eyes to the people. The way not to repine at those aboue vs, is to looke at those below vs. There is no better remedy for ambition, then to cast vp our former receits, and to compare them with our deseruings, and to conferre our owne estate with inferiours: So shall wee finde cause to be thankfull, that wee are aboue any, rather then of enuy, that any is aboue vs.

Moses hath chid the sonnes of Leui, for mutining against Aaron; and so much the more, because they were of his owne Tribe: now hee sends for the Reubenites, which rose against himselfe. They come not, and their message is worse then their absence. Moses is accused of iniustice, cruelty, falshood, treacherie, vsurpation; and Egypt it self must be commended, rather then Moses shall want reproch. Innocency is no shelter from ill tongues; Malice neuer regards how true any accusation is; but how spightfull.

Now it was time for Moses to be angry. They durst not haue been thus bold, if they had not seene his mildnesse. Lenity is ill bestowed vpon stubborne natures: It is an in­iurious senslesnesse, not to feele the wounds of our reputation. It well appeares hee is angry, when he prayes against them. He was displeased before; but when he was most bitter against them, he still prayed for them: but now, hee bends his very prayers a­gainst them. Looke not to their offering. There can be no greater reuenge, then the im­precation of the righteous; There can be no greater iudgement, then Gods reiection of our seruices. With vs men, what more argues dislike of the person, then the turning backe of his present? What will God accept from vs, if not prayers?

The innocence of Moses cals for reuenge on his Aduersaries. If hee had wronged them in his gouernment, in vaine should he haue looked to Gods hand for right. Our f [...]ines exclude vs from Gods protection; whereas vprightnesse challenges, and findes his patronage. An Affe taken had made him vncapable of fauour. Corrupt Gouernors lose the comfort of their owne brest, and the tuition of God.

The same tongue that prayed against the Conspirators, prayes for the people. As lewd men thinke to carie it with number; Corah had so farre preuailed, that hee had drawne the multitude to his side. God, the auenger of treasons, would haue consumed them all at once: Moses and Aaron pray for their Rebels. Although they were worthy of death, and nothing but death could stop their mouths; yet their mercifull Leaders will not buy their owne peace, with the losse of such enemies. Oh rare and imitable mercy! The people rise vp against their Gouernors; Their Gouernors fall on their faces to God, for the people: so farre are they from plotting reuenge, that they will not endure God should reuenge for them.

Moses knew well enough, that all those Israelites must perish in the Wildernesse; God had vowed it, for their former insurrection: yet how earnestly doth hee sue to God, not to consume them at once! The very respit of euils, is a fauour next to the re­mouall.

Corah kindled the fire; the two hundred and fifty Captaines brought sticks to it; All Israel warmed themselues by it; onely the incendiaries perish. Now doe the Is­raelites owe their life to them, whose death they intended. God and Moses knew to distinguish betwixt the heads of a faction, and the traine; though neither be faultlesse, yet the one is plagued, the other forgiuen. Gods vengeance, when it is at the hotest, makes differences of men: Get you away from about the Tabernacles of Corah. Euer be­fore common iudgements, there is a separation. In the vniuersall iudgement of all the earth, the Iudge himselfe will separate: in these particular executions, we must sepa­rate our selues. The societie of wicked men, especially in their sinnes, is mortally dan­gerous: whiles we will not be parted, how can wee complaine, if we be enwrapped in their condemnation? Our very company sinnes with them; why should wee not smart with them also?

Moses had well hoped, that when these Rebels should see all the Israelites run from them, as from monsters, and looking affrightedly vpon their Tents, and should heare [Page 922] that fearfull Proclamation of vengeance, against them, (howsoeuer they did before set a face on their conspiracie; yet now their hearts would haue misgiuen. But lo, these bold Traitors stand impudently staring in the doore of their Tents, as if they would outface the reuenge of God; As if Moses had neuer wrought miracle before them; As if no one Israelite had euer bled for rebelling. Those that shall perish, are blinded. Pride and infidelitie obdures the heart, and makes euen cowards fearlesse.

So soone as the innocent are seuered, the guilty perish: the earth cleaues, and swal­lowes vp the Rebels. This element was not vsed to such morsels. It deuoures the car­kasses of men; but bodies informed with liuing soules, neuer before. To haue seene them struck dead vpon the earth, had been fearfull: but to see the earth at once their executioner and graue, was more horrible. Neither the Sea, nor the Earth are fit to giue passage; The Sea is moist and flowing, and will not be diuided, for the continui­tie of it; The earth is dry and massie, and will neither yeeld naturally, not meet againe, when it hath yeelded; yet the waters did cleaue to giue way vnto Israel, for their pre­seruation; the earth did cleaue, to giue way to the Conspirators, in iudgement: Both Sea and Earth did shut their iawes againe vpon the aduersaries of God.

There was more wonder in this latter. It was a maruell that the waters opened: it was no wonder that they shut againe; for, the retiring and flowing, was naturall. It was no lesse maruell, that the earth opened; but more maruell that it did shut againe, because it had no naturall disposition to meet, when it was diuided. Now might Is­rael see, they had to doe with a God, that could reuenge with ease.

There were two sorts of Traitors: the Earth swallowed vp the one; the Fire, the other. All the elements agree to serue the vengeance of their Maker. Nadab and Abihu brought fit persons, but vnfit fire to God, these Leuites bring the right fire, but vnwarranted persons, before him: Fire from God consumes both. It is a dange­rous thing to vsurpe sacred functions. The ministerie will not grace the man; The man may disgrace the ministerie.

The common people were not so fast gathered to Corahs flattering perswasion before, as now they ranne from the sight, and feare of his iudgement. I maruell not if they could not trust that earth whereon they stood, whiles they knew their hearts had been false. It is a madnesse to run away from punishment, and not from sinne.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE SEVENTH BOOKE.

Aarons Censer, and Rod.

The Brazen Serpent.

Balaam.

Phinehas.

The death of Moses.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO MY RIGHT HONOVRABLE, RELIGIOVS AND BOVNTIFVLL PATRONE,

EDWARD, LORD DENNY, BARON OF WALTHAM, THE CHIEFE COMFORT OF MY LABOVRS:

J. H. WISHETH ALL TRVE HAPPINESSE, AND DEDICATES THIS PART OF HIS ME­DITATIONS.

Contemplations. THE SEVENTH BOOKE.

AARONS Censer and Rod.

WHen shall wee see an end of these murmurings, and these iudgements? Because these men rose vp against Moses and Aaron, therefore God consumed them; and because God consumed them, therefore the people rise vp against Mo­ses and Aaron: and now because the people thus murmure, God hath againe begun to consume them. What a circle is here of sinnes, and iudgements? Wrath is gone out from God: Moses is quick-sighted, and spies it at the setting out. By how much more faithfull, and familiar wee are with God, so much earlier doe we discerne his iudgements; as those which are well acquainted with men, know by their lookes and gestures that, which strangers vnderstand but by their actions; As finer tempers are more sensible of the changes of weather. Hence the Seers of God haue euer from their Watch-tower descried the iudgements of God afarre off. If another man had seene from Carmel a cloud of a hand-breadth, he could not haue told Ahab, he should be wet. It is enough for Gods Messengers, out of their acquaintance with their Masters procee­dings, to fore-see punishment: No maruell, if those see it not, which are wilfully sin­full: we men reueale not our secret purposes, either to enemies or strangers: all their fauour is to feele the plague ere they can espy it.

Moses, though he were great with God, yet hee takes not vpon him this reconciliati­on; he may aduise Aaron what to do, himselfe vndertakes not to act it: It is the worke of the Priesthood, to make an atonement for the people: Aaron was first his brothers tongue to Pharaoh; now he is the peoples tongue to God: he onely must offer vp the incense of the publike prayers to God. Who would not thinke it a small thing to hold a Censer in his hand? yet if any other had done it, he had falne with the dead, and not stood betwixt the liuing and dead; in stead of the smoke ascending, the fire had de­scended vpon him: And shall there be lesse vse, or lesse regard of the Euangelicall mi­nisterie, then the Legall? When the world hath powred out all his contempt, wee are they, that must reconcile men to God; and without vs, they perish.

I know not whether more to maruell at the courage, or mercy of Aaron: [Page 926] His mercy, that hee would yet saue so rebellious a people; his courage, that hee would saue them, with so great a danger of himselfe. For, as one that would part a fray, he thrusts himselfe vnder the strokes of God; and puts it to the choice of the re­uenger, whether hee will smite him, or forbeare the rest; Hee stands boldly betwixt the liuing and the dead, as one that will either dye with them, or haue them liue with him; the sight of fourteene hundred carcasses dismayed him not: he that before fea­red the threats of the people, now feares not the strokes of God. It is not for Gods Ministers, to stand vpon their owne perils in the common causes of the Church: Their prayers must oppose the iudgements of the Almighty; When the fire of Gods anger is kindled, their Censers must smoke with fire from the Altar. Euery Christian must pray for the remouall of vengeance: how much more they, whom God hath appointed to mediate for his people? Euery mans mouth is his owne: but they are the mouths of all.

Had Aaron thrust in himselfe with empty hands, I doubt whether he had preuailed; now this Censer was his protection; When we come with supplications in our hands, we need not feare the strokes of God. Wee haue leaue to resist the diuine iudgements by our prayers, with fauour and successe. So soone as the incense of Aaron ascended vp vnto God, he smelt a sauour of rest; he will rather spare the offenders, then strike their intercessor. How hardly can any people miscary, that haue faithfull Ministers to sue for their safety? Nothing but the smoke of hearty prayers can cleanse the ayre from the plagues of God.

If Aarons sacrifice were thus accepted; how much more shall the High-Priest of the New Testament, by interposing himselfe to the wrath of his Father, deliuer the offenders from death? The plague was entred vpon all the sonnes of men: O Sauiour, thou stood'st betwixt the liuing, and the dead, that all which beleeue in thee, should not perish. Aaron offered and was not stricken; but thou, O Redeemer, wouldest offer and be strooke, that by thy stripes we might be healed: So stood'st thou betwixt the dead and liuing, that thou wert both aliue and dead; and all this, that we, when we were dead, might liue for euer.

Nothing more troubled Israel, then a feare left the two brethren should cunningly ingrosse the gouernment to themselues. If they had done so, what wise men would haue enuied them an office so little worth, so dearly purchased? But because this con­ceit was euer apt to stir them to rebellion, and to hinder the benefit of this holy soue­rainty; therefore God hath endeuoured nothing more, then to let them see that these officers, whom they so much enuied, were of his owne proper institution: They had scarce shut their eyes, since they saw the confusion of those two hundred and fifty vsurping sacrificers; and Aarons effectuall intercession for staying the plague of Is­rael. In the one, the execution of Gods vengeance vpon the competitors of Aaron for his sake; In the other, the forbearance of vengeance vpon the people for Aarons me­diation, might haue challenged their voluntary acknowledgement of his iust calling from God. If there had beene in them either awe, or thankfulnesse, they could not haue doubted of his lawfull supremacie. How could they choose but argue thus; Why would God so fearfully haue destroyed the riuals that durst contest with Aaron, if he would haue allowed him any equall? Wherefore serue those plates of the Altar, which we see made of those vsurped Censers, but to warne all posteritie of such pre­sumption? Why should God cease striking, whiles Aaron interposed betwixt the li­uing and the dead,, if he were but as one of vs? Which of vs, if wee had stood in the plague, had not added to the heape? Incredulous minds will not be perswaded with a­ny euidence. These two brothers had liued asunder forty yeeres, God makes thē both meet in one office of deliuering Israel. One halfe of the miracles were wrought by Aaron; he strooke with the rod, whiles it brought those plagues on Egypt. The Israe­lites heard God call him vp by name to mount Sinai; They saw him anointed from God: and (lest they should thinke this a set match betwixt the brethren) they saw the earth opening, the fire issuing from God vpon their emulous opposites: they saw his [Page 927] smoke a sufficient antidote for the plague of God; and yet still Aarons calling is que­stioned. Nothing is more naturall to euery man, then vnbeliefe: but the earth ne­uer yeelded a people so strongly incredulous, as these; and after so many thousand ge­nerations, their children doe inherite their obstinacie; still doe they oppose the true High-Priest, the Anointed of God: sixteene hundred yeares desolation hath not drawne from them to confesse him whom God hath chosen.

How desirous was God to giue satisfaction euen to the obstinate! There is no­thing more materiall, then that men should bee assured their spirituall guides haue their Comission and Calling from God: The want whereof is a preiudice to our suc­cesse. It should not be so: but the corruption of men will not receiue good, but from due messengers.

Before, God wrought miracles in the Rod of Moses; now, in the rod of Aaron. As Pharaoh might see himselfe in Moseses rod; who, of a rod of defence and protection, was turned into a venemous Serpent: So Israel might see themselues in the rod of Aaron. Euery Tribe and euery Israelite was, of himselfe, as a sere-sticke, without life, without sap; and if any one of them had power to liue, and flourish, hee must acknow­ledge it from the immediate power, and gift of God.

Before Gods calling, all men are alike: Euery name is alike written in their Rod; there is no difference in the letters, in the wood; neither the characters of Aaron are fayrer, nor the staffe more precious; It is the choise of God that makes the distincti­on: So it is in our calling of Christianitie; All are equally deuoid of possibility of grace: all equally liuelesse; by nature we are all sonnes of wrath: If we be now bet­ter then others, who separated vs? We are all Crabstocks in this Orchard of God, he may graffe what fruit he pleases, vpon vs; onely the grace and effectuall calling of God makes the difference.

These twelue Heads of Israel would neuer haue written their names in their rods, but in hope they might be chosen to this dignitie. What an honour was this Priest­hood, whereof all the Princes of Israel are ambitious? If they had not thought it an high preferment, they had neuer so much enuied the office of Aaron. What shall wee thinke of this change? Is the Euangelicall ministration of lesse worth then the Leuiti­call? Whiles the Testament is better, is the seruice worse? How is it, that the great thinke themselues too good for this imployment? How is it, that vnder the Gospell, men are disparaged with that, which honoured them vnder the Law; that their ambi­tion and scorne, meet in one subiect?

These twelue rods are not laid vp in seuerall cabinets of their owners; but are brought forth, and laid before the Lord. It is fit God should make choice of his owne attendants. Euen wee men hold it iniurious to haue seruants obtruded vpon vs, by o­thers: neuer shall that man haue comfort in his Ministerie, whom God hath not cho­sen. The great Commander of the world hath set euery man in his station; To one he hath said, Stand thou in this Tower and watch; To another, Make thou good these Trenches; To a third, Digge thou in this Mine. Hee that giues, and knowes our abili­ties, can best set vs on worke.

This rod was the pastorall staffe of Aaron, the great Shepheard of Israel. God te­stifies his approbation of his charge, by the fruit. That a rod cut off from the tree, should blossome, it was strange; but that in one night it should beare buds, blossomes, fruit, and that both ripe and hard, it was highly miraculous. The same power that re­uiues the dead plants of winter, in the Spring, doth it here without earth, without time, without sunne; that Israel might see and grant, It was no reason his choice should be limited, whose power is vnlimited.

Fruitfulnesse is the best argument of the calling of God: Not only all the plants of his setting, but the very boughs cut off from the body of them, will flourish. And that there may not want a succession of increase, here are fruit, blossomes, buds; both proofe and hope, inseparably mixed.

It could not but bee a great comfort vnto Aaron, to see his rod thus miraculously [Page 928] flourishing; to see this wonderfull Testimonie of Gods fauour, and Election: Sure, he could not but thinke; Who am I, O God, that thou shouldest thus choose me out of all the Tribes of Israel? My weaknesse hath beene more worthy of thy rod of cor­rection, then my rod hath been worthy of these blossomes. How hast thou magnified me, in the sight of all thy people? How able art thou to vphold my imbecilitie with the rod of thy support? how able to defend me with the rod of thy power, who hast thus brought fruit out of the saplesse rod of my profession? That seruant of God is vvorthy to faint, that holds it not a sufficient encouragement, to see the euident proofes of his Masters fauour.

Commonly, those fruits which are soone ripe, soone wither; but these Almonds of Aarons rod, are not more early, then lasting: the same hand which brought them out before their time, preserued them beyond their time; and for perpetuall memo­rie, both rod and fruit must bee kept in the Arke of God. The Tables of Moses, the rod of Aaron, the Manna of God, are monuments fit for so holy a shrine. The Doctrine, Sacraments and gouernment of Gods people, are precious to him, and must be so to men. All times shall see and wonder, how his ancient Church was fed, taught, ruled. Moses his rod did great miracles, yet I finde it not in the Arke. The rod of Aaron hath this priuiledge, because it caried the miracle still in it selfe; whereas the wonders of that other rod were passed. Those monuments would God haue continued in his Church, which carie in them the most manifest euidences of that which they import.

The same God, which by many transient demonstrations had approued the calling of Aaron to Israel, will now haue a permanent memoriall of their coniunction; that whensoeuer they should see this relike, they should be ashamed of their presumption, and infidelitie. The name of Aaron was more plainely written in that rod, then the sin of Israel was in the fruit of it; and how much Israel finds their rebellion beaten with this rod, appeares in their present relenting, and complaint; Behold we are dead, we pe­rish. God knowes how to pull downe the biggest stomack, and can extort glory to his owne Name, from the most obstinate gainsayers.

Of the Brazen Serpent.

SEuen times already hath Israel mutined against Moses, and seuen times hath either been threatned, or punished; yet now they fall to it afresh. As a teastie man finds occasion to chafe at euery trifle: so this discontented people either finde or make all things troublesome. One while they haue no water; then bitter; One while no God; then one too many; One while no bread; then bread enough, but too light; One while they will not abide their Gouernours: then they cannot abide their losse. Aaron and Miriam were neuer so grudged aliue, as they are bewailed dead. Before, they wanted Onions, Garlicke, Flesh-pots; now they want Figs, Vines, Pomegranats, Corne. And as crabid children, that cry for euery thing they can thinke of, are whipped by their wise mother: So God iustly serues these fond Israelites.

It was first their way that makes them repine: They were faine to goe round about Idumea; the iourney was long and troublesome. They had sent intreaties to Edom for licence of passage the next way, reasonably, submissely: It was churlishly denied them. Esau liues still in his posteritie; Iacob in Israel: The combate which they began in Rebeccaes belly, is not yet ended. Amalec, which was one limme of Esau, followes them at the heeles; The Edomite, which was another, meets them in the face: So [Page 929] long as there is a world, there will bee opposition to the chosen of God. They may come at their perill; the way had beene neerer, but bloody; they dare not goe it, and yet complaine of length.

If they were afraid to purchase their resting place with warre, how much lesse would they their passage? What should God doe with impatient men? They will not goe the neerest way, and yet complaine to goe about. Hee that will passe to the promised Land, must neither stand vpon length of way, nor difficulty. Euery way hath his incon­ueniencies: the neerest hath more danger, the farthest hath more paine; Either, or both must be ouercome, if euer we will enter the rest of God.

Aaron and Miriam were now past the danger of their mutinies; for want of ano­ther match, they ioyne God with Moses, in their murmurings: Though they had not mentioned him, they could not seuer him in their insurrection; For, in the causes of his owne seruants, he challenges euen when he is not challenged. What will become of thee, O Israel, when thou makest thy Maker thine enemy? Impatience is the cou­sin to Frensie: this causes men not to care vpon whom they run, so they may breathe out some reuenge. How oft haue we heard men that haue beene displeased by others, teare the name of their Maker in pieces? Hee that will iudge, and can confound, is fetcht into the quarrell without cause. But if to striue with a mighty man bee vnwise, and vnsafe, what shall it be to striue with the mighty God?

As an angry child casts away that which is giuen him, because he hath not that hee would: so doe these foolish Israelites; their bread is light, and their water vnsatisfy­ing, because their way displeased them. Was euer people fed with such bread, or water? Twice hath the very Rocke yeelded them water, and euery day the heauen affords them bread. Did any one soule amongst them miscarie, either for hunger, or thirst? But no bread will downe with them, saue that which the earth yeelds; no wa­ter [...]ut from the naturall Wels, or Riuers. Vnlesse nature may be allowed to bee her owne caruer, she is neuer contented.

Manna had no fault, but that it was too good, and too frequent: the pulse of Egypt had been fitter for these course mouths: This heauenly bread was vnspeakably delicious; it tasted like wafers of hony, and yet euen this Angels food is contemned. He that is full despiseth an hony-combe. How sweet and delicate is the Gospel! Not onely the Fathers of the Old Testament, but the Angels desired to looke into the glo­rious mysteries of it, and yet we are cloyed. This supernaturall food is too light: the bread-corne of our humane reason, and profound discourse, would better content vs.

Moses will not reuenge this wrong, God will; yet will he not deale with them him­selfe, but he sends the fiery Serpents to answer for him: How fitly! They had caried themselues like serpents to their gouernors: how oft had they stung Moses and Aaron, neere to death? If the Serpent bite when he is not charmed, no better is a slanderer. Now these venemous Adders reuenge it; which are therefore called fiery, because their poison scalded to death; God hath an hand in the annoyance and hurt of the ba­sest creature; how much lesse can the sting of an ill tongue, or the malice of an ill spirit, strike vs without him? Whiles they were in Goshen, the Frogs, Lice, Cater­pillers spared them, and plagued the Egyptians; now they are rebellious in the Desart, the serpents finde them out, and sting them to death. Hee that brought the Quailes thither to feed them, fetches these Serpents thither to punish them. While we are at warres with God, we can looke for no peace with his creatures: Euery thing reioyces to execute the vengeance of his Maker. The stones of the field will not bee in league with vs, while we are not in league with God.

These men, when the Spies had told them newes of the Gyants of Canaan, a little before had wisht, Would God wee were dead in this Wildernesse: Now God hath heard their prayers, what with the Plague, what with the Serpents, many thousands of them dyed. The ill wishes of our impatience are many times heard. As those good things are not granted vs, which we pray for, without care; so those euils which wee pray for, and would not haue, are oft granted. The eares of God are not only open to the [Page 930] prayers of faith, but to the imprecations of infidelitie. It is dangerous wishing euill to our selues, or ours; It is iust with God to take vs at our word, and to effect that, which our lips speake against our heart.

Before, God hath euer consulted with Moses; and threatned, ere he punisht: now he strikes, and sayes nothing. The anger is so much more, by how much lesse notified. When God is not heard before he is felt, (as in the hewing of wood, the blow is not heard, till the axe be seene to haue strooke) it is a fearfull signe of displeasure: It is with God, as with vs men, that still reuenges are euer most dangerous. Till now, all vvas well enough with Israel, and yet they grudged; Those that will complaine without a cause, shall haue cause to complaine for something. Discontented humours seldome scape vnpunished; but receiue that most iustly whereat they repined vniustly.

Now the people are glad to seeke to Moses vnbidden. Euer heretofore, they haue been wont to be sued to, and intreated for without their owne intreaty; now their mi­serie makes them importunate; There need no sollicitor, where there is sense of smart. It were pity, men should want affliction; since it sends them to their prayers, and con­fessions. All the perswasions of Moses could not doe that which the Serpents haue done for him. O God, thou seest how necessary it is wee should be stung sometimes: else we should runne wilde, and neuer come to a sound humiliation; wee should neuer seeke thee, if thy hand did not finde vs out.

They had spoken against God, and Moses; and now they humbly speake to Moses that he would pray to God for them. He that so oft prayed for them vnbidden, cannot but much more doe it requested; and now obtaines the meanes of their cure. It was equally in the power of God, to remoue the Serpents; and to heale their stinging; to haue cured the Israelites by his word, and by his signe: But he finds it best for his peo­ple (to exercise their faith) that the Serpents may bite, and their bitings may inuenome, and that this venome may indanger the Israelites; and that they, thus affected, [...]y seeke to him for remedy; and seeking, may finde it, from such meanes, as should haue no power, but in signification; that while their bodies were cured by the signe, their soules might be confirmed, by the matter signified. A Serpent of brasse could no more heale, then sting them. What remedy could their eyes giue to their legges? Or what could a Serpent of cold brasse preuaile against a liuing and fierie Serpent? In this troublesome Desart, wee are all stung by that fiery and old Serpent; O Sauiour, it is to thee we must looke, and be cured; It is thou that wert their Paschal Lambe, their Man­na, their Rock, their Serpent. To all purposes dost thou vary thy selfe to thy Church, that we may finde thee euery-where: Thou art for our nourishment, refreshing, cure; as hereafter, so euen now, all in all.

This Serpent which was appointed for cure to Israel, at last stings them to death, by Idolatrous abuse. What poyson there is in Idolatry, that makes euen Antidotes deadly! As Moses therefore raised this Serpent, so Ezekias pulled it downe: God commanded the raising of it, God approued the demolishing of it. Superstitious vse can marre the very institutions of God: how much more the most wise and well-grounded deuices of men?

Of BALAAM.

MOab and Midian had beene all this while standers by, and lookers on; If they had not seen the patterne of their own ruine, in these neigh­bors; it had neuer troubled them, to see the Kings of the Amorites, and Bashan to fall before Israel. Had not the Israelites camped in the Plaines of Moab, their victories had beene no eye-sore to Balac. Wicked men neuer care to obserue Gods iudgments, till themselues be touched; The fire of a neighbors house would not so affect vs, if it were not with the danger of our owne: Secure mindes neuer startle, till God come home to their very senses.

Balac and his Moabites had wit enough to feare, not wit enough to preuent iudge­ment: They see an enemy in their borders, & yet take no right course for their safety. Who would not haue looked, that they should haue come to Israel, with conditions of peace? Or, why did they not thinke; Either Israels God is stronger then ours, or he is not? If he be not, Why are we afraid of him? If he be, Why do we not serue him? The same hand which giues them victory, can giue vs protection. Carnall men that are secure of the vengeance of God, ere it doe come, are mastered with it, when it doth come; and not knowing which way to turne them, run forth at the wrong doore.

The Midianites ioyne with the Moabites, in consultation, in action against Israel. One would haue thought, they should haue looked for fauour from Moses, for Iethroes sake; which was both a Prince of their Country, and father in law to Moses; and either now, or not long before, was with Israel in the Wildernesse. Neither is it like, but that Moses hauing found forty yeeres harbour amongst them, would haue been (what he might) inclinable to fauourable treaties with them: but now, they are so fast linked to Moab, that they will either sinke or swim together. Intirenesse with wicked con­sorts is one of the strongest chaines of Hell, and bindes vs to a participation both of sin, and punishment: An easie occasion will knit wicked hearts together, in conspira­cy against the Church of God.

Their errand is deuillish (Come curse Israel:) That which Satan could not do by the swords of Og and Sehon, he will now try to effect, by the tongue of Balaam. If either strength, or policie would preuaile against Gods Church, it could not stand. And why should not wee bee as industrious to promote the glory of God, and bend both our hands and heads to the causes of the Almighty? When all helpes faile Moab, the Ma­gician is sought to. It is a signe of a desperate cause, to make Satan either our Coun­sellor, or our refuge.

Why did they not send to Balaam to blesse themselues, rather then to curse Israel? It had beene more easie to be defended from the hurt of their enemies, then to haue their enemies laid open to be hurt by them. Pride and malice did not care so much for safety, as for conquest: It would not content them to escape Israel, if Israel may escape them; It was not thank-worthy, to saue their own blood, if they did not spill the blood of others; As if their owne prosperity had beene nothing, if Israel also prospered. If there bee one proiect worse then another, a wicked heart will find it out. Nothing but destruction will content the malicious.

I know not whether Balaam were more famous, or Balac more confident. If the King had not beene perswaded of the strength of his charm, he had not sent so far, & payd so deare for it; now he trusts more to his inchantment, then to the forces of Mo­ab, and Midian: and (as heauen and earth were in the power of the charmers tongue) he saith, He that thou blessest, is blessed; and he whom thou cursest, is cursed. Magicke, through the permission of God, is powerfull; for whatsoeuer the Deuill can doe, the [Page 932] Magician may doe; but it is madnesse to thinke either of them omnipotent. If either the curses of men, or the indeauors of the powers of darknesse, should be effectuall, all would be Hell. No, Balac: So short is the power of thy Balaam, that neither thou, nor thy prophet himselfe, can auoid that curse, which thou wouldest haue brought vpon Israel. Had Balaam been a true Prophet of God, this bold assurance had been but iust. Both those ancient Seers, and the Prophets of the Gospel haue the ratification of God in heauen, to their sentences on earth. Why haue wee lesse care of the blessings, and lesse feare of the curses and censures of Gods Ministers? Who would not rather haue Elishaes guard, then both the Kings of Israel, and Assyria? He himselfe as hee had the Angelical chariots and horsmen about him, so was he the chariots and horsmen of Israel: Why should our faith be lesse strong, then superstition? Or why should Gods agents haue lesse vertue then Satans?

I should wonder to heare God speake with a false prophet, if I did not know, it hath beene no rare thing with him (as with men) to bestow words, euen where he will not bestow fauour. Pharaoh, Abimelec, Nebuchadnezzar, receiue visions from God: nei­ther can I thinke this strange, when I heare God speaking to Satan, in a question no lesse familiar then this of Balaam; Whence com'st thou, Satan. Not the sound of the voice of God, but the matter which he speakes, argues loue: He may speake to an ene­my; he speakes peace to none, but his owne. It is a vaine bragge, God hath spoken to me. So may he doe to reprobates, or Deuils. But what said he? Did he say to my soule, I am thy saluation? Hath he indented with me that he will be my God, and I shall bee his? I cannot heare this voice and not liue.

God heard all the consultation, and message of these Moabites; these messengers could not haue moued their foote, or their tongue, but in him: and yet hee which asked Adam, where he was, askes Balaam, What men are these? I haue euer seene, that God loues to take occasion of proceeding with vs, from our selues, rather then from his owne immediate prescience. Hence it is, that we lay open our wants, and confesse our sinnes, to him that knowes both, better then our own hearts, because he wil deale with vs from our owne mouthes.

The preuention of God, forbids both his iourney, and his curse. And what if he had beene suffered to goe and curse? What corne had this wind shaken, when God meant to blesse them? How many Buls haue bellowed out execrations against this Church of God? What are we the worse? Yea I doubt, if we had bin so much blessed, had not those Balaamitish curses beene spent vpon vs. He that knowes what waste winde the causelesse curses of wicked men are, yet will not haue Balaam curse Israel; because he wil not allow Balac so much incouragement, in his opposition, as the conceit of this helpe. Or perhaps, if Balac thought this Sorcerer a true Prophet, God would not haue his Name, so much, as in the opinion of the heathen, scandalized, in vsurping it to a purpose, which he meant not should succeed.

The hand of God is in the restraint of many euils, which wee neuer knew to be to­wards vs. The Israelites sate still in their Tents, they little thought what mischiefe was brewing against them: without euer making them of counsell, God crosses the designes of their enemies. Hee that keepeth Israel, is both a sure and a secret friend. The reward of the diuination had easily commanded the iourney, and curse of the co­uetous prophet, if God had not stayed him. How oft are wicked men cursed by a diuine hand, euen in those sins, which their heart stands to? It is no thank to lewd men that their wickednesse is not prosperous. Whence is it that the world is not ouer-run with euill, but from this; that men cannot be so ill as they would?

The first entertainment of this message, would make a stranger thinke Balaam wife, and honest: Hee will not giue a sudden answer, but craues leasure to consult with God, and promises to returne the answer he shall receiue. Who would not say; This man is free from rashnesse, from partiality? Dissimulation is crafty, & able to deceiue thousands: The words are good: when he comes to action, the fraud bewaries it selfe: For, both he insinuates his own forwardnesse, and casts the blame of the prohibition, [Page 933] vpon God, and (which is worse) deliuers but halfe his answer: he sayes indeed, God refuses to giue them leaue to goe: He sayes not, as it was, He charges me not to curse them, for they are blessed. So did Balaam deny, as one that wisht to be sent for againe. Per­haps a peremptory refusall had hindered his further sollicitation. Concealement of some truths, is sometimes as faulty, as a deniall. True fidelity is not niggardly in her relations.

Where wickednesse meets with power, it thinkes to command all the world, and takes great scorne of any repulse. So little is Balac discouraged with one refusall, that he sends so much the stronger message; Mo Princes, and more honorable. Oh that wee could be so importunate for our good, as wicked men are for the compassing of their owne designes! A deniall doth but whet the desires of vehement suitors. Why are we faint in spirituall things, when we are not denied, but delayed?

Those which are themselues transported with vanity, and ambition, thinke that no heart hath power to resist these offers. Balacs Princes thought they had strooke it dead, when they had once mentioned promotion to great honour. Selfe-loue makes them thinke they cannot be slaues, whiles others may be free; and that all the world would be glad to runne on madding after their bait. Nature thinks it impossible to contemn honor and wealth; and because too many soules are thus taken, cannot beleeue that any would escape. But let carnall hearts know, there are those can spit the world in the face, and say, Thy gold and siluer perish with thee: and that in comparison of a good conscience, can tread vnder foot his best proffers, like shadowes, as they are; and that can doe as Balaam said.

How neere, truth, and falshood can lodge together! Here was piety in the lips, and couetousnesse in the heart. Who can any more regard good words, that heares Ba­laam speake so like a Saint? An housefull of gold & siluer may not peruert his tongue his heart is won with lesse: for if he had not already swallowed the reward, and found it sweet, why did he againe sollicit God, in that which was peremptorily denyed him? If his mind had not beene bribed already, why did he stay the messenger? why did he expect a change in God? why was he willing to feed them with hope of successe, which had fed him with hope of recompence? One prohibition is enough for a good man. Whiles the delay of God doth but hold vs in suspence, importunity is holy and seaso­nable: but when once he giues a resolute deniall, it is prophane saucinesse to sollicit him. When we aske what we are bidden, our suites are not more vehement then wel­come: but when we begge prohibited fauours, our presumption is troublesome, and abhominable: No good heart will endure to be twice forbidden.

Yet this opportunity had obtained a permission; but, a permission, worse then a de­niall. I heard God say, before; Go not, nor curse them; Now he sayes, Goe, but curse not. Anon, he is angry that he did not goe. Why did he permit that which he forbade, if he be angry for doing that which he permitted? Some things God permits with an indig­nation; not for that he giues leaue to the act, but that he giues a man ouer to his sinne in the act; this sufferance implies not fauour, but iudgement: so did God bid Balaam to goe, as Salomon bids the yong man follow the wayes of his owne heart. It is one thing to like, another thing to suffer; Moses neuer approued those legall diuorces, yet he tole­rated them: God neuer liked Balaams iourney, yet he displeasedly giues way to it: as if he said; Well, since thou art so hot, set on this iourney, be gone. And thus Balaam tooke it: else, when God after professed his displeasure for the iourney, it had beene a ready answer, Thou commandedst me: but herein his confession argues his guilt. Balaams suite, and Israels Quailes had both one fashion of grant; in anger. How much better is it, to haue gracious denials, then angry yeeldings?

A small perswasion hartens the willing: It booted not to bid the couetous prophet hasten to his way. Now he makes himselfe sure of successe: His corrupt hart tels him, that as God had relented in his licence to goe, so he might perhaps, in his licence to curse; and he saw how this curse might blesse him with abundance of wealth: hee rose vp earely therefore and saddled his Asse. The night seemed long to his forwardnesse. [Page 934] Couetous men need neither clocke nor bell to awaken them: their desires make them restlesse. O that we could, with as much eagernesse seeke the true riches, which onely can make vs happy!

We that see onely the out-side of Balaam, may maruell, why he that permitted him to goe, afterward opposes his going: but God that saw his heart, perceiued what cor­rupt affections caried him: hee saw, that his couetous desires and wicked hopes, grew the stronger, the neerer he came to his end: An Angell is therefore sent to with-hold the hasty Sorcerer. Our inward disposition, is the life of our actions; according to that doth the God of spirits iudge vs, whiles men censure according to our externall motions. To goe at all, when God had commanded to stay, was presumptuous: but to goe with desire to curse, made the act doubly sinfull, and fetcht an Angell to resist it. It is one of the worthy imployments of good Angels, to make secret opposition to euill designes: Many a wicked act haue they hindered, without the knowledge of the agent. It is all one with the Almighty, to worke by Spirits, and men; It is there­fore our glory to be thus set on worke: To stop the course of euill, either by disswasi­on, or violence, is an Angelicall seruice.

In what danger are wicked men, that haue Gods Angels their opposites? The Deuill moued him to goe; a good Angell resists him. If an heauenly Spirit stand in the way of a Sorcerers sinne, how much more ready are all those spirituall powers, to stop the miscariages of Gods deare children? How oft had we falne yet more, if these Guardians had not vpheld vs, whether by remouing occasions, or by casting in good instincts? As our good indeuours are oft hindered by Satan; so are our euill, by good Angels: else were not our protection equall to our danger; and wee could neither stand nor rise.

It had beene as easie for the Angell to strike Balaam, as to stand in his way; and to haue followed him in his starting aside, as to stop him in a narrow path: But euen the good Angels haue their stints, in their executions. God had somewhat more to doe with the tongue of Balaam, and therefore he will not haue him slaine, but withstood: and so withstood, that hee shall passe. It is not so much glory to God, to take away wicked men, as to vse their euill to his owne holy purposes. How soone could the Commander of heauen and earth rid the world of bad members? But so should hee lose the praise of working good by euill instruments. It sufficeth that the Angels of God resist their actions, while their persons continue.

That no man may maruell to see Balaam haue visions from God, and vtter prophe­cies from him; his very Asse hath his eyes opened, to see the Angell, which his Ma­ster could not; and his mouth opened to speak more reasonably then his Master. There is no beast deserues so much wonder, as this of Balaam, whose common sense is ad­uanced aboue the reason of his rider; so as for the time the prophet is brutish, and the beast propheticall. Who can but stand amazed at the eye, at the tongue of this silly creature? For so dull a sight, it was much to see a bodily obiect, that were not too apparent: but to see that spirit, which his rider discerned not, was farre beyond nature. To heare a voice come from that mouth, which was vsed onely to bray, it was strange, and vncouth: but to heare a beast, whose nature is noted for incapacity, to our reason his Master, a professed Prophet, is in the very height of miracles: Yet can no heart sticke at these, that considers the dispensation of the Almighty, in both. Our eye could no more see a beast, then a beast can see an Angell, if he had not giuen this power to it. How easie is it for him that made the eye of man and beast, to dimme, or inlighten it at his pleasure! And if his power can make the very stones to speake, how much more a creature of sense? That euill spirit spake in the Serpent to our first Parents; Why is it more that a spirit should speake in the mouth of a beast? How ordinarily did the heathen receiue their Oracles out of stones, & trees? Do not we our selues teach birds to speak those sentences they vnderstand not? We may won­der, we cannot distrust, when we compare the act with the Author; which can as easily create a voice, without a body, as a body without a voice. Who now can hereafte [Page 935] plead his simplicity, and dulnesse of apprehending spirituall things, when he sees how God exalts the eies of a beast, to see a spirit? Who can be proud of seeing visions, since an Angell appeared to a beast? neither was his skinne better after it, then others of his kind. Who can complaine of his owne rudenesse, and inability to reply in a good cause, when the very beast is inabled by God, to conuince his Master? There is no mouth, into which God cannot put words: and how oft doth hee choose the weake, and vnwise, to confound the learned, and mighty!

What had it beene better for the Asse to see the Angell, if he had rushed still vpon his sword? Euils were as good not seen, as not auoyded; But now he declines the way, and saues his burthen. It were happy for peruerse sinners, if they could learne of this beast, to run away from fore-seene iudgements. The reuenging Angell stands before vs; and though we know we shall as sure die, as sin, yet we haue not the wit or grace to giue backe; though it be with the hurt of a foot, to saue the body; with the paine of the body, to saue the soule.

I see, what fury and stripes the impotent prophet bestowes vpon this poore beast, because he will not goe on; yet if he had gone on, himselfe had perished. How oft do we wish those things, the not obtaining whereof is mercy? We grudge to be staid in the way to death, and fly vpon those which oppose our perdition.

I doe not (as who would not expect) see Balaams haire stand vpright, nor himselfe alighting, and appaled at this monster of miracles: But, as if no new thing had hap­pened, he returnes words to the beast, full of anger, voyd of admiration; Whether his trade of sorcering had so inured him to receiue voices from his Familiars, in shape of beasts, that this euent seemed not strange to him; Or, whether his rage, and couetous­nesse had so transported him, that he had no leasure to obserue the vnnaturall vnusual­nesse of the euent. Some men make nothing of those things, which ouercome others with honor, and astonishment.

I heare the Angell of God taking notice of the cruelty of Balaam to his beast: His first words to the vnmercifull prophet, are in expostulating of this wrong. We little thinke it; but God shall call vs to an account for the vnkind and cruell vsages of his poore mute creatures: He hath made vs Lords, not tyrants; owners, not tormenters: hee that hath giuen vs leaue to kill them, for our vse, hath not giuen vs leaue to abuse them, at our pleasure; they are so our drudges, that they are our fellowes by creation. It was a signe, the Magician would easily wish to strike Israel with a curse, when hee wished a sword to strike his harmelesse beast. It is ill falling into those hands, whom beasts find vnmercifull.

Notwithstanding these rubs, Balaam goes on, and is not afraid to ride on that beast, whose voice he had heard: And now, Posts are sped to Balac, with the newes of so welcome a ghest: Hee that sent Princes to fetch him, comes himselfe on the way to meet him; Although he can say (Am not I able to promote thee?) yet hee giues this high respect to him as his better, from whom hee expected the promotion of himselfe, and his people. Oh the honour that hath beene formerly done by Hea­thens, to them that haue borne but the face of Prophets! I shame, and grieue to compare the times and men: Onely, O God, bee thou mercifull to the contempt of thy seruants.

As if nothing needed but the presence of Balaam, the superstitious King (out of the ioy of his hope) feasts his gods, his prophet, his Princes; and on the morrow, caries him vp to the high-places of his Idol. Who can doubt whether Balaam were a false prophet, that sees him sacrificing in the mount of Baal? Had he beene from the true God, he would rather haue said, Pull me downe these altars of Baal, then Build mee here seuen others. The very place conuinces him of fashood, and Idolatry; And why seuen Altars? What needs all this pompe? When the true God neuer required but one at once, as himselfe is one; why doth the false prophet call for no lesse then seuen? As if God stood vpon nūbers? As if the Almighty would haue his power either diuided, or limited? Here is nothing but a glorious and magnificent pretence of deuotion. It hath [Page 936] been euer seen, that the false worshippers of God haue made more pompous showes, and fairer flourishes of their piety, and religion, then the true.

Now when Balaam sees his seuen bullockes and seuen rams smoking vpon his seuen Altars, hee goes vp higher into the mount (as some counterfeit Moses) to receiue the answer of God. But will God meet with a Socerer? Will hee make a Prophet of a Magician? O man, who shall prescribe God what instruments to vse? Hee knowes how to imploy, not only Saints, & Angels, but wicked men, Beasts, Diuels, to his owne glory: He that put words into the mouth of the Asse, puts words into the mouth of Balaam: The words doe but passe from him; They are not polluted, because they are not his; as the Trunke, thorow which a man speakes, is not more eloquent for the speech that is vttered thorow it. What a notable proclamation had the Infidels wanted of Gods fauour to his people, if Balaams tongue had not beene vsed? How many shall once say, Lord, we haue prophecied in thy name, that shall heare, Verily I know you not.

What madnesse is this in Balaam? Hee that found himselfe constant in solliciting, thinkes to find God not constant in denying; and, as if that infinite Deity were not the same euery where, hopes to change successe, with places. Neither is that bold forehead ashamed to importune God againe in that, wherein his owne mouth had te­stified an assurance of deniall. The reward was in one of his eyes; the reuenging An­gell in the other: I know not whether (for the time) hee more loued the bribe, or feared the Angell. And whiles hee is in this distraction, his tongue blesses against his heart; and his heart curses against his tongue. It angers him that hee dare not speake what he would; and now at last, rather then lose his hopes, he resolues to speake worse then curses. The feare of Gods iudgement in a worldly heart, is at length ouercome with the loue of gaine.

Of PHINEAS.

BAlaam pretended an haste homeward: but he lingred so long, that he left his bones in Midian. How iustly did he perish with the sword of Israel, whose tongue had insensibly slaine so many thousands of them? As it is vsually said of the Deuill, that he goes away in a stench; so may it truely be said of this Prophet of his: According to the fashion of all hypo­crites, his words were good, his actions abhominable; Hee would not curse, but hee would aduise; and his counsell is worse then a curse: For his curse had hurt none but himselfe; his counsell cost the blood of 24000 Israelites. Hee that had heard God speake by Balaam, would not looke for the Deuill, in the same mouth. And if God himselfe had not witnessed against him, who could beleeue that the same tongue which vttered so diuine prophecies, should vtter so villanous and cursed aduice? Hy­pocrisie gaines this of men, that it may doe euill, vnsuspected: But now, hee that heard what hee spake in Balacs eare, hath bewrayed, and condemned his counsell, and himselfe.

This policie was fetcht from the bottome of hell. It is not for lacke of desire, that I curse not Israel; thou doest not more wish their destruction, then I doe thy wealth, and honor: But so long as they hold firme with God, there is no sorcery against Ia­cob; withdraw God from them, and they shall fall alone, and curse themselues; Draw them into sinne, and thou shalt with-draw God from them. There is no sinne more plausible then wantonnesse; One fornication shall draw in another, and both shall fetch the anger of God after them; send your fairest women into their tents, their sight [Page 937] shall draw them to lust; their lust to folly; their folly to Idolatry; and now God shall curse them for thee vnasked. Where Balaam did speake well, there was neuer any Pro­phet spake more diuinely; where he spake ill, there was neuer any Deuill spake more desperately: Ill consell seldome succeedeth not; Good seed fals often out of the way, and rootes not; but the tares neuer light amisse. This proiect of the wicked Magician was too prosperous. The daughters of Moab come into the tents of Israel; and haue captiued those, whom the Amorites and Amalekites could not resist. Our first mother Eue bequeathed this dowry to her daughters, that they should bee our helpers to sinne; the weaker sexe is the stronger, in this conquest: had the Moabites sent their subtillest Councellors, to perswade the Israelites to their Idol-sacrifices; they had beene repelled with scorne: but now the beautie of their women is ouer-eloquent, and successefull. That which in the first world betrayed the sonnes of God, hath now ensnared Gods people; It had beene happy for Israel, if Balaam had vsed any charmes, but these. As it is the vse of God to fetch glory to himselfe out of the worst actions of Satan; so it is the guise of that euill one (through the iust permission of the Almighty) to raise aduantage to himselfe, from the fairest pieces of the workmanship of God: No one meanes hath so much enriched hell, as beau­tifull faces.

All Idols are abominable: but this of Baal-Peor, was besides the superstition of it, beastly; Neither did Baal euer put on a forme of so much shame, as this; yet very Israelites are drawne to adore it. When lust hath blinded the eyes, it caries a man whither it lists; euen beyond all differences of sinne. A man besotted with filthy de­sires, is fit for any villany.

Sinne is no lesse crafty, then Satan himselfe; giue him but roome in the eye, and he will soone be possessed of body and soule. These Israelites first saw the faces of these Moabites and Midianites; then they grew to like their presence; from thence to take pleasure in their feasts: From their boords, they are drawne to their beds; from their beds, to their Idols; and now they are ioyned to Baal-Peor, and separated from God. Bodily fornication is the way to spirituall: If we haue made Idols of flesh, it is iust to be giuen vp to Idols of wood, and stones. If we haue not grace to resist the beginnings of sinne, where shall we stay? If our foot slip into the mouth of hell, it is a miracle to stop ere we come to the bottome.

Well might God be angry, to see his people goe a whoring in this double forni­cation; neither doth he smoother his wrath, but himselfe strikes with his plague, and bids Moses strike with the sword. He strikes the body, and bids Moses strike the head. It had beene as easie for him to plague the Rulers, as the vulgar: and one would thinke, these should bee more properly reserued for his immediate hand; but these hee leaues to the sword of humane authority, that hee might winne awe to his owne ordinances. As the sinnes of great men are exemplary, so are their punish­ments. Nothing procures so much credit to gouernment, as strict and impartiall ex­ecutions of great and noble offenders. Those whom their sinnes haue embased, de­serue no fauour in the punishment. As God knowes no honour, no royalty in mat­ter of sinne, no more may his Deputies. Contrarily, conniuence at the outrages of the mighty, cuts the sinewes of any State; neither doth any thing make good lawes more contemptible, then the making difference of offenders; that small sacriledges should bee punished, when great ones ride in triumph. If good ordinations turne once to Spiders webs, which are broken thorow by the bigger Flyes, no hand will feare to sweepe them downe.

God was angry; Moses and all good Israelites grieued; the heads hanged vp; the people plagued: yet behold, one of the Princes of Israel feares not to braue God and his Ministers, in that sinne which he sees so grieuously reuenged in others. I can neuer wonder enough at the impudence of this Israelite. Here is fornication, an odious crime and that of an Israelite, whose name challenges holinesse; yea, of a Prince of Israel, whose practice is a rule to inferiours; and that, with a woman of Midian, with [Page 938] whom euen a chaste contract had beene vnlawfull; and that with contempt of all go­uernment; and that in the face of Moses, and all Israel; and that in a time of mourning, and iudgement, for that same offence. Those that haue once passed the bounds of modesty, soone grow shamelesse in their sinnes. Whiles sinne hides it selfe in cor­ners, there is yet hope; for, where there is shame, there is a possibility of grace: but when once it dare looke vpon the Sunne, and sends challenges to authority, the case is desperate, and ripe for iudgement. This great Simeonite thought he might sinne by priuiledge; He goes, as if he said, Who dares controll me? His nobility hath rai­sed him aboue the reach of correction. Commonly, the sinnes of the mighty are not without presumption: and therefore their vengeance is no lesse then their security; and their punishment is so much greater, as their conceit of impunity is greater. All Israel saw this bold lewdnesse of Zimri, but their hearts and eyes were so full of griefe, that they had not roome enough for indignation. Phineas lookt on with the rest, but with other affections. When he saw this defiance bidden to God; and this in­sultation vpon the sorrow of his people, that whiles they were wringing their hands, a proud miscreant durst out-face their humiliation, with his wicked dalliance; his hart boiles with a desire of an holy reuenge: and now that hand, which was vsed to a Censer, and sacrificing knife, takes vp his Iauelin, and with one stroke ioynes these two bodies in their death, which were ioyned in their sin; and in the very flagrance of their lust, makes a new way for their soules, to their owne place. O noble and he­roicall courage of Phineas! which as it was rewarded of God, so is worthy to be ad­mired of men. He doth not stand casting of scruple: Who am I to doe this? The son of the high Priest; My place is all for peace and mercy; It is for mee to sacrifice, and pray for the sinne of the people, not to sacrifice any of the people, for their sinne. My duty cals me to appease the anger of God, what I may, not to reuenge the sins of men, to pray for their conuersion, not to worke the confusion of any sinner: and who are these? Is not the one a great Prince in Israel, the other a Princesse of Midian? Can the death of two so famous persons go vnreuenged? Or if it be safe, and fit, why doth my vncle Moses rather shead his owne teares, then their blood? I will mourne with the rest: let them reuenge whom it concerneth. But the zeale of God hath barred out all weake deliberations; and he holds it now both his duty, and his glory, to be an execu­tioner of so shamelesse a paire of offenders.

God loues this heat of zeale, in all the cariages of his seruants: And if it transport vs too far, hee pardoneth the errors of our feruency, rather then the indifferences of lukewarmnesse. As these two were more beasts, then any that euer he sacrificed; so the shedding of their blood, was the acceptablest sacrifice, that euer hee offered vnto God: for both all Israel is freed from the plague, and all his posteritie haue the Priest­hood entayled to them, so long as the Iewes were a people. Next to our prayes, there is no better sacrifice, then the blood of malefactors; not as it is theirs, but as it is shed by authority. Gouernors are faulty of those sinns they punish not. There can be no bet­ter sigh [...] in any State, then to see a malefactor at the Gallowes. It is not enough for vs, to stand gazing vpon the wickednesse of the times (yea although with teares) vnlesse we endeuor to redresse it: especially publike persons cary not their Iauelin in their hand for nought.

Euery one is ready to aske Phineas for his commission: and those that are willing to salue vp the act, plead extraordinary instinct from God; who (no doubt) would not haue accepted that, which himselfe wrought not. But what need I run so far for this warrant? when I heare God say to Moses, Hang vp all the heads of Israel; and Moses say to the Vnder-Rulers, Euery one slay his men, that are ioyned to Baal-Peor. Euery Isra­elite is now made a Magistrate for this execution; and why not Phineas, amongst the rest? Doth his Priesthood exempt him from the blood of sinners? How then doth Sa­muel hew Agag in pieces? Euen those may make a carkasse, which may not touch it. And if Leui got the Priesthood, by shedding the blood of Idolaters; why may it not stand with that Priesthood, to spill the blood of a fornicator, and Idolater? Ordinary [Page 939] iustice will beare out Phineas in this act; It is not for euery man to challenge this of­fice, this which double proclamation allowed to Phineas. All that priuate persons can doe, is either to lift vp their hands to heauen for redresse of sinne; or to lift vp their hands against the sinne, not against the person. Who made thee a Iudge, is a lawfull question, if i [...] [...]eer with a person vnwarranted.

Now the sinne is punished, the plague ceaseth. The reuenge of God sets out euer af­ter the sinne, but if the reuenge of men (which commonly comes later) can ouertake it, God giues ouer the chase. How oft hath the infliction of a lesse punishment, auoi­ded a greater. There are none so good friends to the State, as couragious and impar­tiall ministers of iustice. These are the reconcilers of God and the people, more then the prayers of them that fit still, and doe nothing.

Of the death of MOSES.

AFter many painfull and perillous enterprises, now is Moses drawing to his rest. He hath brought his Israelites frō Egypt, thorow the Sea and wildernesse, within the sight of their promised Land; and now himselfe must take possession of that Land, whereof Canaan was but a type. When we haue done that we came for, it is time for vs to be gone; This earth is made only for action, not for fruition; the seruices of Gods children should be ill rewarded, if they must stay here al­waies. Let no man thinke much, that those are fetcht away which are faithful to God; They should not change, if it were not to their preferment. It is our folly that wee would haue good men liue for euer, and account it an ha [...]d measure that they were. Hee that lends them to the world, owes them a better turne then this earth can pay them. It were iniurious to wish, that goodnesse should hinder any man from glory. So is the death of Gods Saints precious, that it is certaine.

Moses must goe vp to mount Nebo, and die. The time, the place, and euery circum­stance of his dissolution, is determined. That one dyes in the field, another in his bed, another in the water: one in a forraine Nation, another in his owne, is fore­decreed in heauen. And, though we heare it not vocally, yet God hath called eue­ry man by his name, and saith, Die thou there. One man seemes to dye casually; ano­ther by an inexpected violence: both fall by a destiny; and all is set downe to vs by an eternall decree. He that brought vs into the world, will cary vs out, according to his owne purposes.

Moses must ascend vp to the hill to dye. He receiued his charge for Israel, vpon the hill of Sinai; And now hee deliuers vp his charge, on the hill of Nebo: His brother Aaron dyed on one hill; hee on another. As Christ was transfigured on an hill: so was this excellent type of his; neither doubt I, but that these hills were types to them, of that heauen whither they were aspiring. It is the goodnesse of our God, that hee will nor haue his children dye any where, but where they may see the Land of Promise before them; neither can they depart without much comfort, to haue seene it: Contrarily, a wicked man that lookes downe, and sees hell before him, how can hee choose but find more horrour in the end of death, then in the way?

How familiarly doth Moses heare of his end! It is no more betwixt God and Mo­ses, but goe vp and dye. If he had inuited him to a meale, it could not haue beene in a more sociable compellation: No otherwise then he said to his other Prophet. Vp and eate. It is neither harsh, nor newes to Gods children, to heare or thinke of their de­parture; [Page 940] To them, death hath lost his horror, through acquaintance: Those faces which at first sight seemed ill-fauoured, by oft viewing, grow out of dislike: They haue so oft thought and resolued of the necessity, and of the issue of their dissolution, that they cannot hold it either strange, or vnwelcome: He that hath had such entire conuersation with God, cannot feare to goe to him. Those that know him not, or know that he will not know them, no maruell if they tremble.

This is no small fauour; that God warnes Moses of his end: he that had so oft made Moses of his counsel, what he meant to do with Israel, would not now do ought with himselfe, without his knowledge. Expectation of any maine euent, is a great aduan­tage to a wise heart; If the fiery chariot had fetcht away Elias, vnlookt for, wee should haue doubted of the fauour of his transportation: It is a token of iudgement, to come as a theefe in the night. God forewarnes one by sicknesse, another by age, another by his secret instincts, to prepare for their end: If our hearts bee not now in readinesse, we are worthy to be surprized.

But what is this I heare? Displeasure mixed with loue? and that to so faithfull a seruant as Moses? He must but see the Land of Promise, he shall not tread vpon it; be­cause he once, long agoe, sinned in distrusting. Death, though it were to him an en­trance into glory, yet shall be also a chastisement of his infidelity. How many noble proofes had Moses giuen of his courage and strength of faith? How many gracious seruices had he done to his Master? Yet for one act of distrust, he must bee gathered to his Fathers. All our obediences cannot beare out one sinne against God; How vainly shall we hope to make amends to God for our former trespasses, by our better behauiour, when Moses hath this one sinne laid in his dish, after so many and worthy testimonies of his fidelitie? When we haue forgotten our sinnes, yet God remembers them, and (although not in anger, yet) he cals for our arrerages. Alas, what shall become of them, with whom God hath ten thousand greater quarrels; that amongst many millions of sinnes, haue scattered some few acts of formall seruices? If Moses must die the first death, for one fault; how shall they escape the second for sinning al­wayes? Euen where God loues, he will not winke at sinne; and if he doe not punish, yet he will chastise: How much lesse can it stand with that eternall Iustice, to let wil­full sinners escape iudgement?

It might haue beene iust with God, to haue reserued the cause to himselfe; and in a generalitie, to haue told Moses, that his sinne must shorten his iourney: but it is more of mercy, then iustice, that his children shall know why they smart; That God may at once both iustifie himselfe, and humble them for their particular offences: Those to whom he meanes vengeance, haue not the sight of their sinnes, till they be past re­pentance. Complaine not that God vpbraides thee with thy old sinnes, whosoeuer thou art: but know, it is an argument of loue; whereas concealement is a fearefull signe of a secret dislike from God.

But what was that noted sinne which deserues this late exprobation, and shall cary so sharpe a chastisement? Israel murmured for water; God bids Moses take the rod in his hand, and speak to the rock to giue water; Moses, in stead of speaking, and striking the rocke with his voice, strikes it with the rod: Here was his sinne; An ouer-reach­ing of his commission; a fearefulnesse and distrust of the effect. The rod, he knew, was approued for miracles; he knew not how powerfull his voyce might be; therefore hee did not speake, but strike, and he strooke twice for failing; And now, after these ma­ny yeares, hee is striken for it of God. It is a dangerous thing in diuine matters, to goe beyond our warrant: Those sinnes which seeme triuiall to men, are haynous in the account of God; Any thing that fauours of infidelity, displeases him more, then some other crimes of morality. Yet the mouing of the Rod, was but a diuerse thing from the mouing of the tongue, it was not contrary; He did not forbid the one, but he commanded the other: This was but acrosse the streame, not against it; where shall they appeare, whose whole courses are quite contrary to the Commandements of God?

Vpon the act done, God passed the sentence of restraining Moses with the rest, from the promised Land: Now he performes it: Since that time, Moses had many fauors from God. All which could not reuerse this decreed castigation; That euer­lasting rule is grounded vpon the very essence of God; I am Iehouah, I change not. Our purposes are as our selues, fickle and incertaine; His are certaine, and immutable: some things which he reueales, he alters; nothing that he hath decreed. Besides the soule of Moses (to the glory whereof God principally intended this change) I finde him carefull of two things: His Successor, and his Body: Moses moues for the one: the other God doth vnasked: He that was so tender ouer the welfare of Israel, in his life, would not staken his care in death: He takes no thought for himselfe (for hee knew how gainfull an exchange he must make.) All his care is for his charge. Some enuious natures desire to be missed, when they must goe; and wish that the weake­nesse, or want of a successor, may be the foyle of their memory, and honour: Moses is in a contrary disposition; It sufficeth him not, to find contentment in his owne happi­nesse, vnlesse hee may haue an assurance, that Israel shall prosper after him. Carnall minds are all for themselues, and make vse of gouernment, onely for their owne ad­uantages; But good hearts looke euer to the future good of the Church, aboue their owne, against their owne. Moses did well, to shew his good affection to his people; but in his silence God would haue prouided for his owne: He that called him from the sheepe of Iethro, will not want a gouernour for his chosen, to succeed him, God hath fitted him, whom he will choose. Who can be more meet, then he whose name, whose experience, whose graces might supply, yea reuiue Moses to the people? He that searched the Land before, was fittest to guide Israel into it; Hee that was indued with the Spirit of God, was the fittest deputy for God: He that abode still in the Ta­bernacle of Ohel-moed, as Gods attendant, was fittest to bee sent forth from him, as his Lieutenant: But, oh the vnsearchable counsell of the Almighty! Aged Caleb, and all the Princes of Israel are past ouer; and Ioshua the seruant of Moses, is chosen to suc­ceed his master; The eye of God is not blinded either with gifts, or with blood, or with beauty, or with strength: but as in his eternall elections, so in his temporary, hee will haue mercy on whom he will.

And well doth Ioshua succeed Moses; The very acts of God of old were allegories: where the Law ends, there the Sauiour begins; we may see the Land of Promise in the Law; Onely Iesus the Mediator of the New Testament can bring vs into it. So was he a seruant of the Law, that hee supplies all the defects of the Law to vs: Hee hath taken possession of the promised Land for vs; he shall cary vs from this Wildernesse, to our rest.

It is no small happinesse to any state, when their gouernours are chosen by worthi­nesse; and such elections are euer from God; whereas the intrusions of bribery, and in­iust fauour, or violence, as they make the Common-wealth miserable, so they come from him, which is the author of confusion: Woe be to that state that suffers it; woe be to that person that workes it; for both of them haue sold themselues; the one to seruitude, the other to sinne.

I doe not heare Moses repine at Gods choyce, and grudge that this Scepter of his is not hereditarie; but he willingly layes hands vpon his seruant, to consecrate him for his successor. Ioshua was a good man, yet he had some sparkes of Enuy; for when Eldad and Medad prophesied, he stomakt it; ( My Lord Moses, forbid them.) Hee that would not abide two of the Elders of Israel to prophecie; how would hee haue allowed his seruant to sit in his throne? What an example of meekenesse (besides all the rest) doth he here see in this last act of his master, who without all murmuring resignes his chaire of State to his Page? It is all one to a gracious heart, whom God will please to ad­uance: Emulation and discontentment are the affections of carnall mindes. Humility goes euer with regeneration; which teaches a man to thinke (what euer honor be put vpon others) I haue more then I am worthy of.

The same God that by the hands of his Angels caried vp the soule of Moses to his [Page 942] glory, doth also by the hand of his Angels cary his body down into the velley of Mo­ab, to his sepulture. Those hands which had taken the Law from him, those eyes that had seene his presence, those lips that had conferred so oft with him, that face that did so shine with the beames of his glory, may not be neglected, when the soule is gone: He that tooke charge of his birth, and preseruation in the Reedes, takes charge of his cariage out of the world: The care of God ceaseth not ouer his owne, either in death or after it. How iustly do we take care of the comely burials of our friends, when God himselfe giues vs this example!

If the ministery of man had beene vsed in this graue of Moses, the place might haue been knowne to the Israelites; but God purposely conceales this treasure, both from Men and Deuils; that so he might both crosse their curiosity, and preuent their super­stition. If God had loued the adoration of his seruant relikes; he could neuer haue had a fitter opportunity for this deuotion, then in the body of Moses. It is folly to place Religion in those things, which God hides on purpose from vs; It is not the property of the Almighty, to restraine vs from good.

Yet, that diuine hand which lockt vp this treasure, and kept the key of it, brought it forth afterwards, glorious. In the transfiguration, this body which was hid in the valley of Moab, appeared in the hill of Tabor; that wee may know, these bodies of ours are not lost, but layd vp; and shall as sure bee raised in glory, as they are layd downe in cor­ruption. We know that when he shall appeare, wee shall also appeare with him in Glory.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE EIGHTH BOOKE.

Rahab.

Jordan diuided.

The siege of Jericho.

Achan.

The Gibeonites.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE TRVLY NOBLE, AND WOR­THILY HONOVRED GENTLEMAN, MASTER ROBERT HAY, ONE OF THE ATTENDANTS OF HIS MAIE­STIES BED-CHAMBER.

A SINCERE FRIEND OF VERTVE, AND LOVER OF LEARNING.

J. H. WITH APPRECATION OF ALL HAPPINESSE, DEDICATES THIS PART OF HIS MEDITATIONS.

Contemplations. THE EIGHTH BOOKE.

Of RAHAB.

IOshua was one of those twelue searchers which were sent to view the Land of Canaan; yet now he addresses two Spyes, for a more particular Suruey: Those twelue were onely to enquire of the generall condition of the people, and Land; these two finde out the best entrance into the next part of the Countrey, and into their greatest Citie. Ioshua himselfe was full of Gods Spirit, and had the Ora­cle of God ready for his direction: yet now he goes not to the Propitiatorie for consultation, but to the Spyes. Except where ordinary means faile vs, it is no appealing the immediate helpe of GOD; we may not seeke to the posterne, but where the common gate is shut. It was promised Ioshua, that he should leade Israel into the pro­mised Land; yet he knew it was vnsafe to presume. The condition of his prouident care was included in that assurance of successe. Heauen is promised to vs, but not to our carelesnesse, infidelitie, disobedience. He that hath set this blessed Inheritance be­fore vs, presupposes our wisdome, faith, holinesse.

Either force or policy, are fit to be vsed vnto Canaanites. He that would be happy in this spirituall warfare, must know where the strength of his enemy lyeth; and must frame his guard, according to the others assault. It is a great aduantage to a Christian, to know the fashion of Satans onsets, that he may the more easily compose himselfe to resist. Many a soule hath miscaried, through the ignorance of his enemy, which had not perished, if it had well knowne that the weaknesse of Satan stands in our faith.

The Spyes can finde no other lodging, but Rahabs house. Shee was a victualler by profession, and (as those persons and trades, by reason of the commonnesse of enter­tainment, were amongst the Iewes infamous by name, and note) shee was Rahab the Harlot, I will not thinke she professed filthinesse: onely her publike trade (through the corruption of those times) hath cast vpon her this name of reproach; yea, rather will I admire her faith, then make excuses for her calling. How many women in Israel (now Miriam was dead) haue giuen such proofes of their knowledge, and faith? How [Page 946] noble is that confession, which she makes of the power and truth of God? Yea I see here, not onely a Disciple of God, but a Prophetesse. Or if she had once been publike, as her house was; now [...] worthy Co [...]t; and so approued her selfe for honest and wise behauiour, that she is [...]ought w [...]hy to bee the great Grandmo­ther of Dauids Father: and [...]e holy Line of the Messias, is not ashamed to admit her into [...] happy Pedegree [...] [...]he mercy of our God doth not measure vs, by what w [...] were; It would be wide with the best of vs, if the eye of God should looke backward to our former estate: there [...]e should see Abraham an Idolater; Paul a Persecu [...] Manasses a Necromancer; Mary Magdalen a Curtizan; and the best, vile enough to be ashamed of himselfe. Who can despaire of mercy, that sees euen Rahab fetcht into the blood of Israel, and line of Christ?

If Rahab had not receiued these Spies, but as vnknowne passengers, with respect to their money, and not to their errand, it had been no praise: for in such cases, the thanke is rather to the ghest, then to the Oast: but now, she knew their purpose; she knew that the harbor of them, was the danger of her owne life: and yet, shee hazards this en­tertainment. Either faith or friendship are neuer tried, but in extremities. To shew countenance to the messengers of God, whiles the publike face of the State smiles vp­on them, is but a courtesie of course; but to hide out owne liues in theirs, when they are persecuted, is an act that lookes for a reward. These times need not fauour; wee know not what may come: Alas! how likely is it they would shelter them in dan­ger, which respect them not in prosperity?

All intelligences of State come first to the Court; It most concernes Princes to har­ken after the affaires of each other. If this poore Inholder knew of the Sea dried vp before Israel, and of the discomfiture of Og and Sehon; Surely this rumour was stale with the King of Iericho; he had heard it, and feared: and yet in stead of sending Am­bassadors for peace, hee sends Pursui [...]nts for the Spyes. The spirit of Rahab [...] with that same report, wherewith the King of Iericho was hard [...]ed: all make not and vse of the messages of the proceedings of God.

The King sends to tell her, what she knew; shee had not hid them, if shee had not knowne their errand. I know not whether first to wonder at the gracious prouision of God for the Spies; or at the strong faith which hee hath wrought in the heart of a weake woman: two strangers, Israelites, Spies (and noted for all these) in a foraine, in an hostile Land, haue a safe harbour prouided them, euen amongst their enemies; In Iericho, at the very Court gate, against the Proclamation of a King, against the inde­uours of the people. Where cannot the God of heauen either find, or raise vp friends to his owne cause and seruants?

Who could haue hoped for such faith in Rahab? which contemned her life for the present, that she might saue it for the future; neglected her owne King and Country, for strangers, which she neuer saw; and more feared the destruction of that Citie, be­fore it knew that it had an aduersarie, then the displeasure of her King, in the mortall reuenge of that, which he would haue accounted treacherie. She brings them vp to the roofe of her house, and hides them with stalkes of Flax: That plant which was made to hide the body from nakednesse and shame, now is vsed to hide the Spies from death. Neuer could these stalkes haue been improued so well with all her houswifery, after they were bruised, as now before they were fitted to her wheele: Of these shee hath wouen an euerlasting web, both of life and propagation. And now her tongue hides them no lesse then her hand: her charitie was good, her excuse was not good. Euill may not be done, that good may come of it; we may doe any thing but sinne, for promo­ting a good cause: And if not in so maine occasions; how shall God take it, that weare not dainty of falshoods in trifles?

No man will looke that these Spies could take any sound sleepe, in these beds of stalkes; It is enough for them that they liue, though they rest not. And now, when they heard Rahab comming vp the staires, doubtlesse they looked for an executioner: but behold, she comes vp with a message better then their sleepe, adding to their protecti­on, [Page 947] aduice for their future safety; whereto she makes way by a faithfull report of Gods former wonders, and the present disposition of her people; and by wise capitulations for the life, and security of her Family. The newes of Gods miraculous proceedings for Israel, haue made her resolue of their successe, and the ruines of Iericho. Then only doe we make a right vse of the workes of God, when by his iudgements vpon others, weare warned to auoid our owne. He intends his acts for presidents of iustice.

The parents and brethren of Rahab take their rest; They are not troubled with the feare and care of the successe of Israel; but securely goe with the current of the present condition: She watches for them all; and breakes her mid-night sleepe, to preuent their last. One wise and faithfull person does well in an house; where all are carelesse, there is no comfort, but in perishing together. It had been an ill nature in Rahab, if she had been content to be saued alone: that her loue might be a match to her faith, shee couenants for all her Family; and so returnes life to those, of whom shee receiued it. But the bond of nature, and of grace, will draw al ours, to the participation of the same good, with our selues.

It had been neuer the better for the Spies, if after this nights lodging, they had been turned out of doores to the hazard of the way; For so the pursuers had light vpon them, and preuented their returne with their death. Rahabs counsell therefore was better then her harbour; which sent them (no doubt, with victuals in their hands) to seek safety in the mountaines, till the heat of that search were past. He that hath giuen vs charge of our liues, will not suffer vs to cast them vpon wilfull aduentures: Had not these Spyes hid themselues in those Desart hils, Israel had wanted directors for their enterprises. There is nothing more expedient for the Church, then that some of Gods faithfull messengers should withdraw themselues, and giue way to persecutions. Cou­rage in those that must die, is not a greater aduantage to the Gospell, then a prudent retiring of those, which may suruiue, to maintaine and propagate it.

It was a iust and reasonable transaction betwixt them, that her life should bee saued by them, which had saued theirs; They owe no lesse to her, to whom they were not so much ghests, as prisoners: And now they passe not their promise onely, but their oath. They were strangers to Rahab, and for ought she knew, might haue been god­lesse: yet she dares trust her life vpon their oath. So sacred and inuiolable hath this bond euer beene, that an heathen woman thought her selfe secure, vpon the oath of an Israelite.

Neither is she more confident of their oath taken, then they are carefull both of ta­king, and performing it. So farre are they from desiring to salue vp any breach of pro­mise, by equiuocation, that they explaine all conditions; and would preuent all possi­bilities of violation. All Rahabs Family must be gathered into her house; and that red cord, which was an instrument of their deliuerie, must be a signe of hers. Behold, this is the sauing colour: The destroying Angell sees the doore-cheekes of the Israelites sprinkled with red, and passes them ouer. The Warriours of Israel see the window of Rahab dyed with red, and saue her Family from the common destruction. If our soules haue this tincture of the precious blood of our Sauiour, vpon our doores, or windows, we are safe.

But if any [...] the brethren of Rahab shall fly from this red flag, and roue about the City, and not containe himselfe vndet that roofe, which hid the Spyes, it is vaine for him to tell the auengers, that he is Rahabs brother: That title will not saue him in the street, within doores it will. If we will wander out of the limits that God hath set vs, we cast our selues out of his protection; we cannot challenge the benefit of his gracious Preseruation, and our most precious Redemption, when we fly out, into the by-wayes of our owne hearts; Not for innocence, but for safety and harbour: the Church is that house of Rahab, which is saued, when all Iericho shall perish. Whiles we keepe vs in the lists thereof, we cannot miscary, through mis-opinion; but when once we runne out of it, let vs looke for iudgement from God, and errour in our owne iudgement.

Of Jordan diuided.

THe two Spies returned with newes of the victory that should be. I doe not heare them say, The Land is vnpeopled; or the people are vnfur­nished with armes; vnskilfull of the discipline of warre; but (They faint because of vs: therefore their Land is ours.) Either successe, or discomfiture, begins euer at the heart. A mans inward disposition doth more then pre­sage the euent. As a man raises vp his owne heart, before his fall; and depresses it, be­fore his glory: so God raises it vp, before his exaltation; and casts it downe, before his ruine. It is no otherwise in our spirituall conflicts: If Satan see vs once faint, hee giues himselfe the day. There is no way to safety, but that our hearts bee the last that shall yeeld. That which the heathens attributed to Fortune, we may iustly to the hand of God; That he speedeth those that are forward. All the ground that we lose, is gi­uen to our aduersaries.

This newes is brought but ouer-night; Ioshua is on his way by morning, and pre­uents the Sunne for haste. Delayes, whether in the businesse of God or our owne, are hatefull and preiudiciall. Many a one loses the Land of Promise, by lingring: if we neg­lect Gods time, it is iust with him, to crosse vs in ours.

Ioshua hastens till he haue brought Israel to the verge of the promised Land: No­thing parts them now, but the riuer of Iordan. There he stayes a time: that the Israe­lites might feed themselues a while with the sight of that, which they should after­wards enioy. That which they had beene forty yeares in seeking, may not be seized vpon too suddenly: God loues to giue vs cooles, and heats in our desires; and will so allay our ioyes, that their fruition hurt vs not. He knowes, that as it is in meats; the long forbearance where of causes a surfet, when we come to full feed: so it fares in the contentments of the mind; therefore he feeds vs not with the dish, but with the spoon; and will haue vs, neither cloyed nor famished. If the mercy of God haue brought vs within fight of heauen, let vs bee content to pause a while, and vpon the banks of Iordan, fit our selues for our entrance.

Now that Israel is brought to the brim of Canaan, the cloud is vanished, which led them all the way: And as soone as they haue but crossed Iordan, the Manna ceaseth, which nourisht them all the way. The cloud and Manna were for their passage, not for their rest; for the Wildernesse, not for Canaan. It were as easie for God to worke mi­racles alwayes; but he knowes, that custome were the way to make them no miracles. He goes by wayes, but till he haue brought vs into the Roade; and then he refers vs to his ordinary proceedings. That Israelite should haue beene very foolish, that would still haue said, I will not stirre, till I see the cloud; I wil not eate, vnlesse I may haue that food of Angels. Wherefore serues the Arke, but for their direction? Wherefore serues the Wheat of Canaan, but for bread? So fond is that Christian, that will still depend vpon expectation of miracles, after the fulnesse of Gods Kingdome. If God beare vs in his armes, when we are children, yet when we are well-growne, he looks we should goe on our owne feet: it is enough, that he vpholds vs, though he cary vs not.

He that hitherto had gone before them in the cloud, doth now goe before them in the Arke; the same guide, in two diuers signes of his presence. The cloud was for Mo­ses, the Arke of Ioshua's time: the cloud was fit for Moses; the Law offered vs Christ, but enwrapped in many obscurities. If he were seene in the cloud, hee was heard from the couer of the Arke. Why was it the Arke of the Testimony, but because it witnessed both his presence and loue? And within it were, his Word, the Law; and his Sacra­ment, the Manna. Who can wish a better Guide, then the God of heauen, in his Word, [Page 949] and Sacraments? Who can know the way into the Land of Promise, so well as he that ownes it? And what means can better direct vs thither, then those of his Institution?

That Arke which before was as the heart is now as the head: It was in the middest of Israel, whiles they camped in the Desart; now when the cloud is remoued, it is in the front of the Army; That as before they depended vpon it for life, so now, they should for direction. It must goe before them, on the shoulders of the sonnes of Leui; they must follow it, but within fight, not within breathing. The Leuites may not touch the Arke, but onely the barres: The Israelites may not approach neerer then a thousand paces to it. What awfull respects doth God require to be giuen vnto the te­stimony of his presence? Vzzah paid deare for touching it; the men ef Bethshemesh, for looking into it. It is a dangerous thing to be too bold with the ordinances of God. Though the Israelites were sanctified, yet they might not come neere either the mount Sinai, when the Law was deliuered; or the Arke of the Couenant, wherein the Law was written. How fearfull shall their estate be, that come with vnhallowed hearts and hands to the Word of the Gospel, and the true Manna of the Euangelicall Sacrament? As we vse to say of the Court and of fire; so may we of these diuine Institutions, We freeze, if we be farre off from them; and if we be more neere then befits vs, wee burne. Vnder the Law. wee might looke at Christ aloofe; now vnder the Gospell, wee may come neere him: He cals vs to him; yea, he enters into vs.

Neither was it onely for reuerence, that the Arke must be, not stumbled at, but wai­ted on, afar; but also for conuenience, both of sight, and passage: Those things that are neere vs, though they be lesse, fill our eye; Neither could, so many thousand eyes see the same obiect, vpon a leuell but by distance: It would not content God, that one Is­raelite should tell another, Now the Arke goes, now it turnes, now it stands; but hee would haue euery one his own witnesse. What can be so comfortable to a good heart, as to see the pledges of Gods presence, and fauour? To heare the louing kindnesses of God, is pleasant; but to behold, and feele the euidences of his mercy, is vnspeakably delectable: Hence the Saints of God, not contenting themselues with faith, haue still prayed for sight, and fruition, and mourned when they haue wanted it. What an hap­py prospect hath God set before vs of Christ Iesus crucified before vs, and offered vnto vs?

Ere God will worke a miracle before Israel, they haue charge to be sanctified. There is an holinesse required, to make vs either patients, or beholders of the great workes of God; how much more when we should be actors in his sacred seruices? There is more vse of sanctification, when wee must present something to God, then when he must doe ought to vs.

The same power that diuided the red Sea before Moses, diuides Iordan before Io­shua; that they might see the Arke no lesse effectuall, then the cloud; and the hand of God as present with Ioshua, to bring them into Canaan, as it was with Moses to bring them out of Egypt: The bearers of the Arke had need be faithfull; they must first set their foot into the streames of Iordan, and beleeue that it will giue way; The same faith that led Peter vpon the water, must carie them into it. There can be no Christian without beliefe in God; but those that are neere to God, in his immediate seruices, must goe before others, no lesse in beleeuing, then they doe in example.

The waters know their Maker: That Iordan, which flowed with full streames, when Christ went into it, to be baptized; now giues way, when the same God must passe thorow it in state: Then there was vse of his water, now of his sand: I heare no newes of any rod to strike the waters; the presence of the Arke of the Lord God, the Lord of all the World, is signe enough to these waues; which now, as if a sinew were broken, runne backe to our Issues, and dare not so much as wet the feet of the Priests, that bore it; What ayled thee, O Sea, that thou fleddest, and thou, Iordan, that thou wert driuen back? Ye mountaines, that ye leaped like Rammes, and ye little hils, like Lambs? The earth trem­bled at the presence of the Lord; at the presence of the God of Iacob. How obseruant are all the Creatures to the God that made them? How glorious a God doe we serue? whom [Page 950] all the powers of the Heauens and Elements are willingly subiect vnto; and gladly take that nature which he pleases to giue them. He could haue made Iordan like some solid pauement of Chrystall, for the Israelites feet to haue trod vpon; but this worke had not bin so magnificent. Euery strong Frost congeales the water, in a natural course: but for the Riuer to stand still, and runne on heapes, and to be made a liquid wall for the passage of Gods people, is, for Nature to runne out of it selfe, to do homage to her Creator: Now must the Israelites needs thinke; How can the Canaanites stand out a­gainst vs, when the Seas and Riuers giue vs way? With what ioy did they now tram­ple vpon the dry channell of Iordan, whiles they might see the dry Desarts ouercome; the promised Land before them, the very waters so glad of them, that they ranne back to welcome them into Canaan? The passages into our promised Land are troublesome and perillous; and euen at last, offer themselues to vs the maine hinderances of our sal­uation; which after all our hopes, threaten to defeat vs: for what will it auaile vs to haue passed a Wildernesse, if the waues of Iordan should swallow vs vp? But the same hand that hath made the way hard, hath made it sure: He that made the Wildernesse com­fortable, will make Iordan dry; he will master all difficulties for vs; and those things, which we most feared, will he make most soueraigne, and beneficiall to vs. O God, as we haue trusted thee with the beginning, so will wee with the finishing of our glory. Faithfull art thou that hast promised, which wilt also doe it.

Hee that led them about, in forty yeares iourney, thorow the Wildernesse, yet now leades them the neerest cut to Iericho; He will not so much as seeke for a Foord for their passage; but diuides the waters. What a sight was this to their heathen aduersa­ries, to see the waters make both a lane, and a wall for Israel? Their hearts could not choose, but be broken, to see the streames broken off for a way to their enemies. I doe not see Ioshua hasting thorow this channell, as if hee feared, lest the Tide of Iordan should returne; but as knowing that watery wall stronger then the wals of Iericho, he paces slowly: And lest this miracle should passe away with themselues, he commands twelue stones to be taken out of the channell of Iordan, by twelue selected men, from euery Tribe, which shall be pitched in Gilgal; and twelue other stones to be set in the midst of Iordan, where the feet of the Priests had stood, with the Arke; That so both land and water might testifie the miraculous way of Israel, whiles it should bee said of the one; These stones were fetcht out of the pauement of Iordan; of the other, There did the Arke rest, whiles we walked dry-shod thorow the deepes of Iordan: Of the one, Iordan was once as dry as this Gilgal; Of the other, Those waues which drowne these stones, had so drowned vs, if the power of the Almighty had not restrai­ned them. Many a great worke had God done for Israel, which was now forgotten: Ioshua therefore wil haue monuments of Gods mercy, that future Ages might be both witnesses, and applauders of the great workes of their God.

Of the Siege of Jericho.

IOshua begins his warres vvith the Circumcision and Passeouer; Hee knew that the way to keepe the blood of his people from shedding, was to let out that Paganish blood of their vncircumcision. The person must be in fauour, ere the worke can hope to prosper: His predecessor Moses had like to haue beene slaine for neglect of this Sacrament, when hee went to call the people out of Egypt: he iustly feares his owne safety, if now he omit it, vvhen they are brought into Canaan: vve haue no right of inheritance in the spirituall Ca­naan, the Church of God, till vvee haue receiued the Sacrament of our matriculation: [Page 951] So soone as our couenants are renued with our Creator, wee may well looke for the vision of God, for the assurance of victory.

What sure worke did the King of Iericho thinke he had made! hee blocked vp the passages, barred vp the gates, defended the wals, and did enough to keepe out a com­mon enemy: If we could doe but this to our spirituall aduersaries, it were as impossi­ble for vs to be surprised, as for Iericho to be safe. Me thinkes I see how they called their councell of warre; debated of all meanes of defence; gathered their forces, trai­ned their souldiours, set strong guards to the gates, and wals; and now would perswade one another, that vnlesse Israel could fly into their City, the siege was vaine. Vaine worldlings thinke their Rampiers and Barricadoes can keepe out the vengeance of God; their blindnesse suffers them to looke no further then the means: The Supreme hand of the Almighty comes not within the compasse of their feares. Euery carnall heart is a Iericho shut vp; God sets downe before it, and displayes mercy and iudge­ment, in sight of the wals thereof; It hardens it selfe in a wilfull securitie; and faith, Tush, I shall neuer be moued.

Yet their courage and feare fight together within their wals, within their bosomes: Their courage tels them of their owne strength; their feare suggests the miraculous successe of this (as they could not but thinke) inchanted generation; and now whiles they haue shut out their enemy, they haue shut in their owne terror. The most secure heart in the world hath some flashes of feare; for it cannot but sometimes looke out of it selfe, and see what it would not. Rahab had notified that their hearts fainted: and yet now, their faces bewray nothing but resolution. I know not whether the heart, or the face of an hypocrite be more false; and as each of them seekes to beguile the o­ther, so both of them agree to deceiue the beholders: In the midst of laughter, their heart is heauy; who would not thinke him merry that laughs? Yet their reioycing is but in the face: who would not think a blasphemer, or prophane man resolutely care­lesse? If thou hadst a window into his heart, thou shouldest see him tormented vvith horrors of conscience.

Now the Israelites see those walled cities, and towers; whose height was reported to reach to heauen; the fame whereof had so affrighted them, ere they saw them, and were ready doubtlesse to say, in their distrust, Which way shall wee scale these inuinci­ble fortifications? what ladders, what engines shall we vse to so great worke? God preuents their infidelity; Behold, I haue giuen Iericho into thine hand. If their wals had their foundations laid in the center of the earth; If the battlements had been so high built, that an Eagle could not soare ouer them; this is enough, I haue giuen it thee. For, on whose earth haue they raised these castles? Out of whose treasure did they digge those piles of stone? Whence had they their strength, and time to build? Cannot he that gaue, recall his owne? O ye fooles of Iericho; what if your wals be strong, your men valiant, your leaders skilfull, your King wise, when God hath said, I haue giuen thee the Citie: What can swords or speares doe against the Lord of Hosts? Without him, meanes can doe nothing: how much lesse against him? How vaine and idle is that reckoning, wherein God is left out? Had the Captaine of the Lords host drawne his sword for Iericho, the gates might haue been opened; Israel could no more haue en­tred, then they can now be kept from entring, when the wals were falne. What courses soeuer we take for our safety, it is good making God of our side: Neither men, nor deuils can hurt vs against him; neither men nor Angels can secure vs from him. There was neuer so strange a siege as this of Iericho: Here was no mount raised, no sword drawne, no engine planted, no Pioners vndermining; Heere vvere trumpets sounded, but no enemy seen; Here were armed men, but no stroke giuen: They must vvalke; and not fight, seuen seueral dayes must they pace about the wals, which they may not once look ouer, to see what was within. Doubtlesse, the inhabitants of Iericho made them­selues merry with this sight: When they had stood six daies vpon their wals, & beheld none but a walking enemy; What (say they) could Israel finde no walke to breathe them vvith, but about our wals? Haue they not trauelled enough in their forty yeares [Page 952] Pilgrimage, but they must stretch their limmes in this circle? Surely if their eyes were engines, our wals could not stand: wee see they are good footmen; but when shall vve try their hands? What, doe these vaine men thinke Iericho will be won with loo­king at? Or, doe they onely come to count how many paces it is about our City? If this be their manner of siege, we shall haue no great cause to feare the sword of Israel. Wicked men thinke God in iest, when he is preparing for their iudgement. The Al­mighty hath vvayes and counsels of his owne, vtterly vnlike to ours: vvhich because our reason cannot reach, we are ready to condemne of foolishnesse and impossibilitie. With vs, there is no way to victory but fighting; and the strongest caries the spoyle: God can giue victory to the feet, as well as to the hands; and when he will, makes weak­nesse no disaduantage. What should we doe but follow God through by-wayes, and know, that he will in spight of nature lead vs to our end?

All the men of warre must compasse the Citie; yet it was not the presence of the great warriours of Israel that threw down the wals of Iericho. Those foundations were not so slightly laid, as that they could not endure either a looke, or a march, or a battery: It was the Arke of God whose presence demolished the wals of that wicked City. The same power that draue backe the waters of Iordan before, and afterwards laid Dagon on the floore, cast down all those forts. The Priests beare on their shoulders that mighty engine of God, before which those wals, if they had beene of molten brasse, could not stand. Those spirituall wickednesses, yea, those gates of hell, which to nature are vtterly inuincible, by the power of the Word of God (which he hath com­mitted to the cariage of his weake seruants) are ouerthrowne, and triumphed ouer. Thy Arke, O God, hath beene long amongst vs; how is it that the wals of our corruptions stand still vnruined? It hath gone before vs; his Priests haue caried it, wee haue not followed it, our hearts haue not attended vpon it; and therefore, how mighty soeuer it is in it selfe; yet to vs, it hath not been so powerfull, as it would.

Seuen dayes together they walkt this round; They made this therefore their Sab­bath-dayes iourney; and who knowes whether the last, and longest walke, which brought victory to Israel, were not on this day? Not long before, an Israelite is stoned to death, for but gathering a few sticks, that day: Now all the host of Israel must walke about the wals of a large and populous City, and yet doe not violate the day. Gods precept is the rule of the iustice, and holinesse of all our actions: Or was it, for that reuenge vpon Gods enemies is an holy worke, and such as God vouchsafes to priui­ledge with his owne day? Or, because when we haue vndertaken the exploits of God, he will abide no intermission, till we haue fulfilled them? Hee allowes vs to breathe; not to breake off, till we haue finished.

It had been as easie for God, to haue giuen this successe to their first dayes walke, yea to their first pace, or their first sight of Iericho; yet he will not giue it, vntill the end of their seuen dayes toyle: It is the pleasure of God to hold vs both in worke, and in ex­pectation; And though hee require our continuall indeuours for the subduing of our corruptions, during the sixe dayes of our life, yet we shall neuer find it perfectly effect­ed till the very euening of our last day: In the meane time, it must content vs, that we are in our walke, and that these wals cannot stand, when wee come to the measure, and number of our perfection. A good heart grones vnder the sense of his infirmities, faine would be rid of them, and striues and prayes: but when hee hath all done, vntill the end of the seuenth day, it cannot be: If a stone or two moulder off from these wals, in the meane time, that is all; but the foundations will not be remoued till then.

When we heare of so great a designe as the miraculous winning of a mighty City, who would not looke for some glorious meanes to worke it? when we heare that the Arke of God must besiege Iericho, who would not looke for some royall equipage▪ But behold [...]here seuen Priests must go before it, with seuen Trumpets of Rams horns. The Israelites had trumpets of siluer, which God had appointed for the vse of assem­bling, and dissoluing the Congregation, for warre, and for peace. Now I doe not heare them called for; but in stead thereof, Trumpets of Rams hornes; base for the [Page 953] matter, and not loud for sound; the shortnesse and equall measure of those instruments could not afford, either shrilnesse of noise, or variety. How meane and homely are those meanes which God commonly vses in the most glorious workes! No doubt, the Citizens of Iericho answered this dull alarum of theirs, from their wals, with other in­struments of lowder report, and more martiall ostentation: and the vulgar Israelites thought, We haue as cleare, and as costly trumpets as theirs; yet no man dares offer to sound the better, when the worse are commanded. If we finde the ordinances of God poore and weake; let it content vs that they are of his owne choosing, and such, as whereby he will so much more honour himselfe, as they in themselues are more inglo­rious. Not the outside, but the efficacie, is it that God cares for.

No Ramme of iron could haue been so forceable for battery, as these Rams horns: For when they sounded long, and were seconded with the shout of the Israelites, all the walls of Iericho fell downe at once: They made the Heauen ring with their shout: but the ruine of those wals drowned their voice, and gaue a pleasant kinde of horrour to the Israelites: The earth shooke vnder them, with the fall; but the hearts of the In­habitants shooke yet more: many of them doubtlesse were slaine with those walles, wherein they had trusted: A man might see death in the faces of all the rest that re­mained; who now being halfe dead with astonishment, expected the other halfe from the sword of their enemies; They had now, neither meanes, nor will to resist; for if onely one breach had beene made (as it vses in other sieges) for the entrance of the e­nemy; perhaps new supplyes of defendants might haue made it vp with their car­kasses: but now, that at once Iericho is turned to a plaine field, euery Israelite, without resistance, might runne to the next booty; and the throats of their enemies seemed to inuite their swords to a dispatch.

If but one Israelite had knockt at the gates of Iericho, it might haue been thought, their hand had helped to the victory: Now, that God may haue all the glory, without the show of any riuall, yea of any meanes, they doe but walke and shout, and the walls giue way. He cannot abide to part with any honour, from himselfe: As hee doth all things, so he would be acknowledged.

They shout all at once. It is the presence of Gods Arke and our conioyned prayers, that are effectuall to the beating downe of wickednesse. They may not shout, till they be bidden. If we will be vnseasonable in our good actions, we may hurt, and not bene­fit our selues.

Euery liuing thing in Iericho, man, woman, child, cattell, must die: our folly would thinke this mercilesse: but there can bee no mercy in iniustice, and nothing but iniu­stice in not fulfilling the charge of God: The death of Malefactors, the condemnation of wicked men, seeme harsh to vs; but we must learne of God, that there is a punishing mercy. Cursed be that mercy, that opposes the God of mercy.

Yet was not Ioshua so intent vpon the slaughter, as not to be mindfull of Gods part, and Rahabs: First, he giues charge (vnder a curse) of reseruing all the treasure for God; Then of preseruing the family of Rahab. Those two Spyes, that receiued life from her, now returne it to her, and hers: They call at the window with the red cord; and send vp newes of life to her, the same way which they receiued theirs: Her house is no part of Iericho; neither may fire be set to any building of that City, till Rahab and her family be set safe without the host. The actions of our faith and charity will be sure to pay vs; if late, yet surely. Now Rahab findes what it is to beleeue God; whiles out of an impure idolatrous Citie, she is transplanted into the Church of God, and made a mother of a royall and holy posteritie.

Of ACHAN.

WHen the wals of Iericho were falne, Ioshua charged the Israelites but with two precepts; Of sparing Rahabs house; and of abstaining from that trea­sure, which was anathematized to God; and one of them is broken: As in the entrance to Paradise, but one tree was forbidden, and that was ea­ten of. God hath prouided for our weaknesse in the paucity of com­mands: but our innocency stands not so much in hauing few precepts, as in keeping those we haue. So much more guilty are wee in the breach of one, as wee are more fa­uoured in the number.

They needed no command to spare no liuing thing in Iericho: but to spare the treasure, no command was enough. Impartialitie of execution is easier to performe, then contempt of these worldly things; because we are more prone to couet for our selues, then to pitie others. Had Ioshua bidden saue the men, and diuide the treasure, his charge had been more plausible, then now to kill the men, and saue the treasure: or, if they must kill, earthly minds would more gladly shead their enemies blood, for a bootie, then out of obedience, for the glory of their Maker. But now, it is good reason, since God threw downe those wals, and not they; that both the blood of that wicked Citie should be spilt to him, not to their owne reuenge; and that the treasure should bee reserued for his vse, not for theirs. Who but a miscreant can grudge, that God should serue himselfe of his owne? I cannot blame the rest of Israel, if they were vvell pleased with their conditions; onely one Achan troubles the peace, and his sinne is imputed to Israel: the innocence of so many thousand Israelites, is not so forceable to excuse his one sinne, as his one sinne is to taint all Israel.

A lewd man is a pernicious creature: That hee damnes his owne soule, is the least part of his mischiefe; he commonly drawes vengeance vpon a thousand, either by the desert of his sinne, or by the infection. Who would not haue hoped, that the same God, which for ten righteous men would haue spared the fiue wicked Cities, should not haue beene content to drowne one sinne, in the obedience of so many righteous? But so venemous is sinne, (especially, when it lights among Gods people) that one dram of it is able to infect the whole masse of Israel.

Oh righteous people of Israel, that had but one Achan! How had their late circum­cision cut away the vncleane foreskin of their disobedience? How had the blood of their Paschal Lambe scoured their soules from couetous desires? The world was well mended with them, since their stubborne murmurings in the Desart. Since the death of Moses, and the gouernment of Ioshua, I doe not find them in any disorder. After that the Law hath brought vs vnder the conduct of the true Iesus, our sinnes are more rare, and our liues are more conscionable. Whiles we are vnder the Law, we do not so keep it, as when wee are deliuered from it: our Christian freedome is more holy then our seruitude. Then haue the Sacraments of God their due effect, when their receit pur­geth vs from our old sinnes; and makes our conuersation cleane and spirituall.

Little did Ioshua know that there was any sacriledge committed by Israel: that sinne is not halfe cunning enough, that hath not learned secrecie▪ Ioshua was a vigilant Lea­der, yet some sinnes will escape him: Onely that eye which is euery where, findes vs out in our close wickednesse. It is no blame to authoritie, that some sinnes are secret­ly committed: The holiest congregation, or family, may be blemisht with some ma­lefactors: it is iust blame, that open sinnes are not punished; wee shall wrong go­uernment, if wee shall expect, the reach of it should be infinite. Hee therefore, which if he had knowne the offence, would haue sent vp prayers and teares to God, now sends [Page 955] Spyes for a further discouery of Ai; They turne, with newes of the weaknesse of their aduersaries: and (as contemning their paucity) perswades Ioshua, that a wing of Israel is enough to ouershadow this city of Ai. The Israelites were so fleshed with their for­mer victory, that now they thinke no wals or men can stand before them. Good suc­cesse lifts vp the heart with too much confidence; and whiles it disswades men from doing their best, oft-times disappoints them. With God, the meanes can neuer bee too weake; without him, neuer strong enough.

It is not good to contemne an impotent enemy. In this second battell the Israelites are beaten: It was not the fewnesse of their assailants that ouerthrow them, but the sin that lay lurking at home. If all the Host of Israel had set vpon this poore village of Ai, they had beene all equally discomfited: the wedge of Achan did more fight against them, then all the swords of the Canaanites. The victories of God go not by strength, but by innocence.

Doubtlesse, these men of Ai insulted in this foyle of Israel, and said; Loe, these are the men, from whose presence the waters of Iordan ran backe, now they runne as fast away from ours: These are they, before whom the wals of Iericho fell downe; now they are falne as fast before vs; and all their neighbours tooke heart from this victory. Wherein I doubt not, but besides the punishment of Israels sinne, God intended the further obduration of the Canaanites: Like as some skilfull player loses on purpose at the beginning of the game, to draw on the more abetments. The newes of their ouerthrow spred as farre as the fame of their speed; and euery City of Canaan could say, Why not we as well as Ai▪

But good Ioshua that succeeded Moses, no lesse in the care of Gods glory, then in his gouernment, is much deiected with this euent. Hee rends his clothes, fals on his face, casts dust vpon his head, and (as if he had learned of his Master, how to expo­stulate with God) sayes, What wilt thou doe to thy mighty Name?

That Ioshua might see, God tooke no pleasure to let the Israelites lye dead vpon the earth, before their enemies; himselfe is taxed, for but lying all day, vpon his face, be­fore the Arke. All his expostulations are answered in one word, Get thee vp, Israel hath sinned. I do not heare God say, Lye still, and mourne for the sin of Israel. It is to no purpose to pray against punishment, while the sinne continues. And though God loues to be sued to; yet he holds our requests vnseasonable, till there bee care had of sa­tisfaction. When we haue risen, and redressed sin, then may we fall downe for pardon.

Victory is in the free hand of God, to dispose where hee will; and no man can maruell that the dice of Warre run euer with hazard, on both sides: so as God needed not to haue giuen any other reason of this discomfiture of Israel, but his owne pleasure: yet Ioshua must now know, that Israel, which before preuailed for their faith, is beaten for their sin. When we are crossed in iust and holy quarrels, we may well thinke there is some secret euill vnrepented of, which God would punish in vs; which, though we see not, yet he so hates, that he will rather bee wanting to his owne cause, then not re­uenge it. When we goe about any enterprise of God, it is good to see that our hearts be cleere from any pollution of sin; and when wee are thwarted in our hopes, it is our best course to ransack our selues, and to search for some sin hid from vs in our bosome, but open to the view of God.

The Oracle of God, which told him, a great offence was committed, yet reueales not the person: It had been as easie for him, to haue named the man, as the crime. Neither doth Ioshua request it; but refers that discouery to such a meanes, as whereby the of­fender (finding himselfe singled out by the lot) might bee most conuinced. Achan thought he might haue lyen as close in all that throng of Israel, as the wedge of Gold lay in his Tent. The same hope of secresie which moued him to sinne, moued him to confidence in his sinne: but now, when hee saw the lot fall vpon his Tribe, hee began to start a little; when vpon his family, he began to change countenance: when vpon his houshold, to tremble and feare; when vpon his person, to be vtterly confoun­ded in himselfe. Foolish men thinke to runne away with their priuie sinnes; and [Page 956] say, Tush, no eye shall see me: but when they thinke themselues safest, God puls them out with shame. The man that hath escaped iustice, and now is lying downe in death, would thinke; My shame shall neuer be disclosed: but, before Men and Angels shall he be brought on the scaffold, and find confusion, as sure as late.

What needed any other euidence, when God had accused Achan? Yet Ioshua will haue the sinne out of his mouth, in whose heart it was hatched; My sonne, I beseech thee giue glory to God. Whom God had conuinced as a malefactor, Ioshua beseeches as a son. Some hot spirit would haue said; Thou wretched traitor, how hast thou pilfred from thy God, and shed the blood of so many Israelites, and caused the Host of Israel to shew their backes, with dishonour to the Heathen? now shall we fetch this sin out of thee with tortures; and plague thee with a condigne death. But like the Disciple of him whose seruant he was, he meekely intreats that, which he might haue extorted by violence, (My son, I beseech thee.) Sweetnesse of compellation, is a great helpe towards the good entertainment of an admonition: roughnesse and rigor, many times hardens those hearts, which meekenesse would haue melted to repentance: whether we sue, or conuince, or reproue, little good is gotten by bitternesse. Detestation of the sin, may well stand with fauour to the person: and these two not distinguished, cause great wrong, either in our charity, or iustice; for, either we vncharitably hate the creature of God, or vniustly affect the euill of men. Subiects are, as they are called, sonnes to the Magistrate: All Israel was not onely of the family, but as of the loynes of Ioshua; such must be the corrections, such the prouisions of Gouernorus, as for their children; as againe, the obedience and loue of subiects must be filiall.

God had glorified himselfe sufficiently, in finding out the wickednesse of Achan; neither need he honour from men, much lesse from sinners; They can dishonour him by their iniquities: but what recompence can they giue him for their wrongs? yet Ioshua sayes, My sonne, giue glory to God. Israel should now see, that the tongue of Achan did iustifie God in his lot. The confession of our sins doth no lesse honour God, then his glory is blemished by their commission. Who would not be glad to redeeme the honour of his Redemer, with his owne shame?

The lot of God, and the mild words of Ioshua, wonne Achan to accuse himselfe, ingenuously, impartially: a storme perhaps would not haue done that, which a Sun­shine had done. If Achan had come in vncalled; and before any question made, out of an honest remorse, had brought in this sacrilegious booty, and cast himselfe and it at the foot of Ioshua; doubtlesse, Israel had prospered, and his sinne had caried away pardon: now, he hath gotten thus much thanke, that he is not a desperate sinner. God will once wring from the conscience of wicked men their owne inditements; They haue not more carefully hid their sinne, then they shall one day freely proclaime their owne shame.

Achans confession, though it were late, yet was it free and full: For he doth not one­ly acknowledge the act, but the ground of his sinne; I saw, and coueted, and tooke. The eye betrayed the heart; and that, the hand; and now all conspire in the offence. If wee list not to flatter our selues, this hath beene the order of our crimes. Euill is vniforme; and beginning at the senses, takes the inmost fort of the soule, and then armes our own outward forces against vs; This shall once be the lasciuious mans song, I saw, and co­ueted, and tooke: This the theeues; this the Idolaters; this the gluttons & drunkards: All these receiue their death by the eye. But, oh foolish Achan! with what eyes didst thou looke vpon that spoile, which thy fellowes saw and contemned? Why couldest thou not before, as well as now, see shame hid vnder that gay Babylonish garment? and an heape of stones couered with those shekels of siluer? The ouer-prizing, and ouer-desiring of these earthly things, caries vs into all mischiefe; and hides from vs the sight of Gods iudgements: whosoeuer desires the glory of metals, or of gay clothes▪ or honor, cannot be innocent.

Well might Ioshua haue proceeded to the execution of him, whom God and his owne mouth accused: but as one that thought no euidence could be too strong, [Page 957] in a case that was capitall; he sends to see, whether there was as much truth in the con­fession, as there was falshood in the stealth. Magistrates and Iudges must pace slowly, and sure, in the punishment of offenders. Presumptions are not ground enough for the sentence of death; no, not in some cases the confessions of the guilty: It is no warrant for the Law to wrong a man, that he hath before wronged himselfe. There is lesse ill in sparing an offender, then in punishing the innocent.

Who would not haue expected, since the confession of Achan was ingenuous, and his pillage still found entire, that his life should haue beene pardoned? But here was, Confesse and die; he had beene too long sicke of this disease, to be recouered. Had his confession beene speedy and free, it had saued him. How dangerous it is, to suffer sin to lye fretting into the soule! which if it were washt off betimes with our repentance, could not kill vs. In mortall offences, the course of humane iustice is not stayd by our penitence: It is well for our soules that we haue repented; but the lawes of men take not notice of our sorrow. I know not whether the death, or the teares of a male­factor, be a better sight: The censures of the Church are wip't off with weeping, not the penalties of lawes.

Neither is Achan alone called forth to death, but all his family, all his substance. The actor alone doth not smart with sacriledge; all that concernes him, is enwrapped in the iudgement. Those that defile their hands with holy goods, are enemies to their owne flesh and blood. Gods first reuenges are so much the more fearefull, because they must be exemplary.

Of the Gibeonites.

THe newes of Israels victory had flowne ouer all the Mountaines & Valleys of Canaan; and yet those Heathenish Kings and people, are mustered to­gether against them. They might haue seene themselues in Iericho and Ai; and haue well perceiued, it was not an arme of flesh, that they must resist; yet they gather their forces, and say, Tush, we shall speed better. It is madnesse in a man, not to be warned, but to run vpon the point of those iudgments, wherewith he sees others miscary, and not to beleeue, till he cannot recouer. Our as­sent is purchased too late, when we haue ouerstayed preuention; and trust to that ex­perience which wee cannot liue to redeeme.

Onely the Hiuites are wiser then their fellowes, and will rather yeeld & liue. Their intelligence was not diuerse from the rest; all had equally heard of the miraculous conduct, and successe of Israel: but their resolution was diuerse. As Rahab saued her Family, in the midst of Iericho: so these foure cities preserued themselues, in the midst of Canaan; and both of them, by beleeuing what God would doe. The efficacy of Gods maruellous workes, is not in the acts themselues, but in our apprehension; some are ouer come with those motiues, which others haue contemned for weake.

Had these Gibeonites ioyned with the forces of all their neighbours, they had pe­rished in their common slaughter; If they had not gone away by themselues, death had met them; It may haue more pleasure, it cannot haue so much safety to follow the multitude. If examples may lead vs, the greatest part shuts out God vpon earth, and is excluded from God else where. Some few poore [...]iuites yeeld to the Church of God, and escape the condemnation of the world: It is very like, their neighbors flouted at this base submission of the Gibeonites; and out of their termes of honour, scorned to beg life of an enemy, whiles they were out of the compasse of mercy: but when the bodies of these proud Iebusites and Perizzites lay strewed vpon the earth, and the Gibeonites suruiued; whether was more worthy of scorne and insultation?

If the Gibeonites had stayed till Israel had besieged their Cities, their yeeldance had been fruitlesse; now they make an early peace, and are preserued. There is no wis­dome in staying till a iudgement come home to vs; the only way to auoid it, is to meet it halfe way. There is the same remedy of warre and of danger: To prouoke an ene­my in his owne borders, is the best stay of inuasion; and to sollicit God betimes in a manifest danger, is the best antidote for death.

I commend their wisdome in seeking peace; I doe not commend their falshood, in the manner of seeking it: who can looke for any better of Pagans? But as the faith of Rahab is so rewarded, that her lye is not punished: so the fraud of these Gibeonites is not an equal match of their beliefe; since the name of the Lord God of Israel brought them to this suit of peace.

Nothing is found fitter to deceiue Gods people, then a counterfeit copy of age: Here are old sacks, old bottles, old shooes, old garments, old bread. The Israelites that had worne one suit forty yeares, seemed new clad in comparison of them. It is no new policie, that Satan would beguile vs with a vaine colour of antiquity, clothing falshood in rags. Errors are neuer the elder, for their patching: Corruption can doe the same that time would doe: we may make age, as well as suffer it. These Gibeo­nites did teare their bottles, and shooes, and clothes, and made them naught, that they might seeme old: so doe the false patrons of new errors. If we be caught with this Gibeonitish stratagem, it is a signe we haue not consulted with God.

The sentence of death was gone out against all the inhabitants of Canaan. These Hiuites acknowledge the truth, and iudgements of God, and yet seeke to escape by a league with Israel. The generall denunciations of the vengeance of God, enwrap all sinners; Yet may we not despaire of mercy. If the secret counsell of the Almightie had not designed these men to life, Ioshua could not haue beene deceiued with their league. In the generality there is no hope: Let vs come in old rags of our vilenesse, to the true Ioshua, and make our truce with him; we may liue, yea, we shall liue. Some of the Israelites suspect the fraud; and notwithstanding all their old garments, and pro­uisions, can say, It may be thou dwellest amongst vs. If Ioshua had continued this doubt, the Gibeonites had torne their bottles in vaine. In cases and persons vnknowne, it is safe not to be too credulous: Charity it selfe will allow suspition, where wee haue seene no cause to trust.

If these Hiuites had not put on new faces, with their old clothes, they had surely changed countenance, when they heard this argument of the Israelites, (It may bee thou dwellest amongst vs; how then can I make a league with thee?) They had (perhaps) hoped, their submission would not haue been refused, wheresoeuer they had dwelt: but lest, their neighbourhood might be a preiudice, they come disguised; and now heare, that their neerenesse of abode was an vnremoueable barre of peace. It was quarrell e­nough, that they were Canaanites; God had forbidden both the league, and the life of the natiue inhabitants. He that cals himselfe the God of peace, proclaimes himselfe the God of Hosts: and not to fight where he hath commanded, is to breake the peace with God, whiles wee nourish it with men. Contention with brethren is not more hatefull to him then leagues with Idolaters. The condition that hee hath set to our peace is our possibility and power. That fals not within the possibility of our power, which we cannot doe lawfully.

What a smooth tale did these Gibeonites tell for themselues? of the remotenesse of their Countrey; the motiues of their iourney; the consultation of their Elders; the ageing of their prouisions in the way: that it might seeme not onely safe, but deserued on their parts, that they should bee admitted to a peace, so farre sought, and purchased with so much toyle, and importunity. Their clothes, and their tongues agreed toge­ther; and both disagree from the truth. Deceit is euer lightly wrapped vp in plau­sibilitie of words; as faire faces oft times hide much vnchastitie. But this guile sped the better, because it was clad with much plainnesse: For who would haue suspe­cted, that clouted shooes, and ragged coats could haue couered so much subtiltie? [Page 959] The case seemed so cleare, that the Israelites thought it needlesse to consult with the mouth of the Lord. Their owne eyes and eares were called onely to counsell; and now their credulity hath drawne them into inconuenience.

There is no way to conuince the Gibeonitish pretences of antiquity, but to haue recourse to the Oracle of God. Had this beene aduised with, none of these false rags had shamed the Church of God: whether in our practice, or iudgement, this directi­on cannot faile vs, whereas what we take vp on the words of men, proues euer either light, or false wares.

The facility of Israel had led them into a league, to an oath, for the safety of the Gi­beonites: and now within three daies they find both their neighbourhood and de­ceit. Those old shooes of theirs would easily hold to cary them backe to their home. The march of a great Army is easie: yet within three dayes the Israelites were before their Cities, Ioshua might now haue taken aduantage of their owne words, to dissolue his league, and haue said; Ye are come from a farre Country, these Cities are neere; These are not therefore the people, to whom we are ingaged by our promise, and oath: And if these Cities be yours, yet yee are not your selues. Ere while, ye were strangers; now ye are Hiuites borne, and dwelling in the midst of Canaan: wee will therefore destroy these Cities neerehand, and doe you saue your people afarre off. It would seeme very questionable, Whether Ioshua needed to hold himselfe bound to this oath; for fraudulent conuentions oblige not; and Israel had put in a direct caueat of their vicinity: yet dare not Ioshua and the Princes trust to shifts, for the eluding their oath; but must faithfully performe, what they haue rashly promised.

Ioshuaes heart was cleare from any intention of a league with a Canaanite, when he gaue his oath to these disguised strangers: yet he durst neither repeale it himselfe, nei­ther doe I heare him sue to Eleazar the High-Priest, to dispence with it; but takes him­selfe tied to the very strict words of his oath; not to his owne purpose. His tongue had bound his heart and hands, so as neither might stirre; lest while he was curious of ful­filling the will of God, he should violate the oath of God. And if the Gibeonites had not knowne these holy bonds indissoluble, they neither had beene so importunate to obtaine their vow, nor durst haue trusted it being obtained. If either dispensation with oathes, or equiuocation in oathes, had been knowne in the world, or at least ap­proued, these Gibeonites had not liued, and Israell had slaine them without sinne: Either Israel wanted skill; or our reseruers honesty.

The multitude of Israel, when they came to the wals of these foure exempted Ci­ties, itched to be at the spoile: Not out of a desire to fulfill Gods commandement, but to enrich themselues, would they haue falne vpon these Hiuites; They thought all lost that fell besides their fingers. The wealthy City of Iericho was first altogether inter­dicted them; the wals and houses either fell, or must be burnt; the men and cattell kil­led; the goods and treasure confiscate to God. Achans booty shewes, that City was both rich, and proud: yet Israel might be no whit the better for them, carying away nothing but empty victory: and now foure other cities must be exempted from their pillage. Many an enuious look did Israel therefore cast vpon these wals; and many bit­ter words did they cast out against their Princes, the enemies of their gaine; whether for swearing, or for that they would not forsweare: But howsoeuer, the Princes might haue said in a returne to their fraud; We swore indeed to you, but not the peo­ple: yet, if any Israelite had but pulled downe one stone from their wals, or shed one drop of Gibeonitish blood; he had no lesse plagued all Israel for periury, then Achan had before plagued them for sacriledge. The sequell shewes how God would haue ta­ken it: For, when three hundred yeeres after, Saul (perhaps forgetting the vow of his fore-fathers) slew some of these Gibeonites, although out of a wel-meant zeale; all Israel smarted for the fact, with a three yeers famine, and that in Dauids raigne: who receiued this Oracle from God; It is for Saul, and for his bloody house; because he slue the Gibeonites. Neither could this wrong be expiated, but by the blood of Sauls seuen sonnes, hanged vp at the very Court-gates of their father.

Ioshua and the Princes had promised them life, they promised them not liberty: no Couenant was past against their seruitude. It was iust therefore with the Rulers of Israel, to make slauery the price both of their liues, and their deceit. The Israelites had themselues beene drudges, if the Gibeonites had not beguiled them, and liued. The old rags therefore wherewith they came disguised, must now be their best suites, and their life must be toilesomely spent in hewing of wood, and drawing of wa­ter for all Israel. How deare is life to our nature, that men can be content to purchase it with seruitude? It is the wisdome of Gods children to make good vse of their ouer-sights. The rash oath of Is­rael proues their aduantage: Euen wicked men gaine by the outside of good actions: Good men make a benefit of their sinnes.

CONTEMPLATIONS VPON …

CONTEMPLATI­ONS VPON THE PRINCIPALL PAS­SAGES OF THE HOLY HJSTORY.

The third Volume. JN THREE BOOKES.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinity, and Deane of VVorcester.

[figure]

AT LONDON Printed by IOHN BEALE and NATHANIEL BVTTER. Ann. Dom. 1624.

CONTEMPLATIONS. …

CONTEMPLA­TIONS.

❧ The ninth BOOKE.

CONTAINING

  • The Rescue of Gibeon.
  • The Altar of the Reubenites.
  • Ehud and Eglon.
  • Jael and Cisera.
  • Gideons calling.
  • Gideons preparation and victory.
  • The reuenge of Succoth and Penuel.
  • Abimelech's vsurpation.
[figure]

AT LONDON, Printed by IOHN BEALE and NATHANIEL BVTTER. Ann. Dom. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD▪ SIR THOMAS EGERTON KNIGHT, LORD ELLESMERE, LORD CHANCELLOR OF ENGLAND, CHANCELLOR OF THE VNIVERSITIE OF OXFORD, THE SINCERE AND GRAVE ORACLE OF EQVITIE, THE GREAT AND SVRE FRIEND OF THE CHVRCH, THE SANCTVARY OF THE CLERGIE, THE BOVNTIFVLL EN­COVRAGER OF LEAR­NING: I. H.

With Thankfull Acknowledge­MENT OF GODS BLESSING VPON THIS STATE, IN SO WORTHY AN INSTRV­MENT, AND HVMBLE PRAYERS FOR HIS HAPPY CONTINVANCE, DEDI­CATES THIS POORE AND VN­WORTHY PART OF HIS LABOVRS.

CONTEMPLATIONS. THE NINTH BOOKE. The Rescue of GIBEON.

THe life of the Gibeonites must cost them seruitude from Israel, and danger from their neighbours: if Ioshua will but sit still, the deceit of the Gibeonites shall be reuenged by his enemies. Fiue Kings are vp in Armes against them, and are ready to pay their fraud with violence. What should these poore men doe? If they make not their peace, they die by strangers; if they doe make their peace with Forrainers, they must dye by Neighbours. There is no course that threatens not some danger: Wee haue sped well, if our choice hath light vpon the easiest inconuenience.

If these Hiuites haue sinned against God, against Israel, yet what haue they done to their Neighbours? I heare of no trechery, no secret information, no attempt. I see no sinne but their league with Israel, and their life: yet (for ought wee finde) they were free-men, no way either obliged, or obnoxious. As Satan, so wicked men, cannot a­bide to lose any of their community: If a Conuert come home, the Angels welcome him with Songs, the Diuels follow him with vprore and fury, his old Partners, with scornes and obliquie.

I finde these Neighbour Princes halfe dead with feare, and yet they can finde time to be sicke of enuy. Malice in a wicked heart, is the king of Passions: all other vaile and bow when it comes in place; euen their owne life was not so deare to them as re­uenge. Who would not rather haue lookt, that these Kings should haue tried to haue followed the coppy of this League? Or if their fingers did itch to fight, why did they not rather thinke of a defensiue warre against Israel, then an offensiue against the Gi­beonites? Gibeon was strong, and would not be wonne without bloud; yet these Amo­rites, which at their best were too weake for Israel, would spend their forces before hand on their Neighbours. Here was a strong hatred in weake brests: they feared, and yet began to fight; they feared Israel, yet began to fight with Gibeon. If they had sate stil, their destruction had not been so sudden: the malice of the wicked, hastens the pase of their owne iudgement. No rod is so fit for a mischieuous man as his owne.

Gibeon, and these other Cities of the Hiuites, had no King: and none yeelded and escaped but they. Their elders consulted before for their League; neither is there any challenge sent to the King, but to the City: And now the fiue Kings of the Amorites haue vniustly compacted against them. Soueraigntie abused, is a great spurre to out­rage: the conceit of authority in great persons, many times lies in the way of their owne safety, whiles it will not let them stoope to the ordinary courses of inferiours. Hence it is, that heauen is peopled with so few Great-ones: hence it is, that true con­tentment seldome dwels high; whiles meaner men of humble spirits, enioy both earth and heauen.

The Gibeonites had well proued, that though they wanted an Head, yet they wan­ted not wit; and now the same wit that wonne Ioshua and Israel to their friendship and protection, teacheth them to make vse of those they had won. If they had not more trusted Ioshua, then their wals, they had neuer stolne that League; & when should they haue vse of their new Protectors, but now that they were assailed? Whither should we flie, but to our Ioshua, when the powers of darkenes (like mighty Amorites) haue besie­ged vs? If euer we will send vp our prayers to him, it will be when we are beleagured with euils. If we trust to our own resistance, wee cannot stand; we cannot miscarry, if we trust to his: in vaine shall we send to our Ioshua in these straits, if we haue not before come to him in our freedome.

Which of vs would not haue thought Ioshua had a good pretence for his forbearance, and haue said, You haue stolne your League with me; why doe you expect helpe from him whom ye haue deceiued? All that wee promised you, was a sufferance to liue: en­ioy what wee promised, we will not take your life from you. Hath your faithfulnesse deserued to expect more then our couenant? wee neuer promised to hazard our liues for you, to giue you life with the losse of our own. But that good man durst not con­strue his owne couenant to such an aduantage: he knew little difference betwixt kil­ling them with his owne sword, and the sword of an Amorite: whosoeuer should giue the blow, the murder would be his. Euen permission in those things we may remedy, makes vs no lesse Actors then consent: some men kill as much by looking on, as others by smiting: We are guilty of all the euill we might haue hindered.

The noble disposition of Ioshua, besides his ingagement, will not let him forsake his new Vassals: Their confidence in him, is argument enough to draw him into the Field. The greatest obligation to a good minde, is anothers trust; which to disappoint, were mercilesly perfidious. How much lesse shall our true Ioshua faile the confidence of our faith? Oh, my Sauiour, if we send the messengers of our praiers to thee into thy Gil­gal, thy mercy bindes thee to reliefe: neuer any soule miscarried that trusted thee; we may be wanting in our trust, our trust can neuer want successe.

Speed in bestowing, doubles a gift; a benefit deferred, loses the thankes, and proues vnprofitable. Ioshua marches all night, and fights all day for the Gibeonites: They tooke not so much paines in comming to deceiue him, as he in going to deli­uer them. It is the noblest victory to ouercome euill with good: If his very Israelites had been in danger, he could haue done no more: God, and his Ioshua, make no diffe­rence betwixt Gibeonites Israelited, and his owne naturall people. All are Israelites whom he hath taken to league: we strangers of the Gentiles, are now the true Iewes; God neuer did more for the naturall Oliue, then for that wilde Impe which he hath graffed in. And as these Hiuites could neuer bee thankfull enough to such a Ioshua; no more can we to so gracious a Redeemer, who forgetting our worthinesse, descended to our Gibeon, and rescued vs from the powers of hell and death.

Ioshua fought, but God discomfited the Amorites: The praise is to the workman, not the instrument: Neither did God slay them onely with Ioshuas sword, but with his own haile-stones; that now the Amorites may see both these reuenges come from one hand. These bullets of God doe not wound, but kill: It is no wonder that these fiue Kings flie; they may soone runne away from their hope, neuer from their horror. If they looke behinde, there is the sword of Israel, which they dare not turne vpon, be­cause God had taken their heart from them, before their life: If they looked vpwards, there is the haile shot of God fighting against them out of heauen; which they can nei­ther resist, nor auoid.

If they had no enemie but Israel, they might hope to runne away from death, sith feare is a better footman, then desire of reuenge; but now whither-soeuer they runne, heauen will be about their heads: And now, all the reason that is left them in this con­fusion of their thoughts, is to wish themselues well dead; there is no euasion, where God intends a reuenge. We men haue deuised to imitate these instruments of death, & send forth deadly bullets out of a cloud of smoke; wherein yet, as there is much danger; [Page 897] so much vncertaintie: but this God, that discharges his Ordinance from heauen, directs euery shot to an head, and can as easily kill as shoot. It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing God: he hath more waies of vengeance, then he hath creatures. The same heauen that sent forth water to the old world, fire to the Sodomites, Light­ning and Thunder-bolts to the Egyptians, sends out hailestones to the Amorites. It is a good care how we may not anger God; it is a vaine study how we may flie from his iudgements, when we haue angered him; if we could runne out of the world, euen there shall we finde his reuenges farre greater.

Was it not miracle enough that God did braine their Aduersaries from heauen, but that the Sun and Moone must stand still in heauen? Is it not enough that the Amo­rites flie, but that the greatest Planets of heauen must stay their own course, to witnesse and wonder at the discomfiture? For him which gaue them both being and motion, to bid them stand still, it seemes no difficultie, although the rarenesse would deserue ad­miration but for a man to command the chiefe Starres of heauen, (by whose influence he liueth) as the Centurion would doe his seruant; Sunne, stay in Gibeon, and Moone stand still in Aialon, it is more then a wonder. It was not Ioshua, but his faith that did this; not by way of precept, but of praier, If I may not say, that the request of a faith­full man (as wee say of the great commands. Gods glory was that which Ioshua aimed at: he knew that all the world must needs be witnesses of that which the Eye of the world stood still to see. Had he respected but the slaughter of the Amorites, he knew the Haile-stones could doe that alone; the Sunne needed not stand still to direct that cloud to persecute them; but the glory of the slaughter was sought by Ioshua, that he might send that vp, whence those Haile-stones and that victory came: All the Earth might see the Sunne and Moone; all could not see the Cloud of Haile, which be­cause of that heauy burden flew but low. That all Nations might know, the same hand commands both in Earth, in the Clouds, in Heauen, Ioshua now praies, that he which disheartned his enemies vpon earth, and smote them from the cloud, would stay the Sunne and Moone in Heauen. God neuer got himselfe so much honour by one dayes worke amongst the Heathen; and when was it more fit then now, when fiue Heathen Kings are banded against him?

The Sun and the Moone were the ordinary gods of the world: and who would not but thinke, that their standing still but one houre, should be the ruine of Nature? And now all Nations shall well see, that there is an higher then their highest, that their gods are but seruants to the god whom themselues should serue, at whose pleasure both they and Nature shall stand at once. If that God which meant to work this miracle, had not raised vp his thoughts to desire it, it had beene a blameable presumption, which now is a faith worthy of admiration. To desire a miracle without cause, is a temp­ting of God. O powerfull God that can effect this! O power of faith that can obtain it! What is there that God cannot doe? and what is there which God can doe, that faith cannot doe?

The Altar of the Reubenites.

REuben and Gad were the first that had an inheritance assigned them: yet they must enioy it last: So it falls out oft in the heauenly Canaan, the first in title are the last in possession. They had their lot assigned them be­yond Iordan, which though it were allotted them in peace, must be pur­chased with their warre: that must be done for their brethren, which nee­ded not be done for themselues: they must yet still fight, and fight formost, that as they had the first patrimony, they might endure the first encounter. I doe not heare them say, This is our share, let vs sit downe and enioy it quietly, fight who will for the rest: [Page 898] but when they knew their owne portion, they leaue wiues and children to take possessi­on, and march armed before their brethren, till they had conquered all Canaan. Whe­ther should we more commend their courage, or their charity? Others were moued to fight with hope, they only with loue: they could not win more, they might lose themselues; yet they will fight, both for that they had something, and that their bre­thren might haue. Thankfulnesse and loue can doe more with Gods children, then desire to merit, or necessity: No true Israelite can (if he might chuse) abide to sit still beyond Iordan, when all his brethren are in the field. Now when all this warre of God was ended, and all Canaan is both won and diuided, they returne to their owne; yet not till they were dismissed by Ioshua: all the sweet attractiues of their priuate loue cannot hasten their pace. If heauen be neuer so sweet to vs, yet may we not runne from this earthen warfare, till our great Captaine shall please to discharge vs. If these Reubenites had departed sooner, they had been recalled, if not as cowards, surely as fugitiues; now they are sent backe with victory and blessing. How safe and happy it is to attend both the call and the dispatch of God!

Being returned in peace to their home, their first care is, not for Trophees, nor for houses, but for an Altar to God; an Altar, not for sacrifice, which had been abomi­nable, but for a memoriall what God they serued. The first care of true Israelites, must be the safety of Religion; the world, as it is inferiour in worth, so must it be in respect▪ hee neuer knew God aright, that can abide any competition with his Maker.

The rest of the Tribes no sooner heare newes of their new Altar, but they gather to Shiloh, to fight against them: they had scarce breathed from the Canaanitish war, & now they will goe fight with their brethren: if their brethren will (as they suspected) turne Idolaters, they cannot hold them any other then Canaanites. The Reubenites and their fellowes had newly setled the rest of Israel in their possessions, and now ere they can be warme in their seats, Israel is vp in Armes to thrust them out of their own: The hatred of their suspected Idolatry, makes them forget either their blood, or their benefits. Israel sayes, These men were the first in our battels, and shall be the first in our reuenge: they fought well for vs; we will try how they can fight for themselues. What if they were our Champions? Their reuolt from God hath lost them the thank of their former labours; their Idolatry shall make them of brethren, aduersaries; their owne bloud shall giue handfell to their new Altar. O noble and religious zeale of Israel! Who would thinke these men the sonnes of them that danced about the molten Calfe? That consecrated an Altar to that Idoll? Now they are ready to die or kill, ra­ther then endure an Altar without an Idoll. Euery ouerture in matter of Religion, is worthy of suspition, worthy of our speedy opposition: God looks for an early redresse of the first beginnings of impiety. As in treasons or mutinies, wise States-men find it safest to kill the serpent in the egge; so in motions of spiritual alteration, one spoone­full of water will quench that fire at the first, which afterwards whole buckets cannot abate.

Yet doe not these zealous Israelites run rashly and furiously vpon their brethren, nor say, What need we expostulate? The fact is cleare: what care we for words, when we see their Altar? What can this meane▪ but either seruice to a false god, or diuision in the seruice of the true? There can be no excuse for so manifest a crime: why doe we not rather think of punishment, then satisfaction? But they send ere they go, and con­sult ere they execute. Phineas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest, and ten Princes (for e­uery Tribe one) are addressed both to inquire, and disswade; to inquire of the purpose of the fact; to diswade from that which they imagined was purposed. Wisedome is a good guide to zeale, and onely can keepe it from running out into fury: If discre­tion doe not hold in the reynes, good intentions will both breake their own necks, and the ryders: yea, which is strange, without this, the zeale of God may lead vs from God.

Not onely wisedome, but charity moued them to this message. For, grant they [Page 899] had been guilty, must they perish vnwarned? Peaceable meanes must first be vsed to recall them, ere violence be sent to persecute them. The old rule of Israel hath been, still to inquire of Abel; No good Shepheard sends his dog to pull out the throat of his strayed sheepe, but rather fetches it on his shoulders to the fold: Sudden cruelty stands not with Religion: He which will not himselfe breake the bruised reede, how will he allow vs, either to bruise the whole, or to breake the bruised, or to burne the broken?

Neither yet was here more charity in sending, then vncharitablenesse in the miscon­struction. They begin with a challenge; and charge their brethren deeply with trans­gression, apostasie, rebellion. I know not how two contrary qualities fall into loue; it is not naturally suspicious, and yet many times suggests iealous feares of those we affect. If these Israelites had not loued their brethren, they would neuer haue sent so far to restraine them; they had neuer offered them part of their owne patrimony: if they had not beene excessiuely iealous, they had not censured a doubtfull action so sharply. They met at Shilo, where the Tabernacle was; but if they had consulted with the Arke of God, they had saued both this labour, & this challenge: This case seemed so plaine, that they thought aduice needles: Their inconsideratenesse therefore brands their brethren with crimes whereof they were innocent; and makes themselues the onely offenders. In cases which are doubtfull and vncertaine, it is safe either to sus­pend the iudgement, or to passe it in fauour; otherwise, a plaine breach of charity in vs, shall be worse then a questionable breach of iustice in another.

Yet this little gleame of their vncharitable loue began at themselues; if they had not feared their owne iudgements in the offence of Reuben, I know not whether they had been so vehement: The fearefull reuenges of their brethrens sinne are still in their eye. The wickednesse of Peor stretched not so far as the plague; Achan sinned, and Israel was beaten: therefore by iust induction, they argue (Yee rebell to day against the Lord, to morrow will the Lord be wroth with all the Congregation.) They still tremble at the vengeance passed; and finde it time to preuent their owne punishment, in punishing their brethren. Gods proceedings haue then their right vse, when they are both carefully remembred, and made patterns of what he may doe.

Had these Reubenites been as hot in their answere, as the Israelites were in their charge, here had growne a bloudy war out of misprision: But now their answere is milde and moderate, and such as well shewed, that though they were further from the Arke, yet no lesse neere to God. They thought in themselues, This act of ours, though it were well meant by vs, yet might well be by interpretation scandalous; it is reason our mildnesse should giue satisfaction for that offence, which we haue not preuented. Hereupon, their answere was as pleasing, as their act was dangerous. Euen in those acti­ons whereby an offence may be occasioned (though not giuen) charity bindes vs to cleare both our owne name, and the conscience of others.

Little did the Israelites looke for so good a ground of an action so suspicious; An Altar without a sacrifice? An Altar and no Tabernacle? An Altar without a precept, and yet not against God? It is not safe to measure all mens actions by our owne con­ceit, but rather to thinke there may be a further drift and warrant of their act, then we can attaine to see.

By that time the Reubenites haue commented vpon their owne worke, it appeares as iustifiable, as before offensiue. What wisedome and religion is found in that Altar, which before shewed nothing but Idolatry? This discourse of theirs is full both of reason and piety; We are seuered by the riuer Iordan from the other Tribes; perhaps hereafter, our choyce may exclude vs from Israel Posterity may peraduenture say, Ior­dan is the bounds of all natural Israelites; the streams wherof neuer gaue way to those beyond the Riuer: If they had beene ours, either in bloud or religion, they would not haue beene sequestred in habitation. Doubtlesse therefore these men are the off-spring of some Strangers, which by vicinity of abode, haue gotten some tincture of our lan­guage, manners, religion; What haue we to doe with them, what haue they to doe [Page 900] with the Tabernacle of God? Sith therefore we may not either remoue Gods Alter to vs, or remoue our Patrimony to the Altar; the Patterne of the Altar shall goe with vs, not for sacrifice, but for memoriall; that both the posterity of the other Israelites may know, we are no lesse deriued from them, then this Altar from theirs; and that our po­sterity may know, they pertaine to that Altar, whereof this is the resemblance. There was no danger of the present; but posterity might both offer and receiue preiudice, if this Monument were not. It is a wise and holy care to preuent the dangers of ensuing times, and to settle religion vpon the succeeding generations. As we affect to leaue a perpetuity of our bodily issue, so much more to traduce piety with them. Doe wee not see good husbands set and plant those trees, whereof their grand-children shall re­ceiue the first fruit, and shade? Why are wee lesse thrifty in leauing true religion intire to our childrens children?

EHVD and EGLON.

AS euery man is guilty of his owne sorrow, these Isaelites bred mischiefe to themselues: It was their mercy that plagued them with those Canaa­nites which their obedience should haue rooted out. If foolish pitty be a more humane sinne, yet it is no lesse dangerous then cruelty: Cruelty kils others, vniust pitty kils our selues. They had been Lords alone of the promised Land, if their commiseration had not ouer-swayed their iustice; and now their enemies are too cruell to them (in the iust reuenge of God) because they were too mercifull. That God, which in his reuealed will had commanded all the Canaanites to the slaughter, yet secretly giues ouer Israel to a toleration of some Canaanites for their owne punishment. Hee hath bidden vs cleanse our hearts of all our corruptions: yet hee will permit some of these thornes still in our sides, for exercise, for humiliati­on. If we could lay violent hands vpon our sinnes, our soules should haue peace; now our indulgence costs vs many stripes, and many teares: what a continued circle is here of sinnes, iudgements; repentance, deliuerances? The conuersation with Idolaters, taints them with sinne; their sinne drawes on iudgements; the smart of the iudgement moues them to repentance; vpon their repentance followes speedy deliuerance, vpon their peace and deliuerance they sinne againe.

Othniel, Calebs nephew, had rescued them from Idolatry and seruitude: his life, and their innocence and peace ended together. How powerfull the presence of one good man is in a Church or State, is best found in his losse.

A man that is at once eminent in place and goodnesse, is like a stake in a hedge; pull that vp, and all the rest are but loose and rotten sticks, easily remoued: or like the piller of a vaulted roofe, which either supports, or ruines the building. Who would not thinke Idolatry an absurd and vnnaturall sinne? which as it hath the fewest induce­ments, so had also the most direct inhibitions from God; and yet after all these war­nings, Israel falls into it againe: Neither affliction nor repentance can secure an Isra­elite from redoubling the worst sinne, if he be left to his owne frailty. It is no censu­ring of the truth of our present sorrow, by the euent of a following miscarriage; The former cryes of Israel to God were vnfained, yet their present wickednesse is abomi­nable: Let him that thinkes he stands, take heed lest he fall.

No sooner had he said (Israel had rest) but he addes, They committed wickednesse: The security of any people is the cause of their corruption; standing waters soone grow noysome. Whiles they were exercised with warre, how scrupulous were they of the least intimation of Idolatry? the newes of a bare Altar beyond Iordan, drew them together for a reuenge; now they are at peace with their enemies, they are at variance [Page 901] with God. It is both hard and happy not to be the worse with liberty; The sendentary life is most subiect to diseases.

Rather then Israel shall want a scourge for their sinne, God himselfe shall raise them vp an enemy: Moab had no quarrell but his owne ambition: but God meant by the am­bition of the one part, to punish the Idolatry of the other; his iustice can make one sinne the executioner of another, whiles neitheir shall look for any other measure from him, but iudgement: The euill of the City is so his, that the instrument is not guiltlesse. Before, God had stirred vp the King of Syria against Israel; now, the King of Moab; afterwards, the King of Canaan: Hee hath more variety of iudgements, then there can be offences; if we haue once made him our aduersary, he shall be sure to make vs aduersaries enow; which shall reuenge his quarrell, whiles they prosecute their owne.

Euen those were Idolaters, by whose hands God plagued the Idolatries of Israel. In Moab, the same wickednesse prospers, which in Gods own people is punished: the iustice of the Almighty can least brooke euill in his own; the same heathen which pro­uoked Israel to sinne, shall scourge them for sinning. Our very profession hurts vs, if we be not innocent.

No lesse then eighteene yeeres did the rod of Moab rest vpon the inheritance of God: Israel seemes as borne to seruitude; they came from their bondage in the Land of Egypt, to serue in the Land of Promise: They had neglected God, now they are neglected of God; their sinnes haue made them seruants, whom the choyce of God had made free, yea, his first borne. Worthy are they to serue those men, whose false gods they had serued; and to serue them alwaies in thraldome, whom they haue once serued in Idolatry. Wee may not measure the continuance of punishment, by the time of the commission of sinne, one minutes sinne deserues a torment beyond all time.

Doubtlesse, Israel was not so insensible of their owne misery, as not to complaine sooner then the end of eighteen yeers: The first houre they sighed for themselues, but now they cried vnto God. The very purpose of affliction is to make vs importunate: He that heares the secret murmurs of our griefe, yet will not seeme to heare vs, till our cries be loud and strong. God sees it best to let the penitent dwell for the time vnder their sorrowes; he sees vs sinking all the while, yet he lets vs alone, til we be at the bot­tome: and when once we can say, Out of the depths haue I cried to thee, instantly fol­lowes, The Lord heard me. A vehement suter cannot but be heard of God, whatsoeuer hee askes. If our prayers want successe, they want heart: their blessing is accor­ding to their vigour. Wee liue in bondage to these spirituall Moabites, our owne corruptions. It discontents vs: but where are our strong cries vnto the God of heauen? where are our teares? If we could passionately bemoane our selues to him, how soone should wee bee more then conquerours? Some good motions wee haue to send vp to him, but they faint in the way. We may call long enough, if wee cry not to him.

The same hand that raised vp Eglon against Israel, raised vp also Ehud for Israel, a­gainst Eglon: When that Tyrant hath reuenged God of his people, God will reuenge his people of him. It is no priuiledge to be an instrument of Gods vengeance by euill meanes. Though Eglon were an vsurper, yet had Ehud been a Traytor, if God had not sent him: it is onely in the power him that makes Kings, when they are once settled, to depose them. It is no more possible for our moderne butchers of Princes, to shew they are imployed by God, then to escape the reuenge of God in offering to doe this violence, not being imployed.

What a strange enoyce doth God make of an Executioner? A man shut of his right hand; either he had but one hand, or vsed but one, and that the worse, and more vn­ready: Who would not haue thought both hands too little for such a worke, or, if ei­ther might haue been spared, how much rather the left? God seeth not as man seeth? It is the ordinary wont of the Almighty, to make choyce of the vnlikeliest meanes. [Page 892] The instruments of God must not be measured by their owne power, or aptitude, but by the will of the Agent: Though Ehud had no hands, he that imployed him, had ena­bled him to this slaughter. In humane things, it is good to looke to the meanes; in diuine, to the worker; No meanes are to be contemned that God will vse; no meanes to be trusted that man will vse without him.

It is good to be suspicious where is least shew of danger, and most appearance of fauour. This left-handed man comes with a present in his hand, but a dagger vnder his skirt. The Tyrant, besides seruice, lookt for gifts; and now receiues death in his bribe: Neither God nor men doe alwaies giue where they loue. How oft doth God giue extraordinary illumination, power of miracles, besides wealth and honour, where he hates? So doe men too oft accompany their curses with presents; either least an e­nemy should hurt vs, or that we may hurt them. The intention is the fauour in gifts, and not the substance.

Ehuds faith supplies the want of his hand: Where God intends successe, hee lifts vp the heart with resolutions of courage and contempt of danger. What indiffe­rent beholder of this proiect would not haue condemned it, as vnlikely to speed; To see a maimed man goe alone to a great King, in the middest of all his troupes; to single him out from all witnesses; to set vpon him with one hand in his owne Parlor, where his Courtiers might haue heard the least exclamation, and haue comne in, if not to the rescue, yet to the reuenge? Euery circumstance is full of improbabili­ties: Faith euermore ouer-lookes the difficulties of the way, and bends her eyes onely to the certainty of the end. In this intestine slaughter of our tyrannicall cor­ruptions, when we cast our eyes vpon our selues, wee might well despaire: Alasse, what can our left hands doe against these spirituall wickednesses? But when wee see who hath both commanded, and vndertaken to prosper these Holy designes, how can we misdoubt the successe? I can doe all things through him that strengthens mee.

When Ehud hath obtayned the conuenient secrecy both of the weapon and place; now with a confident forehead hee approches the Tyrant, and salutes him, with a true and awfull preface to so important an act: I haue a message to thee from God. Euen Ehuds ponyard was Gods message; not onely the vocall admonitions, but also the reall iudgements of God, are his errands to the world. He speakes to vs in raine and waters, in sicknesses and famine, in vnseasonable times and inundations: These are the secondary messages of God; if we will not heare the first, we must heare these to our cost.

I cannot but wonder at the deuout reuerence of this Heathen Prince: hee sate in his Chaire of State; the vnweildinesse of his fat body was such, that hee could not rise with readinesse & ease; yet no sooner doth he heare newes of a message from God, but he rises vp from his Throne, and reuerently attends the tenor thereof: Though hee had no superiour to controll him, yet he cannot abide to be vnmannerly in the bu­sinesse of God.

This man was an Idolater, a Tyrant: yet what outward respects doth hee giue to the true God? Eternall ceremonies of piety, and complements of deuotion, may well be found with falshood in Religion. They are a good shadow of truth where it is: but where it is not, they are the very body of hypocrasie. Hee that had risen vp in Armes against Gods people, and the true worship of God, now rises vp in reuerence to his name. God would haue liked well to haue had lesse of his courtesie, more of his obedience.

He lookt to haue heard the message with his eares, & he feels it in his guts; so sharpe a message, that it pierced the body, and let out the soule through that vnclean passage: neither did it admit of any answere, but silence and death. In that part had he offended by pampering it, and making it his god; and now his bane findes the same way with his sinne.

This one hard and cold morsell, which hee cannot digest, paies for all those [Page 903] gluttonous delicates, whereof he had formerly surfeted. It is the manner of God, to take fearefull reuenges of the professed enemies of his Church.

It is a maruell, that neither any noyse in his dying, nor the fall of so grosse a body, called in some of his attendants: But that God which hath intended to bring about any designe, disposes of all circumstances to his owne purpose. If Ehud had not come forth with a calme and setled countenance, and shut the dores after him, all his pro­iect had been in the dust. What had it been better that the King of Moab was slaine, if Israel had neither had a messenger to informe, nor a Captaine to guide them? Now he departs peaceably, and blowes a Trumpet in Mount Ephraim, gathers Israel, and fals vpon the body of Moab as well as he had done vpon the head, and procures free­dome to his people. He that would vndertake great enterprises, had need of wisdome, and courage; wisedome to contriue, and courage to execute; wisedome to guide his courage, and courage to second his wisedome: both which, if they meet with a good cause, cannot but succeed.

IAEL and SISERA.

IT is no wonder if they, who ere foure-score daies after the Law deliue­red, fell to Idolatry alone, now after foure-score yeers since the Law re­stored, fell to Idolatry among the Canaanites. Peace could in a shorter time worke loosenesse in any people. And if forty yeeres after Othniels deliuerance, they clapsed, what maruell is it that in twise forty after Ehud, they thus miscarried▪ What are they the better to haue killed Eglon the King of Moab, if the Idolatry of Moab haue killed them? The sinne of Moab shall be found a worse Tyrant then thir Eglon. Israel is for euery market; they sold themselues to Idolatry; God sels them to the Canaanites; it is no maruell they are slaues, if they will be Idolaters. After their longest intermission, they haue now the sorest bondage. None of their Tyrants were so potent as Iabin with his nine hundred Chariots of yron. The longer the reckoning is deferred, the greater is the summe: God prouides on purpose mighty Aduersaries for his Church, that their humiliation may be the greater in su­stayning, and his glory may be greater in deliuerance.

I do not finde any Prophet in Israel during their sinne; but so soone as I heare newes of their repentance, mention is made of a Prophetesse, and Iudge of Israel. There is no better signe of Gods reconciliation, then the sending of his holy messengers to any people: He is not vtterly faln out with those whom he blesses with prophecy. Whom yet doe I see raised to this honour? Not any of the Princes of Israel; not Barac the Captaine; not Lapidoth the husband; but a woman, for the honour of her sex; a wife, for the honour of wedlocke: Debora, the wife of Lapidoth.

He that had choyce of all the millions of Israel, culs out two weake women, to deli­uer his people; Deborah shall iudge, Iael, shall execute. All the Palaces of Israel must yeeld to the Palme-tree of Deborah; The weaknesse of the instruments, redounds to the greater honour of the Workman. Who shall aske God any reason of his elections, but his own pleasure? Deborah was to sentence, not to strike; to command, not to exe­cute: This act is masculine, fit for some Captaine of Israel: She was the Head of Is­rael, it was meet some other should be the hand: it is an imperfect and titular gouern­ment, where there is a cōmanding power, without correction, without execution. The message of Deborah findes out Barac the sonne of Abinoam, in his obscure secrecy, and cals him from a corner of Nepthali, to the honour of this exploit. He is sent for, not to get the victory, but to take it; not to ouercome, but to kill; to pursue, & not to beat Sisera. Who could not haue done this worke, whereto not much courage, no skill belonged? Yet euen for this, will God haue an instrument of his owne choice: It [Page 904] is most fit that God should serue himselfe where he list, of his owne; neither is it to be inquired, whom we thinke meet for any employment, but whom God hath called.

Deborah had been no Prophetesse, if she durst haue sent in her owne name; Her message is from him that sent her selfe, Hath not the Lord God of Israel commanded? Ba­racs answere is faithfull, though conditionate; and doth not so much intend a refusall to goe without her, as a necessary bond of her presence with him. Who can blame him that he would haue a Prophetesse in his company? If the man had not been as holy as valiant, he would not haue wished such society. How many think it a perpetuall bon­dage to haue a Prophet of God at their elbow? God had neuer sent for him so farre, if he could haue bin content to goe vp without Deborah; He knew that there was both a blessing, and incouragement in that presence. It is not putting any trust in the successe of those men, that neglect the messengers of God.

To prescribe that to others, which we draw backe from doing our selues, is an ar­gument of hollownesse and falsity: Barac shall see that Deborah doth not offer him that cup, whereof she dare not begin; without regard of her sex she marches with him to Mount Tabor, and reioyces to be seene of the tenne thousand of Israel. With what scorne did Sisera looke at the gleanings of Israel? How vnequall did this match seene of ten thousand Israelites against his three hundred thousand foot, ten thousand horse, nine hundred charets of yron? And now in a brauery, he cals for his troupes, and meanes to kill this handfull of Israel with the very sight of his picked chariots; and on­ly feared, it would be no victory to cut the throats of so few. The faith of [...] and Barac was not appalled with this world of Aduersaries, which from mount T [...]o [...] they saw hiding all the Valley below them; they knew whom they had beleeued, and how little an arme of flesh could doe against the God of Hosts.

Barac went downe against Sisera, but it was God that destroyed him. The Israelites did not this day wield their owne swords, lest they should arrogate any thing; God told them before-hand, it should be his owne act. I heare not of one stroke that any Canaanite gaue in his fight; as if they were called hither, onely to suffer. And n [...]w proud Sisera, after many curses of the heauinesse of that yron carriage, is glad to quit his Chariot, and betake himselfe to his heeles. Who euer yet knew any earthly thing trusted in, without disappointment? It is wonder if God make vs not at last as weary of whatsoeuer hath stolne our hearts from him, as euer we were fond.

Yet Sisera hopes to haue sped better then his followers, in so seasonable an harbour of Iael. If Heber and Iael had not been great persons, there had been no note taken of their Tents; There had been no league betwixt King Iabin and them: now their greatnesse makes them knowne, their league makes them trusted. The distresse of Si­sera might haue made him importunate; but Iael begins the courtesie, and exceeds the desire of her guest: He askes water to drinke; she giues him milke; he wishes but shel­ter, she makes him a bed; he desires the protection of her Tent, she couers him with a mantle. And now Sisera pleases himselfe with this happy change, and thinkes how much better it is to be here, then in that whirling of chariots, in that horror of flight, amongst those shriekes, those wounds, those carcasses. Whiles he is in these thoughts, his wearinesse and easie reposall hath brought him asleepe. Who would haue looked that in this tumult and danger, euen betwixt the very iawes of death, Sisera should find time to sleepe? How many wordly hearts doe so in the mids of their spirituall perils?

Now whiles he was dreaming, doubtlesse, of the clashing of armours, ratling of cha­riots, neighing of horses, the clamor of the cōquered, the furious pursuit of Israel; Iael seeing his temples lye so faire, as if they inuited the naile and hammer, entred into the thought of this noble execution; certainly not without some checks of doubt, and pleas of feare: What if I strike him? And yet who am I, that I should dare to thinke of such an act? Is not this Sisera, the famousest Captaine of the world, whose name hath wont be fearefull to whole Nations? What if my hand should swarue in the stroke? What if he should awake, whiles I am lifting vp this instrument of death? What if I should be surprized by some of his followers while the fact is greene, [Page 905] and yet bleeding? Can the murder of so great a Leader be hid, or vnreuenged? Or if I might hope so, yet can my heart allow to be secretly trecherous? Is there not peace betwixt my house, and him? Did not I inuite him to my Tent? Doth he not trust to my friendship and hospitality? But what doe these weake feares, these idle fancies of ciuility? If Sisera be in league with vs, yet is he not at defiance with God? Is he not a Tyrant to Israel? Is it for nothing that God hath brought him into my Tent? May I not now find meanes to repay vnto Israel all their kindnes to my Grand-father Iethro? Doth not God offer mee this day, the honour to be the Rescuer of his people? Hath God forbidden me strike, and shall I hold my hand? No, Sisera, sleepe now thy last, and take here this fatall reward of all thy cruelty and oppression.

He that put this instinct into her heart, did put also strength into her hand; He that guided Sisera to her Tent, guided the naile thorow his temples; which hath made a speedy way for his soule thorow those parts, and now hath fastned his eare so close to the earth, as if the body had been listening what was become of the soule. There lyes now the great terror of Israel at the foote of a woman: He that brought so many hun­dred thousands into the Field, hath not now one Page left, either to auert his death, or to accompany it, or bewaile it: He that had vaunted of his yron chariots, is slaine by one naile of yron, wanting onely this one point of his infelicity, that he knowes not by whose hand he perished.

GIDEONS Calling.

THe iudgements of God still the further they goe, the forer they are; the bondage of Israel vnder Iabin was great, but it was freedome in compari­son of the yoke of the Midianites. During the former tyranny, Deborah was permitted to iudge Israel vnder a Palme-tree; Vnder this, not so much as priuate habitations will be allowed to Israel: Then, the seat of iudge­ment was in sight of the Sun; now their very dwellings must be secret, vnder the earth. They that reiected the protection of God, are glad to seeke to the mountaines for shelter; and as they had sauagely abused themselues, so they are faine to creepe into dens and caues of the rocks, like wilde creatures for safegard: God had sowen spirituall seede amongst them, and they suffered their heathenish neighbors to pull it vp by the rootes; and now, no sooner can they sowe their materiall seede, but Midianites and Amalckites are ready by force to destroy it. As they inwardly dealt with God, so God deales outwardly by them; Their eyes may tell them what their souls haue done: yet that God, whose mercy is aboue the worst of our sinnes, sends first his Prophet with a message of reproofe, and then this Angell with a message of deliuerance. The Israelites had smarted enough with their seruitude, yet God sends them a sharpe rebuke. It is a good signe whē God chides vs, his round reprehensions are euer gracious fore-runners of mercy: whereas his silent conniuence at the wicked, argues deepe and secret dis­pleasure: The Prophet made way for the Angell, reproofe for deliuerance, humiliation for comfort.

Gideon was threshing Wheat by the Wine-presse. Yet Israel hath both Wheat and Wine, for all the incursions of their enemies. The worst estate out of hell, hath either some comfort, or at least, some mittigation; in spight of all the malice of the world, God makes secret prouision for his owne. How should it be but hee that ownes the earth, and all creatures, should reserue euer a sufficiency from forrainers (such the wick­ed are) for his houshold? In the worst of the Medianitish tyranny, Gideons field & barne are priueledged, as his fleece was afterwards from the showre.

Why did Gideon thr [...]sh his corne? To hide it; Not from his neighbours, but his enemies: his Granary might easily be more close then his barne. As then, Israelites [Page 906] threshed out their come, to hide it from the Midianites: but now, Midianites thresh out come, to hide it from the Israelites. These rurall Tyrants of our time, doe not more lay vp come, then curses: he that withdraweth come, the people will curse him; yea, God will curse him, with them, and for them.

What shifts nature will make to liue! Oh that we could be so carefull to lay vp spiri­tuall food for our soules, out of the reach of those spirituall Midianites, we could not but liue, in despight of all aduersaries.

The Angels, that haue euer God in their face, and in their thoughts, haue him also in the mouthes: The Lord is with thee. But this which appeared vnto Gideon, was the Angell of the Couenant, the Lord of Angels. Whiles he was with Gideon, he might well fall, The Lord is with thee. He that sent the comforter, was also the true Comforter of his Church: he well knew, how to lay a sure ground of consolation, and that the onely remedy of sorrow, and beginning of true ioy, is The presence of God. The griefe of the Apostles for the expected losse of their Master, could neuer be cured by any re­ceit but this, of the same Angel, Behold, I am with you to the end of the World. What is our glory but the fruition of Gods presence? The punishment of the damned, is a sepa­ration from the beatificall face of God; needs must therefore his absence in this life, be a great torment to a good heart: and no crosse can be equiualent to this beginning of heauen in the Elect, The Lord is with thee.

Who can complaine either of solitarinesse, or opposition, that hath God with him? With him, not onely as a witnesse, but as a party: Euen wicked men and diuels cannot exclude God, not the barres of hell can shut him out: He is with them perforce, but to iudge, to punish them: yea, God will be euer with them to their cost; but to pro­tect, comfort, saue he is with none but his.

Whiles he calls Gideon valiant, he makes him so. How could he be but valiant, that had God with him? The godlesse man may be carelesse, but cannot be other then cow­ardly. It pleases God to acknowledge his own graces in men, that he may interchange his owne glory, with their comfort; how much more should we confesse the graces of one another? An enuious nature is preiudiciall to God; he is a strange man in whom there is not some visible good; yea, in the Diuels themselues we may easily note some commendable parts, of knowledge, strength, agility: Let God haue his owne in the worst creature; yea, let the worst creature haue that praise which God would put vp­on it.

Gideon cannot passe ouer this salutation, as some fashionable complement, but layes hold on that part, which was most important; the tenure of all his comfort; and (as not regarding the praise of his valour) inquires after that which should be the ground of his valour, the presence of God: God had spoken particularly to him; he expostulates for all. It had beene possible God should be present with him, not with the rest; as hee promised to haue been with Moses, not Israel: and yet when God sayes, The Lord is with thee, he answeres, Alasse Lord, if the Lord be with vs. Gideon cannot conceiue of him­selfe as an exempt person; but puts himselfe among the throng of Israel, as one that could not be sensible of any particular comfort, while the common case of Israel la­boured. The maine care of a good heart is still for the publike; neither can it enioy it selfe, while the Church of God is distressed. As faith drawes home generalities, so charity diffuses generalities from it selfe to all.

Yet the valiant man was here weake; weake in faith, weake in discourse; whiles hee argues Gods absence by affliction, his presence by deliuerances, and the vnlikelihood of successe by his owne disability; all grosse inconsequences: Rather should he haue inferred Gods presence vpon their correction; for wheresoeuer God chastises, there he is, yea, there he is in mercy. Nothing more proues vs his, then his stripes; he will not bestow whipping where he loues not. Fond nature thinkes God should not suffer the winde to blow vpon his deare ones, because her selfe makes this vse of her owne indul­gence; but none out of the place of torment, haue suffered so much as his dearest chil­dren. He saies not we are Idolaters; therfore the Lord hath forsaken vs, because we haue [Page 907] forsaken him: This sequell had been as good, as the other was faultie, (The Lord hath deliuered vs vnto the Midianites, therefore he hath forsaken vs:) Sinnes, not afflicti­ons, argue God absent.

Whiles Gideon bewrayeth weaknes, God both giues him might, and imployes it; (Goe in this thy might, and saue Israel.) Who would not haue looked that God should haue looked angerly on him, and chid him for his vnbeliefe? But he whose mercy will not quench the weakest fire of grace, though it be but in flax, lookes vpon him with compassionate eyes; and to make good his owne word, giues him that valour he had acknowledged.

Gideon had not yet said, Lord, deliuer Israel: much lesse had he said, Lord deliuer Israel by my hand. The mercy of God preuents the desire of Gideon? if God should not be­gin with vs, we should be euer miserable; if he should not giue vs till we aske, yet who should giue vs to aske; if his Spirit did not worke those holy grones, and sighes in vs, we should neuer make sute to God. He that commonly giues vs power to craue some­times, giues vs without crauing, that the benifit might be so much more welcome, by how much lesse it was expected; & we so much more thankfull, as he is more forward. When he bids vs aske, it is not for that hee needs to be intreated; but that he may make vs more capeable of blessings by desiring them: And where he sees feruent desires, he stayes not for words; and he that giues ere we aske, how much more will he giue when we aske?

He that hath might enough to deliuer Israel, yet hath not might enough to keepe himselfe from doubting. The strongest faith will euer haue some touch of infidelity. And yet this was not so much a distrust of the possibility of deliuering Israel, as an in­quiry after the meanes; Whereby shall I saue Israel? The salutation of the Angell to Gi­deon, was as like to Gabriels salutation of the blessed Virgin, as their answeres were like: Both Angels brought newes of deliuerance; both were answered with a question of the meanes of performance; with a report of the difficulties in performing: Ah my Lord, whereby shall I saue Israel? How the good man disparages himselfe! It is a great matter (O Lord) thou that speakest of, and great actions require mighty Agents: As for me, who am I? My Tribe is none of the greatest in Israel; My Fathers family is one of the meanest in his Tribe, and I the meanest in his family; Pouerty is a sufficient barre to great enterprises.

Whereby shall I? Humility is both a signe of following glory, and a way to it, and an occasion of it: Bragging and height of spirit, will not carry it with God: None haue e­uer been raised by him, but those which haue formerly deiected themselues; None haue been confounded by him, that haue been abased in themselues. Thereupon it is that he addes, I will therefore bee with thee: as if he had answered, Hadst thou not been so poore in thy self, I would not haue wrought by thee. How should God be magnified in his mercies, if we were not vnworthy? How should hee be strong, if not in our weakenesse.

All this while, Gideon knew not it was an Angell that spake with him; He saw a man stand before him like a Traueller, with a staffe in his hand. The vnusualnesse of those reuelations in those corrupted times was such, that Gideon might thinke of any thing ra­ther then an Angell: No maruell if so strange a promise from an vnknowne messenger found not a perfect assent: Faine would hee beleeue, but faine would hee haue good warrant for his faith. In matters of faith we cannot goe vpon too sure grounds. As Mo­ses therefore being sent vpon the same errand, desired a signe, whereby Israel might know that God sent him: So Gideon desires a signe from this bearer, to know that his newes is from God.

Yet the very hope of so happy newes, not yet ratified, stirres vp in Gideon both ioy and thankfulnesse. After all the iniury of the Midianites, he was not so poore, but hee could bestow a Kid & cakes vpon the Reporter of such tidings. Those which are right­ly affected with the glad newes of our spirituall deliuerance, studie to shew their lo­uing respects to the messengers.

The Angell stayes for the repairing of Gideons feast. Such pleasure doth God take in the thankfull indeuours of his seruants, that he patiently waites vpon the leysure of our performances. Gideon intended a dinner, the Angell turned it into a sacrifice. He whose meat and drinke it was to doe his Fathers will, cals for the broth and flesh to be powred out vpon the stone: And when Gideon lookt he should haue blessed, and eaten, he touches the feast with his staffe, and consumes it with fire from the stone, and departed. He did not strike the stone with his staffe (for the attrition of two hard bo­dies would naturally beget fire) but he touched the meat, and brought fire from the stone: And now whiles Gideon saw and wondred at the spirituall act, he lost the sight of the Agent.

He that came without intreating, would not haue departed without taking leaue, but that he might increase Gideons wonder, and that his wonder might increase his faith. His salutation therefore was not so strange as his farewell. Moses touched the rocke with his staffe, and brought forth water, and yet a man, and yet continued with the Israelites. This messenger touches the stone with his staffe, and brings forth fire, and presently vanishes, that he may approue himselfe a spirit. And now Gideon, when head had gathered vp himselfe, must needs thinke, He that can raise fire out of a stone, can raise courage and power out of my dead breast; He that by this fire hath consumed the broth and flesh, can by the feeble flame of my fortitude consume Midian.

Gideon did not so much doubt before, as now hee feared. Wee that shall once liue with, and be like the Angels, in the estate of our impotency thinke we cannot see an Angell, and liue. Gideon was acknowledged for mighty in valour, yet he trembles at the sight of an Angell. Peter, that durst draw his sword vpon Malchus, and all the traine of Iudas, yet feares when he thought he had seen a spirit. Our naturall courage cannot beare vs out against spirituall obiects. This Angell was homely and familiar, taking vpon him for a time, a resemblance of that flesh whereof he would afterwards take the substance; yet euen the valiant Gideon quakes to haue seene him: How awefull and glorious is the God of Angels, when he will be seene in the state of heauen!

The Angell that departed for the wonder, yet returnes for the comfort of Gideon; It is not the wont of God to leaue his children in a maze, but he brings them out in the same mercy which led them in, and will magnifie his grace in the one, no lesse then his power in the other.

Now Gideon growes acquainted with God, and enterchanges pledges of familiari­tie; He builds an Altar to God, and God conferres with him; and (as he vses where he loues) imploys him. His first taske must be to destroy the god of the Midianites, then the Idolaters themselues. Whiles Baals Altar and Groue stood in the hill of O­phrah, Israel should in vaine hope to preuaile: It is most iust with God, that iudgement should continue with the sinne, and no lesse mercy, if it may remoue after it. Wouldst thou faine be rid of any iudgement? Inquire what false Altars and groues thou hast in thy heart; downe with them first.

First must Baals Altar bee ruined, ere Gods be built, both may not stand together; The true God will haue no society with Idols, neither will allow it vs. I doe not heare him say, That Altar and groue which were abused to Baal, consecrate now to me; but as one whose holy ielousie will abide no worship till there be no idolatry, he first com­mands downe the monuments of superstition, and then inioynes his owne seruice; yet the wood of Baals groue must be vsed to burne a sacrifice vnto God: When it was once cut downe, Gods detestation, and their danger ceased. The good creatures of God that haue been profaned to Idolatry, may, in a change of their vse, be imployed to the holy seruice of their Maker.

Though some Israelites were penitent vnder this humiliation, yet still many of them persisted in their wonted Idolatry. The very houshold of Gideons father were still Ba­alites, and his neighbours of Ophrah were in the same sinne: yea if his father had been free, what did he with Baals groue and Altar; He dares not therefore take his fathers seruants though hee tooke his bullocks, but commands his owne. The Master is [Page 909] best seen in the seruants: Gideons seruants (amongst the idolatrous retinue of Ioash) are religious, like their Master; yet the misdeuotion of Ioash, and the Ophrathites was not obstinate. Ioash is easily perswaded by his sonne, and easily perswades his neigh­bours, how vnreasonable it is to plead for such a god, as cannot speake for himselfe; to reuenge his cause, that could not defend himselfe. Let Baal plead for himselfe. One ex­ample of a resolute on set in a noted person, may doe more good then a thousand se­conds in the proceeding of an action.

Soone are all the Midianites in an vprore to lose their god; They need not now bee bi [...]den to muster themselues for reuenge. He hath no Religion, that can suffer an indig­nity offered to his God.

GIDEONS Preparation and victory.

OF all the instruments that God vsed in so great a worke, I finde none so weake as Gideon, who yet (of all others) was stiled valiant: naturall valour may well stand with spirituall cowardise. Before he knew that he spake with a God, he might haue iust colours for his distrust: but after God had approued his presence, and almighty power, by fetching fire out of the stone, then to call for a watery signe of his promised deliuerance, was no other then to powre water vpon the fire of the Spirit. The former tryal God gaue vnwished; this vpon Gideons choice and intreaty: The former miracle was strong enough to carry Gideon thorow his first exploit of ruinating the idolatrous groue, and Alter; but now when he saw the swarme of the Midianites and Amalekites about his ears, he calls for new ayde: and not trusting to his Abiezrites, and his other thousand of Israel, hee runnes to God for a further assurance of victory.

The refuge was good, but the manner of seeking it, sauours of distrust. There is nothing more easie then to be valiant, when no perill appeareth: but when euils as­saile vs vpon vnequall tearmes, it is hard, and commendable, Not to be dismayed. If God had made that proclamation now, which afterwards was commanded to be made by Gideon, Let the timerous depart; I doubt whether Israel had not wanted a Guide: yet how willing is the Almighty to satisfie our weake desires!

What taskes is He content to be set by our infirmity? The fleece must be wet, and the ground dry; the ground must be wet, and the fleece dry: Both are done, that now Gideon may see whether he would make himselfe hard earth, or yeelding wooll. God could at pleasure distinguish betwixt him, and the Midianites, and powre downe ei­ther mercies or iudgement where he lists; and that he was set on worke by that God which can command all the Elements, and they obey him, Fire, Water, Earth, serue both him, and (when he will) his.

And now when Gideon had this reciprocall proofe of his insuing successe, he goes on (as he well may) harnessed with resolution, and is seen in the head of his troupes, and in the face of the Midianites. If we cannot make vp the match with God, when we haue our owne asking, we are worthy to sit out.

Gideon had but thirty thousand souldiers at his heeles: the Midianites couered all the valley like Grashoppers: and now whiles the Israelites thinke, We are too few, God sayes, The people are too many. If the Israelites must haue looked for victory from their fingers, they might well haue said, The Midianites are too many for vs: but that God, whose thoughts and words are vnlike to mens, sayes, They are too many for me to giue the Midianites into their hands. If humane strength were to be opposed, there should haue needed an equality; but now God meant to giue the victory, his care is not how to get it, but how to lose or blemish the glory of it gotten. How iealous God is of his honour! Hee is willing to giue deliuerance to Israel, but the praise of the deliue­rance [Page 910] he will keepe to himselfe; and will shorten the meanes, that he may haue the full measure of the glory. And if he will not allow lawfull meanes to stand in the light of his honour, how will he indure it to be crossed so much as indirectly? It is lesse dan­ger to steale any thing from God, then his glory.

As a Prince, which if we steale or clip his coyne, may pardon it; but if we goe about to rob him of his Crowne, will not be appeased. There is nothing that we can giue to God of whom wee receiue all things; that which he is content to part with, he giues vs; but he will not abide we should take ought from him, which he would reserue for himselfe. It is all one with him to saue with many, as with few, but he rather chooses to saue by few, that all the victory may redound to himself. O God, what art thou the better for our praises, to whom, because thou art infinite, nothing can be added? It is for our good that thou wouldst be magnified of vs: Oh teach vs to receiue the be [...]f [...]t of they mercifull fauours, and to returne thee the thanks.

Gideons Army must be lessened; Who are so fit to be cashiered as the fear [...] [...] bids him therefore proclaime licence for all faint hearts to leaue the field. An ill instru­ment may shame a good worke: God will not glorifie himselfe by cowards. As the ti­merous shall be without the gates of heauen, so shall they be without the lists of Gods field. Although it was not their courage that should saue Israel, yet without their cou­rage God would not serue himselfe of them. Christianity requires men; for if our spi­rituall difficulties meet not with high spirits, in stead of whetting our fortitude, [...] quaile it. Dauids royall Band of Worthies, was the type of the forces of the Church, all valiant men, and able to incounter with thousands.

Neither must wee be strong onely, but acquainted with our owne resolutions; not out of any carnal presumption, but out of a faithful reliance vpon the strength of God; in whom, when wee are weake, then wee are strong. Oh thou white liuer! doth but a foule word, or a frowne scarre thee from Christ: Doth the losse of a little land, o [...] [...] ­uer disquiet thee? Doth but the sight of the Midianites in the valley strike thee? Home then, home to the world; thou art not then for the conquering Band of Christ: If thou canst not resolue to follow him through infamy, prisons, racks, iybbers, flames; depart to thine house, and saue thy life to thy losse.

Me thinks now, Israel should haue complained of indignity, and haue said, Why shouldst thou thinke, O Gideon, that there can be a cowardly Israelite? And if the ex­perience of the power and mercy of God, be not enough to make vs fearelesse, yet the sense of seruitude must needs haue made vs resolute, for who had not rather to be buri­ed dead, then quicke? Are we not fain to hide our heads in the caues of the earth, and to make our graues our houses? Not so much as the very light that we can freely inioy the tyrannie of death is but short and easie, to this of Midian: and yet what danger can there be of that, sith thou hast so certainly assured vs of Gods promise of victory, and his miraculous confirmation? No, Gideon, those hearts that haue brought vs hither after thy colours, can as well keepe vs from retiring.

But now, who can but blesse himselfe, to finde of two and thirty thousand Israelites, two and twenty thousand cowards? Yet al these in Gideons march, made as faire affou­rish of courage as the boldest. Who can trust the faces of men, that sees in the Army of Israel, aboue two for one timerous? How many make a glorious shew in the war­faring Church, which then they shall see danger of persecution, shall shrinke from the Standard of God? Hope of satifie, examples of neighbours, desire of praise, feare of censures, coaction of lawes, fellowship of friends, draw many into the field; which so soone as euer they see the Aduersary, repent of their conditions: & if they may clean­ly escape, wil be gone early from Mount Gilead. Can any man be offended at the num­ber of these shrinkers, when he sees but ten thousand Israelites left of two and twen­ty thousand in one morning?

These men that would haue been ashamed to goe away by day, now drop away by night: And if Gideon should haue called any one of them backe, and said, Wilt thou flee? would haue made an excuse. The darknesse is a fit vaile for their palenesse, [Page 911] or blushing; fearefulnesse cannot abide the light: None of these thousands of Israel but would haue been loth Gideon should haue seene his face whiles he said, I am fear­full: Very shame holds some in their station, whose hearts are already fled. And if we cannot endure that men should be witnesses of that feare which we might liue to cor­rect, how shall wee abide once to shew our fearefull heads before that terrible Iudge, when he cals vs forth to the punishment of our feare? Oh the vanity of foolish hypo­crites, that run vpon the terrors of God, whiles they would auoid the shame of men!

How doe wee thinke the small remainder of Israel looked, when in the next mor­ning-muster they found themselues but ten thousand left? How did they accuse their timerous Countreymen, that had left but this handfull to encounter the millions of Midian? and yet still, God complaines of too many; and vpon his triall, dismisses nine thousand seuen hundred more. His first triall was of the valour of their mindes; his next is of the ability of their bodies. Those, which besides boldnesse, are not strong, patient of labour and thirst, willing to stoope, content with a little (such were those that tooke vp water with their hand) are not for the select band of God. The Lord of Hosts wil serue himself of none but able Champions: If he haue therfore singled vs in­to his combat, this very choyce argues that he finds that strength in vs, which we can­not confesse in our selues. How can it but cōfort vs in our great trials, y if the Searcher of hearts did not finde vs fit, he would neuer honour vs with so hard an imployment?

Now, when there is not scarce left one Israelite to euery thousand of the Midia­nites, it is seasonable with God to ioyne battell. When God hath stripped vs of all our earthly confidence, then doth he finde time to giue vs victory; and not till then, lest he should be a loser in our gaine: like as at last he vnclothes vs for our body, that he may cloath vs vpon with glory.

If Gideon feared when he had two and thirthy thousand Israelites at his heels, is it any wonder if he feared, when all these were shrunke into three hundred? Though his confirmation were more, yet his meanes were abated. Why was not Gideon rather the Leader of those two and twenty thousand run-awayes, then of these three hundred souldiers? Oh infinite mercy and forbearance of God, that takes not vantage of so strong an infirmity, but in stead of casting, encourages him! That wise prouidence hath prepared a dreame in the head of one Midianite, an interpretation in the mouth of another, and hath brought Gideon to be an auditor of both; and hath made his ene­mies Prophets of his victory, incouragers of the attempt, proclaimers of their owne confusion. A Midianite dreames, a Midianite interprets. Our very dreames many times are not without God; there is a prouidence in our sleeping fancies: euen the e­nemies of God may haue visions, and power to construe them aright. How vsually are wicked men forewarned of their own destruction? To foreknow and not auoid, is but an aggrauation of iudgement.

When Gideon heard good newes (though from an enemy) he fell downe and wor­shipped. To heare himselfe but a barley-cake, troubled him not, when he heard with­all, that his rolling downe the hill should breake the Tents of Midian. It matters not how base we be thought, so wee may be victorious. The soule that hath receiued full confirmation from God in the assurance of his saluation, cannot but bow the knee, and by all gestures of body tell how it is rauished. I would haue thought, Gideon should rather haue found full confirmation in the promise and act of God, then in the dreame of Midianite. Dreames may be full of vncertaintie; Gods vndertakings are infallible: well therfore might the miracle of God giue strength to the dream of a Mi­dianite; but what strength could a Pagans dreame giue to the miraculous act of God? yet by this is Gideon throughly setled. When we are going, a little thing driues vs on; when we are come neer to the shore, the very tide without sailes is enough to put vs in­to the harbor. We shal now heare no more of Gideons doubts, but of his atchieuemēts: And though God had promised by these three hundred to chase the Midianites, yet he neglects not wise stratagems to effect it. To wait for Gods performance in doing no­thing, is to abuse that diuine prouidence, which will so work, that it will not allow vs idle.

Now, when wee would looke that Gideon should giue charge of whetting their swords, and sharpening their speares, and fitting their Armour, he onely giues order for empty pitchers and lights, and trumpets. The cracking of these pitchers shall breake in peeces this Midianitish clay: the kindling of these lights shall extinguish the light of Midian: these trumpets sound no other then a soule-peale to all the host of Midian: there shall need nothing but noise and light to confound this innumerable Army.

And if the pitchers, and brands, and trumpets of Gideon, did so daunt and dismay the proud tops of Midian and Amaleck, who can wee thinke, shall be able to stand before the last terror, wherein the Trumpet of the Archangell shall sound, and the hea­uens shall passe away with a noise, and the elements shall bee on a flame about our eares?

Any of the weakest Israelites would haue serued to haue broken an empty pitcher, to haue carried a light, and to haue sounded a trumpet, & to strike a flying aduersarie. Not to the basest vse will God employ an vnworthy Agent; he will not allow so much as a cowardly torch-bearer.

Those two and twenty thousand Israelites that slipt away for feare, when the feare­full Midianites fled, can pursue and kill them, and can follow them at the heeles, whom they durst not looke in the face. Our flight giues aduantage to the feeblest aduersarie, whereas our resistance foileth the greatest: How much more, if we haue once turned our backes vpon a tentation, shall our spirituall enemies (which are euer strong) tram­ple vs in the dust? Resist, and they shall flee: stand still, and we shall see the saluation of the Lord.

The reuenge of SVCCOTH and PENVEL.

GIdeon was of Manasseh: Ephraim and he were brothers, sonnes of Ioseph: None of all the Tribes of Israel fall out with their victorious Leader, but he: The agreement of brothers is rare; by how much nature hath more endeared them, by so much are their quarrels more frequent and dan­gerous. I did not heare the Ephramites offering themselues into the front of the Armie, before the fight, and now they are ready to fight with Gideon, because they were not called to fight with Midian: I heare them expostulating after it; After the exploit done, cowards are valiant. Their quarrell was, that they were not called: It had been a greater praise of their valour to haue gone vnbidden. What need was there to call them when God complained of multitude, and sent away those which were called? None speake so bigge in the end of the fray, as the fearefullest.

Ephraim flies vpon Gideon, whiles the Midianites flie from him; when Gideon should be pursuing his enemies, he is pursed by brethren; and now is glad to spend that wind in pacifying of his owne, which should haue been bestowed in the slaughter of a common Aduersay. It is a wonder if Satan suffer vs to be quiet at home, whiles we are exercised with wars abroad. Had not Gideon learned to speake faire, as well as to finite, he had found worke enough from the swords of Iosephs sonnes: his good words are as victorious as his sword; his pacification of friends, better then his execution of enemies.

For ought I see, the enuie of Israelites was more troublesome to Gideon, then the opposition of Midian: Hee hath left the enuie of Ephraim behind him; before him, he findes the enuy of Succoth and Penuel: The one enuies that hee should ouercome without them, the ether, that he should but say he had ouer come. His pursuit leades him to Succoth, there he craues reliefe, and is repelled. Had he said, Come forth and draw your sword with mee against Zeba and Zalmunna, the motion had been but e­quall: [Page 913] A common interest challenges an vniuersall aid: Now he sayes but, Giue morsels of bread to my followers; He is turned off with a scorne; Hee askes bread, and they giue him a stone. Could he aske a more slender recompence of their deliuerance, or a lesse reward of his victory? Giue morsels of bread. Before this act, all their substance had bin too small an hire for their freedome from Midian; now when it is done, a morsell of bread is too much: Well might he challenge bread, where he gaue liberty, and life. It is hard, if those which fight the warres of God, may not haue necessary reliefe; that whiles the enemy dies by them, they should dye by famine. If they had laboured for God at home in peace, they had been worthy of maintenance; how much more now, that danger is added to their toyle? Euen very Executioners looke fore fees: but heere were not malefactors, but aduersaries to be slaine; the sword of power and reuenge was now to be wielded, not of quiet iustice. Those that fight for our soules against spiritu­all powers, challenge bread from vs; and it is shamelesse vnthankfulnesse to deny it. When Abraham had vanquished the fiue Kings, and deliuered Lot and his family, the King of Salem met him with bread and wine; and now the sonnes of Abraham, after an equall victory, aske dry bread, and are denied by their brethren: Craftily yet, and vnder pretence of a false title, had they acknowledged the victory of Gideon, with what forehead could they haue denied him bread?

Now, I know not whether their faithlesnesse, or enuy lie in their way; Are the hands of Zeba and Zalmunna in thy hands? There were none of these Princes of Suc­coth and Penuel, but thought themselues better men then Gideon; That he therefore alone should doe that, which all the Princes of Israel durst not attempt, they hated and scorned to heare. It is neuer safe to measure euents by the power of the instru­ment; nor in the causes of God (whose calling makes the difference) to measure o­thers by our selues: There is nothing more dangerous, then in holy businesses to stand vpon comparisons, and our owne reputation; sith it is reason God should both chuse, and blesse where he lists.

To haue questioned so sudden a victory, had been pardonable: but to deny it scorn­fully, was vnworthy of Israelites. Carnall men thinke that impossible to others, which themselues cannot doe: From hence are their censures, hence their exclamations.

Gideon hath vowed a fearefull reuenge, and now performes it; the taunts of his bre­thren may not stay him from the pursuit of the Midianites; Common enmities must first be opposed, domesticall, at more leysure. The Princes of Succoth feared the ty­ranny of the Midianitish Kings, but they more feared Gideons victory. What a condi­tion hath their enuy drawne them into? that they are sorry to see Gods enemies cap­tiue; that Israels freedome must be their death; that the Midianites and they must tremble at one and the same Reuenger. To see themselues prisoners to Zeba and Zal­munna, had not been so fearefull, as to see Zeba and Zalmunna prisoners to Gideon. No­thing is more terrible to euill mindes, then to reade their owne condemnation in the happy successe of others: hell it selfe would want one piece of his torment, if the wicked did not know those whom they contemned, glorious.

I know not whether more to commend Gideons wisedome and moderation in the proceedings, then his resolution and iustice in the execution of this businesse. I doe not see him run furiously into the City, and kill the next; His sword had not been so drunken with bloud, that it should know no difference: But he writes down the names of the Princes, and singles them forth for reuenge.

When the Leaders of God come to a Iericho, or Ai, their slaughter was vnpartiall; not a woman or child might liue to tell newes; but now that Gideon comes to a Suc­coth, a City of Israelites, the rulers are called forth to death, the people are frighted with the example, not hurt with the iudgement. To enwrappe the innocent in any vengeance, is a murderous iniustice: Indeed where all ioyne in the sin, all are worthy to meet in the punishment. It is like, the Citizens of Succoth could haue been glad to succour Gideon, if their rulers had not forbidden: they must therefore escape, whiles their Princes perish.

I cannot thinke of Gideons reuenge; without horror; That the Rulers of Succoth should haue their flesh torne from their backs with thornes and briers, that they should bee at once beaten and scratcht to death. What a spectacle it was to see their bare bones looking some-where thorow the bloudy ragges of their flesh and skinne, and euery stroke worse then the last, death multiplied by torment! Iustice is sometimes so seuere, that a tender beholder can scarce discerne it from cruelty.

I see the Midianites fare lesse ill; the edge of the sword makes a speedy and easie passage for their liues, whiles these rebellious Israelites dye lingringly vnder thornes and bryers, enuying those in their death, whom their life abhorred. Howsoeuer men liue or dye without the pale of the Church, a wicked Israelite shall be sure of plagues. How many shall vnwish themselues Christians, when Gods reuenges haue found them out?

The place where Iacob wrestled with God and preuailed, now hath wrestled a­gainst God, and takes a fall; they see God auenging, which would not beleeue him de­liuering.

It was now time for Zeba and Zalmunna to follow those their troops to the graue, whom they had led in the field: Those which the day before were attended with an hundred thirty fiue thousand followers, haue not so much as a Page now left to weep for their death, and haue liued onely to see all their friends, and some enemies dye for their sakes.

Who can regard earthly greatnesse, that sees one night change two of the grea­test Kings of the World into captiues? It had been both pitty and sinne, that the Heads of that Midianitish tyranny, into which they had drawn so many thousands, should haue escaped that death.

And yet, if priuate reuenge had not made Gideon iust, I doubt whether they had died; The bloud of his brothers cals for theirs, and awakes his sword to their execution; He both knew and complained of the Midianitish oppression, vnder which Israel groned: yet the cruelty offered to all the thousands of his Fathers sonnes, had not drawne the bloud of Zeba and Zalmunna, if his owne mothers sonnes had not bled by their hands.

He that slew the Rulers of Succoth and Penuel, & spared the people, now hath slain the people of Midian, and would haue spared their Rulers: but that God which will finde occasions to winde wicked men into iudgement, will haue them slaine in a pri­uate quarrel, which had more deserued it for the publike; If we may not rather say, that Gideon reuenged these as a Magistrate, not as a brother: For Gouernours, to respect their owne ends in publike actions, and to weare the sword of iustice in their owne sheath, it is a wrongfull abuse of authority. The slaughter of Gideons brethren, was not the greatest sinne of the Midianitish Kings; this alone shall kill them, when the rest expected an vniust remission. How many lewd men hath God payd with some one sinne for all the rest?

Some that haue gone away with vnnuturally filthinesse, and capitall thefts, haue clipped off their owne dayes with their coyne; Others, whose bloudy murders haue been punished in a mutinous word; Others, whose suspected felony hath payd the price of their vnknowne rape. O God, thy iudgements are iust, euen when mens are vniust!

Gideons young soone is bidden to reuenge the death of his Vncles; His sword had not yet learned the way to bloud, especially of Kings, though in yrons: Deadly exe­cutions require strength both of heart and face. How are those aged in euill, that can draw their swords vpon the lawfuly Anointed of God? These Tyrants plead not now for coutinuance of life, but for the haste of their death; Fall thou vpon vs. Death is euer accompanied with paine, which it is no maruell if we wish short: We doe not more affect protraction of an easefull life, then speed in our dissolution; for here euery pang that tends toward death, renewes it: To lye an houre vnder death, is tedious, but to be [Page 915] dying a whole day; we thinke aboue the strength of humane patience. Oh what shall we then conceiue of that death, which knowes no end? As this life is no lesse fraile then the dody which it animates, so that death is no lesse eternall then the soule which must endure it.

For vs to be dying so long as wee now haue leaue to liue, is intollerable; and yet one onely minute of that other tormenting death, is worse then an age of this. Oh the desperate infidelity of carlesse men, that shrinke at the thought of a momentarry death, and feare not eternall! This is but a killing of the body: that is a destruction of body and soule.

Who is so worthy to weare Crowne of Israel, as hee that wonne the Crowne from Midian? Their vsurpers were gone, now they are headlesse; It is a doubt whe­ther they were better to haue had no Kings, or Tyrants; They sue to Gideon to accept of the Kingdome, and are repulsed; There is no greater ensample of modesty, then Gideon. When the Angell spake to him, he abased himselfe below all Israel; when the Ephraimites contended with him, he prefers their gleanings to his vintage, and casts his honour at their feete: and now when Israel proffers him that Kingdome which he had merited, he refuses it. Hee that in ouercomming would allow them to cry, The sword of the Lord, and of Gideon, in gouerning, will haue none but The sword of the Lord.

That which others plot, and sue, and sweare, and bribe for Dignity and superiority, he seriously reiects; whether it were, for that he knew God had not yet called them to a Monarchy; or rather, for that he saw the crowne among thornes? What doe we ambitiously affect the commahd of these mole-hils of earth, when wise men haue re­fused the proffers of kingdomes? Why doe we not rather labour for that Kingdome which is free from all cares, from all vncertainty?

Yet he that refuses their Crowne, cals for their earings, although not to enrich him­selfe, but religion. So long had God been a stranger to Israel, that now superstion goes currant for deuout worship. It were pitty that good intentions should make any man wicked; here they did so: Neuer man meant beter then Gideon in his rich Ephod; yet this very act set all Israel on whoring: God had chosen a place, and a seruice of his own. When the wit of man will be ouer-pleasing God with better deuices then his own, it turnes to madnesse, and ends in mischiefe.

ABIMELECHS vsurpation.

GIdeon refused the Kingdome of Israel when it was offered; his seuenty sons offered not to obtain that Scepter, which their fathers victory had deser­ued to make hereditary: onely Abimelec the concubines sonne, sues, and ambitiously plots for it. What could Abimelec see in himselfe, that hee should ouer-looke all his brethren? If he lookt to his father, they were his equals; if to his mother, they were his betters. Those that are most vnworthy of honour, are hottest in the chase of it, whiles the conscience of better deserts bids men sit still, and stay to bee either importuned, or neglected; There can bee no greater signe of vnfitnesse, then vehement sute: It is hard to say, whether there bee more pride, or ignorance in Ambition. I haue noted this difference be­twixt spirituall and earthly honour, and the Clients of both; wee cannot be wor­thy of the one without earnest prosecution; nor with earnest prosecution worthy of the other: The violent abtaine heauen; onely the meeke are worthy to inherit the earth.

That which an aspiring heart hath proiected, it will find both argument and meanes [Page 916] to effect; If either bribes or fauour will carry it, the proud man will not sit out. The Shechemites are fit brokers for Abimelec; That City which once betrayed it selfe to vtter depopulation in yeelding to the sute of Hamor, now betraies it selfe, and al Israel, in yeelding to the request of Abimelec. By them hath this Vsurper made himselfe a fair way to the Throne: It was an easie question, Whether wil ye admit of the sons of Gideon for your Rulers, or of strangers? If of the sons of Gideon, whether of all, or one? If of one, whether of your owne flesh and bloud, or of others vnknowne? To cast off the sonnes Gideon for strangers, were vnthankfull; To admit of seuenty Kings in one small Country, were vnreasonable; To admit of any other rather then their own kinsman, were vnnaturall. Gideons sonnes therefore must rule amongst all Israel; One of his sonnes amongst those seuenty: and who should be that one but Abimelec? Natu­rall respects are the most dangerous corrupters of all elections; What hope can there be of worthy Superiors in any free people, where neerenesse of bloud carries it from fitnesse of disposition? Whiles they say, Hee is our brother, they are enemies to them­selues, and Israel.

Faire words haue won his brethren; they the Shechemites; the Shechemites furnish him with money, mony with men; His men begin with murder, and now Abimelec raignes alone; Flattery, bribes, and bloud, are the vsuall staires of the Ambitious: The money of Baal is a fit hier for murderers; that which Idolatry hath gathered, is fitly spent vpon Treason: One diuell is ready to helpe another in mischiefe; seldome euer is ill gotten riches better imployed. It is no wonder if he that hath Baal his Idol, now make an Idoll of Honour. There was neuer any man that worshipped but one Idol; Woe be to them that lie in the way of the Aspiring: Though they be brothers, they shall bleed; yea, the neerer they are, the more sure is their ruine. Who would not now thinke that Abimelec should finde an hell in his breast, after so barbarous and vnna­turall a massacre? and yet behold, he is a senslesse as the stone vpon which the bloud of his seuerity brethren was spilt. Where Ambition hath possest it selfe throughly of the soule, it turnes the heart into steele, and makes it vncapeable of a conscience; All sinnes will easily downe with the man that is resolued to rise.

Onely Iotham fell not at that fatall stone with his brethren; It is an hard battell where none escapes. He escapes, not to raigne, not to reuenge; but to be a Prophet, and a witnesse of the vengeance of God vpon the vsurper, vpon the Abettors; He liues to tel Abimelec that he was but a bramble, a weed rather then a tree. A right bramble indeed, that grew but out of the base hedge-row of a Concubin, that could not lift vp his head from the earth, vnlesse he were supported by some bush or pale of Shechem, that had laid hold of the fleece of Israel, and had drawne bloud of all his brethren; and lastly, that had no substance in him, but the sap vaine-glory, and the pricks of cruelty. It was better then a Kingdome to him, out of his obscure Beere, to see the fire out of his bramble to consume those tres; The view of Gods reuenge, is so much more pleasing to a good heart, then his owne glory, by how much it is more iust and full.

There was neuer such a pattern of vnthankfulnes, as these Israelites: They which late­ly thought a Kingdome too small recompence for Gideon and his sonnes, now thinke it too much for his seed to liue; and take life away from the sonnes of him, that gaue them both life and liberty. Yet if this had been some hundred of yeeres after, when time had worne out the memory of Ierub-baal, it might haue borne a better excuse. No man can hope to hold pace with Time; The best names may not thinke scorne to be vnknowne to following generations: but ere their Deliuerer was cold in his coffin, to pay his benefits (which deserue to be euerlasting,) with the extirpation of his Poste­rity, it was more then sauage. What can be looked for from Idolaters? If a man haue cast off his God, he will easily cast off his friends: When religion is once gone, huma­nity will not stay long after.

That which the people were punished aftewrards for but desiring, he enioys. Now is Abimelec seated in the Throne which his father refused, and no riuall is seen to enuy his peace. But how long will this glory last? Stay but three yeeres, and yee shall see [Page 917] this bramble withered, and burnt. The prosperity of the wicked is short and fic­kle; a stolne Crowne (though it may looke faire) cannot bee made of any but brittle stuffe. All life is vncertaine; but wickednesse ouer-runnes nature.

The euill spirit thrust himselfe into the plot of Abimelechs vsurpation and murder, and wrought with the Shechemites for both: & now God sends the euil spirit betwixt Abimelec and the Shechemites, to worke the ruine of each other. The first could not haue been without God, but in the second, God challenges a part: Reuenge is his, where the sinne is ours. It had beene pitty that the Shechemites should haue beene plagued by any other hand then Abimelechs: They raised him vniustly to the throne, they are the first that feele the weight of his Scepter. The foolish bird limes her selfe with that which grew from her own excretion: Who wonders to see the kinde Pea­sant stung with his owne snake?

The breach beginnes at Shechem: his owne Countrey-men flie off from their promised alleageance: Though all Israel should haue falne off from Abimelec, yet they of Shechem should haue stuck close: It was their act, they ought to haue made it good. How should good Princes be honoured, when euen Abimelecs once setled, cannot be opposed with safety? Now they beginne the reuolt to the rest of Israel. Yet, if this had been done out of repentance, it had been praise-worthy; but to be done out of a trecherous inconstancy, was vnworthy of Israelites. How could Abimelec hope for fidelity of them, whom he had made and found Traitors to his fathers bloud? No man knowes how to be sure of him that is vnconscionable: He that hath been vnfaith­full to one, knowes the way to be perfidious; and is onely fit for his trust, that is wor­thy to be deceiued; whereas faithfulnesse, besides the present good, layes a ground of further assurance. The friendship that is begun in euill cannot stand; wickednesse, both of it own nature, and through the curse of God, is euer vnsteady: and though there be not a disagreement in hell (being but the place of retribution, not of action) yet on earth there is no peace among the wicked; whereas that affection which is knit in God is indissoluble.

If the men of Shechem had abandoned their false god, with their false King, and out of a serious remorse, and desire of satisfaction for their idolatry & bloud, had op­posed this Tyrant, and preferred Iotham to his Throne, there might haue been both warrant for their quarrell, and hope of successe: but now, if Abimelec be a wicked Vsur­per, yet the Shechemites are idolatrous Traitors. How could they thinke, that God would rather reuenge Abimelecs bloudy intrusion by them, then their trechery and idolatry by Abimelec? When the quarrell is betwixt God and Satan, there is no doubt of the issue; but when one diuell fights with another, what certainty is there of the victory? Though the cause of God had been good, yet it had been safe for them to looke to themselues: The vnworthinesse of the agent many times curses a good enterprise.

No sooner is a secret dislike kindled in any people against their Gouernours, then there is a Gaal ready to blow the coales; It were a wonder if euer any faction should want an Head; As contrarily, neuer any man was so ill, as not to haue some fauourers: Abimelec hath a Zebul in the midst of Shechem; Lightly, all treasons are betrayed euen with some of their own; His intelligence brings the sword of Abimelec vpon Shechem who now hath demolished the City, and sowne it with salt. Oh the iust successions of the reuenges of God! Gideons Ephod is punished with the bloud of his sonnes; the bloud of his sonnes is shed by the procurement of the Shechemites: the bloud of the Shechemites is shed by Abimelec: the bloud of Abimelec is spilt by a woman. The retaliations of God are sure and iust, and make a more due pedigree, then descent of nature.

The pursued Shechemites flie to the house of their god Berith; now they are safe: that place is at once a fort, and a sanctuary. Whither should wee flie in our distresse but to our God? And now this refuge shall teach them what a God they haue serued: The iealous God whom they had forsaken, hath them now where he would, and re­ioyces [Page 918] at once to be auenged of their god and them: Had they not made the house of Baal their shelter, they had not died so fearefully. Now according to the prophecie of Iotham, a fire goes out of the bramble, and consumes these Cedars, and their eternall flames begin in the house of their Berith: the confusion of wicked men, rises out of the lalse Deities which they haue doted on.

Of all the Conspitators against Gideons sonnes, onely Abimelec yet suruiues, and his day is now cōming. His successe against Shechem, hath filled his heart with thoughts of victory; He hath caged vp the inhabitāts of Tabez within their tower also; & what remaines for them, but the same end with their neighbours? And behold, while his hand is busie in putting fire to the dore of their tower, which yet was not high (for thē he could not haue discernd a woman to be his Executioner) a stone from a womans hand strikes his head; His paine in dying, was not so much as his indignation to know by whom he died: and rather will he die twise then a woman shall kill him. If God had not knowne his stomacke so bigge, he had not vexed him with impotency of his Victor: God finds a time to reckon with wicked men for all the arrerages of their sins. Our sinnes are not more our debts to God, then his iudgements are his debts to our sinnes, which at last he will be sure to pay home. There now lies the greatnesse of Abi­melec; vpon one stone had he slaine his seuenty brethren, and now a stone slaies him; His head had stolne the crowne of Israel, and now his head is smitten: And what is Abimelec better that he was a King? What difference is there between him and any of his seuenty brethren whom he murthered, saue onely in guiltinesse? They beare but their owne bloud; he, the weight of all theirs. How pappy a thing is it to liue well! that our death, as it is certaine, so may be comfortable: What a vanity is it to insult in the death of them, whom we must follow the same way?

The Tyrant hath his payment, and that time which he should haue bestowed in calling for mercy to God, and washing his soule with the last teares of contrition, he vainely spends in deprecating an idle reproch; Kill me, that it may not be said, He died by a woman: A fit conclusion for such a life. The expectation of true and endlesse tor­ment, doth not so much vexe him, as the friuolous report of a dishonour; neither is he so much troubled with, Abimelec is frying in hell, as, Abimelec is slaine by a woman. So vaine fooles are niggardly of their reputation, and prodigall of their soules; Doe we not see them runne wil­fully into the field, into the graue, into hell? and all, lest it should be said, They haue but as much feare as wit.

CONTEMPLATIONS. THE …

CONTEMPLA­TIONS. THE TENTH BOOKE.

CONTAINING

Ieptha.

Samson conceiued.

Samsons mariage.

Samsons victory.

Samsons end.

Michaes Jdolatry.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinity, and Deane of VVorcester.

[figure]

AT LONDON, Printed by IOHN BEALE and NATHANIEL BVTTER. Ann. Dom. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE MY SIN­GVLAR GOOD LORD, SIR HENRY DANVERS KNIGHT, BARON OF DANTESEY, A WORTHY PATTERNE OF ALL TRVE NOBILITIE, ACCOMPLISHED BOTH FOR WARRE AND PEACE; A MVNIFICENT FA­VOVRER OF ALL LEARNING AND VERTVE:

I. H.

VVith humble apprecation of ALL TRVE HAPPINESSE, DEDICATES THIS PART OF HIS POORE LA­BOVRS.

CONTEMPLATIONS. THE TENTH BOOKE. IEPTHA.

ISrael, that had now long gone a whoring from God, hath been punished by the regiment of the Concubines sonne, and at last seekes protection from the sonne of an harlot: It is no small mise­ry to bee obliged vnto the vnworthy. The Concubines Sonne made sute to them; They make sure to the sonne of the harlot. It was no fault of Ieptha that he had an ill mother, yet is he branded with the indignity of is bastardie; neither would God conceale this blemish of nature, which Ieptha could nei­ther auoide, nor remedy. God, to shew his detestation of whoredome, reuenges it not onely vpon the actors, but vpon their issue: Hence he hath shut out the base son from the congregation of Israel, to the tenth generation, that a transient euill might haue a durable reproch attending it; and that after the death of the Adulterer, yet his shame might liue. But, that God who iustly tyes men to his lawes, will not abide that we should tye him to our lawes, or his owne; Hee can both rectifie and en­noble the bloud of Ieptha. That no man should be too much discouraged with the errors of his propagation, euen the base sonne of man may be the lawfully begotten of God; and though he be cast out from the inheritance of his brethren vpon earth, may be admitted to the Kingdome of Israel.

I heare no praise of the lawfull issue of Gilead; onely this mis-begotten sonne is com­mended for his valour, and set at the sterne of Israel: The common gifts of God respect not the Parentage or bloud, but are indifferently scatred where he pleases to let them fall. The choice of the Almighty, is not guided by our rules; As in spirituall, so in earthly things, it is not in him that willeth: If God would haue men glory in these outward priuiledges, he would bestow them vpon none but the worthy.

Now, who can be proud of strength or greatnesse, when he sees him that is not so honest, yet is more valiant, and more aduanced? Had not Ieptha been base, hee had not been thrust out; and if he had not been thrust out from his brethren, hee had neur been the Captaine of Israel. By contrary pases to ours, it pleaseth God to come to his owne ends: and how vsually doth he look the contrary way, to that he moues? No man can measure the conclusion of Gods act by his beginning: He that fetches good out of euill, raises the glory of men out of their ruine. Men loue to goe the nee­rest way, and often faile: God commonly goes about, and in his owne time comes surely home.

The Gileadites were not so forward to expell Ieptha, as glad to recall him; No Am­monite threatned them when they parted with such an helper: Now whom they cast out in their peace, they fetch home in their danger and misery. That God, who neuer gaue ought in vaine, will finde a time to make vse of any gift that he hath bestowed vpon men: The valour of Ieptha shall not rust in his secrcey, but be imployed to the [Page 922] common preseruation of Israel. Necessity will driue vs to seeke vp all our helps, euen those whom our wantonnesse hath despised.

How iustly are the suits of our need vpbraided with the errors of our prosperity! The Elders of Gilead now heare of their ancient wrong, & dare not finde fault with their exprobration; Did yee not hate mee, and expell mee out of my Fathers house? How then come ye now to me in time of tribulation? The same expostulation that Ieptha makes with Gilead, God also at the same time makes with Israel; Yee haue forsaken mee, and serued other gods; wherefore should I deliuer you any more? Goe and cry vnto the gods whom yee haue serued. As wee, so God also findes it seasonable, to tell his children of their faults, whiles he is whipping them. It is a safe and wise course, to make much of those in our peace, whom we must make vse of in our extremity; else it is but iust, that wee should be reiected of those, whom we haue reiected.

Can we looke for any other answer from God then this? Did ye not driue me out of your houses, our of your hearts, in the time of your health end iollity? Did yee not plead the strictnesse of my charge, and the weight of my yoke? Did not your wilfull sinnes expell me from your soules? What doe you now crouching and creeping to me in the euil day? Surely, O God, it is but iustice, if thou be not found of those, which were glad to lose thee; it is thy mercy, if after many checks and delayes, thou wilt be found at last. Where an act cannot be reuersed, there is no amends, but confession; and if God himself take vp with this satisfactiō, He that confesses, shall find mercy; how much more should men hold themselues well paid with words of humility, & deprecation?

Iepthaes wisdome had not been answerable to his valour, if he had not made his match before hand; He could not but know how trecherously Israel had dealt with Gideon. We cannot make too sure worke, when we haue to doe with vnfaithfull men: It hath been an old policy to serue our selues of men; and after our aduantage, to turne them vp. He bargaines therefore for his Soueraignty ere he win it, Shall I bee your Head? Wee are all naturally ambitious, and are ready to buy honour euen with ha­zard. And if the hope of a troublesome superiority incouraged Ieptha to fight against the forces of Ammon, what heart should we take in the battels of God against spiritual wickednesses, when the God of heauen hath said, To him that ouercomes, will I giue power ouer nations, & to sit with me in my Throne? Oh that we could bend our eyes vp­on the recompence of our reward; how willingly should we march forward against these mighty Ammonites! Ieptha is noted for his valor, & yet he intreats with Ammon ere he fights. To make war any other then our last remedy, is not courage, but cruelty and rashnes: And now, when reason will not preuaile, he betakes himself to his sword.

As God beganne the war with Ieptha, in raising vp his heart to that pitch of forti­tude, so Ieptha beganne his war at God, in crauing victory from him, and powring out his vow to him: His hand tooke hold of his sword; his heart, of God: therefore he whom the old Testament stiles, valiant; the new, stiles faithfull; he who is commen­ded for his strength, dares trust in none, but the arme of God: If thou wilt giue the Am­monites into my hand. If Ieptha had not lookt vpward for his victory, in vaine had the Gileadite lookt vp to him. This is the disposition of all good hearts; they looke to their sword, or their bow, as seruants, not as Patrons; and whiles they vse them, trust to God. If we could doe so in all our businesses, we should haue both more ioy in their successe, and lesse discomfort in their miscarriage. It was his zeale to vow: it was his sin to vow rashly, Iacob, his forefather, of whom he learned to vow, might haue taught him a better forme; If God will be with mee, then shall the Lord be my God. It is well with vowes, when the thing promised makes the Promise good: But when Ieptha sayes, Whatsoeuer thing commeth out of the dores of my house, shall be the Lords, or I will offer it for aburnt sacrifice; his deuotion is blinde, and his good affection ouer-runs his iudgement: For what if a dog, or a swine, or an asse had met him? where had been the promise of his consecration?

Vowes are as they are made; like vnto sents, if they be of ill composition, nothing offends more; if well tempered, nothing is more pleasant: Either certainty of euill, or [Page 923] vncertainty of good, or impossibility of performance, makes vows no seruice to God: When we vow what we cannot, or what we ought not doe, we mocke God, in stead of honouring him: It is a vaine thing for vs to goe about to catch God hood-winkt: To conscience shall neuer finde peace in any way, but that which we see before vs, and which we know safe, both in the kinde, and circumstances. There is no comfort in (Peraduenture I may please God;) What good childe will not take part of the parents ioy? If Ieptha returnes with Trophees, it is no maruell if his daughter meete him with Timbrels: Oh that we could be so affected with the glorious acts of our heauenly Fa­ther! Thou subduest thine enemies, and mightily deliuerest thy people, O God; a song waiteth for thee in Sion.

Who would haue suspected danger in a dutifull Triumph? Well might Iepthaes daughter haue thought; My sexe forbade me to doe any thing towards the helpe of my Fathers victory; I can doe little, if I cannot applaud it: If nature haue made me weake, yet not vnthankfull; nothing forbids my ioy to be as strong as the victors: Though I might not go out with my father to fight, yet I may meet him with gratu­lations; A Timbrell may become these hands which were vnfit for a sword; This day hath made me the daughter of the Head of Israel; This day hath made both Israel free, my Father a Conquerer, and my selfe in him noble: and shall my affection make no difference? What must my Father needs thinke, if he shall finde me sitting sullenly at home, whiles all Israel striues who shall runne first to blesse him with their acclamati­ons? Should I onely be insensible of his and the common happinesse?

And now, behold when she lookes for most thankes, her Father answeres the mea­sures of her feet, with the knockings of his breast, and weepes at her musick, and teares his clothes, to looke vpon her whom he best loued, and giues no answere to her Tim­brels, but Alasse, my daughter, thou art of them that trouble me: Her ioy alone hath chan­ged the day, and lost the comfort of that victory, which she inioyed to see wonne. It fals out often, that those times and occasions which promise most contentment, proue most dolefull in the issue: The heart of this Virgin was neuer lifted vp so high as now, neither did any day of her life seeme happy but this; and this onely proues the day of her solemne and perpetuall mourning: As contrarily the times and euents which we haue most distrusted, prooue most beneficiall. It is good in a faire morning, to thinke of the storme that may rise ere night, and to inioy hoth good and euill fearefully.

Miserable is that deuotion which troubles vs in the performance; Nothing is more pleasant then the acts of true piety: Ieptha might well see the wrong of this religion, in the distaste of it; yet whiles himselfe had troubled his daughter, he saies, Alasse, my daughter, thou art of them that trouble me: She did but her duty: he did what he should not; yet he would be rid of the the blame, though he cannot of the smart. No man is willing to own a sin; the first man shifted it from himselfe to his wife; this, from him­selfe to his daughter: He was ready to accuse another, which onely committed it him­selfe. It were happy if we could be as loth to commit sin, as to acknowledge it.

The inconsideration of this vow was very tough, and setled; I haue opened my mouth, and cannot goe backe. If there were iust cause to repent, it was the weakenesse of his zeale, to thinke that a vow could bind him to euill; An vnlawfull vow is ill made, but worse performed. It were pitty this constancy should light vpon any, but an holy ob­iect; No loane can make a truer debt, then our vow; which if we pay not in our perfor­mance, God will pay vs with iudgement. We haue all opened our mouthes to God in that initiall and solemne vow of Christianity; Oh that we could not goe backe! So much more is our vow obligatory, by how much the thing vowed is more ne­cessary.

Why was the soule of Ieptha thus troubled, but because he saw the entaile of his new honor thus suddenly cut off? He saw the hope of posterity extinguished, in the vigini­ty of his daughter. It is naturall to vs, to affect that perpetuity in our succession, which is denied vs in our persons; Our very bodies would emulate the eternity of the soule. And if God haue built any of vs an house on earth, as well as prepared vs an House in [Page 924] heauen, it must be confessed a fauour, worth our thankfulnesse: but as the perpetuity of our earthly houses is vncertaine; so let vs not rest our hearts vpon that, but make sure of the House which is eternall in the heauens.

Doubtlesse; the goodnesse of the Daughter added to the Fathers sorrow: Shee was not more louing, then religious; neither is shee lesse willing to be the Lords, then her fathers: and as prouoking her Father to that which he thought piety, though to her owne wrong, she saies, If thou hast opened thy mouth vnto the Lord, doe with me as thou hast promised. Many a daughter would haue disswaded her Father with teares, & haue wisht rather her fathers impiety, then her owne preiudice; Shee sues for the smart of her Fathers vow. How obsequious should children be to the will of their carefull Pa­rents euen in their finall disposition in the world, when they see this holy maid wil­ling to abandon the world vpon the rash vow of a Father! They are the liuing goods of their Parents, and must therefore wait vpon the bestowing of their owners: They mistake themselues, which thinke they are their own; If this maid had vowed her selfe to God without her Father, it had been in his power to abrogate it; but now that he vowed her to God without her selfe, it stands in force. But what shall we say to those children, whom their Parents vow and care cannot make so much as honest; that will be no other then godlesse, in spight of their Baptisme, and education? What, but that they are giuen their Parents for a curse, and shall one day find what it is to be rebelli­ous?

All her desire is, that she may haue leaue to bewaile that which she must be forced to keepe, Virginity: If she had not held it an affliction, there had been no cause to be­wayle it; it had been no thanke to vndergoe it, if she had not knowne it to be a crosse. Teares are no argument impatience; we may morne for that we repine not to beare. How comes that to be a meritorious vertue vnder the Gospell, which was but a pun­ishment vnder the Law? The daughters of Israel had been too lauish of their teares, if virginity had been absolutely good: What iniury should it haue been to lament that spirituall preferment, which they should rather haue emulated?

While Iepthaes daughter was two moneths in the mountaines, shee might haue had good opportunity to escape her fathers vow; but as one, whom her obedience tyed as close to her Father, as his vow tyed him to God, she returnes to take vp that burden, which shee had bewailed to forsee: If we be truly dutifull to our Father in heauen, we would not slip our neckes out of the yoke though we might, nor flie from his commands, though the dore were open.

SAMSON conceiued.

OF extraordinary persons, the very birth and conception is extraordinary; God beginnes his wonders betimes, in those whom he will make wonder­full: There was neuer any of those which were miraculously conceiued, whose liues were not notable & singular. The presages of the wombe, and the cradle, are commonly answered in the life; It is not the vse of God to cast away strange beginnings. If Manoahs wife had not been barren, the Angell had not been sent to her: Afflictions haue this aduantage, that they occasion God to shew that mercy to vs, whereof the prosperous are vncapable; It would not beseeme a mo­ther to be so indulgent to an healthfull child, as to a sicke. It was to the woman that the Angell appeared, not to the husband; whether for that the reproch of barrennesse lay vpon her more heauily, then on the father, or for that the birth of the child should cost her more deare then her husband; or lastly, for that the difficultie of this newes was more in her conception, then in his generation: As Satan layes his batteries euer to the weakest; so contrarily, God addresseth his comforts to those hearts that haue [Page 925] most need; As, at the first, because Eue had most reason to be deiected, for that her sin had drawn man into the Transgression, therefore the Cordiall of God most respect­eth her; The seede of the Woman shall breake the Serpents head.

As a Pysitian first tells the state of the disease with his symptomes, and then pre­scribes; so doth the Angell of God first tell the wife of Manoah her complaint, then her remedy; Thou art barren. Al our afflictiōs are more noted of that God which sends them, then of the Patient that suffers them: how can it be but lesse possible to indure any thing that he knowes not, than that he inflicteth not? He saith to one, Thou art sicke, to another, Thou art poore; to a third, Thou art defamed; Thou art oppressed, to another: That All-seeing eye takes notice from heauen of euery mans condition, no lesse then if he should send an Angell to tell vs he knew it; His knowledge compa­red with his mercy, is the iust comfort of al our sufferings. O God, we are many times miserable, and feele it not, Thou knowest euen those sorrowes which we might haue; Thou knowest what thou hast done: doe what thou wilt.

Thou art barren. Not that the Angell would vpbraid the poore woman with her affliction; but therefore he names her paine, that the mention of her cure might be so much more welcome; Comfort shal come vnseasonably to that heart, which is not ap­prehensiue of his owne sorrow: We must first know our euils, ere we can quit them. It is the iust method of euery true Angell of God, first to let vs see that whereof either we doe, or should complaine, and then to apply comforts: Like as a good Physician first pulls down the body, and then raises it with cordialls. If we cannot abide to heare of our faults, we are not capeable of amendment.

If the Angell had first said; Thou shalt conceiue; and not premised, Thou art barren, I doubt whether she had conceiued faith in her soule, of that infant which her body should conceiue; Now, his knowledge of her present estate, makes way for the assu­rance of the future. Thus euer it pleases our good God; to leaue a pawne of his fide­lity with vs, that we should not distrust him in what he will doe, when wee finde him faithfull in that which we see done.

It is good reason that he which giues the sonne to the barren mother, should dis­pose of him, and diet him both in the wombe first, and after, in the world. The mo­ther must first be a Nazarite, that her sonne may be so. Whiles she was barren, shee might drinke what shee would: but now that she shall conceiue a Samson, her choyce must be limited; There is an holy austerity that euer followes the speciall calling of God: The worldling may take his full scope, and deny his backe and belly nothing; but he that hath once conceiued that blessed burden, whereof Samson was a type, must be strict and seuere to himselfe; neither his tongue, nor his palat, nor his hand, may run riot: Those pleasures which seemed not vnseemly for the multitude, are now debarred him. We borrow more names of our Sauiour then one; As we are Christians, so we are Nazarites; the consecration of our God is vpon our heads, and therefore our very haire should be holy. Our appetite must be curbed, our passions moderated, and so estranged from the world, that in the losse of parents, or childrē, nature may not make vs forget grace. What doth the loosenesse of vain men perswade them that God is not curious, when they see him thus precisely ordering the very diet of his Nazarits? Na­ture pleads for liberty; religion for restraint: not that there is more vncleannes in the grape, then in the fountain; but that wine findes more vncleannesse in vs, then water; and that the high feed is not so fit for deuotion, as abstinence. Who sees not a cer [...] ­mony in this cōmand? which yet carries with it this substance of euerlasting vse, that God and the belly will not admit of one seruant; that quaffing & cramming is not the way to heauen: A drunken Nazarite is a monster among men. Wee haue now more scope then the ancient: not drinking of wine, but drunkennesse with wine is forbidden to the Euangelicall Nazarite; wine, wherein is excesse. Oh that euer Chri­stians should quench the Spirit of God, with a liquour of Gods own making! that they should suffer their hearts to be drowned with wine, and should so liue, as if the practise of the Gospell were quite contrary to the rule of the Law!

The mother must conceiue the only Giant of Israel, and yet must drinke but water; neither must the childe touch any other cup. Neuer wine made so strong a Champion as water did here. The power of nourishment is not in the creatures, but in their Ma­ker. Daniel and his three companions kept their complexion, with the same diet wher­with Samson got his strength; he that gaue that power to the grape, can giue it to the streame. O God, how iustly doe we raise our eyes from our tables vnto thee, which canst make water nourish, and wine enfeeble vs!

Samson had not a better mother, then Manoah had a wife; she hides not the good newes in her owne bosome, but imparts it to her husband: That wife hath learned to make a true vse of her head, which is euer ready to consult with him about the messa­ges of God. If she were made for his helper, hee is much more hers. Thus should good women make amends for their first offence; that as Eue no sooner had receiued an ill motion, but she deliuered it to her husband; so they should no sooner receiue good, then they should impart it.

Manoah (like one which in those lewd times had not lost his acquaintance with God) so soone as he heares the newes, fals downe vpon his knees. I doe not heare him call forth and addresse his seruants to all the coasts of heauen (as the children of the Prophets did in the search of Elias) to finde out the messenger; but I see him rather look straight vp, to that God which sent him, My Lord, I pray thee let that man of God come againe. As a straight line is the shortest, the neerest cut to any blessing, is to goe by heauen; As we may not sue to God, and neglect meanes, so we must sue to God for those meanes which we shall vse.

When I see the strength of Manoahs faith, I maruell not that he had a Samson to his sonne; he saw not the messenger, hee heard not the errand, hee examined not the cir­cumstances; yet now he takes thought, not whether he shall haue a sonne, but how hee shall order the sonne which he must haue: and sues to God, not for the son which as yet he had not, but for the direction of gouerning him, when he should be. Zachariah heard the same message, and crauing a signe, lost that voice wherewith he craued it: Manoah seeks no signe for the promise, but counsell for himselfe; and yet, that Angell spake to Zachary himselfe, this onely to the wife of Manoah; that, in the Temple like a glorious spirit; this, in the house, or field, like some Prophet, or Traueller; that to a Priest, this to a Woman. All good men haue not equall measures of faith; The bodies of men haue not more differences of stature, then their graces: Credulity to men is faulty and dangerous; but in the matters of God, is the greatest vertue of a Christi­an; Happy are they that haue not seene, yet beleeued: True faith takes all for granted, yea for performed, which is once promised.

He that before sent his Angell vnasked, will much more send him againe, vpon in­treaty; those heauenly messengers are ready both to obey their Maker, and to relieue his children. Neuer any man prayed for direction in his duties to God, and was re­pulsed: rather will God send an Angell from heauen to instruct vs, then our good de­sires shall be frustrate.

Manoah prayed, the Angell appeared againe; not to him, but to his wife. It had been the shorter way to haue come first to the man whose prayers procured his pre­sence: But as Manoah went directly, and immediatly to God, so God comes mediate­ly & about to him; and wil make her the meanes to beare the message to her husband, who must beare him the sonne: Both the blessing and the charge are chiefly meant to her. It was a good care of Manoah, when the Angell had giuen order to his wife a­lone, for the gouerning of the childes diet, to proffer himselfe to this charge; How shall we order the child? As both the Parents haue their part in the being of their childrē, so should they haue in their educatiō; it is both vnreasonable & vnnatural in husbands, to cast this burdē vpon the weaker vessel alone: it is no reason that she which alone hath had the pain of their birth, should haue the pain of their breeding. Though the charge be renued to the wife, yet the speech is directed to the husbād; the act must be hers, his must be the ouersight; Let her obserue all I cammanded her. The head must ouer-look the [Page 927] body; it is the duty of the husband, to be carefull that the wife doe her duty to God.

As yet, Manoah saw nothing but the out-side of a man, and therefore offers the An­gell an answerable entertainement, wherein there is at once Hospitality & Thankful­nesse. No man shall bring him good newes from God, and goe away vnrecompenced; How forward he is to feast him, whom he tooke for a Prophet! their feet should be so much more beautifull, that bring vs newes of saluation, by how much their errand is better.

That Manoah might learne to acknowledge God in this man; he sets off the proffer of his thankfulnesse from himselfe, to God; and (as the same Angell which appeared to Gideon) turnes his feast into a sacrifice: And now hee is Manoahs sollicitor to better thankes than he offered. How forward the good Angels are to incite vs vnto piety! Either this was the Sonne himselfe, which said it was his meat and drinke to doe his Fathers will, or else one of his spirituall attendance of the same diet. We can neuer feast the Angels better, then with our hearty sacrifices to God; Why do not we learn this lesson of them, whom we propoūd to our selues as the patterns of our obedience? We shall be once like the Angels in condition, why are we not in the meane time in our dispositions? If we doe not prouoke, and exhort one another to godlinesse, and do care more for a feast, then a sacrifice, our appetite is not Angelicall, but brutish.

It was an honest minde in Manoah, whiles he was addressing a sacrifice to God, yet not to neglect his messenger; faine would he know whom to honour; True piety is not vnciuill, but whiles it magnifies the author of all blessings, is thankfull to the meanes. Secondary causes are worthy of regard: neither need it detract any thing frō the praise of the agent, to honour the instrument. It is not only rudenesse, but iniust ice in those, which can be content to heare good newes from God, with contempt of the bearers.

The Angell will neither take nor giue, but conceales his very name from Manoah. All honest motions are not fit to be yeelded to; good intentions are not alwaies suffi­cient grounds of condiscent. If we doe sometimes aske what we know not, it is no maruell if we receiue not what we aske. In some cases, the Angell of God tells his name vnasked, as Gaberiel to the Virgin; here, not by intreaty: If it were the Angell of the couenant, he had as yet no name but Iehouah; if a created Angell, he had no com­mission to tell his name; and a faithfull messenger hath not a word beyond his charge: Besides that, he saw it would be of more vse for Manoah, to know him really, then by words. Oh the bold presumption of those men; which (as if they had long soiourned in heauen, and been acquainted with all the holy Legions of spirits) discourse of their orders, of their titles, when this one Angell stops the mouth of a better man then they, with Why dost thou aske after my name, which is secret? Secret things to God; re­uealed, to vs and our children. No word can be so significant as actions; The act of the Angell tells best who he was; He did wonderfully: wonderfull therefore was his name. So soone as euer the flame of the sacrifice ascended, hee mounted vp in the smoke of it; that Manoah might see the sacrifice, and the messenger belonged both to one God; and might know, both whence to acknowledge the message, and whence to expect the performance.

Gideons Angell vanished at his sacrifice; but this in the sacrifice; that Manoah might at once see both the confirmation of his promse, & the acceptation of his obedience, whiles the Angell of God vouchsafed to perfume himselfe with that holy smoke, and carry the sent of it vp into heauen. Manoah beleeued before, and craued no signe to assure him, God voluntarily confirmes it to him aboue his desire: To him that hath, shal bee giuen: Where there are beginnings of faith, the mercy of God will adde perfe­ction.

How doe we thinke Manoah and his wife looked to see this spectacle? They had not spirit enough left to looke vpon another: but in stead of looking vp cheerefully to heauen, they fall downe to the earth, on their faces; as weake eyes are dazeled with that which should comfort them. This is the infirmity of our nature, to be afflicted with the causes of our ioy; to be astonished with our confirmations to conceiue death [Page 928] in that vision of God, whererein our life & happinesse consists. If this homely sight of the Angell did so confound good Manoah, what shall become of the enemies of God, when they shall be brought before the glorious Tribunall of the God of An­gels?

I maruell not now, that the Angell appeared both times rather to the wife of Ma­noah; her faith was the stonger of the two. It falls out sometimes, that the weaker vessell is fuller; and that of more precious liquor: that wife is no helper, which is not ready to giue spirituall comfort to her husband; The reason was good, and irrefraga­ble, If the Lord were pleased to kill vs, he would not haue receiued a burnt offering from vs. God will not accept gifts, where hee intends punishment, and professes hatred. The sacrifice of the wicked, is abomination to the Lord: If we can finde assurance of Gods acception of our sacrifices, we may be sure he loues our persons. If I incline to wick­ednesse in my heart, the Lord will not heare me; but the Lord hath heard me.

SAMSONS Marriage.

OF all the Deliuerers of Israel, there is none of whom are reported so ma­ny weaknesses, or so many miracles, as of Samson. The newes which the Angell told of his conception and education, was not more strange, then the newes of his owne choyce; he but sees a daughter of the Philistim, and falls in loue; All this strength begins in infirmity; One maide of the Philistims ouer-comes that champion, which was giuen to ouercome the Philistims: Euen he that was dieted with water, foūd heat of vnfit desires: As his body was strōg notwithstanding that fare, so were his passions; without the gift of continency, a low feed may impaire nature, but not inordination. To follow nothing but the eye in the choyce of his wife, was a lust vnworthy of a Nazarite; This is to make the sense not a Counseller, but a Tyran.

Yet was Samson in this very impotency, dutifull; He did not in the presumption of his strength rauish her forceably; He did not make vp a clandestine match without consulting with his Parents, but he makes sute to them for consent; Giue me her to wife: As one that could be master of his owne act, though not of his passion; and as one that had learned so to be a suter, as not to forget himselfe to be a sonne. Euen in this deplo­red state of Israel, children durst not presume to be their owne caruers; how much lesse is this tolerable in a well guided and Christian Common-wealth? Whosoeuer now dispose of themselues without their Parents, they doe wilfully vnchild them­selues, and change naturall affection for violent.

It is no maruell if Manoah and his wife were astonished at this vnequall motion of their sonne; Did not the Angell (thought they) tell vs that this child should be con­secrated to God; & must he begin his youth in vnholy wedlock? Did not the Angell say that our sonne should begin to saue Israel from the Philistims; and is he now cap­tiued in his affections by a daughter of the Philistims? Shall our deliuerance from the Philistims begin in an alliance? Haue we been so scrupulously carefull, that be should eate no vnclean thing, and shall we now consent to an heathenish match? Now there­fore they grauely indeuour to coole this intemperate heat of his passion, with good counsell; as those which well knew the inconueniences of an vnequall yoke; corrupti­on in religion, alienation of affections, distraction of thoughts, conniuence at Idolatry, death of zeale, dangerous vnderminings, and lastly, an vnholy seed: Who can blame them, if they were vnwilling to call a Philistim, daughter?

I wish Manoah could speake so loud, that al our Israelites might heare him; Is there neuer a woman among the daughters of thy brethren, or among all Gods people, that thou goest to take a wife of the vncircumcised Philistims? If religion be any other then a cypher, [Page 929] how dare we not regard it in our most important choyce? Is she a faire Philistim? Why is not this deformity of the soule more powerfull to disswade vs, then the beauty of the face, or of metall to allure vs? To dote vpon a faire skinne, when we see a Philistim vnder it, is sensuall and brutish.

Affection is not more blinde, then deafe. In vaine doe the parents seeke to alter a young man, not more strong in body, then in will; Though he cannot defend his de­sires, yet he pursues them; Get me her, for she pleases me. And although it must needs be a weake motion that can plead no reason, but appetite; yet the good Parents, sith they cannot bow the affection of their sonne with perswasion, dare not breake it with violence. As it becomes not children to be forward in their choyce; so parents may not be too peremptory in their deniall: It is not safe for children to ouer-run parents in settling their affections; nor for parents (where the impediments are not very ma­teriall) to come short of their children, when the affections are once setled: The one is disobedience; the other may be tyranny.

I know not whether I may excuse either Samson in making this sute, or his parents in yeelding to it, by a diuine despensation in both: For on the one side, whiles the Spirit of God notes; that as yet his parents knew not this was of the Lord, it may seeme that he knew it; and it is likely he would know, & not impart it? This alone was enough to winne, yea to command his parents; It is not mine eye onely, but the counsell of God, that leads me to his coyce: The way to quarrell with the Philistims, is to match with them; If I follow mine affection, mine affection followes God, in this proiect. Surely, hee that commanded his Prophet afterwards to marry an harlot, may haue appointed his Nazarite to marry with a Philistim: On the other side, whether it were of God permitting, or allowing, I finde not: It might so be of God, as all the e­uill in the City; and then the interposition of Gods decree, shall be no excuse of Sam­sons infirmity. I would rather thinke, that God meant onely to make a Treacle of a Viper; and rather appointed to fetch good out of Samsons euill, then to approue that for good in Samson, which in it selfe was euill.

When Samson went on wooing, hee might haue made the sluggards excuse, There is a Lion in the way: but he that could not be staid by perswasion, will not by feare. A Lion, young, wilde, fierce, hungry, comes roaring vpon him, when he had no weapon but his hand, no fence but his strength: the same prouidence that carried him to Tim­nah, brought the Lion to him. It hath been euer the fashion of God, to exercise his Champions with some initiatory incounters: Both Samson and Dauid must first fight with Lions, then with Philistims; & he whose type they bore, meets with that roaring Lion of the wildernesse, in the very threshold of his publike charge. The same hand that prepared a Lion for Samson, hath proportionably matches for euery Christian; God neuer giues strength, but he imployes it: Pouerty meets one like an armed man; Infamy, like some furious Mastiue, comes flying in the face of another: the wilde Bore out of the forrest, or the bloudy Tyger of persecution sets vpō one; the brawling curs of hereticall prauity or contentious neighbourhood, are ready to bait another: and by all these meaner and brutish aduersaries, will God fit vs for greater conflicts: It is a pledge of our future victory ouer the spirituall Philistims, if we can say, my soule hath been among Lions. Come forth now thou weake Christian, and behold this pre­paratory battell of Samson; Dost thou thinke God deales hardly with thee in match­ing thee so hard, and calling thee forth to so many fraies? What doost thou but re­pine at thine owne glory? How shouldst thou be victorious, without resistance?

If the Parents of Samson had now stood behind the hedge and seen his incounter, they would haue taken no further care of matching their sonne with a Philistim; For who that should see a strong Lion ramping vpon an vnarmed man, would hope for his life and victory? The beast came bristling vp his feareful mane, wafting his raised stem, his eyes sparkling with fury, his mouth roaring out knels of his last passage, & brething death from his nostrils, & now reioyced at so faire a prey. Surely, if the Lion had had no other aduersary then him whom he saw, he had not lost his hope; but now he could [Page 930] not see that his maker was his enemy; The Spirit of the Lord came vpō Samson; what is a beast in the hand of the creator? He that strooke the Lions with the aw of Adam, Noah, & Daniel, subdued this rebllious beast to Samson; what maruell is it if Samson now tore him, as if it had been a young Kid? If his bones had been brasse, and his skinne pl [...]es of yron, all had bin one: The right hand of the Lord bringeth mighty things to passe.

If that roaring Lyon, that goes about continually seeking whom he may deuoure, finde vs alone among the vineyards of the Philistims, where is our hope? Not in our heeles; he is swifter then we: not in our weapons; we are naturally vnarmed: not in our hands, which are weake and languishing; but in the Spirit of that God, by whom we can doe all things: if God fight in vs, who can resist him? There is a stronger Lion in vs then that against vs.

Samson was not more valiant then modest; he made no words of this great exploit the greatest performers euer make the least noyse; He that works wonders alone, could say, See thou tell no man; whereas those, whose hands are most impotent, are busiest of their tongues. Great talkers shew that they desire onely to be thought eminent, where­as the deepest waters are least heard.

But, whiles hee concealed this euent from others, hee pondred it in himselfe; and when hee returned to Timna [...]h, went out of the way to see his dead Aduersary, and could not but recall to himselfe [...]is danger, and deliuerance; Heere the beast met me, thus he fought; thus I slew him. The very dead Lyon taught Samson thankfulnesse: there was more honey in this thought then in the carkasse. The mercies of God are ill bestowed vpon vs, if we cannot step aside to view the monuments of his deliuerances; Dangers may be at once past, and forgotten. As Samson had not found his hony-comb, if he had not turned aside to see his Lion; so we shal lose the comfort of Gods benefits, if we doe not renue our perils by meditation.

Lest any thing should befall Samson, wherein is not some wonder, his Lion doth more amaze him dead, then aliue; For loe, that carkasse is made an Hiue; and the bit­ternesse of death, is turned into the sweetnesse of honey. The Bee, a nice and dainty creature, builds her cells in an vnsauory carkasse; the carkasse that promised nothing but strength, & annoyance, now offers comfort & refreshing; and in a sort, payes Sam­son for the wrong offered. Oh the wonderfull goodnesse of our God, that can change our terrours into pleasure, and can make the greatest euils beneficiall! Is any man, by his humiliation vnder the hand of God, growne more faithfull, & conscionable? there is hony out of the Lion. Is any man by his temptation or fall become more circum­spect? there is also hony out of the Lion: ther is no Samson, to whom euery Lion doth not yeeld hony: Euery Christian is the better for his euils; yea, Satan himselfe, in his exercise of Gods children, aduantageth them.

Samson doth not disdaine these sweets, because he findes them vncleanly layd; His diet was strict, and forbade him any thing that sauoured of legall impurity; yet hee eates the hony-combe out of the belly of a dead beast; good may not be refused; be­cause the meanes are accidentally euill; Hony is hony still, though in a dead Lion. Those are lesse wise, and more scrupulous then Samson, which abhorre the graces of God, because they finde them in ill vessels: One cares not for the Preachers true do­ctrine, because his life is euill; Another will not take a good receit from the hand of a Physician, because he is giuen to vnlawfull studies; A third will not receiue a deserued contribution from the hands of a Vsurer. It is a weake neglect, not to take the hony, because we hate the Lion: Gods children haue right to their fathers blessings, where­soeuer they finde them.

The match is now made; Samson (though a Nazarite) hath both a wedding, and a feast; God neuer misliked moderate solemnities in the seuerest life; and yet this Bridal feast was long, the space of seuen days. If Samson had matched with the best Israelite, this celebration had been no greater; neither had this perhaps been so long, if the custome of the place had not required it. Now I doe not heare him plead his Naza­ritisme, for a colour of singularity: It is both lawfull and fit, in things not prohibi­ted, [Page 931] to conforme our selues to the manners and rites of those with whom we liue.

That Samson might thinke it an honour to match with the Philistims, hee whom before the Lion found alone, is now accompanied with thirty attendants; They called them companions, but they meant them for spies. The courtesities of the world are hollow and thanklesse; neither doth it euer purpose so ill, as when it shewes fayrest. None are so neere to danger, as those whom it entertaines with smiles; whiles it frownes, we know what to trust to; but the fauours of it are worthy of nothing but feares and suspicion: Open defiance is better then false loue.

Austerity had not made Samson vnciuill; he knows how to entertaine Philistims with a formall familiarity: And that his intellectuall parts might be approued answerable to his armes, he will first try masteries of wit, & set their braines on worke with harm­lesse thoughts; His riddle shall appose them, and a deep wager shall binde the soluti­on; Thirty shirts, and thirty sutes of raiment; neither their losse, nor their gayne could be much, besides the victory, being diuided vnto thirty partners: but Samsons must needs be both waies very large, who must giue or receiue thirty alone. The seuen daies of the feast are expiring, and yet they which had bin all this while deuouring of Samsons meat, cannot tel who that eater should be from whence meat should come. In course of nature, the strong feeder takes in meat, and sends out filthines; but, that meat and sweetnes should come frō a dououring stomacke, was beyond their apprehension.

And as fooles and dogs vse to beginne in iest, and end in earnest, so did these Phi­listims; and therefore they force the Bride to intice her husband to betray himselfe. Couetousnes & Pride haue made them impatient of losse: and now they threat to fire her, and her fathers house, for recompence of their entertainement, rather then they will lose a small wager to an Israelite. Somewhat of kinne to these sauage Philistims, are those cholerick Gamesters, which if the dice be not their friend, fall out with God curse (that which is not) Fortune; strike their fellowes, and are ready to take venge­ance vpon themselues: Those men are vnfit for sport, that lose their patience together with their wager.

I doe not wonder that a Philistim woman loued her selfe and her fathers family, more then an Israelitish Bridegroome; and, if she bestowed teares vpon her husband, for the ransome of them. Samson himselfe taught her this difference, I haue not told it my father or my mother, and should I tell it thee? If shee had not been as she was, shee had neither done this to Samson, nor heard this from him; Matrimoniall respects are dearer then naturall; It was the law of him that ordained marriage (before euer Pa­rents were) that Parents should be forsaken, for the husband or wife: But now, Israe­litish Parents are worthy of more intirenesse, then a wife of the Philistims; And yet whom the Lion could not conquer, the teares of a woman haue conquered. Samson neuer bewraied infirmity but in vxoriousnesse; What assurance can there be of him that hath a Philistim in his bosom? Adam, the perfectest man, Samson, the strongest man Salomon, the wisest man, were betrayed with the flattery of their helpers. As there is no comfort comfortable to a faithfull yoke-fellow: so woe be to him that is matched with a Philistim.

It could not but much discontent Samson, to see that his aduersaries had plowed with his Heifer, and that vpon his owne backe; now therefore he payes his wager to their cost. Ascalon the City of the Philistims, is his wardrope; he fetches thence thirty sutes, lined with the liues of the owners: He might with as much ease haue slain these thirty companions, which were the authors of this euil; but his promise forbade him, whiles he was to clothe their bodies, to vnclothe their soules; and that Spirit of God, which stird him vp to reuenge, directed him in the choice of the subiects. If we wonder to see thirty throats cut for their sutes, we may easily know, that this was but the occasion of that slaughter, whereof the cause was their oppression & tyranny. Da­uid slew 200. Philistims for their fore-skins: but the ground of his act was their hosti­litie. It is iust with God to destine what enemies he pleases, to execution: It is not to be expostulated why this man is stricken rather then another, whē both are Philistims.

SAMSONS victory.

I Can no more iustifie Samson in the leauing of his wife, then in the chu­sing her: He chose her, because she pleased him, & because she despised him, he left her. Though her feare made her false to him in his Riddle, yet shee was true to his bed: That weake trechery was worthy of a checke, not a desertion. All the passions of Samson were strong, like himselfe: but (as vehement motions are not lasting) this vehement winde is soone al­laid; and he is now returning with a Kid, to win her that had offended him, and to re­nue that feast which ended in her vnkindnesse. Slight occasions may not breake the knot of matrimoniall loue; and if any iust offence haue slackned it on either part, it must be fastned againe by speedy reconciliation.

Now Samsons father in law shews himselfe a Philistim, the true parent of her that be­traied her husband; for no sooner is the Bride-groome departed, then he changes his sonne: What pretence of friendship soeuer hee made, a true Philistim will soone be weary of an Israelite. Samson hath not so many dayes liberty to enioy his wedding, as he spent in celebrating it: Marriage hath been euer a sacred Institution, and who but a Philistim would so easily violate it? One of his thirty companions enioyes his wife, together with his sute; and now laughs to be a partner of that bed, whereon he was an attendant. The good nature of Samson, hauing forgotten the first wrong, carried him to a proffer of familiarity, & is repulsed; but with a gentle violence, I had thought thou hadst hated her. Lawfull wedlocke may not be dissolued by imaginations, but by proofes.

Who shall stay Somson from his owne wife? Hee that slew the Lion in the way of his wooing, and before whom thousands of the Philistims could not stand, yet suffers himselfe to be resisted by him that was once his father in Law, without any returne of priuate violence.

Great is the force of duty once conceiued, euen to the most vnworthy: This thought, I was his son, bindes the hands of Samson; else how easily might he, that slew those thirty Philistims for their sutes, haue destroyed this family for his wife? How vnnatu­rall are those mouthes, that can curse the loines from which they are proceeded; and those hands, that dare lift vp themselues against the meanes of their life and be­ing?

I neuer read that Samson slew any but by the motion and assistance of the Spirit of God: and the diuine wisdom hath reserued these offenders to another reuenge: Iudge­ment must descend from others to them, sith the wrong proceeded from others, by them. In the very marriage, God fore-saw and intended this parting, and in the par­ting, this punishment vpon the Philistims. If the Philistims had not been as much e­nemies to God, as to Samson; enemies to Israel in their oppression, no lesse then to Samson in this particular iniurie, that purpose and execution of reuenge had been no better then wicked: Now He to whom vengeance belongs, sets him on work, & makes the act iustice: when he commands, euen very crueltie is obedience.

It was a busie and troublesome proiect of Samson, to vse the foxes for his reuenge: for not without great labor and many hands could so many wilde creatures be got to­gether, neither could the wit of Samson want other deuices of hostility: But he meant to finde out such a punishment, as might in some sort answere the offence, and might imply as much contempt, as trespasse. By wiles, seconded with violence, had they wronged Samson, in extorting his secret, and taking away his wife: and what other Embleme could these foxes tied together present vnto them, then wilinesse combined by force, to worke mischiefe?

These foxes destroy their corne, before he which sent them destroy the persons. Those [Page 933] iudgements which beginne in outward things, end in the owners: A stranger that had been of neither side, would haue said, What pitty it is to see good corne thus spoiled? If the creature be considered apart from the owners, it is good; and therefore if it bee mis-spent, the abuse reflects vpon the maker of it; but if it be looked vpon with respect to an ill master, the best vse of it is to perish. He therfore that slew the Egyptian cattel with murraine, and smote their fruit with hailestones; hee that consumed the vines of Israel with the Palmer-worme, and Caterpiller, and canker-worme, sent also foxes by the hand of Samson, into the fields of the Philistims. Their corne was too good for them to inioy, not too good for the foxes to burne vp: God had rather his creatures should perish any way, then serue for the lust of the wicked.

There could not be such secrecie in the catching of three hundred foxes, but it might well be knowne who had procured them: Rumor wil swiftly flie of things not done: but of a thing so notoriously executed, it is no maruell if Fame be a blab. The menti­on of the offence drawes in the prouocation: and now the wrong to Samson is scanned and reuenged; Because the fields of the Philistims are burned for the wrong done to Samson by the Timnite in his daughter, therefore the Philistims burne the Timnite and his daughter. The tying of the firebrand betweene two foxes, was not so witty a policy, as the setting of a fire of dissention betwixt the Philistims. What need Samson be his owne executioner, when his enemies will vndertake that charge? There can be no more pleasing prospect to an Israelite, then to see the Philistims together by the eares.

If the wife of Samson had not feared the fire for her selfe, and her Fathers house, she had not betrayed her husband, her husband had not thus plagued the Philistims, the Philistims had not consumed her and her father with fire: now shee leaps into that flame which shee meant to auoid. That euill which the wicked feared, meets them in their flight: How many in a feare of pouerty, seeke to gaine vnconscionably, and die beggers? How many to shunne paine and danger, haue yeelded to euill, and in the long runne haue been met in the teeth with that mischiefe, which they had hoped to haue left behinde them? How many in a desire to eschue the shame of men, haue falne into the confusion of God? Both good and euill are sure paymasters at the last.

He that was so soone pacified towards his wife, could not but haue thought this re­uenge more then enough, if he had not rather wielded Gods quarrell then his owne; He knew that God had raised him vp on purpose, to be a scourge to the Philistims, whom as yet he had angred more then punished: As if these therefore had been but florishes before the fray, he stirres vp his courage, and strikes them both hip & thigh, with a mighty plague. That God which can doe nothing imperfectly, where hee begins eyther mercy or iudgement, will not leaue till hee haue happily finished: As it is in his fauours, so in his punishments; One stroke drawes on another.

The Israelites were but slaues; and the Philistims were their masters: so much more indignely therefore must they needs take it, to be thus affronted by one of their owne vassals: yet shall we commend the moderation of these Pagans. Samson, being not mortally wronged by one Philistim, falls foule vpon the whole Na­tion; the Philistims hainously offended by Samson, doe not fall vpon the whole Tribe of Iudah, but being mustered together, call to them for satisfaction from the per­son offending: the same hand of God which wrought Samson to reuenge, restrai­ned them from it; It is no thanke to themselues that sometimes wicked men cannot bee cruell.

The men of Iudah, are by their feare made friends to their Tyrants, and taytors to their friend; it was in their cause that Samson had shed bloud, & yet they conspire with the Philistims, to destroy their owne flesh and bloud. So shall the Philistims bee quit with Israel, that as Samson by Philistims reuenged himselfe of Philistims; so they of an Israelite, by the hand of Israelites. That which open enemies dare not attempt, they work by false brethren; and these are so much more perilous, as they are more entire.

It had been no lesse easie for Samson to haue slaine those thousands of Iudah that came to binde him, then those other of the Philistims, that meant to kill him bound: And what if he had said, Are ye turnd Traytors to your Deliuerer? your bloud be vpon your owne heads. But the Spirit of God (without whom he could not kil either beast, or man) would neuer stirre him vp to kill his brethren, though degenerated into Philistims; they haue more power to binde him, then he to kill them: Israelitish bloud was precious to him, that made no more scruple of killing a Philistim, then a Lion: That bondage and vsury that was allowed to a Iew from a Pagan, might not be exact­ed from a Iew.

The Philistims that had before plowed with Samsons Heifer in the case of the Rid­dle, are now plowing a worse furrow with an Heifer more his owne. I am ashamed to heare these cowardly Iewes say, Knowest thou not that the Philistims are Lords ouer vs? Why hast thou done thus vnto vs? We are therefore come to binde thee. Wheras they should haue said; We finde these tyrannicall Philistims to vsurpe dominion ouer vs; thou hast happily begun to shake off their yoke, and now we are come to second thee with our seruice; the valour of such a Captaine shall easily lead vs forth to liberty; We are rea­dy either to die with thee, or to bee freed by thee: A fearefull man can neuer be a true friend; rather then incurre any danger, he will be false to his owne soule. Oh cruell mercy of these men of Iuda! Wee will not kill thee, but we will binde thee, and deliuer thee to the hands of the Philistims, that they may kill thee. As if it had not been much worse to dye an ignominious and tormenting death, by the hands of Philistims, then to bee at once dispatcht by them, which wisht either his life safe, or his death easie.

When Saul was pursued by the Philistims vpon the mountaines of Gilboa, he could say to his Armour-bearer, Draw forth thy sword, and kill me, lest the vncircumcised come and thrust me thorow, and mocke me; and at last, would rather fall vpon his owne sword, then theirs: And yet these cousins of Samson can say, Wee will not kill thee, but we will binde thee, and deliuer thee. It was no excuse to these Israelites, that Samsons binding had more hope, then his death; It was more in the extraordinary mercy of God, then their will, that hee was not tyed with his last bonds: Such is the goodnesse of the Almighty, that he turnes the cruell intentions of wicked men to an aduantage.

Now these Iewes that might haue let themselues loose from their owne bondage, are binding their Deliuerer, whom yet they knew able to haue resisted. In the greatest strength, there is vse of patience; There was more fortitude in this suffering, then in his former actions; Samson abides to be tyed by his owne countrymen, that he may haue the glory of freeing himselfe victoriously. Euen so, O Sauiour, our better Nazarite, thou which couldst haue called to thy Father, and haue had twelue Legions of Angels for thy rescue, wouldst be bound voluntarily, that thou mightst triumph; So the bles­sed Martyrs were racked, and would not be loosed, because they expected a better re­surrection. If we be not as well ready to suffer ill, as to doe good, we are not fit for the consecration of God.

To see Samson thus strongly manicled, and exposed to their full reuenge, could not but be a glad spectacle to these Philistims; and their ioy was so full, that it could not but flie forth of their mouthes in shouting and laughter; Whom they say loose with terror, it is pleasure to see bound. It is the sport of the spirituall Philistims, to see any of Gods Nazarites fettered with the cords of iniquitie, & their Imps are ready to say, Aha, so would we haue it. But the euent answers their false ioy, with that clause of triumph, Reioyce not ouer me, O mine enemie: though I fall, yet I shal rise again. How soon was the countenance of these Philistims changed, and their shouts turned into shriek­ings? The Spirit of the Lord came vpon Samson: and then, what are cords to the Almigh­ty? His new bonds are as a flax burnt with fire; and he rouzes vp himselfe, like that young Lion whom he first incountred, & flyes vpon those cowardly aduersaries, who if they had not seen his cords, durst not haue seen his face. If they had been so ma­ny diuels, as men, they could not haue stood before that Spirit, which lifted vp the [Page 935] heart and hand of Samson. Wicked men neuer see fairer prospect, then when they are vpon the very threshold of destruction; Security and Ruine are so close bordering vpon each other, that where we see the face of the one, we may be sure the other is at his backe. This didst thou, O blessed Sauiour, when thou wert fastened to the Crosse, when thou layest bound in the graue with the cords of death; thus didst thou miracu­lously raise vp thy selfe, vanquish thine enemies, and lead captiuity captiue; Thus doe all thy holy ons, when they seem most forsaken and laid open to the insultation of the world, finde thy Spirit mighty to their deliuerance, and the discomfiture of their ma­licious aduersaries.

Those three thousand Israelites were not so ill aduised, as to come vp into the rocke vnweaponed, to apprehend Samson; Samson therefore might haue had his choice of swords, or speares, for this skirmish with the Philistims; yet he leaues all the muni­tion of Israel, and finding the new iaw-bone of an Asse, takes that vp in his hand, and with that base instrument of death, sends a thousand Philistims to their place. All the swords and shields of the armed Philistims cannot resist that contemptible Engine, which hath now left a thousand bodies, as dead as the carcasse of that beast, whose bone it was. This victory was not in the weapon, was not in the arme: it was in the Spirit of God, which moued the weapon in the arme. O God, if the meanes be weake, yet thou art strong: Through God wee shall doe great acts; Yea, I can doe all things through him that strengtheneth me. Seest thou a poore Christian, which by weake counsell hath obtained to ouercome a tentation? there is the Philistim vanquisht with a sorry iaw-bone.

It is no maruell, if he were thus admirably strong and victorious, whose bodily strength God meant to make a type of the spirituall power of Christ: And behold, as the three thousands of Iuda stood still gazing with their weapons in their hand, whiles Samson alone subdued the Philistims; so did men and Angels stand looking vpon the glorious atcheiuements of the Son of God, who might iustly say, I haue trod the wine-presse alone.

Both the Samsons complained of thirst; The same God which gaue his Champion vic­tory, gaue him also refreshing; and by the same meanes; The same bone yeelds him both conquest, & life; and is of a weapon of offence, turned into a well of water: Hee that fetcht water out of the flint for Israel, fetches it out of a bone for Samson. What is not possible to the infinite power of that Almighty Creator, that made all things of nothing? Hee can giue Samson hony from the mouth of the Lion, and water from the mouth of the Asse. Who would not cheerefully depend vpon that God, which can fetch moisture out of drinesse, and life out of death?

SAMSONS end.

I Cannot wonder more at Samsons strength then his weaknesse; Hee that began to cast away his loue vpon a wife of the Philistims, goes on to mis-spend himselfe vpon the harlots of the Philistims: He that did not so much ouercome the men, as the women ouercome him. His affecti­ons blinded him first, ere the Philistims could doe it: would he else, after the effusion of so much of their bloud, haue suffered his lust to carry him within their walls, as one that cared more for his pleasure, then his life? Oh strange debauched­nesse, and presumption of a Nazarite! The Philistims are vp in Armes to kill him; hee offers himselfe to their City, to their Stewes, and dare expose his life to one of their harlots, whom he had slaughtered. I would haue looked to haue seene him betake himselfe to his stronger Rocke, then that of Etam, and by his austere deuotion, to seek protection of him, of whom he receiued strength: but now, as if he had forgtten his [Page 936] consecration, I finde him turned Philistim for his bed, and of a Nazarite, scarce a man. In vaine doth he nourish his haire, whiles he feeds these passions. How vsually doe vi­gor of body, and infirmity of minde lodge vnder one roofe? On the contrary, a wea­rish out-side is a strong motiue to mortification: Samsons victories haue subdued him, and haue made him first a slaue to lewd desires, and then to the Philistims. I may safely say, that more vessels miscarry with a faire gale, then with a tempest.

Yet was not Samson so blinded with lust, as not at all to looke before him; he fore­saw, the morning would be dangerous, the bed of his fornication therefore could hold him no longer then midnight; then he rises, and in a mocke of those ambushes which the Azahites laid for him, hee carries away the gates wherein they thought to haue incaged him. It a temptation haue drawn vs aside, to lie downe to sinne, it is happy for vs, if wee can arise ere wee bee surprised with iudgement. Samson had not left his strength in the bed of an harlot; neither had that God which gaue it him, stript him of it with his clothes, when he laid him downe in vncleannesse: His mercy vses not to take vantage of our vnworthinesse, but euen when we cast him off, holds vs fast. That bountifull hand leaues vs rich of common graces, when we haue mis-spent our better store: Like as our first Parents, when they had spoiled themselues of the Image of their Creator, yet were left wealthy of noble faculties of the soule.

I finde Samson come off from his sinne with safety; he runnes away lightly with an heauier weight then the gates of Azzah, the burden of an ill act. Present impunitie ar­gues not an abatement of the wickednes of his sin, or of the dislike of God; nothing is so worthy of pitty, as a sinners peace: Good is not therefore good, because it prospers, but because it is commanded: Euill is not euill because it is punished, but because it is forbidden.

If the holy Parents of Samson liued to see these outrages of their Nazarite; I doubt whether they did not repent them of their ioy, to heare newes of a sonne. It is a shame to see how he that might not drinke wine, is drunke with the cup of fornications; His lust carries him from Azzah, to the plaine of Sorek, and now hath found a Dalilah, that shall pay him for all his former vncleannesse. Sinne is steepe and slippery; and if after one fall wee haue found where to stand, it is the praise, not of our footing, but of the hand of God.

The Princes of the Philistims knew already where Samsons weakenesse lay, though not his strength; and therefore they would entise his harlot by gifts, to entise him by her dalliance, to betray himselfe. It is no maruell, if she which would be filthy, would be also perfidious. How could Samson chuse but thinke, if lust had not bewitched him, Shee, whose body is mercenary to me, will easily sell me to others; Shee will be false, if she will be an harlot? A wide conscience will swallow any sin: Those that haue once thralled themselues to a known euill, can make no other difference of sinnes, but their owne losse, or aduantage: A lyar will steale; a theefe can kill; a cruell man can bee a Traytor; a drunkard can falsifie; wickednesse once entertained, can put on any shape: Trust him in nothing, that makes not a conscience of euery thing.

Was there euer such another motion made to a reasonable man? Tell me wherein thy great strength lieth, and wherewith thou maiest be bound to doe thee hurt. Who would not haue spurned such a sutor out of dores? What will not impudency aske, or stupiditie receiue? He that killed the thousand Philistims for comming to binde him, indures this harlot of the Philistims to consult with himselfe of binding him; and when vpon the triall of a false answer he saw so apparant trechery, yet wilfully betrayes his life by her, to his enemies: All sinnes, all passions haue power to infatuate a man; but lust most of all. Neuer man that had drunke flagons of wine, had lesse reason, then this Nazarite, Many a one loses his life: but this casts it away; not in hatred of himselfe, but in loue to a strumpet. Wee wonder that a man could possibly be so sottish, and yet wee our selues by tentation become no lesse insensate; Sinfull pleasures, like a common Dalilah lodge in our bosomes▪ we know they aime at nothing but the death of our soule; wee will yeeld to them, and die: Euery willing sinner is a Samson; let vs not inueigh a­gainst [Page 937] his senslesnesse, but our own: Nothing is so grosse and vnreasonable to a well-disposed minde, which tentation will not represent fit, and plausible: No soule can out of his owne strength, secure himselfe from that sinne which he most detesteth.

As an hood-winkt man sees some little glimmering of light, but not enough to guide him; so did Samson, who had reason enough left him to make triall of Dalilah, by a crafty mis-information; but not enough vpon that triall, to distrust and hate her he had not wit enough to deceiue her thrice; not enough to keepe himselfe from being deceiued by her. It is not so great wisedome to proue them whom we distrust, as it is folly to trust them whom we haue found trecherous: Thrice had he seen the Philistims in her chamber, ready to surprize him, vpon her bonds; and yet will needs be a slaue to his Traytor. Warning not taken, is a certaine presage of destruction; and if once neg­lected it receiue pardon, yet thrice is desperate.

What man would euer play thus with his owne ruine? His harlot bindes him, and calls in her executioners to cut his throat; he rises to saue his own life, and suffers them to carry away theirs, in peace. Where is the courage of Samson? Where his zeale? He that killed the Philistims for their clothes; He that slew a thousand of them in the field at once; in this quarrel, now suffers them in his chamber vnreuenged. Whence is this? His hands were strong, but his heart was effeminate; his harlot had diuerted his affe­ction. Whosoeuer slackens the reines to his sensuall appetite, shall soone grow vnfit for the calling of God. Samson hath broke the green withies, the new ropes, the woofe of his haire, and yet still suffers himselfe fettered with those inuisible bonds of an har­lots loue; and can indure her to say, How canst thou say, I loue thee, when thy heart is not with me? thou hast mocked me these three times: Whereas he should rather haue said to her; How canst thou challenge any loue from me, that hast thus thice sought my life? O canst thou thinke my mockes a sufficient reuenge of this trechery? But contraily he melts at this fire; and by her importunate insinuations, is wrought against himselfe. Wearinesse of sollicitation, hath won some to those actions, which at the first motion they despised; like as we see some suters are dispatcht, not for the equity of the cause, but the trouble of the prosecution; because it is more easie to yeeld, not more reaso­nable. It is more safe to keepe our selues out of the noy [...]e of suggestions, then to stand vpon our power of deniall.

Who can pitty the losse of that strength which was so abused? who can pitty him the losse of his locks, which after so many warnings can sleepe in the lappe of Dalilah? It is but iust that he should rise vp from thence shauen and feeble; not a Nazarite, scarce a man. If his strength had lyen in his haire, it had been out of himselfe; it was not therefore in his locks, it was in his consecration, whereof that haire was a signe. If the razor had come sooner vpon his head, he had ceased to be a Nazarite; and the gift of God had at once ceased, with the calling of God; not for the want of that excretiō, but for the want of obedience. If God withdraw his graces, when he is too much pro­uoked, who can complain of his mercy? He that sleeps in sinne, must looke to wake in losse and weaknesse. Could Samson thinke, Though I tell her, my strength lies in my haire, yet she will not cut it; or though she doe cut my haire, yet shall I not lose my strength, that now he rises and shakes himselfe in hope of his former vigor? Custome of successe, makes men confident in their sinnes, and causes them to mistake an arbitra­ry tenure for a perpetuity.

His eyes were the first offenders, which betrayed him to lust: and now they are first pulled out, and he is ledde a blinde captiue to Azzah, where he was first captiued to his lust. The Azzahites, which lately saw him not without terror, running lightly away with their gates at midnight, see him now in his own perpetuall night, strugling with his chaines: and that he may not want paine, together with his bondage, he must grind in his prison.

As he passed the street, euery boy among the Philistims could not throw stons at him, euery woman could laugh and shout at him; and what one Philistim doth not say, whiles he lashes him vnto bloud, There is for my brothers or my kinsman, whom thou [Page 938] slewest. Who can looke to run away with a sin, when Samson a Nazarite is thus pla­gued? This great heart could not but haue broken with indignation, if it had not paci­fied it selfe with the conscience of the iust desert of all this vengeance.

It is better for Samson to be blinde in prison, then to abuse his eyes in Sore [...]: yea, I may safely say, he was more blind when he saw licentiously, then now that he sees not; He was a greater slaue when he serued his affections, then now in grinding for the Phi­listims. The losse of his eyes shewes him his sinne; neither could he see how ill he had done, till he saw not.

Euen yet, still the God of mercy lookt vpon the blindnesse of Samson, and in these fetters enlargeth his heart from the worse prison of his sinne; his haire grew together with his repentance, and his strength with his haire. Gods mercifull humiliations of his owne, are sometimes so seuere, that they seeme to differ little from desertions; yet at the worst hee loues vs bleeding: and when we haue smarted enough, we shall feele it.

What thankfull Idolaters were these Philistims? They could not but know, that their bribes, and their Delilah, had deliuered Samson to them, and yet they sacrifice to their Dagon; and, as those that would be liberall in casting fauours vpon a senselesse Idoll (of whom they could receiue none) they cry out, Our god hath deliuered our ene­mie into our hands. Where was their Dagon, when a thousand of his clyents were slain with an Asses iaw? There was more strength in that bone, then in all the makers of this god; and yet these vaine Pagans say, Our god. It is the quality of superstition to mis­interpret all euents, and so feede it selfe with the conceit of those fauours, which are so farre from being done, that their authors neuer were. Why doe not we learne zeale of Idolaters? And if they be so forward in acknowledgement of their deliuerances to a false deity; how cheerefully should we ascribe ours to the true? O God, whatsoeuer be the meanes, thou art the Author of all our successe: Oh that men would praise the Lord for his goodnesse, and tell the wonders that he doth for the sonnes of men!

No Musician would serue for this feast, but Samson; hee must now be their sport, which was once their terror; that he might want no sorrow, scorn is added to his mi­sery: Euery wit and hand playes vpon him; Who is not ready to cast his bone and his iest at such a captiue? So as doubtlesse he wisht himselfe no lesse deafe, then blind, and that his soule might haue gone out with his eyes. Oppression is able to make a wise man mad: and the greater the courage is, the more painefull the insultation.

Now Samson is punished, shall the Philistims escape? If the iudgement of God be­gin at his owne, what shall become of his enemies? This aduantage shall Samson make of their tyranny, that now death is no punishment to him, his soule shall flie forth in this bitternesse, without pain; and that his dying reuenge shall be no lesse sweet to him then the liberty of his former life. He could not but feele God mockt through him; and therefore whiles they are scoffing, hee prayes; his seriousnesse hopes to pay them for all those iests. If he could haue been thus earnest with God in his prosperity, the Philistims had wanted this laughing stocke. No deuotion is so feruent, as that which arises frō extremity; O Lord God, I pray thee think vpon me; O God, I beseech thee strength­en me at this time only. Though Samsons haire were shorter, yet he knew, Gods hand was not; as one therefore that had yet eyes enough to see him that was inuisible, and whose faith was recouered before his strength, he sues to that God, which was a party in this indignity, for power to reuenge his wrongs, more then his own: It is zeale that moues him & not malice; his renued faith tels him, that he was destined to plague the Philistims, and reason tels him, that his blindnesse puts him out of the hope of such a­nother opportunity. Knowing therfore, that this play of the Philistims must end in his death, he recollects all the forces of his soule and body, that his death may be a pu­nishment in stead of a disport; and that his soule may bee more victorious in the par­ting, then in the animation: and so addresses himselfe both to dye, and kill; as one, whose soule shall not feele his owne dissolution, whiles it shall carry so many thou­sand Philistims with it to the pit. All the acts of Samson are for wonder, not for imita­tion: [Page 939] So didst thou, O blessed Sauiour, our better Samson, conquer in dying; and trium­phing vpon the chariot of the Crosse, didst leade captiuity captiue: The law, sinne, death, hell, had neuer been vanquisht, but by thy death: All our life, liberty, and glory, springs out of thy most precious bloud.

MICHAES Idolatry.

THe mother of Micha hath lost her siluer, and now she fals to cursing: she did afterwards but change the forme of her god; her siluer was her god, ere it did put on the fashion of an image: else she had not so much cursed to lose it, if it had not too much possessed her in the keeping. A carnall heart cannot forgoe that wherein it delights, without impatience; cannot be impatient, without curses: whereas the man that hath learned to inioy God, and vse the world, smiles at a shipwrack, and pitties a theefe, and cannot curse, but pray.

Micha had so little grace, as to steale from his mother; and that out of wanton­nesse, not out of necessity; for if she had not been rich, so much could not haue been stolne from her; and now, he hath so much grace as to restore it; her curses haue fetcht againe her treasures: He cannot so much loue the money, as he feares her imprecations: Wealth seemes too deare, bought with a curse: Though his fingers were false, yet his, heart was tender. Many that make not conscience of committing sinne, yet make con­science of facing it: It is well for them, that they are but nouices in euill. Those whom custome hath fleshed in sinne, can either deny and forsweare, or excuse and defend it: their seared hearts cannot feele the gnawing of any remorse; and their forehead hath learned to be as an impudent, as their heart is senslesse.

I see no argument of any holinesse in the mother of Micha: her curses were sinne to he [...] selfe, yet Micha dares not but feare them. I know not whether the causlesse curse be more worthy of pitty, or derision; it hurts the author, not his aduersary: but the deserued curses, that fall euen from vnholy mouthes, are worthy to be feared: How much more should a man hold himselfe blasted with th [...] iust inprecations of the god­ly? What metall are those made of, that can applaud themselues in the bitter curses which their oppressions haue wrung from the poore, and reioyce in these signes of their prosperity?

Neither yet was Micha more stricken with his mothers curses, then with the consci­ence of sacriledge: so soone as he findes there was a purpose of deuotion in this trea­sure, he dares not conceale it, to the preiudice (as he thought) of God, more then of his mother. What shall we say to the palate of those men, which as they finde no good rellish but in stolne waters, so best in those, which are stolne from the fountaine of God? How soone hath the old woman changed her note? Euen now she passed an indefinite curse vpon her sonne for stealing; and now she blesses him absolutely, for restoring; Blessed be my sonne of the Lord. She hath forgotten the theft, when she sees the restitu­tion: How much more shall the God of mercies be more pleased with our confession, then prouoked with our sinne?

I doubt not but this siluer, and this superstition came out of Egypt, together with the mother of Micha. This history is not so late in time, as in place; for the Tribe of Dan was not yet setled in that first diuision of the promised land; so as this old wo­man had seen both the Idolatry of Egypt, and the golden Calfe in the wildernes; and no doubt contributed some of her earerings to that Deity; & after all the plagues which she saw inflicted vpon her brethren, for that Idoll of Horeb, and Baal-Peor, shee still re­serues a secret loue to superstition, & now shewes it. Where mis-religion hath once pos­sessed it selfe of the heart, it is very hardly cleansed out; but (like the plague) it will hang in the very clothes, and after long lurking, breake forth in an expected infection; and [Page 940] old wood is the aptest to take this fire: After all the ayring in the desart, Michoes mo­ther will smell of Egypt.

It had bin better the siluer had bin stolne then thus bestowed; for now they haue so imployed it, that it hath stolne away their hearts from God; and yet, while it is mol­ten into an image, they thinke it dedicated to the Lord. If Religion might be iudged according to the intention, there should scarce be any Idolatry in the world. This wo­man loued her siluer enough; and if she had not thought this costly piety, worth thanks, she knew which way to haue imployed her stocke to aduantage: Euen euill actions haue oft-times good meanings, and those good meanings are answered with euill re­compences. Many a one bestowes their cost, their labour, their blood, and receiues tor­ment in stead of thanks.

Behold a superstitious sonne of a superstitious mother; She makes a god, and hee harbours it; yea, (as the streame is commonly broader then the head) he exceeds his mother in euill: He hath an house of gods, an Ephod, Teraphin; and that he might bee complete in his deuotion, he makes his sonne his Priest, and feoffes that sinne vpon his sonne, which he receiued from his mother. Those sinnes which nature conuayes not to vs, we haue by imitation. Euery action and gesture of the Parents, is an example to the childe; and the mother, as she is more tender ouer her sonne, so by the power of a reciprocall loue, she can worke most vpon his inclination. Whence it is, that in the history of the Israelitish Kings, the mothers name is commonly noted: and as ciuilly, so also morally, The birth followes the belly. Those sonnes may blesse their second birth, that are deliuered from the sinnes of their education.

Who cannot but thinke how far Micha ouer-lookt all his fellow Israelites; and thought them profane and godlesse in comparison of himselfe? How did he secretly clap himselfe on the brest, as the man, whose happynesse it was to ingrosse Religion from all the Tribes of Israel, and little can imagine, that the further he runs, the more out of the way. Can an Israelite be thus paganish? O Micha! how hath superstition bewitched thee, that thou canst not see rebellion in euery of these actions, yea in euery circumstance, rebellion? What, more gods then one? An house of gods, beside Gods house? An Image of siluer to the inuincible God? An Ephod, and no Priest? A Priest, besides the family of Leui? A Priest of thine owne begetting, of thine owne consecration? What monsters doth mans imagination produce, when it is forsaken of God? It is well seen there is no King in Israel. If God had been their King, his lawes had ruled them. Moses or Ioshua had beene their King, their sword had awed them. If any other, the courses of Israel could not haue beene so headlesse. We are behol­den to gouernment for order, for peace, for religion. Where there is no King, e­ueryone will be a King, yea a God to himselfe. Wee are worthy of nothing but con­fusion, if wee blesse not God for authority.

It is no maruell if Leuites wandred for maintenance, while there was no King in Is­rael. The tithes & offerings were their due: if these had bin paid, none of the holy Tribe needed to shift his station. Euen where Royall power seconds the claime of the Leuite, the iniustice of men shortnes his right. What should become of the Leuites, if there were no King? And what of the Church, if no Leuits? No King, therefore no Church. How could the impotent childe liue without a Nurse? Kings shall be thy nursing Fa­thers, and Queenes thy nurses, saith God. Nothing more argues the disorder of any Church, or the decay of Religion, then the forced stragling of the Leuites. There is hope of growth, when Micha rides to seeke a Leuite; but when the Leuite comes to seeke a seruice of Micha, it is a signe of gasping deuotion.

Micha was no obscure man; all Mount Ephraim could not but take notice of his domesticall gods. This Leuite could not but heare of his disposition; of his mis-de­uotion; yet want of maintenance, no lesse then conscience, drawes him on, to the dan­ger of Idolatrous patronage. Holinesse is not tyed to any profession. Happy were it for the Church, if the Clergy could be a priuiledge from lewdnes. When need meets with vnconscionablenes, all conditions are easily swallowed, of vnlawfull entrances, of [Page 941] wicked executions: Ten shekels, and a sute of apparell, and his diet, are good wages for a needy Leuite. He that could bestow 11000. shekels vpon his puppets, can afford but ten to his Priest: so hath he at once a rich Idoll, and a beggerly Priest. Whosoeuer affects to serue God good cheape, shewes, that he makes God but a stale to Mammon.

Yet was Micha a kinde Patron, though not liberall: He cals the young Leuite his father, and vses him as his sonne; and what he wants in meanes, supplies in affection. It were happy, if Christians could imitate the loue of Idolaters, towards thē which serue at the Altar. Micha made a shift with the Priesthood of his owne sonne; yet that his heart checkes him in it, appeares both by the change, and his contentment in the change: Now I know that the Lord will be good to me, seeing I haue a Leuite to my Priest: Therefore whiles his Priest was no Leuite, hee sees there was cause why God should not bee good to him. If the Leuite had not comne to offer his seruice, Michaes sonne had been a lawfull Priest. Many times thy conscience runnes away smoothly with an vnwarrantable action, and rests it self vpon those grounds, which afterward it sees cause to condemne. It is a sure way therefore to informe our selues throughly ere we settle our choice, that we be not driuen to reuerse our acts with late shame, and vn­profitable repentance.

Now did Micha begin to see some little glimpse of his owne errour: He saw his Priesthood faulty; he saw not the faults of his Ephod, of his Images, of his gods: and yet (as if he thought all had been well, when he had amended one) he sayes, Now I know, the Lord will be good to me. The carnall heart pleases it selfe with an outward for­mality, and so delights to flatter it selfe, as that it thinkes, if one circumstance be right, nothing can be amisse.

Israel was at this time extremely corrupted; yet the spies of the Danites had taken notice euen of this young Leuite, and are glad to make vse of his Priesthood. If they had but gone vp to Shilo, they might haue cōsulted with the Arke of God: but world­ly minds are not curious in their holy seruices: If they haue a god, an Ephod, a Priest, it suffices them: They had rather enioy a false worship with ease, then to take paines for the true: Those that are curious in their diet, in their purchases, in their attire, in their contracts, yet in Gods businesses are very indifferent.

The author of lies sometime speakes truth for an aduantage; and from his mouth, this flattering Leuite speaks what he knew would please, not what he knew would fall out: The euent answers his prediction, and now the spies magnifie him to their fel­lowes: Michaes Idoll is a god, and the Leuite is his Oracle. In matter of iudgement, to be guided only by the euent, is the way to error; Falshood shall be truth, and Sa­tan an Angell of light, if we follow this rule: Euen very coniectures somtimes happen right; A Prophet, or Dreamer, may giue a true signe or wonder, and yet himselfe say, Let vs goe after other gods. A small thing can win credit with weake mindes, which where they haue once sped, cannot distrust.

The idolatrous Danites are so besotted with this successe, that they will rather steale then want the gods of Micha; and because the gods without the Priest can doe them lesse seruice, then the Priest without the gods; therefore they steale the Priest with the gods. O miserable Israelites! that could thinke that a god, which could bee stolne; that could looke for protection from that, which could not keep it selfe from stealing; which was won by their theft; not their deuotion! Could they worship those Idols more deuoutly then Micha that made them? And if they could not protect their ma­ker from robbery, how shall they protect their theeues? If it had beene the holy Arke of the true God, how could they think it would blesse their violence, or that it would abide to be translated by rapin and extortion? Now their superstition hath made them mad vpon a god, they must haue him; by what meanes they care not, though they of­fend the true God, by stealing a false. Sacriledge is fit to be the first seruice of an Idol. The spies of Dan had been curteously entertained by Micha: thus they reward his hos­pitality. It is no trusting the honesty of Idolaters: if they haue once cast off the true God, whom will they respect?

It seems, Leuites did not more want maintenance, then Israel wanted Leuites: Here was a Tribe of Israel without a spirituall guide. The withdrawing of due meanes, is the way to the vtter desolution of the Church; Rare offrings make cold Altars. There nee­ded small force to draw this Leuite to change his charge; Hold thy peace, and come, and be our father, and Priest; Whether is it better, &c. Here is not patience, but ioy: He that was won with ten shekels, may be lost with eleuen: When maintenance and honour calls him, hee goes vndriuen; and rather steales himselfe away, then is stolne. The Leuite had to many gods, to make conscience of pleasing one: There is nothing more inconstant, then a Leuite that seeks nothing but himselfe.

Thus the wilde fire of Idolatry, which lay before couched in the priuate ball of Mi­cha, now flies furiously thorow all the Tribe of Dan; who (like to theeues that haue carried away plaguy clothes) insensibly infected themselues, and their posterity, to death. Heresie and superstition haue small begin­nings, dangerous proceedings, pernicious conclusions. This contagion is like a canker, which at the first is scarce visible, afterward it eates away the flesh, and con­sumes the body.

CONTEMPLATIONS. THE …

CONTEMPLA­TIONS. THE ELEVENTH BOOKE.

CONTAINING

The Leuites Concubine.

The desolation of Beniamin.

Naomi and Ruth.

Boaz and Ruth.

Anna and Peninna.

Anna and Eli.

Eli and his sonnes.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of Worcester.

[figure]

AT LONDON, Printed by IOHN BEALE and NATHANIEL BVTTER, Ann. Dom. 1624.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE SIR FVLKE GREVILL, KNIGHT, CHANCELOVR OF THE EXCHE­QVER, ONE OF HIS MAIESTIES MOST HONOVRABLE PRIVY COVNCELLORS; A MOST WISE, LEARNED, IVDICIOVS INGE­NVOVS CENCOR OF SCOLLERSHIP; A WORTHY EXAMPLE OF BENE­FACTORS TO LEAR­NING. I. H.

VVith his vnfained prayers for THE HAPPY SVCCESSE OF ALL HIS HONOVRABLE DE­SIGNEMENTS, HVMBLY DEDICATES THIS MEANE PIECE OF HIS STVDIES.

CONTEMPLATIONS. THE ELEVENTH BOOKE. The Leuites Concubine.

THere is no complaint of a publikely disordered State, where a Le­uite is not at one end of it; either as an agent, or a patient. In the Idolatrie of Micha, and the Danites, a Leuite was an actor: In the violent vncleannesse of of Gibeah, a Leuite suffers. No Tribe shal sooner feele the want of gouernment, then that of Leui.

The law of God allowed the Leuite a wife; humane conni­uence, a concubine; neyther did the Iewish concubine differ from a wife, but in some outward complements; Both might challenge all the true es­sence of marriage; so little was the difference, that the father of the concubine is called the father in law to the Leuite. Shee whom ill custom had of a wife made a concubine, is now by her lust, of a concubine made an harlot: Her fornication, together with the change of her bed, hath changed her abode. Perhaps her owne conscience thrust her out of doores, perhaps the iust seuerity of her husband. Dismission was too easie a pe­nalty for that which God had sentenced with death: She that had deserued to be ab­horred of her husband, seeks shelter frō her Father. Why would her Father suffer his house to be defiled with an adultresse, tho out of his own loynes? Why did he not ra-say, What? Doost thou thinke to finde my house an harbor for thy sin? Whiles thou wert a wife to thine husband, thou wert a daughter to me; Now, thou art neyther; Thou art not mine; I gaue thee to thy husband; Thou art not thy husbands, thou hast betrayed his bed; Thy filthinesse hath made thee thine owne, and thine adulterers; Goe seeke thine entertainement, where thou hast lost thine honesty; Thy lewdnesse hath brought a necessity of shame vpon thine abbettors; How can I countenance thy person, and abandon thy sinne? I had rather be a iust man, then a kinde Father; Get thee home therefore to thy husband, craue his forgiuenesse vpon thy knees, redeeme his loue with thy modesty, and obedience; when his heart is once open to thee, my doores shall not be shut: In the meane time, know, I can be no Father to an harlot. Indulgence of Parents is the refuge of vanity, the bawd of wickednesse, the bane of children. How easily is that Theefe induced to steale, that knowes his Receiuer? When the lawlesnes of youth knowes where to finde pitty and toleration, what mis­chiefe can it forbeare?

By how much better this Leuite was, so much more iniurious was the Concubines sinne. What husband would not haue said; She is gone, let shame and griefe goe with her; I shall find one no lesse pleasing, and more faithfull: Or if it be not to much mer­cy in me to yeeld to a returne; let her that hath offended seeke me: What more direct way is there to a resolued loosenesse, then to let her see I cannot want her? The good nature of this Leuite cast off all these tearmes; and now, after foure months absence, sends him to seeke for her, that had runne away from her fidelity: And now hee [Page 946] thinkes, She sinned against me; perhaps she hath repented; perhaps, shame and feare haue with-held her from returning; perhaps she will be more loyall, for her sinne: If her importunity should win me, halfe the thankes were lost; but now, my voluntary offer of fauour shall oblige her for euer. Loue procures truer seruitude then necessity: Mercy becomes well the heart of any man, but most of a Leuite. He that had helped to offer so many sacrifices to God for the multitude of euery Israelites sinnes, saw how proportionable it was, that man should not hold one sinne vnpardonable: He had ser­ued at the Altar to no purpose, if he (whose trade was to sue for mercy) had not at all learned to practise it.

And if the reflexion of mercy wrought this in a seruant, what shall we expect from him, whose essence is mercy? O God, we doe euery day breake the holy couenant of our loue; We prostitute our selues to euery filthy tentation, and then runne, and hide our selues in our fathers house, the world. If thou didst not seeke vs vp, we should ne­uer returne; if thy gracious proffer did not preuent vs, we should be vncapeable of for­giuenesse. It were abundant goodnesse in thee to receiue vs, when we should intreat thee: but lo, thou intreatest vs that we would receiue thee. How should we now adore and imitate thy mercy, sith there is more reason, we should sue to each other, then that thou shouldest sue to vs; because we may as well offend, as be offended!

I doe not see the womans father make any meanes for reconciliation: but when remission came home to his dores, no man could entertaine it more thankfully. The nature of many men is froward to accept, and negligent to sue for; they can spend se­cret wishes vpon that which shall cost them no indeuour.

Great is the power of loue, which can in a sort vndoe euils past, if not for the act, yet for the remembrance. Where true affection was once conceiued, it is easily pieced a­gaine, after the strongest interruption. Heere needs no tedious recapitulation of wrongs, no importunity of sute. The vnkindnesses are forgotten, their loue is renued; and now the Leuite is not a stranger, but a sonne; By how much more willingly he came, by so much more vnwillingly hee is dismissed. The foure moneths absence of his daughter is answered with foure dayes feasting; Neither was there so much ioy in the former wedding feast, as in this; because thē he deliuered his daughter intire; now, desperate: then he found a sonne; but now, that sonne hath found his lost daughter, and he found both. The recouery of any good, is far more pleasant then the continuance.

Little doe we know what euill is towards vs: Now did this old man, and this resto­red couple promise themselues all ioy and contentment, after this vnkinde storme; and said in themselues, Now we begin to liue. And now this feast, which was meant for their new nuptialls, proues her funerall. Euen when we let our selues loosest to our pleasures, the hand of God (though inuisibly) is writing bitter things against vs. Sith wee are not worthy to know; it is wisedome to suspect the worst, while it is least seene.

Sometimes it falls out, that nothing is more iniurious then courtesie. If this old man had thrust his sonne and daughter early out of dores, they had auoyded this mischief; now his louing importunity detaines them to their hurt, and his owne repentance. Such contentment doth sincere affection finde in the presence of those we loue, that death it selfe hath no other name, but departing. The greatest comfort of our life, is the fruition of friendship, the dissolution whereof, is the greatest paine of death: As all earthly pleasures, so this of loue, is distasted with a necessity of leauing. How wor­thy is that onely loue to take vp our hearts, which is not open to any danger of inter­ruption; which shall out-liue the date euen of faith and hope, and is as eternall, as that God, and those blessed spirits whom wee loue? If we hang neuer so importu­nately vpon one anothers sleeues, and shead flouds of teares to stop their way, yet we must bee gone hence; no occasion, no force, shall then remoue vs from our fathers house.

The Leuite is stayed beyond his time by importunity, the motions whereof are boundlesse, and infinite; one day drawes on another; neither is there any reason of this [Page 947] dayes stay, which may not serue still for to morrow. His resolution at last breakes tho­row all those kinde hinderances, rather will he venture a benighting, then an vnneces­sary delay. It is a good hearing that the Leuite makes hast home: An honest mans heart is where his calling is; such a one, when he is abroad, is like a fish in the aire; whereinto if it leape for recreation, or necessity, yet it soone returnes to his own ele­ment. This charge, by how much more sacred it is, so much more attendance it expe­cteth: Euen a day breakes square with the conscionable.

The Sunne is ready to lodge before them: His seruant aduises him to shorten his iourney, holding it more fit to trust an early Inne of the Iebusites, then to the mercy of the night. And if that counsell had been followed, perhaps they, which found Iebu­sites in Israel, might haue found Israelites in Iebus. No wise man can hold good coun­sell disparaged, by the meannesse of the Author: If we be glad to receiue any treasure from our seruant, why not precious admonitions?

It was the zeale of this Leuite that shut him out of Iebus; We will not lodge in the City of strangers. The Iebusites were strangers in religion, not strangers enough in their habitation: The Leuite will not receiue common courtesie from those which were a­liens from God, though home-borne in the heart of Israel. It is lawfull enough in tearmes of ciuility to deale with Infidels; the earth is the Lords, and we may enioy it in the right of the owner, while we protest against the wrong of the vsurper; yet the lesse communion with Gods enemies, the more safety. If there were another aire to breathe in from theirs, another earth to tread vpon, they should haue their own. Those that affect a familiar intirenesse with Iebusites, in conuersion, in leagues of amity, in matrimoniall contracts, bewray eyther too much boldnesse, or too little conscience.

He hath no bloud of an Israelite, that delights to lodge in Iebus: It was the fault of Israel, that an heathenish Towne stood yet in the nauell of the Tribes, and that Ie­bus was no sooner turned to Ierusalem: Their lenity and neglect were guilty of this neighbourhood, that now no man can passe from Bethleem Iuda, to Mount Ephraim, but by the City of Iebusites. Seasonable iustice might preuent a thousand euils, whic [...] afterwards know no remedy but patience.

The way was not long betwixt Iebus and Gibeah: for the Sun was stooping when the Leuite was ouer against the first, and is but now declined when he comes to the o­ther. How his heart was lightned, when he was entred into an Israelitish City! and can thinke of nothing, but hospitality, rest, security. There is no perfume so sweet to a Traueller, as his own smoake. Both expactation and feare doe commonly disappoint vs; for seldome euer doe we enioy the good we looke for, or smart with a feared euill. The poore Leuite could haue found but such entertainment with the Iebusites. Whi­ther are the posterity of Beniamin d [...]generated, that their Gibeah should be no lesse wicked then populous? The first signe of a setled godlesnesse, is, that a Leuite is suffe­red to lye without doores. If God had been in any of their houses, his seruant had not been excluded: Where no respect is giuen to Gods messengers, there can be no Religion.

Gibeah was a second Sodome; euen there also is another Lot: which is therefore so much more hospitall to strangers, because himselfe was a stranger. The Oast as well as the Leuite is of Mount Ephraim: Each man knowes best to commiserate that euill in others, which himselfe hath passed thorow. All that professe the Name of Christ, are Countrymen, and yet strangers here below; How cheerefully should we enter­taine each other, when we meet in the Gibeah of this in hospitall world?

This good old man of Gibeah came home late from his worke in the fields: The Sunne was set ere he gaue ouer; And now, seeing this man a stranger, an Israelite, a Leuite, an Ephramite, and that in his way to the house of God, to take vp his lodging in the street, hee proffers him the kindnesse of his house-roome. Industrious spirits are the fittest receptacles of all good motions; whereas those which giue them­selues to idle and loose courses, doe not care so much as for themselues. I heare of but one man at his worke in all Gibeah: the rest were quaffing and reuelling. That [Page 948] one man ends his worke in a charitable entertainement; the other, end their play in a brutish beastlinesse, and violence. These villanies had learned both the actions and the language of the Sodomites: One vncleane diuell was the prompter to both: and this honest Ephramite, had learnt of righteous Lot, both to intreat, and to proffer. As a perplexed Mariner, that in a storme must cast away something, although precious; so this good Oast, rather will prostitute his daughter a virgin, together with the concu­bine, then this prodigious villany should be offered to a man, much more to a man of God.

The detestation of a fouler sinne drew him to ouer-reach in the motion of a lesser; which if it had been accepted, how could he haue escaped the partnership of their vn­cleannesse, and the guilt of his daughters rauishment? No man can wash his hands of that sinne, to which his will hath yeelded. Bodily violence may be inoffensiue in the patient; voluntary inclination to euill (though out of feare) can neuer be excusable: yet behold, this wickednesse is too little to satisfie these monsters.

Who would haue looked for so extreame abomination from the loynes of Iacob, the wombe of Rachel, the sonnes of Beniamin? Could the very Iebusites their neigh­bors be euer accused of such vnnaturall outrage? I am ashamed to say it, Euen the worst Pagans were Saints to Israel. What auailes it that they haue the Ark of God in Shilo, while they haue Sodom in their streets? that the law of God is in their fringes, whiles the diuell is in their hearts? Nothing but hell it selfe can yeeld a worse creature then a depraued Israelite; the very meanes of his reformation, are the fuel of his wickednesse.

Yet Lot sped so much better in Sodom, then his Ephraimite did in Gibeah, by how much more holy guests he entertained. There the guests were Angels; heere a sinfull man. There the guests saued the oast; here the oast could not saue the guest from bur­tish violence. Those Sodomites were stricken with outward blindnes and defeated; These Beniamites are onely blinded with lust, and preuaile. The Leuite comes forth, perhaps his coat saued his person from this villany; who now thinks himselfe wel, that he may haue leaue to redeeme his own dishonour with his concubines. If he had not loued her dearely, he had neuer sought her so farre, after so foule a sinne; Yet now his hate of that vnnaturall wickednes ouercame his loue to her; Shee is exposed to the fu­rious lust of barbarous Ruffians, and (which he misdoubted not) abuseth to death.

Oh the iust and euen course which the Almighty Iudge of the world holds in all his retribulations! This woman had shamed the bed of a Leuit, by her former wanton­nesse; she had thus far gone smoothly away with her sinne; her father harboured her, her husband forgaue her, her owne heart found no cause to complaine, because shee smarted not: now, when the world had forgotten her offence, God cals her to recko­ning, and punishes her with her owne sinne. She had voluntarily exposed her selfe to lust; now is exposed forceably. Adultery was her sin, adultery was her death. What smiles soeuer wickednesse casts vpon the heart, whiles it sollicites; it will owe vs a dis­pleasure, and proue it selfe a faithfull Debter.

The Leuite looked to finde her humbled with this violence, not murdered; and now, indignation moues him to adde horrour to the fact: Had not his heart been ray­sed vp with an excesse of desire to make the crime as odious, as it was sinful, his action could not be excusē. Those hands that might not touch a carkais, now carue the corps of his own dead wife into morsels, and send these tokens to all the Tribes of Israel; that when they should see these gobbets of the body murdered, the more they might detest the murderers. Himselfe puts on cruelty to the dead, that he might draw them to a iust reuenge of her death. Actions nororiously villanous, may iustly countenance an extraordinary meanes of prosecution. Euery Israelite hath a part in a Leuites wrong; No Tribe hath not his share in the carcasse, and the reuenge.

The desolation of BENIMIN.

THese morsels could not chuse but cut the hearts of Israel with horror and compassion; horror of the act, and compassion of the sufferer: and now their zeale drawes them together, either for satisfaction, or reuenge. Who would not haue looked that the hands of Beniamin should haue been first vpon Gibeah; and that they should haue readily sent the heads of the offenders, for a second seruice after the gobbets of the concubine? But now, in stead of punishing the sinne, they patronize the actors; and will rather die in resisting iustice, then liue and prosper in furthering it.

Surely, Israel had one Tribe too many: all Beniamin is turned into Gibeah, the sons not of Beniamin, but of Belial. The abetting of euill, is worse then the commission; This may be vpon infirmity, but that must be vpon resolution: Easie punishment is too much fauour to sinne: conniuence is much worse: but the defence of it (and that vnto bloud) is intollerable. Had not these men been both wicked and quarrellous, they had not drawne their swords in so foule a cause. Peaceable dispositions, are hardly drawn to fight for innocence; yet these Beniaminites (as if they were in loue with vil­lanie, and out of charity with God) will be the wilfull Champions of lewdnesse. How can Gibeah repent them of that wickednesse, which all Beiamin will make good, in spight of their consciences? Euen where sinne is suppressed, it will rise; but, where it is incouraged, it insults and tyrannizes.

It was more iust that Israel should rise against Beniamin, then that Beniamin should rise for Gibeah; by how much it is better to punish offenders, then to shelter the offen­ders from punishing; And yet the wickednesse of Beniamin, sped better for the time, then the honesty of Israel. Twise was the better part foyled by the lesse, and worse; The good cause was sent backe with shame: the euill returned with victory, and triumph. O God! their hand was for thee in the fight, & thy hand was with them in their fall; They had not fought for thee, but by thee; neither could they haue miscarried in the fight, if thou hadst not fought against them; Thou art iust and holy in both. The cause was thine: the sinne in managing of it, was their owne. They fought in an holy quarrell, but with confidence in themselues; for, as presuming of victory, they aske of God, not what should be their successe, but who should be their Captaine. Number and inno­cence made them too secure: I was iust therefore with God, to let them feele, that e­uen good zeale cannot beare out presumption; and that victorie lies not in the cause, but in the God that ownes it.

Who cannot imagine how much the Beniaminites insulted in their double field, and day? And now beganne to thinke, God was on their side: Those swords which had been taught the way into forty thousand bodies of their brethren, cannot feare a new encounter. Wicked men cannot see their prosperity a piece of their curse, neither can examine their actions, but the euents. Soone after, thy shall finde what it was to adde bloud vnto filthinesse, and that the victorie of an euill cause, is the way to ruine and confusion.

I should haue feared lest this double discomfiture should haue made Israel either distrustfull, or weary of a good cause: but still I finde them no lesse couragious, with more humility. Now they fast, and weepe, and sacrifice, These weapons had beene victorious in their first assault; Beniamin had neuer been in danger of pride for ouer­comming, if this humiliation of Israel had preuented the fight. It is seldome seene, but that which we doe with feare, prospereth; whereas confidence in vndertaking, layes euen good endeuours in the dust.

Wickednesse could neuer bragge of any long prosperity, nor complaine of the lacke of paiment: Still God is euen with it at the last: Now he payes the Beniaminites both that death which they had lent to the Israelites, and that wherein they stood in­debted to their brotherhood of Gibeah: And now that both are met in death, there is as much difference betwixt those Israelites, and these Beniaminites, as betwixt Martyrs, and Malefactors. To die in a sinne, is a fearefull reuenge of giuing patronage to sinne: The sword consumes their bodies, another fire their Cities, whatsoeuer became of their soules.

Now might Rachel haue iustly wept for her children, because they were not; for be­hold, the men, women, and children of her wicked Tribe, are cut off; only some few scattered remainders, ran away from this vengeance, and lurked in caues, and rockes, both for feare, and shame: There was no difference, but life betwixt their brethren and them; the earth couered them both: yet vnto them doth the reuenge of Israel stretch it selfe, and vowes to destroy, if not their persons, yet their succession; as holding them vnworthy to receiue any comfort by that sex, to which they had been so cruell, both in act and maintenance. If the Israelites had not held marriage and issue a very great blessing, they had not thus reuenged themselues of Beniamin: now they accounted the with-holding of their wiues, a punishment second to death. The hope of life in our posterity, is the next contentment to an enioying of life in our selues.

They haue sworne, and now vpon cold bloud repent them. If the oath were not iust, why would they take it? and if it were iust, why did they recant it? If the act were iusti­fiable, what needed these teares? Euen a iust oath may be rashly taken: not only in­iustice, but temerite of swearing ends in lamentation. In our very ciuill actions, it is a weakenesse to doe that which we would after reuerse; but in our affaires with God, to checke our selues too late, and to steepe our oathes in teares, is a dangerous folly. Hee doth not command vs to take voluntary oathes; he commands vs to keepe them. If we binde our selues to inconuenience, we may iustly complaine of our owne set­ters: Oathes doe not onely require iustice, but iudgement; wise deliberation, no lesse then equity.

Not conscience of their fact, but commiseration of their brethren, led them to this publike repentance. O God, why is this come to passe, that this day one Tribe of Israel shall want? Euen the iustest reuenge of men is capable of pitty: Insultation in the rigour of Iustice, argues cruelty; Charitable mindes are grieued to see that done, which they would not wish vndone; the smart of the offender doth not please them, which yet are throughly displeased with the sinne, and haue giuen their hands to punish it. God him­selfe takes no pleasure in the death of a sinner, yet loues the punishment of sinne: As a god parent whips his childe, yet weepes himselfe. There is a measure in victory and reuenge, if neuer so iust, which to exceed, leeses mercy in the suit of Iustice.

If there were no fault in their seuerity, it needed no excuse; and if there were a fault, it will admit of no excuse: yet, as if they meant to shift off the sin, they expostulate with God; O Lord God of Israel, why is this come to passe this day? God gaue them no command of this rigour; yea he twice crost them in the execution; and now, in that which they intreated of God with teares, they challenge him. It is a dangerous iniustice, to lay the burden of our sins vpon him, which tempteth no man, nor can bee tempted with euill; whiles we would so remoue our sinne, we double it.

A man that knew not the power of an oath, would wonder at this contrarietie in the affections of Israel: They are sorry for the slaughter of Beniamin; and yet they slay those that did not helpe them in the slaughter. Their oath cals them to more bloud: The ex­cesse of their reuenge vpon Beniamin, may not excuse the men of Gillead: If euer oath might looke for a dispensation, this might plead it; Now, they dare not but kill the men of Iabesh Gilead, lest they should haue left vpon themselues a greater sin of sparing, then punishing. Iabesh Gilead came not vp to aid Israel, therefore all the inhabitants must die. To exempt our selues (whether out of singularity, or stubbornnesse) from the com­mon actions of the Church, when we are lawfully called to them, is an offence worthy [Page 951] of iudgement: In the maine quarrels of the Church, neutrals are punished. This execu­tion shall make amends for the former; of the spoile of Iabesh Gilead, shall the Benia­minites be stored with wiues: that no man may think these men slaine for their daugh­ters, they plainly dye for their sinne; and these Gileadites might not haue liued, with­out the periury of Israel: and now, sith they must dye, it is good to make benefit of necessity. I inquire not into the rigour of the oath: If their solemne vow did not binde them to kill all of both sexes in Beniamin, why did they not spare their virgins? and if it did so binde them, why did they spare the virgins of Gilead? Fauours must be en­larged in all these religious restrictions; Where breath may be taken in them, it is not fit nor safe they should be straitned.

Foure hundred virgins of Gilead haue lost Parents, and brethren, and kindred, and now finde husbands in lieu of them. An inforced marriage was but a miserable com­fort for such a losse: like Wards, or captiues, they are taken, and chuse not. These suffice not; their friendly aduersaries consult for more vpon worse conditions. Into what troublesome and dangerous straits doe men thrust themselues, by either vniust, or in­considerate vowes?

In the midst of all this common lawlesnesse of Israel, here was conscience made on both sides of matching with Infidels: The Israelites can rather be content their daugh­ters should be stollen by their owne, then that the daughters of aliens should be giuen them. These men which had not grace enough to detest and punish the beastlinesse of their Gileadites, yet are not so gracelesse, as to chuse them wiues of the Heathen. All but Athiests (howsoeuer they let themselues loose) yet in some things finde themselues restrained, and shew to others that they haue a cōscience. If there were not much dan­ger, and much sinne in this vnequall yoke, they would neuer haue perswaded to so hea­uy an inconuenience: Disparitie of religion in matrimoniall contracts, hath so many mischiefes, that it is worthy to be redeemed with much preiudice.

They which might not giue their owne daughters to Beniamin, yet giue others, whiles they giue leaue to steale them. Stollen marriages are both vnnatural, and full of hazrad; for loue (whereof marriage is the knot) cannot be forced: this was rather rape, then wedlocke. What vnlikenesse (perhaps contrarietie) of disposition, what auersenes of affection, may there be in not only a sudden, but a forceable meeting? If these Benia­minites had not taken liberty of giuing themselues ease by diuorcemēt, they would of­ten haue found leisure to rue this stollen booty. This act may not be drawn to exam­ple; and yet here was a kinde of indefinite consent: Both deliberation, and good liking, are little enough for a during estate, and that which is once done for euer.

These virgins come vp to the feast of the Lord; and now, out of the midst of their daunces are carried to a double captiuity. How many virgins haue lost themselues in daunces? and yet this sport was not immodest. These virgins daunced by themselues, without the company of them which might moue towards vnchastity; for if any men had been with them, they they had found so many rescuers as they had assaulters; now, the exposing of their weake sex to his iniury, proues their innocence. Our vsuall daun­ces are guilty of more sinne; Wanton gestures, and vnchaste touches, lookes, motions, draw the heart to folly: The ambushes of euill spirits carry away many a soule from daunces, to a fearefull desolation.

It is supposed, that the parents thus robbed of their daughters, will take it heauily: There cannot be a greater crosse then the miscariage of children: They are not onely the liuing goods, bur pieces of their parents, that they should therefore be torne from them by violence, is no lesse iniury, then the dismembring of their owne bodies.

NAOMI and RVTH.

BEtwixt the raigne of the Iudges, Israel was plagued with tyranny; and whiles some of them raigned, with famine. Seldome did that rebellious people want somewhat to humble them. One rod is not enough for a stubborne child: The famine must needs be great, that makes the inhabi­tants to runne their country. The name of home is so sweet, that we can­not leaue it for a little. Behold, that land which had wont to flow with milke and ho­ny, now abounds with want and penurie, and Bethleem, in stead of an house of bread, is an house of famine. A fruitfull land doth God make barren, for the wickednes of them that dwell therein. The earth beares not for it selfe, but for vs; God is not angry with it, but with men. For our sakes, it was first cursed to thornes & thistles, after that, to moisture, and since that (not seldome) to drought; and by all these, to barrennesse. Wee may not looke alwaies for plenty. It is a wonder whiles there is such superfluitie of wickednesse, that our earth is no more sparing of her fruits.

The whole earth is the Lords, and in him, ours. It is lawfull for the owners to change their houses, at pleasure. Why should we not make free vse of any part of our owne possessions? Elimelech and his family remoue from Bethleem Iuda vnto Moab. No­thing but necessity can dispense with a locall relinquishing of Gods Church; Not pleasure, not profit, not curiosity. Those which are famished out, God calls, yea, driues from thence. The Creator and possessor of the earth, hath not confined any man to his necessary destruction.

It was lawfull for Elimelech to make vse of Pagans, and Idolaters, for the supply of all needfull helps. There cannot bee a better imployment of Moabites, then to be the treasures and purueyors of Gods children: Wherefore serue they but to gather for the true owners? It is too much nicenesse in them, which forbea [...]e the benefit they might make of the faculties of profane, or hereticall persons; They consider not that they haue more right to the good such men can doe, then they that doe it, and challenge that good for their owne.

But I cannot see, how it could be lawfull for his Sons to match with the daughters of Moab. Had these men heard how farre▪ and vnder how solemn an oath, their father Abraham sent for a wife of his owne Tribe, for his sonne Isaac? Had they heard the earnest charge of holy Isaac, to the sonne hee blessed, Thou shall not take a wife of the daughters of Canaan? H [...]d they forgotten the plagues of Israel for but a short conuer­sation with the Moabitish women? If they plead remotenesse from their own people; Did they not remember how f [...]rre Iacob walked to Padan-Aram? Was it further from Moab to Bethleem, then frō Bethleem to Moab? and if the care of themselues led thē from Bethleem to Moab; should not their care of obedience to God, haue as wel carri­ed them backe from Moab to Bethleem? Yet if their wiues would haue left their Ido­trie with their maidenhead, the match had been more safe; but now euen at the last farewell, Naomi can say of Orpah, that shee is returned to her gods. These men haue sinned in their choice, and it speeds with them accordingly. Where did euer one of these vnequall matches prosper? The two sons of Elimelech are swept away childlesse in the prime of their age, and in stead of their seede, they leaue their carcasses in Moab; their wiues widdowes, their mother childlesse, and helplesse amongst Infidels, in that age which most needed comfort. How miserable doe wee now finde poore Naomi? which is left destitute of her country, her husband, her children, her friends; and tur­ned loose, and solitary to the mercy of the world: yet euen out of these hopeles ruins, will God raise cōfort to his seruant. The first good newes is, that God hath visited his people with bread; now therefore, since her husband and sonnes were vnrecouerable, [Page 953] she will try to recouer her countrey, and kinred. If we can haue the same conditions in Iudah, that we haue in Moab, we are no Israelites if wee returne not. Whiles her husband and sonnes liued, I heare no motion of retiring home; now these her earthly stayes are remoued, she thinks presently of remouing to her countrey; Neither can we so heartily thinke of our home aboue, whiles we are furnished with these worldly con­tentments; when God strips vs of them, straitwaies our minde is homeward.

Shee that came from Bethleem, vnder the protection of an husband, attended with her sonnes, stored with substance; resolues now to measure all that way alone. Her ad­uersity had stript her of all, but a good heart; that remaines with her, and beares vp her head, in the deepest of her extremity. True Christian fortitude wades thorow all euills; and though we be vp to the chin, yet keepes firme footing against the streame: where this is, the sex is not discerned; neither is the quantity of the euill read in the face. How well doth this courage become Israelites, when wee are left comfortlesse in the midst of the Moab of this world, to resolue the contempt of all dangers, in the way to our home? A contrarily, nothing doth more mis-beseeme a Christian, that his spirits should flagge with his estate, and that any difficulty should make him despaire of attaining his best ends.

Goodnesse is of a winning quality wheresoeuer it is; and euen amongst Infidels, will make it selfe friends. The good disposition of Naomi carries away the hearts of her daughters in law with her; so as they are ready to forsake their kinred, their countrey, yea their owne mother, for a stranger, whose affinity died with her sonnes. Those men are worse then Infidels, and next to Diuels, that hate the vertues of Gods Saints; and could loue their persons well, if they were not conscionable.

How earnestly doe these two daughters of Moab plead for their continuance with Naomi; and how hardly is either of them disswaded from partaking of the misery of her society! There are good natures euen among Infidels, and such as for morall dis­position, and ciuill respects, cannot be exceeded by the best Professors. Who can suffer his heart to rest in those qualities, which are common to them that are without God?

Naomi could not be so insensible of her owne good, as not to know how much com­fort shee might reape to the solitarinesse, both of her voyage, and her widdow-hood, by the society of these two younger widdowes, whose affections she had so well tried; euen very partnership is a mitigation of euils; yet so earnestly doth she disswade them from accompanying her, as that shee could not haue said more, if shee had thought their presence irkesome, and burdenous: Good dispositions loue not to pleasure them­selues with the disaduantage of others; and had rather be miserable alone, then to draw in partners to their sorrow, for the sight of anothers calamity doth rather double their owne; and if themselues were free, would affect them with compassion: As contrarily, ill minds care not how many companions they haue in misery, nor how few consorts in good; If themselues miscarry, they could be content all the world were enwrapped with them in the same distresse.

I maruell not that Orpah is by this seasonable importunity perswaded to returne; from a mother in law, to a mother in nature; from a toylesome iourney, to rest; from strangers, to her kinred; from an hopelesse condition, to likelihoods of contentment. A little intreaty will serue to moue nature to be good vnto it selfe: Euery one is rather a Naomi to his owne soule, to perswade it to stay still, and inioy the delights of Moab, rather then to hazard our entertainement in Bethleem. Wil religion allow me this wild liberty of my actions, this loose mirth, these carnall pleasures? Can I be a Christian, and not liue sullenly? None but a regenerate heart can choose rather to suffer aduersity with Gods people, then to enioy the pleasures of sin for a season.

The one sister takes an vnwilling farewell, and moistens her last kisses with many teares: the other cannot be driuen backe, but repells one intreaty with another; In­treat me not to leaue thee; for whither thou goest, I will go, where thou dwellest, I wil dwel, thy people shall be my people, thy God, where thou diest, I wil die, and there wil I be buried. [Page 954] Ruth saw so much vpon ten yeeres triall, in Naomi, as was more worth then all Moah; and in comparison whereof, all worldly respects deserued nothing but contempt: The next degree vnto goodnesse is the loue of goodnesse: He is in a faire way to grace, that can value it; If shee had not been already a proselyte, shee could not haue set this price vpon Naomies vertue. Loue cannot be separated from a desire of fruition; In vaine had Ruth protested her affection to Naomi, if shee could haue turned her out to her iour­ney alone; Loue to the Saints doth not more argue our interest in God, then society argues the truth of our loue.

As some tight vessell that holds out against wind and water, so did Ruth against all the powers of a mothers perswasions; The impossibility of the comfort of marriage in following her (which drew back her sister in law) cannot moue her. She hears her mo­ther, like a modest matrone (cōtrary to the fashion of these times) say, I am too old to haue an husband, and yet shee thinkes not on the contrary, I am too yong to want an hus­band: It should seeme, the Moabites had learned this fashion of Israel, to expect the brothers raising of seed to the deceased; The widowhood & age of Naomi cuts off that hope; neither could Ruth then, dreame of a Boaz that might aduance her; It is no loue that cannot make vs willing to be miserable for those we affect: The hollowest heart can be content to follow one that prospereth: Aduersity is the only fornace of friend­ship: If loue will not abide both fire and anuile, it is but counterfeit; so in our loue to God, we doe but crake and vaunt in vaine, if we cannot be willing to suffer for him.

But if any motiue might hope to speed, that which was drawne from example, was most likely; Behold thy sister in law is gone backe vnto her people, and to her gods; returne thou after her. This one art-lesse perswasion hath preuailed more with the world, then all the places of reason: How many millions miscarry vpon this ground, Thus did my fore-fathers; Thus doe the most; I am neither the first, nor the last! Doe any of the ru­lers? Wee straight thinke that, either safe, or pardonable, for which we can pleade a precedent. This good woman hath more warrant for her resolution, then anothers practice: The mind can neuer be steady, whiles it stands vpon others feete, and till it be setled vpon such grounds of assurance, that it will rather lead, then follow; and can say with Ioshua, whatsoeuer become of the world, I and my house will serue the Lord.

If Naomi had not beene a person of eminent note, no knowledge had beene taken at Bethleem of her returne. Pouerty is euer obscure; and those that haue little, may goe and come without noise. If the streetes of Bethleem had not before vsed to say, There goes Noami; they had not now asked, Is not this Noami? Shee that had lost all things, but her name, is willing to part with that also; Call mee not Noami, but call mee Marah. Her humility cares little for a glorious name, in a deiected estate. Many a one would haue set faces vpon their want, an in the bitternesse of their condition, haue affected the name of beauty. In all formes of good, there are more that care to seeme, then to be: Naomi hates this hypocrisie, & since God hath humbled her, desires not to be respected of men. Those which are truely brought down, make it not dainty that the world should thinke them so; but are ready to be the first proclaimers of their owne vilenesse.

Naomi went full out of Bethleem to preuent want; and now shee brings that want home with her, which shee desired to auoid. Our blindnesse oft-times carries vs into the perils we seeke to eschew: God findes it best many times to crosse the likely pro­iects of his dearest children; and to multiply those afflictions, which thy feared fingle.

Ten yeeres haue turned Naomi into Marah: What assurance is there of these earth­ly things, whereof one houre may strip vs? What man can say of the yeeres to come, Thus I will be? How iustly doe we contemne this vncertainty, and looke vp to those riches that cannot but endure, when heauen and earth are dissolued?

BOAZ and RVTH.

WHiles Elimelech shifted to Moab to auoid the famine, Boaz abode still at Bethleem, and continued rich, and powerfull: He staid at home, and found that, which Elimelech went to seek, and missed. The iudgement of famine doth not lightly extend it selfe to all: Pestilence and the sword spare none; but dearth commonly plagueth the meaner sort, and balketh the mighty. When BoaZ his store-house was empty, his fields were full, and maintai­ned the name of Bethleem. I do not heare Ruth stand vpō the termes of her better e­ducation, or wealthy Parentage; but now that God hath called her to want, she scorns not to lay her hand vnto all homely seruices, and thinks it no disparagement to finde her bread in other mens fields; There is no harder lesson to a generous minde, nor that more beseemes it, then either to beare want, or to preuent it; Base spirits giue them­selues ouer to idlenesse, and misery, and because they are crossed, will sullenly perish. That good woman hath not bin for nothing in the schoole of patience; she hath lear­ned obedience to a poore stepmother; she was now a widdo past reach of any danger of correction; besides, that penury might seem to dispense with awe; Euen children do easily learne to contemne the pouerty of their own Parents; Yet hath she inured her selfe to obedience, that she will not so much as go forth into the field to gleane, with­out the leaue of her mother in law, & is no lesse obsequious to Marah, then she was to Naomi, What shall she say to those children, that in the maine actions of their life, for­get they haue naturall Parents? It is a shame to see, that in meane families want of sub­stance causeth want of duty; and that children should thinke themselues priuiledged for vnreuerence, because the Parent is poore. Little do we know, when we goe forth in the morning, what God meanes to do with vs ere night: There is a prouidence that attends on vs in all our waies, & guides vs insensibly to his owne ends; That diuine hand leades Ruth blindfolded to the field of BoaZ: That she meetes with his reapers, & fals vpon his land amongst al the fields of Bethleem, it was no praise to her election, but the gracious disposition of him, in whom we moue; His thoughts are aboue ours, and doe so order our actions, as we, if we had known, should haue wished. No sooner is she come into the field, but the reapers are friendly to her; no sooner is Boaz come into his field, but he inuites her to more bounty then she could haue desired; now God begins to repay into her bosome, her loue and duty to her mother in law. Reuerence and louing respects to parents, neuer yet went away vnrecompenced; God will sure­ly raise vp friends amongst strangers to those that haue been officious at home. It was worth Ruthe's iourney from Moab, to meet with such a man as BoaZ, whom we find thrifty, religious, charitable; Though he were rich, yet he was not carelesse; he comes into the field to ouersee his reapers. Euen the best estate requires carefull managing of the owner; He wanted not officers to take charge of his husbandry, yet he had ra­ther be his own witnesse: After all the trust of others, the Masters eye feeds the horse: The Master of this great Houshold of the world giues vs an example of this care, whose eye is in euery corner of this his large possessiō; Not ciuility only, but religion binds vs to good husbandry; We are all stewards; and what account can we giue to our Master, if we neuer looke after our estate? I doubt whether Boaz had bin so rich, if he had not bin so frugall: Yet was he not more thrifty then religious: He comes not to his reapers, but with a blessing in his mouth: the Lord be with you, as one that knew, if he were with them, and not the Lord, his presence could auaile nothing; All the businesse of the family speeds the better, for the Masters benediction; Those af­faires are likely to succeed, that take their beginning at God.

Charity was well matched with his religion; without which, good words are but hy­pocrites: no sooner doth he heare the name of the Moabitesse, but he secōds the kind­nesse of his reapers; and still he rises in his fauours: First, she may gleane in his field; then shee may drinke of his vessels; then she shall take her meale with his reapers; [Page 956] and part of it, from his own hand: lastly, his work-men must let fall sheaues for her gathering. A Small thing helpes the needy: an handfull of gleanings, a lap-full of par­ched corne, a draught of the seruants bottles, a loose sheafe was such a fauour to Ruth, as she thought was aboue all recompence: This was not seen in the estate of Boaz, which yet makes her for the time, happy. If we may refresh the soul of the poore with the very offals of our estate, and not hurt our selues, woe be to vs if we doe it not. Our barnes shall be as full of curses as of corne, if we grudge the scattered eares of our field to the hands of the needy.

How thankfully doth Ruth take these small fauours from Boaz? Perhaps some rich it well in Moab would not haue beene so welcome. Euen this was a presage of her better estate. Those which shal receiue great blessings, are euer thankfull for little; and if poore soules be so thankfull to vs, for but an handfull, or a sheafe; how should we be affected to our God; for whole fields full, for full barnes, full garners?

Doubtlesse, Boaz, hauing taken notice of the good nature, dutifull carriage, and the neere affinity of Ruth, could not but purpose some greater beneficence, & higher re­spects to her: yet now onwards he fits his kindnes to her condition, & giues her that, which to her meannesse seemed much, though he thought it little. Thus doth the bounty of our God deale with vs: It is not for want of loue, that he giues vs no grea­ter measure of grace, but for want of our fitnesse and capacity: He hath reserued grea­ter preferments for vs, when it shall be seasonable for vs to receiue them.

Ruth returnes home wealthy with her Ephah of barley, and thankfully magnifies the liberality of Boaz, her new benefactor: Naomi repayes his beneficence with her bles­sing; Blessed be he of the Lord. If the rich can exchange their almes with the poore for blessings, they haue no cause to complaine of an ill bargaine. Our gifts cannot be worth their faithfull prayers; therefore it is better to giue then to receiue, because hee that receiues, hath but a worthles almes; he that giues, receiues an vnualuable blessing.

I cannot but admire the modesty and silence of these two women: Noami had not so much as talked of her kindred in Bethleem, nor till now, had she told Ruth that she had a wealthy kinsman; neither had Ruth inquired of her husbands great alliance; but both sate down meekly with their own wants, and cared not to know any thing else, saue that themselues were poore. Humility is euer the way to honour.

It is a discourtesie where we are beholden, to alter our dependency. Like as men of trade take it ill, if customers which are in their bookes, go for their wares to another shop. Wisely doth Naomi aduise Ruth not to be seen in any other field, whiles the har­uest lasted. The very taking of their fauours is a contentment to those that haue alrea­dy well deserued; and it is quarrell enough that their courtesie is not receiued. How shall the God of heauen take it, that whiles he giues and proffers large, we run to the world, that can afford vs nothing but vanity and vexation?

Those that can least act, are oft-times the best to aduise. Good old Naomi sits still at home, & by her counsell payes Ruth all the loue she owes her. The face of that action to which she directs her, is the worst piece of it; the heart was sound. Perhaps, the assurance, which long tryall had giuen her of the good gouernment, and firme chastity of her daughter in law, together with her perswasion of the religious grauity of Boaz, made her thinke that designe safe, which to others had been perilous, if not desperate. But besides that, holding BoaZ next of blood to Elimelech, she made account of him, as the lawfull husband of Ruth; so as there wanted nothing but a challeng, and consum­mation. Nothing was abated but some outward solemnities, which (though expedi­ent for the satisfaction of others; yet were not essentiall to mariage: And if there were not these colours for a proiect so suspitious, it would not follow, that the action were warrantable, because Naomies. Why should her example be more safe in this, then in matching her sonnes with infidels; then in sending backe Orpah to her fathers gods? If euery act of an holy person should be out rule, we should haue crooked liues: Euery action that is reported, is not straight-waies allowed. Our courses were very vncer­taine, if God had not giuen vs rules, whereby wee may examine the examples of [Page 957] the best Saints, and as well censure, as follow them. Let them that stumble at the bold­nesse of Ruth, imitate the continence of Boaz.

These times were not delicate. This man (though great in Bethleem) laies him downe to rest vpon a pallat, in the floore of his barne; when he awakes at midnight, no maruell if hee were amazed to finde himselfe accompanied; yet, though his heart were cheared with wine, the place solitary, the night silent, the person comely, the in­uitation plausible could he not be drawn to a rash act of lust; His appetite could not get the victory of reason, though it had wine and opportunity to helpe it. Herein BoaZ shewed himselfe a great master of his affections, that he was able to resist a fit tentati­on. It is no thanke to many that they are free of some euils; perhaps they wanted not will, but conuenience. But if a man, when he is fitted with all helps to his sin, can re­pell the pleasure of sinne, out of conscience; this is true fortitude!

In stead of touching her as a wanton, he blesses her as a father, incourageth her as a friend, promiseth her as a kinsman, rewards her as a patrone, and sends her away laden with hopes, and gifts, no lesse chaste, more happy then she came. Oh admirable tempe­rance worthy the progenitor of him, in whose lips and heart was no guile.

If Boaz had been the next kinsman, the marriage had needed no protraction, but now that his conscience told him that Ruth was the right of another, it had not beene more sensuality then iniustice to haue touched his kinswoman. It was not any bodily impotency, but honesty and conscience that restrained Boaz, for the very next night she conceiued by him; that good man wished his marriage bed holy, and durst not lye downe in the doubt of a sinne. Many a man is honest out of necessity, and affects the prayse of that, which he could not auoyde; but that mans minde is still an adulterer, in the forced continence of his body. No action can giue vs true comfort, but that which we doe out of the grounds of obedience.

Those which are fearefull of sinning, are carefull not to be thought to sinne. Boaz, though he knew himselfe so be cleare, would not haue occasion of suspition giuen to others; (Let no man know that a woman came into the floore:) A good heart is no lesse a­fraid of a scandall, then of a sinne; whereas those that are resolued not to make any scruple of sin, despise others constructions, not caring whom they offend, so that they may please themselues. That Naomi might see her daughter in law was not sent backe in dislike; she comes home laden with corne; Ruth hath gleaned more this night, then in halfe the haruest. The care of BoaZ was, that she should not returne to her mother empty: Loue wheresoeuer it is, cannot be niggardly. Wee measure the loue of God by his gifts; How shall he abide to send vs away empty from those treasures of good­nesse!

BoaZ is restlesse in the prosecution of this suite; and hies him from his threshing floore, to the gate, and there conuents the neerer kinsman before the Elders of the City: what was it that made Boaz so ready to entertain, so forward to vrge this match? Wealth she had none, not so much as bread, but what she gleaned out of the field: Friends she had none, and those she had elsewhere, Moabites: beauty she could not haue much, after that scorching in her trauell, in her gleanings: Himselfe tells her what drew his heart to her, (Al the City of my people doth know that thou art a vertuous womā:) Vertue in whomsoeuer it is found, is a great dowry, and where it meets with an heart that knowes how to value it, is accounted greater riches then all that is hid in the bowels of the earth: The corne heape of Boaz was but chaffe to this, and his money, drosse.

As a man that had learned to square all his actions to the law of God, Boaz proceeds legally with his riuall; and tells him of a parcell of Elimelecs land (which, it is like, vp­on his remouall to Moab, he had alienated;) which he (as the next kinsman) might haue power to redeeme; yet so, as he must purchase the wife of the deceased with the land. Euery kinsman is not a Boaz, the man could listen to the land, if it had bin free from the clog of a necessary marriage; but now hee will rather leaue the land, then take the wife; lest whiles hee should preserue Elimelecs inheritance, hee should destroy his [Page 958] owne; for the next seed, which he should haue by Ruth, should not be his heire, but his deceased kinsmans; How knew he whether God might not by that wife, send heires enow for both thir estates? rather had he therefore incurre a manifest iniustice, then hazad the danger of his inheritance. The Law of God bound him to raise vp seed to the next in blood; the care of his inheritance drawes him to neglect of his duty, though with infamy and reproch, and he had rather, his face should be spit vpon, and his name should be called, The house of him whose shoow as pulled off, then to reserue the ho­nour of him, that did his brother right, to his owne preiudice. How many are there that doe so ouer-loue their issue, as that they regard neither sinne, nor shame in aduan­cing it? and that will rather indanger their soule, then leese their name? It is a wofull inheritance that makes men heires of the vengeance of God.

Boaz is glad to take the aduantage of his refusall; and holds that shoo (which was the signe of his tenure) more worth then all the land of Elimelec. And whereas other Wiues purchase their husbands, with a large dowry, this man purchaseth his wife at a deare rate, and thinkes his bargain happy. All the substance of the earth, is not worth a vertuous and prudent wife; which Boaz doth now so reioyce in, as if he this day only began to be wealthy.

Now is Ruth taken into the house of Boaz; she, that before had said, she was not like one of his maidens, is now become their mistresse. This day she hath gleaned all the fields and barnes of a rich husband; and (that there might be no want in her) happines by a gracious husband she hath gained an happy seede; and hath the honour, aboue all the dames of Israel, to be the great grand-mother of a King, of Dauid, of the Messiah.

Now is Marah turnd backe againe to Naomi; and Orpah, if she heare of this in Moab, cannot but enuy at her sisters happinesse. Oh the sure and bountifull payments of the almighty! Who euer came vnder his wing in vaine? Who euer lost by trusting him? Who euer forsooke the Moab of this world for the true Israel, and did not at last reioyce in the change?

ANNA and PENINNA.

ILL customs, where they are once entertained, are not easily dischar­ged; Polygamy, besides carnall delight, might now plead age & ex­ample: so as euen Elkanah (though a Leuite) is tainted with the sin of Lamech; Like as fashions of attire, which at the first were disli­ked as vncomely, yet when they are once grown cōmon, are taken vp of the grauest. Yet this sin (as then currant with the time) could not make Elkanah not religious. The House of God in Shilo was duely frequented of him; oftentimes, alone, in his ordinary course of attendance; with all his males; thrice a yeere; and once a yeere with all his family. The continuance of an vnknowne sinne cannot hinder the vprightnesse of a mans heart with God; as a man may haue a mole vpon his backe, and yet thinke his skin cleare; the least touch of know­ledge, or wilfullnesse marres his sincerity.

He that by vertue of his place was imployed about the the sacrifices of others, would much lesse neglect his owne. It is a shame for him that teaches Gods people that they should not appeare before the Lord empty, to bring no sacrifice for himselfe. If Le­uites be profane, who should be religious?

It was the fashion when they sacrificed, to feast; so did Elkanah, the day of his de­uotion is the day of his triumph: he makes great cheere for his whole family, euen for that wife which he loued lesse. There is nothing more comely then cheereful­nesse in the seruices of God. What is there in all the world, wherewith the heart of man should be so lift vp, as with the consceience of his duty done to his Maker? [Page 959] Whiles we doe so, God dorh to vs, as our glasse, smile vpon vs, while we smile on him.

Loue will be seen by entertainement; Peninna and her children shall not complaine of want, but Anna shall find her husbands affection in her portion; as his loue to her was double, so was her part; She fared not the worse, because she was childles; no good husband will dislike his wife for a fault out of the power of her rednesse: yea rather, that which might seeme to lose the loue of her husband, winnes it, her barrennesse. The good nature of Elkanah laboured by his deare respects, to recompence this affli­ction; that so she might finde no lesse contentment in the fruit of his hearty loue, then she had griefe from her owne fruitlesnesse. It is the property of true mercy, to be most fauourable to the weakest; Thus doth the gracious spouse of the Christian soule pitty the barrennesse of his seruants. O Sauiour, we should not finde thee so indulgent to vs, if we did not complaine of our owne vnworthinesse! Peninna may haue the more chil­dren, but barren Anna hath the most loue. How much rather could Elkanah haue wished Peninna barren, and Anna fruitfull? but if she should haue had both issue, and loue, she had bin proud, and her riuall despised. God knowes how to disperse his fa­uours so, that euery one may haue cause both of thankfulnesse, and humiliation; whiles there is no one that hath all, no one but hath some. If enuy and contempt were not thus equally tempered, some would be ouer hauty; and others too miserable: But now, euery man sees that in himself which is worthy of contempt, & matter of emulation in others; and contrarily, sees what to pitty, and dislike in the most eminent, and what to applaud in himselfe, and out of this contrariety, arises a sweete meane of contentation.

The loue of Elkanah is so vnable to free Anna from the wrongs of her riuall, that it procures them rather. The vnfruitfulnesse of Anna had neuer with so much despight been laid in her dish, if her husbands heart had been as barren of loue to her. Enuy, though it take aduantage of our weaknesses, yet is euer raised vpon some grounds of happinesse, in them whom it emulates; it is euer an ill effect of a good cause: If Abels sacrifice had not been accepted, and if the acceptation of his sacrifice had not beene a blessing, no enuy had followed vpon it.

There is no euill of another, wherein it is fit to reioyce, but his enuy, and this is wor­thy of our ioy, and thankfulnesse, because it shewes vs the price of that good, which we had, and valued not. The malignity of enuy is thus well answered, when it is made the euill cause of a good effect to vs, when God and our soules may gaine by anothers sin. I doe not finde that Anna insulted vpon Peninna, for the greater measure of her hus­bands loue, as Peninna did vpon her, for her fruitlesnesse. Those that are truely graci­ous, know how to receiue the blessings of God, without contempt of them that want; and haue learned to be thankfull, without ouerlinesse.

Enuy, when it is once conceiued in a malicious heart, is like fire in billets of Iuniper, which (they say) continues more yeeres then one. Euery yeere was Anna thus vexed with her emulous partner; and troubled, both in her prayers and meale: Amidst all their feastings, she fed on nothing but her teares. Some dispositions are lesse sensible, and more carelesse of the despight and iniuries of others, and can turne ouer vnkinde vsages, with contempt. By how much more tender the heart is, so much more deeply is it euer affected with discourtesies; As waxe receiues and retaines that impression, which in the heard clay cannot be seene, or, as the eye feeles that more, which the skin of the eye-lid could not complaine of: Yet the husband of Anna (as one that knew his duty) labours by his loue, to comfort her against these discontentments, Why wee­pest thou? Am not I better to thee then ten sonnes? It is the weakenesse of good natures to giue so much aduantage to an enemy; what would malice rather haue, then the vexa­tion of them whom it persecutes? We cannot better please an aduersary, then by hur­ting our selues: This is no other, then to humour enuy, to serue the turne of those that maligne vs; and to draw on that malice, whereof we are weary; whereas carles­nesse puts ill will out of countenance; and makes it with-draw it selfe in a rage, as that which doth but shame the author, without the hurt of the patient. In causlesse wrongs, the best remedy is contempt.

She that could not finde comfort in the louing perswasions of her husband, seekes at in her prayers; she rises vp hungry from the feast, and hies her to the Temple; there she power out hers teares, and supplications. Whatsoeuer the complaint be, here is the re­medy: There is one vniuersall receit for all euils, prayer: when all helpes fayle vs, this remaines; and whiles we haue an heart, comforts it.

Here was not more bitternesse in the soule of Anna, then feruency; she did not onely weepe and pray, but vow vnto God: If God will giue her a sonne, she will giue her sonne to God backe againe: Euen nature it selfe had consecrated her sonne to God; for he could not but be borne a Leuite: But if his birth make him a Leuite, her vow shall make him a Nazarite, and dedicate his minority to the Tabernacle. The way to obtaine any benefit is to deuote it in our hearts, to the glory of that God, of whom we aske it: By this meanes shall God both pleasure his seruant, and honour him­selfe; whereas, if the scope of our desires be carnall, we may be sure either to fayle of our suit, or of a blessing.

ELY and ANNA.

OLd Ely sits on a stoole, by one of the posts of the Tabernacle: Where should the Priests of God be but in the Temple? whether for action or for ouer-sight: Their very presence keepes Gods House in order, and the presence of God keepes their hearts in order.

It is oft found, that those which are themselues conscionable, are too forward to the censuring of others: Good Ely, because he markes the lips of Anna to moue without noyse, chides her as drunken, and vncharitably misconstrues her deno­tion: It was a weake ground whereon to build so heauy a sentence. If he had spoken too loud, and incomposedly, he might haue had some iust colour for this conceit; but now to accuse her silence (notwithstanding all the teares which he saw) of drunken­nesse, it was a zealous breach of charity.

Some spirit would haue been enraged with so rash a censure: When anger meets with griefe, both turne into fury: But this good woman had been iniured to reproches, and besides, did well see the reproofe arose from misprision, and the misprision from zeale; and therefore answers meekely as one that had rather satisfie, then expostulate; Nay, my Lord, but I am a woman troubled in spirit. Ely may now learne charity of Anna: If she had bin in that distemper, whereof he accused her, his iust reproofe had not bin so easily digested: Guiltines is commonly clamorous, and impatient, whereas innocence is silent and carelesse of mis-resports. It is naturall vnto to all men to wipe off from their name all aspersions of euill, but none doe it with such violence, as they which are faul­ty. It is a signe the horse is galled, that stirs too much when he is touched.

She that was censured for drunken, censures drunkennesse more deeply then her re­prouet; Count not thi [...]e handmaid for a daughter of Belial. The drunkards st [...]e begins in lawlesnesse, proceeds in vnprofitablenesse, ends in misery; and all shut vp it the deno­mination of this pedegree, A sonne of Belial.

If Anna had bin tainted with this sin, she would haue denied it with more fauour, and haue disclaimed it with an externiation; What if I should haue bin merry with wine? yet I might be deuout: If I should haue ouerioyed in my sacrifice to God, one cup of excesse had not bin so hainous: now her freedome is seene in her seuerity. Those which haue cleare hearts from any sinne, prosecute it with rigour; whereas the guilty are euer partiall: their conscience holds their hands, and tels them that they beat them­selues, whiles they punish others.

Now Ely sees his errour, and recants it; and to make amends for his rash censure, prayes for her. Euen the best may erre, but not persist in it: When good natures [Page 961] haue offended, they are vnquiet, till they haue hastned satisfaction: This was within his office, to pray for the distressed: Wherefore serues the Priest, but to sacrifice for the people? and the best sacrifices are the prayers of faith.

She that beganne her prayers with fasting, and heauinesse, rises vp from them with cheerefulnesse, and repast. It cannot bee spoken, how much ease and ioy the heart of man findes in hauing vnloaded his cares, and powred out his supplications into the eares of God; since it is well assured, that the suit which is faithfully asked, is already granted in heauen. The conscience may well rest, when it tels vs, that we haue neglect­ed no meanes of redressing our affliction; for then it may resolue to looke either for a­mendment, or patience.

The sacrifice is ended, and now Elkanah and his family rise vp early to returne vnto Ramah: but they dare not set forward, till they haue worshipped before the Lord. That iourney cannot hope to prosper, that takes not God with it. The way to receiue bles­sings at home, is to be deuout at the Temple.

She that before conceiued faith in her heart, now conceiues a sonne in her wombe: God will rather worke miracles, then faithfull prayers shall returne empty: I doe not finde that Peninna asked any sonne of God, yet she had store; Anna begged hard for this one, and could not till now obtaine him. They which are dearest to God, doe oft­times with great difficulty worke our of those blessings, which fall into the mouthes of the carelesse. That wise disposer of all things knowes it fit to hold vs short of those fauours which we sue for; whether for the triall of our patience, or the exercise of our faith; or the increase of our importunity, or the doubling of our obligation.

Those children are most like to proue blessings, which the parents haue begged of God, and which are no lesse the fruit of our supplications, then of our body. As this childe was the sonne of his mothers prayers, and was consecrated to God ere his possi­bility of being; so now himselfe shall know, both how he came, and whereto he was ordained; and lest he should forget it, his very name shall teach him both; (Shee called his name Samuel.) Hee cannot so much as heare himselfe named, but he must needs re­member both the extraordinary mercy of God, in giuing him to a barren mother; and the vow of his mother, in restoring him backe to God by her zealous dedication; and by both of them learne holinesse and obedience. There is no necessity of significant names, but we cannot haue too many monitors to put vs in minde of our duty.

It is wont to be the fathers priuiledge to name his childe; but because this was his mothers sonne, begotten more by her prayers, then the seed of Elkana, it was but reason she should haue the chiefe hand both in his name, and disposing. It bad been indeed the power of Elkanah, to haue changed both his name, and profession, and to abrogate the vow of his wife; that wiues might know, they were not their owne; and that the rib might learne to know the head: But husbands shall abuse their authority, if they shall wilfully crosse the holy purposes and religious endeuours of their yoke-fellowes. How much more fit is it for them to cherish all god desires in the weaker vessels? and as we vse, when we carry a small light in a winde, to hide it with our lap, or hand, that it may not goe out. If the wife be a Vine, the husband should be an Elme to vphold her in all worthy enterprises; else she fals to the ground, and proues fruitlesse.

The yeare is now come about; and Elkanah cals his family to their holy iourney, to goe vp to Ierusalem, for the anniuersary solemnitie of their sacrifice: Annaes heart is with them, but she hath a good excuse to stay at home, the charge of her Samuel: her successe in the Temple, keepes her haply from the Temple; that her deuotion may be doubled, because it was respited. God knowes how to dispence with necessities; but if we suffer idle and needles occasions to hold vs from the Tabernacle of God, our hearts are but hollow to Religion.

Now at last, when the child was weaned from her hand, shee goes vp, and payes her vow, and with it, payes the interest of her intermission. Neuer did Anna goe vp with so glad an heart to Shilo, as now that shee carries God this reasonable Present, which himselfe gaue to her, & now she vowed to him; accompanied with the bounty of [Page 962] other sacrifices, more in number & measure, then the Law of God requited of her; and all this is too little for her God, that so mercifully remembred her affliction, and mira­culously remedied it. Those hearts which are truely thankfull, doe no lesse reioyce in their repayment, then in their receit; and doe as much study, how to shew their hum­ble and feruent affections, for what they haue, as how to compasse fauours, when they want them, Their debt is their burden, which when they haue discharged, they are at ease.

If Anna had repented of her vow, and not presented her sonne to the Tabernacle, Ely could not haue challenged him; He had onely seene her lips stirre, not hearing the promise of her heart. It was enough, that her owne soule knew her vowe, and God which was greater then it. The obligation of a secret vow is no lesse, then if it had ten thousand witnesses.

Old Ely could not choose but much reioyce to see this fruit of those lips, which he thought moued with wine; and this good proof, both of the merciful audience of God, and the thankfull fidelity of his Handmaide; this sight calls him down to his knees (He worshipped the Lord.) Wee are vnprofitable witnesses of the mercies of God and the graces of men, if we doe not glorifie him for others sakes, no lesse then for our owne.

Ely and Anna grew now better acquainted; neither had he so much cause to praise God for her, as shee afterwards for him; For if her owne prayers obtained her first child; his blessing inriched her with fiue more. If she had not giuen her first sonne to God, ere she had him; I doubt whether shee had not beene euer barren; or if she had kept her Samuel at home, whether euer shee had conceiued againe; now that piety which stripped her of her only childe, for the seruice of her God, hath multiplyed the fruit of her wombe, and gaue her fiue for that one, which was still no lesse hers, because he was Gods. There is no so certaine way of increase, as to lend, or giue vnto the Ow­ner of all things.

ELY and his Sonnes.

IF the conueyance of grace were naturall; holy Parents would not bee so ill suted with children. What good man would not rather wish his loyns dry, then fruitfull of wickednesse? Now, we can neither traduce good­nesse, nor choose but traduce sinne. If vertue were as well intailed vp­on vs, as sinne, one might serue to checke the other in our children; but now since grace is deriued from heauen on whomsoeuer it pleases the Giuer, and that euill which ours receiue hereditarily from vs, is multiplied by their own corruption, it can be no wonder that good men haue ill children, it is rather a wonder that any chil­dren are not euill. The sons of Ely are as lewd, as himselfe was holy. If the goodnes of examples, precepts, education, profession, could haue been preseruatiues from extre­mitie of sin, these sonnes of an holy Father had not been wicked; now, neither paren­tage, nor breeding, nor Priesthood can keepe the sonnes of Ely from the sons of Belial. If our children bee good, let vs thanke God for it; this was more then we could giue them, if euill, they may thanke vs, and themselues: vs, for their birth-sinne; themselues, for the improuement of it to that height of wickednes.

If they had not been sonnes of Ely, yet being Priests of God, who would not haue hoped their very calling should haue infused some holinesse into them? But now, euen their white Ephod couers foule sinnes; yea rather, if they which serue at the Altar de­generate, their wickednesse is so much more aboue others, as their place is holier. A wicked Priest is the worst creature vpon earth. Who are Deuils, but they which were once Angels of light? Who can stumble at the sinnes of the Euangelicall Leuites, that [Page 963] sees such impurity euen before the Arke of God? That God which promised to bee the Leuites portion, had set forth the portion of his Ministers; hee will feast them at his owne Altar; The brest & the right shoulder of the peace-offring was their morsell; these bold and couetous Priests will rather haue the flesh-hooke their rabiter, then God, whatsoeuer those three teeth fasten vpon, shall bee for their tooth, they were weary of one ioynt, and now their delicacie affects variety; God is not worthy to carue for these men, but their owne hands; And this they doe not receiue, but take; and take violently, vnseasonably: It had been fit God should be first serued; their presumption will not stay his leisure; ere the fat bee burned, ere the flesh bee boyled, they snatch more then their share from the Altar; as if the God of heauen should wait on their pa­late; as if the Israelites had come thither to sacrifice to their bellies; and (as commonly a wanton tooth is the harbinger to luxurious wantonnesse) they are no sooner fed, then they neigh after the Dames of Israel; Holy women assemble to the doore of the Taber­nacle; these varlets tempt them to lust, that came thither for deuotion; they had wiues of their owne, yet their vnbridled desires roue after strangers, and feare not to pollute euen that holy place with abominable filthinesse. O sinnes, too shamefull for men; much more for the spirituall guides of Israel! He that makes himselfe a seruant to his tooth, shall easily become a slaue to all inordinate affections. That Altar which expei­ated other mens sinnes added to the sinnes of the sacrificers, Doubtlesse many a soule was the cleaner for the bloud of the sacrifices, which they shed, whiles their own were more impure; And as the Altar cannot sanctifie the priest, so the vncleannesse of the Minister cannot pollute the offering; because the vertue thereof is not in the agent, but in the institution; in the representation his sinne is his owne; the comfort of the Sacra­ment is from God; Our Clergy is no charter for heauen; Euen those, whose trade is de­uotion, may at once shew the way to heauen by their tongue, and by their foot lead the way to hell. It is neither a coule, nor an Ephod that can priuiledge the soule.

The sinne of these men was worthy of contempt, yea perhaps their persons; but for the people therefore, to abhorre the offerings of the Lord, was to adde their euill vnto the Priests; and to offend God, because he was offended; There can no offence be iustly taken, euen at men; much lesse at God for the sake of men: No mans sinnes should bring the seruice of God into dislike; this is to make holy things guilty of our profane­nesse. It is dangerous ignorance, not to distinguish betwixt the worke, and the instru­ment; whereupon it oft comes to passe, that we fall out with God, because we finde cause of offence from men; and giue God iust cause to abhorre vs, because we abhorre his seruice vniustly. Although it be true (of great men especially) that they are the last that know the euils of their owne house, yet either it could not be, when all Israel rung of the lewdnesse of Elies sonnes, that he onely should not know it, or if he knew it not, his ignorance cannnot be excused; for a seasonable restraint might haue preuented this extremity of debauchednesse. Complaints are long muttered of the great, ere they dare breake forth to open contestation: publike accusations of authority argues intole­rable extremities of euill; nothing but age can plead for Ely, that he was not the first accuser of his sons: now when their enormities came to be the voice of the multitude, he must heare it perforce; and doubtlesse he heard it with griefe enough, but not with anger enough: he that was the Iudge of Israel, should haue vnpartially iudged his owne flesh and bloud; neuer could he haue offered a more pleasing sacrifice, then the depraued bloud of so wicked sons. In vaine doe we rebuke those sinnes abroad, which we tolerate at home. That man makes himselfe but ridiculous, that leauing his owne house on fire, runs to quench his neighbours.

I heard Ely sharpe enough to Anna, vpon but a suspition of sinne; and now, how milde I finde him to the notorious crimes of his owne? Why doe you so, my sonnes? It is no good report; my sonnes, doe no more so: The case is altered with the persons. If nature may be allowed to speake in iudgement, and to make difference, not of sinnes, but of­fenders, the sentence must needs sauour of partialitie. Had these men but some little slackned their duty, or heedlesly omitted some rite of the sacrifice, this censure had [Page 964] not been vnfit; but to punish the thefts, rapines, sacriledges, adulteries, incests of his sonnes, why Why doe yee so, was no other then to shaue that head, which had deserued cutting off. As it is with ill humours, that a weake dose doth but stirre, and anger them, not purge them out; so it fareth with sinnes: An easie reproofe doth but incourage wickednesse, and makes it thinke it selfe so slight, as that censure importeth: A vehe­ment rebuke to a capitall euill, is but like a strong showre to a ripe field, which layes that corne which were worthy of a sickle. It is a breach of Iustice, not to proportionate the punishment to the offence: To whip a man for a murder, or to punish the purse for incest, or to burne treason in the hand, or to award the stockes to burglary, is to patro­nize euill, in stead of auenging it: Of the two extremes, rigour is more safe for the pub­like weale, because the ouer-punishing of one offender frights many from sinning. It is bet [...]er to liue in a common-wealth where nothing is lawfull, then where euery thing.

Indulgent parents are cruell to themselues, and their posterity. Ely could not haue deuised which way to haue plagued himselfe and his house so much, as by his kindnesse to his childrens sinnes: What variety of iudgements doth he now heare of from the messenger of God? First, because his old age (which vses to be subiect to choler) incli­ned now to mis-fauour his sonnes; therefore there shall not be an old man left of his house for euer: and because it vexed him not enough to see his sonnes enemies to God in their profession, therefore he shall see his enemie in the habitation of the Lord; and because himselfe forbore to take vengeance of his sonnes, and esteemed their life aboue the glory of his Master, therefore God will reuenge himselfe, by killing them both in one day; and because he abused his soueraignty by conniuence at sinne, therefore shall his house be stripped of his honour, and see it translated to another; and lastly, because he suffered his sonnes to please their owne wanton appetite, in taking meat off from Gods trencher, therefore, those which remaine of his house, shall come to his succes­sors, to beg a piece of siluer, and a morsell of bread; in a word, because he was partiall to his sonnes, God shall execute all this seuerely vpon him and them. I doe not read of any fault Ely had, but indulgence; and which of the notorious offenders were pla­gued more. Parents need no other meanes to make them miserable, then sparing the rod.

Who should be the bearer of these fearfull tidings to Ely, but young Samuel, whom himselfe had trained vp? He was now grown past hi [...] mothers coats, fit for the Message of God. Old Ely rebuked not his young sonnes, therefore yong Samuel is sent to rebuke him. I maruell not whiles the Priesthood was so corrupted, if the Word of God were precious, if there were no publike vision, It is not the manner of God to grace the vn­worthy; The ordinarie ministration in the Temple was too much honor for those that robbed the Altar, though they had no extraordinary reuelations. Hereupon it was, that God lets old Ely sleepe, (who slept in his sinne) and awakes Samuel, to tell what he would do with his master. He which was wont to be the mouth of God to the people, must now receiue the Message of God, from the mouth of another; As great persons will not speake to those, with whom they are highly offended, but send them their checks by others.

The lights of the Temple were now dim, and almost ready to giue place to the mor­ning, when God called Samuel; to signifie perhaps, that those which should haue been the lights of Israel, burned no lesse dimly, and were neere their going out, and should be succeeded with one, so much more lightsome then they, as the Sunne was more bright then the Lampes: God had good leasure to haue deliuered this message by day, but he meant to make vse of Samuels mistaking; and therefore so speakes, that Ely may be asked for an answer, and perceiue himself both omitted, & censured. He that meant to vse Samuels voice to Ely, imitates the voice of Ely to Samuel; Samuel had so accusto­med himselfe to obedience, and to answer the call of Ely, that lying in the further cells of the Leuites, he is easily raised from his sleep; and euen in the night runs for his message to him, who was rather to receiue it from him: Thrice is the old man disqui­eted with the diligence of his seruant; and, though visions were rare in his daies, yet is [Page 965] he not so vnacquainted with God, as not to attribute that voice to him, which him­selfe heard not. Wherefore like a better Tutor then a parent, he teaches Samuel what he shall answer, Speake Lord, for thy seruant heareth.

It might haue pleased God at the first call to haue deliuered his message to Samuel, not expecting the answer of a nouice vnseene in the visions of a God; yet doth he ra­ther deferre it till the fourth summons, and will not speake till Samuel confessed his audience. God loues euer to prepare his seruants for his imployments, and will not commit his errands, but to those, whom he addressed both by wonder, and attention, and humility.

Ely knew well the gracious fashion of God, that where he tended a fauour, proro­gation could be no hindrance; & therefore after the call of God thrice answered with silence, he instructs Samuel to be ready for the fourth: If Samuels silence had been wil­full, I doubt whether he had been againe sollicited; now God doth both pitty his er­ror, and requite his diligence by redoubling his name at the last.

Samuel had now many yeeres ministred before the Lord, but neuer till now heard his voice; and now heares it with much terror; for the first word that he heares God speake, is threatning, and that of vengeance to his master. What were these menaces, but so man premonitions to himselfe that should succeed Ely? God begins early to season their hearts with feare, whom hee meanes to make eminent instruments of his glory. It is his mercy to make vs witnesses of the iudgements of others, that we may be forewarned, ere we haue the occasions of sinning.

I doe not heare God bid Samuel deliuer this message to Ely; He that was but now made a Prophet, knowes, that the errands of God intend not silence; and that God would not haue spoken to him of another, if he had meant the newes should be reser­ued to himselfe: Neither yet did he run with open mouth vnto Ely, to tell him this vision, vnasked. No wise man will be hasty to bring ill tidings to the great; rather doth he stay till the importunity of his Master should wring it from his vnwillingnes; and then, as his concealement shewed his loue, so his full relation shall approue his fidelity. If the heart of Ely had not told him this newes, before God told it Samuel, he had neuer been so instant with Samuel, not to conceale it; His conscience did well presage that it concerned himselfe; Guiltines needs no Prophet to assure it of punish­ment. The minde that is troubled, protecteth terrible things: and though it cannot single out the iudgement allotted to it, yet it is in a confused expectation of some grie­uous euill. Surely, Ely could not thinke it worse then it was; The sentence was feare­full, and such as I wonder, the necke, or the heart of old Ely could hold out the report of; That God sweares he will iudge Elyes house; and that with beggery, with death, with desolation; & that the wickednes of his house shal not be purged with sacrifice, or offrings for euer: And yet this which euery Israelites eare should tingle to heare of, when it should be done, old Ely heares with an vnmoued patience, and humble sub­mission, It is the Lord, let him doe what seemeth him good. Oh admirable faith, and more then humane constancy and resolution, worthy of the aged president of Shiloh, wor­thy of an heart sacrificed to that God, whose iustice had refused to expiate his sinne by sacrifice! If Ely haue been an ill father to his sonnes, yet he is a good son to God, and is ready to kisse the very rod he shal smart withall; It is the Lord, whom I haue e­uer found holy, and iust, and gracious, and he cannot but be himself; Let him do what seemeth him good; for whatsoeuer seemeth good to him, cannot but be good, howso­euer it seemes to mee: Euery man can open his hand to God while he blesses; but to expose our selues willingly to the afflicting hand of our Maker, and to kneele to him whiles he scourges vs, is peculiar onely to the faithfull.

If euer a good heart could haue freed a man from temporall punishments, Ely must neds haue escaped: Gods anger was appeased by his humble repentāce, but his iustice must be satisfied: Elies sinne and his sonnes, was in the eye and mouth of all Israel; his therefore should haue been much wronged by their impunity. Who would not haue made these spirituall guides an example of lawlesnesse? and haue said, What care I [Page 966] how I liue, if Elyes sonnes goe away vnpunished? As not the teares of Ely, so not the words of Samuel may fall to the ground: We may not measure the displeasure of God by his stripes; many times, after the remission of the sin, the very chastisements of the Almighty are deadly: No repentance can assure vs that we shall not smart with out­ward afflictions; That can preuent the eternall displeasure of God; but still it may bee necessary and good we should be corrected: Our care and suit must be, that the euils which shall not be auerted, may be sanctified.

If the prediction of these euils were fearefull, what shall the execution be? The presumption of the il-taught Israelites shal giue occasion to this iudgement, for being smitten before the Philistims, they send for the Arke into the field. Who gaue them authority to command the Ark of God at their pleasure? Here was no consulting with the Ark, which they would fetch; no inquiry of Samuel whether they should fetch it; but an heady resolution of presumptuous Elders to force God into the field, and to challenge successe. If God were not with the Arke, why did they send for it, and re­ioyce in the comming of it? If God were with it, why was not his allowance asked that it should come? How can the people be good, where the Priests are wicked? When the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord of Hosts that dwels between the Che­rubins, was brought into the Host (though with meane and wicked attendance) Israel doth (as it were) fill the heauen, and shake the earth with shouts; as if the Arke and victory were no lesse vnseparable then they had their sinnes. Euen the lewdest men will be looking for fauour from that God, whom thy cared not to displease, contrary to the conscience of their deseruings. Presumptiō doth the same in wicked mē, which faith doth in the holiest. Those that regarded not the God of the Arke, thinke them­selues safe & happy in the Ark of God: Vaine men are transported with a confidence in the out-sides of religion, not regarding the substance and soule of it, which only can giue them true peace. But rather then God will humour superstition in Israelites, hee will suffer his owne Arke to fall into the hands of Philistims: Rather will he seeme to slacken his hand of protection, then he will be thought to haue his hands bound by a formall misconfidence. The slaughter of the Israelites was no plague to this: It was a greater plague rather to them that should suruiue, and behold it. The two sonnes of Ely, which had helped to corrupt their brethren, die by the hands of the vncircumci­sed, & are now too late separated from the Arke of God by Philistims, which should haue been before separated by their Father: They had liued formerly to bring Gods Altar into contempt, & now liue to carry his Arke into captiuity: and at last, as those that had made vp the measure of their wickednesse, are slaine in their sinne.

Ill newes doth euer either runne, or flie: The man of Beniamin, which ran from the Host, hath soone filled the City with outcries; and Elies eares with the crie of the Ci­ty. The good old man, after ninety and eight yeers, sits in the gate, as one that neuer thought himselfe too aged to doe God seruice; & heares the news of Israels discom­fiture, and his sonnes death, though with sorrow, yet with patience; but when the messenger tels him of the Arke of God taken, he can liue no longer; that word strikes him down backward from his throne, and kils him in the fall: no sword of a Philistim could haue slaine him more painefully, neither know I whether his necke or his heart were first broken. Oh fearefull iudgement, that euer any Israelites eare could tingle withall! The Arke lost? what good man would wish to liue without God? Who can chuse but think he hath liued too long, that hath ouer-liued the Testimonies of Gods presence with his Church? Yea the very daughter in law of Ely, a woman, the wife of a lewd husband, when she was at once traueling (vpon that tidings) & in that trauel, dying (to make vp the ful sum of Gods iudgement vpon that wicked house) as one in­sensible of the death of her father, of her husband, of her self, in cōparison of this los, cals her (then vnseasonable) son Ichabod, & with her last breath says, The Glory is depar­ted from Israel; the Arke is taken: what cares she for a posterity, which should want the Ark? what cares she for a son, come into the world, of Israel, when God was gone frō it? and how willingly doth she depart from them, from whom God was departed? [Page 967] Not outward magnificence, not state, not wealth, not fauour of the mighty, but the presence of God in his Ordinances, are the glory of Israel: the subducing whereof is a greater iudgement then destruction.

Oh Israel, worse now then no people! a thousand times more miserable then Philistims: Those Pagans went away triumphing with the Arke of God, and victory; and leaue the remnants of the chosen people to lament, that they once had a God.

Oh cruell and wicked indulgence, that is now found guilty of the death, not only of the Priests, and people, but of Religion! Vniust mercy can neuer end in lesse then bloud; and it were well, if only the body should haue cause to complaine of that kinde crueltie.

FJNIS.
Contemplations VPON …

Contemplations VPON THE PRINCIPALL PASSAGES OF THE Holy Storie.

The fourth Volume

By I. H. D. D.

LONDON, Printed for THO: PAVIER MILES FLESHER, and Iohn Haviland.

1625.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE TWELFTH BOOKE.

Containing

  • The Arke and Dagon.
  • The Arkes reuenge and returne.
  • The remoue of the Arke.
  • The meeting of SAVL and SAMVEL.
  • The Jnauguration of SAVL.
  • SAMVELS contestation.
  • SAVLS sacrifice.
  • IONATHANS victorie and SAVLS oath.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD, the Lord Hay, Baron of Saley, One of his Maiesties most honourable Priuy Councell.

RIGHT HONORABLE:

VPon how iust reason these my Contemplations goe forth so late after their Fellowes, it were need­lesse to giue account to your Lordship, in whose traine I had the honour (since my last) to passe both the Sea and the Twede. All my priuate studies haue gladly vailed to the publike seruices of my So­ueraigne Master: No sooner could I recouer the happi­nesse of my quiet thoughts, then J renued this my diuine taske: Wherein J cannot but professe to place so much contentment, as that J wish not any other measure of my life, then it; What is this other, then the exaltation of ISAACS delight to walke forth into the pleasant fields of the Scriptures, and to meditate of nothing vnder heauen? Yea, what other then IACOBS sweet vision of Angels, climbing vp and downe [Page] that sacred Ladder, which God hath set betweene heauen and earth? Yea, (to rise yet higher) what other then an imitation of holy Moyses, in his conuersing with God himselfe, on the Horeb of both Testaments? And if J may call your Lo. forth a little from your great affaires of Court and State, to blesse your eyes with this prospect, how happy shall you confesse this change of ob­iects? and how vnwillingly shall you obtaine leaue of your thoughts to returne vnto these sublunary imployments? Our last Discourse left Gods Arke amongst the Philistims; now we returne to see what it doth there, and to fetch it thence: Wherein your Lo. shall find the reuenges of God neuer so deadly, as when he giues most way vnto men; The vaine confidence of wickednesse ending in a late repentance: The fearfull plagues of a presumptuous sawcinesse with God, not preuented with the honesty of good intentions; The mercy of God accepting the seruices of an humble faithfulnesse in a meaner dresse. From thence you shall see the dangerous issue of an affected innouation, although to the better; The errors of cre­dulitie, and blind affection in the holiest Gouernours, guilty of the peoples discontentment; The stubborne headdinesse of a multitude that once finds the reynes slacke in their necks, not capable of any pause, but their owne fall; The vntrusty promises of a faire out­side, and a plausible entrance, shutting vp in a wofull disappoint­ment. What doe J forestall a Discourse so full of choice; your Lo. shall finde euery line vsefull, and shall willingly confesse that the Story of God can make a man not lesse wise, then good.

Mine humble thankfulnesse knowes not how to expresse it selfe otherwise, then in these kind of presents, and in my heartie prayers for the encrease of your honour, and happinesse, which shall neuer be wanting from

Your Lo. sincerely and thankfully deuoted, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations. THE TWELFTH BOOKE. The Arke and Dagon.

IF men did not mistake God, they could not arise to such height of impiety: The acts of his iust iudgement are im­puted to impotence; that God would send his Arke cap­tiue to the Philistims, is so construed by them, as if hee could not keepe it: the wife of Phinehas cryed out, that glory was departed from Israel; The Philistims dare say in triumph, that glory is departed from the God of Is­rael: The Arke was not Israels, but Gods, this victory reaches higher then to men. Dagon had neuer so great a day, so many sacrifices, as now that he seemes to take the God of Israel prisoner: Where should the captiue be bestowed, but in the custody of the victor? It is not loue, but insultation, that lodges the Arke close beside Da­gon. What a spectacle was this, to see vncircumcised Philistims laying their pro­phane hands vpon the Testimony of Gods presence? to see the glorious Mercy-seat vnder the roofe of an idoll? to see the two Cherubims spreading their wings vnder a false god?

Oh the deepe and holy wisedome of the Almighty, which ouer-reaches all the fi­nite conceits of his creatures, who whiles he seemes most to neglect himselfe, fetches about most glory to his owne name; He winkes and fits still on purpose, to see what men would doe, and is content to suffer indignity from his creature, for a time, that he may be euerlastingly magnified in his iustice, and power: That honour pleaseth God and men best, which is raised out of contempt.

The Arke of God was not vsed to such Porters; The Philistims carie it vnto Ash­dod, that the victory of Dagon may bee more glorious: What paines Superstition puts men vnto, for the triumph of a false cause? And if prophane Philistims can thinke it no toyle to carrie the Arke where they should not, what a shame is it for vs, if wee doe not gladly attend it where we should? How iustly may Gods truth scorne the im­paritie of our zeale?

If the Israelites did put confidence in the Arke, can wee maruell that the Phili­stims did put confidence in that power which (as they thought) had conquered the Arke? The lesse is euer subiect vnto the greater; What could they now thinke but that heauen and earth were theirs? Who shall stand out against them, when the God of Israel hath yeelded? Security and presumption attend euer at the threshold of ruine.

God will let them sleepe in this confidence; in the morning they shall fine how vainly they haue dreamed. Now they begin to find they haue but gloried in their owne plague, and ouerthrowne nothing but their owne peace. Dagon hath an house, when God hath but a Tabernacle; It is no measuring of Religion by outward glory: Into this house the proud Philistims come, the next morning, to congratulate vnto their god, so great a captiue, such diuine spoiles, and in their early deuotions to fall downe before him, vnder whom the God of Israel was fallen: and loe, where they find their god, fallen downe on the ground vpon his face, before him whom they thought both his prisoner and theirs: Their god is forced to doe that, which they should haue done voluntarily; although God casts downe that dumbe riuall of his, for scorne, not for adoration. Oh ye foolish Philistims, could ye thinke that the same house will hold God and Dagon? could ye thinke a senselesse stone, a fit companion and guardian for the liuing God? Had ye laid your Dagon vpon his face, prostrate before the Arke, yet would not God haue endured the indignity of such a lodging; but now, that ye presume to set vp your carued stone, equall to his Cherubins, goe reade your folly in the floore of your Temple, and know that hee which cast your god so low, can cast you lower.

The true God owes a shame to those which will be making matches betwixt him­selfe and Belial.

But this perhaps was onely a mischance, or a neglect of attendance, lay to your hands, O ye Philistims, and raise vp Dagon into his place: It is a miserable god that needs helping vp; Had ye not beene more senselesse then that stone, how could you choose but thinke, How shall he raise vs aboue our enemies, that cannot rise alone? How shall he establish vs in the station of our peace, that cannot hold his owne foot? If Dagon did giue the foile vnto the God of Israel, what power is it, that hath cast him vpon his face, in his owne Temple? It is iust with God, that those which want grace, shall want wit too; it is the power of superstition, to turne men into those stocks and stones which they worship: They that make them are like vnto them: Doubt­lesse, this first fall of Dagon was kept as secret, and excused as well as it might, and ser­ued rather for astonishment, then conuiction; there was more strangenesse then hor­rour in that accident: That whereas Dagon had wont to stand, and the Philistims fall downe, now Dagon fell downe, and the Philistims stood, and must become the pa­trons of their owne god; their god worships them vpon his face, and craues more helpe from them, then euer hee could giue: But if their sottishnesse can digest this, all is well.

Dagon is set in his place, and now those hands are lift vp to him, which helped to lift him vp; and those faces are prostrate vnto him, before whom he lay prostrate. Ido­latry and superstition are not easily put out of countenance; but will the iealousie of the true God put it vp thus? Shall Dagon escape with an harmlesse fall? Surely, if they had let him lye still vpon the pauement, perhaps that insensible statue had found no other reuenge; but now, they will be aduancing it to the rood-loft againe, and af­front Gods Arke with it, the euent will shame them, and let them know, how much God scornes a partner, either of his owne making, or theirs.

The morning is fittest for deuotion, then doe the Philistims flocke to the Temple of their god. What a shame is it for vs to come late to ours? Although not so much pietie as curiositie did now hasten their speed, to see what rest their Dagon was allow­ed to get in his owne roofe; and now behold their kind god is come to meet them in the way: some pieces of him salute their eyes vpon the threshold. Dagons head and hands are ouer-runne their fellowes, to tell the Philistims how much they were mis­taken in a god.

This second fall breakes the Idoll in pieces, and threats the same confusion to the worshippers of it. Easie warnings neglected end euer in destruction. The head is for deuising, the hand for execution: In these two powers of their god, did the Phili­stims chiefly trust; these are therefore laid vnder their feet, vpon the threshold, that [Page 1045] they might afarre off see their vanity, and that (if they would) they might set their foot on that best peece of their god, wherein their heart was set.

There was nothing wherein that Idoll resembled a man, but in his head, and hands, the rest was but a scaly portraiture of a fish; God would therefore separate from this stone, that part which had mocked man, with the counterfeit of himselfe; that man might see what an vnworthy lumpe he had matched with himselfe, and set vp aboue himselfe: The iust quarrell of God is bent vpon those meanes, and that parcell which haue dared to rob him of his glory.

How can the Philistims now misse the sight of their owne folly? how can they bee but enough conuicted of their mad idolatry, to see their god lye broken to morsels, vnder their feet? euery peece whereof proclaimes the power of him that brake it, and the stupidity of those that adored it? Who would expect any other issue of this act, but to heare the Philistims say, Wee now see how superstition hath blinded vs? Da­gon is no god for vs, our hearts shall neuer more rest vpon a broken statue: That one­ly true God, which hath beaten ours, shall challenge vs by the right of conquest: but here was none of this; rather a further degree of their dotage followes vpon this pal­pable conuiction: They cannot yet suspect that god, whose head they may trample vpon, but in stead of hating their Dagon, that lay broken vpon their threshold, they honour the threshold, on which Dagon lay; and dare not set their foot on that place which was hallowed by the broken head and hands of their Deitie: Oh the obstina­cie of Idolatry, which where it hath got hold of the heart, knowes neither to blush, nor yeeld, but rather gathers strength from that which might iustly confound it. The hand of the Almighty, which moued them not in falling vpon their god, fals now neerer them vpon their persons, and strikes them in their bodies, which would not feele themselues stricken in their Idoll: Paine shall humble them whom shame can­not. Those which had entertained the secret thoughts of abominable idolatrie with­in them, are now plagued in the inwardest and most secret part of their bodies, with a loathsome disease; and now grow weary of themselues, in stead of their idolatry. I doe not heare them acknowledge it was GODS hand, which had stricken Da­gon their god, till now, they finde themselues stricken: GODS iudgements are the racke of godlesse men; If one straine make them not confesse, let them bee stretched but one wrench higher, and they cannot be silent. The iust auenger of sinne will not lose the glory of his executions, but will haue men know from whom they smart.

The Emerods were not a disease beyond the compasse of naturall causes, neither was it hard for the wiser sort, to giue a reason of their complaint, yet they ascribe it to the hand of God: The knowledge and operation of secondary causes should be no preiudice to the first; They are worse then the Philistims, who when they see the meanes, doe not acknowledge the first Mouer; whose actiue and iust power is no lesse seene in imploying ordinary agents, then in raising vp extraordinarie: neither doth he lesse smite by a common feuer, then a reuenging Angell.

They iudge right of the cause, what doe they resolue for the cure? (Let not the Arke of the God of Israel abide with vs) where they should haue said, Let vs cast our Dagon, that we may pacific and retaine the God of Israel, they determine to thrust out the Arke of God, that they might peaceably enioy themselues, and Dagon. Wicked men are vpon all occasions glad to be rid of God, but they can with no patience, en­dure to part with their sinnes, and whiles they are wearie of the hand that punisheth them, they hold fast the cause of their punishment.

Their first and onely care is to put away him, who is he hath corrected, so can ease them. Folly is neuer Ieparated from wickednesse.

Their heart told them that they had no right to the Arke. A Councell is called of their Princes and Priests. If they had resolued to send it home, they had done wisely; Now they doe not carry it away, but they carry it about from Ebenezer to Ashdod, from Ashdod to Gath, from Gath to Ekron: Their stomacke was greater then their [Page 1046] conscience; The Arke was too sore for them, yet it was too good for Israel; and they will rather dye then make Israel happy. Their conceit, that the change of ayre could appease the Arke, God vseth to his owne aduantage; for by this meanes his power is knowne, and his iudgement spred ouer all the country of the Philistims: What doe these men now, but send the plague of God to their fellowes? The iustice of God can make the sinnes of men their mutuall executioners; It is the fashion of wicked men to draw their neighbours into the partnership of their condemnation.

Wheresoeuer the Arke goes, there is destruction; The best of Gods Ordinances, if they bee not proper to vs, are deadly. The Israelites did not more shout for ioy, when they saw the Arke come to them, then the Ekronites cry out for griefe to see it brought amongst them: Spirituall things are either soueraigne, or hurtfull, accor­ding to the disposition of the receiuers. The Arke doth either saue, or kill, as it is en­tertained.

At last, when the Philistims are well wearie of paine and death, they are glad to bee quit of their sinne; The voyce of the Princes and people is changed to the better (Send away the Arke of the God of Israel, and let it returne to his owne place,) God knowes how to bring the stubbornest enemy vpon his knees, and makes him doe that out of feare, which his best child would doe out of loue and duty. How miserable was the estate of these Philistims? Euery man was either dead, or sicke: those that were left liuing (through their extremity of paine) enuied the dead, and the cry of their whole Cities went vp to heauen. It is happy that God hath such store of plagues and thunderbolts for the wicked: If he had not a fire of iudgement, wherewith the yron hearts of men might bee made flexible, hee would want obedience, and the world peace.

The Arkes reuenge and returne.

IT had wont to bee a sure rule, Wheresoeuer God is among men, there is the Church: Here onely it failed: The testimony of Gods presence was many moneths amongst the Philistims, for a punishment to his owne people, whom hee left; for a curse to those forrainers which entertained it; Israel was seuen moneths without GOD: How doe wee thinke faithfull Samuel tooke this absence? How desolate and forlorne did the Tabernacle of GOD looke, without the Arke? There were still the Altars of GOD; his Priests, Leuites, Tables, Veiles, Censers, with all their legall accoustre­ments: These without the Arke, were as the Sunne without light, in the midst of an Eclipse: If all these had beene taken away, and onely the Arke had beene remaining, the losse had beene nothing to this, that the Arke should be gone, and they left: For what are all these without God, and how all-sufficient is GOD without these? There are times, wherein GOD withdrawes himselfe from his Church, and seemes to leaue her without comfort, without protection: Sometimes wee shall finde Is­rael taken from the Arke, otherwhiles the Arke is taken from Israel: In either, there is a separation betwixt the Arke and Israel: Heauy times to euery true Israelite, yet such as whose example may relieue vs in our desertions: Still was this people Israel; the seed of him, that would not bee left of God without a blessing; and therefore without the testimony of his presence, was God present with them: It were wide with the faithfull, if God were not ofttentimes with them, when there is no witnesse of his presence.

One act was a mutuall penance to the Israelites and Philistims, I know not [Page 1047] to whether more: Israel grieued for the losse of that, whose presence grieued the Philistims, their paine was therefore no other then voluntary: It is strange; that the Philistims would endure seuen moneths smart with the Arke, since they saw, that the presence of that Prisoner would not requite, no nor mitigate to them, one houres mi­sery: Foolish men will be struggling with God, till they be vtterly either breathlesse or impotent. Their hope was, that time might abate displeasure, euen whiles they per­sisted to offend: The false hopes of worldly men cost them deare; they could not be so miserable, if their owne hearts did not deceiue them with mis-expectations of im­possible fauour.

In matters that concerne a God, who is so fit to be consulted with, as the Priests? The Princes of the Philistims had before giuen their voyces, yet nothing is determi­ned, nothing is done without the direction and assent of those whom they accounted sacred: Nature it selfe sends vs in diuine things, to those persons, whose calling is di­uine: It is either distrust, or presumption, or contempt, that caries vs our owne waies in spirituall matters, without aduising with them, whose lips God hath appointed to preserue knowledge: There cannot but arise many difficulties in vs about the Arke of God, whom should wee consult with but those which haue the Tongue of the Learned.

Doubtlesse, this question of the Arke did abide much debating: There wanted not faire probabilities on both sides: A wise Philistim might well plead, If God had either so great care of the Arke, or power to retaine it, how is it become ours? A wi­ser then he would reply; If the God of Israel had wanted either care or power, Da­gon, and we had beene still whole: why doe we thus grone, and dye; all that are▪ but within the Aire of the Arke, if a diuine hand doe not attend it? Their smart pleads enough for the dismission of the Arke: The next demand of their Priests and Sooth­sayers, is, how it should be sent home: Affliction had made them so wise, as to know, that euery fashion of parting with the Arke would not satisfie the owner: oftentimes the circumstance of an action marres the substance: In diuine matters wee must not onely looke, that the body of our seruice be sound, but that the clothes be fit: Nothing hinders, but that sometimes good aduice may fall from the mouth of wicked men. These superstitious Priests can counsell them not to send away the Arke of God emp­tie, but to giue it a sinne-offering: They had not liued so farre from the smoake of the Iewish Altars, but that they knew, God was accustomed to manifold oblations, and chiefly to those of expiation. No Israelite could haue said better: Superstition is the Ape of true deuotion, and if we looke not to the ground of both, many times it is hard by the very outward acts to distinguish them: Nature it selfe teacheth vs, that God loues a full hand: He that hath beene so bountifull to vs, as to giue vs all, lookes for a returne of some offering from vs; If we present him with nothing but our sins, how can wee looke to bee accepted? The sacrifices vnder the Gospell are spirituall, with these must we come into the presence of God, if we desire to carie away remis­sion and fauour.

The Philistims knew well, that it were bootlesse for them to offer, what they listed, their next suit is to be directed in the matter of their oblation; Pagans can teach vs, how vnsafe it is to walke in the wayes of Religion without a guide, yet here their best teachers can but guesse at their duty, and must deuise for the people, that, which the people durst not impose vpon themselues: The golden Emerods, and Mise, were but coniecturall prescripts: With what security may we consult with them which haue their directions from the mouth and hand of the Almighty?

God strucke the Philistims at once in their god, in their bodies, it their land: In their god, by his ruine and dismembering: In their bodies, by the Emerods: In their land, by the Mise: That base vermine did God send among them on purpose to shame their Dagon, and them, that they might see, how vnable their god was (which they thought the Victor of the Arke) to subdue the least Mouse, which the true God did create, and command to plague them: This plague vpon the fields, beganne toge­ther [Page 1048] with that vpon their bodies: it was mentioned, not complained of, till they think of dismissing the Arke: Greater crosses doe commonly swallow vp the lesse: At least, lesser euils are either silent, or vnheard, while the eare is filled with the clamor of the greater. Their very Princes were punished with the Mise, as well as with the Emerods; God knowes no persons in the execution of iudgements, the least and meanest of all Gods creatures is sufficient to be the reuenger of his Creator.

GOD sent them Mise, and Emerods of flesh and blood: they returne him both these of gold, to imply, both, that these iudgements came out from God, and that they did gladly giue him the glory of that, whereof hee gaue them paine and sor­row; and that they would willingly buy off their paine with the best of their sub­stance: The proportion betwixt the complaint and satisfaction is more precious to him, then the Metall. There was a publike confession in this resemblance, which is so pleasing vnto God, that he rewards it, euen in wicked men, with a relaxation of outward punishment. The number was no lesse significant, then the forme: Fiue golden Emerods, and Mise for the fiue Princes and diuisions of Philistims. As GOD made no difference in punishing, so they make none in their oblation: The people are comprised in them, in whom they are vnited, their seuerall Princes: They were one with their Prince, their Offering is one with his; as they were Ring-lea­ders in the sinne, so they must be in the satisfaction: In a multitude it is euer seene, as in a beast, that the body followes the head. Of all others, great men had need to looke to their wayes, it is in them, as in figures, one stands for a thousand: One Of­fering serues not all, there must bee fiue, according to the fiue heads of the offence. Generalities will not content God; euery man must make his seuerall peace, if not in himselfe, yet in his head: Nature taught them a shadow of that, the substance and perfection whereof is taught vs by the grace of the Gospell; euery soule must satis­fie God, if not in it selfe, yet in him, in whom we are both one, and absolute: we are the body, whereof Christ is the head, our sinne is in our selues, our satisfaction must be in him.

Samuel himselfe could not haue spoken more diuinely, then these Priests of Dagon; they doe not onely talke of giuing glory to the God of Israel, but fall into an holy and graue expostulation (wherefore then should ye harden your hearts, as the Aegypti­ans, and Pharaoh hardned their hearts, when hee wrought wonderfully amongst them? &c.) They confesse a supereminent and reuenging hand of God ouer their gods, they parallell their plagues with the Aegyptian, they make vse of Pharaohs sin, and iudgement; What could be better said? All Religions haue afforded them that could speake well: These good words left them still both Philistims, and supersti­tious: How should men be hypocrites, if they had not good tongues? yet (as wic­kednesse can hardly hide it selfe) these holy speeches are not without a tincture of that Idolatry, wherewith the heart was infected: For they professe care not onely of the persons, and lands of the Philistims, but of their gods; (that hee may take his hand from you, and from your gods.) Who would thinke that wisedome and folly could lodge so neere together? that the same men should haue care both of the glory of the true God, and preseruation of the false? That they should bee so vaine, as to take thought for those gods which they granted to be obnoxious vnto an higher Dei­tie? Oft times euen one word bewrayeth a whole packe of falshood, and though Superstition be a cleanly counterfeit, yet some one slip of the tongue discouers it, as we say of deuils, which though they put on faire formes, yet are they knowne by their clouen feet.

What other warrant these superstitious Priests had for the maine substance of their aduice, I know not; sure I am, the probability of the euent was faire; that two Kine neuer vsed to any yoake, should runne from their Calues? (which were newly [...] vp from them) to draw the Arke home into a contrary way, must needs argue an hand aboue Nature: What else should ouer-rule bruite creatures to preferre a for­ced cariage vnto a naturall burden? What should cary them from their owne [Page 1049] home, towards the home of the Arke? What else should guide an vntamed and vn­taught Teame, in as right a path toward Israel, as their Teachers could haue gone? What else could make very beasts more wise, then their Masters? There is a spe­ciall prouidence of God, in the very motions of bruit creatures; Neither Philistims nor Israelites saw ought that droue them, yet they saw them so runne, as those that were led by a Diuine Conduct. The reasonlesse creatures also doe the will of their Maker; euery act that is done either be them, or to them, makes vp the decree of the Almighty; and if in extraordinary actions and euents his hand is more visible, yet it is no lesse certainly present in the common.

Little did the Israelites of Bethshemesh looke for such a fight whiles they were reaping their Wheat in the Valley, as to see the Arke of God come running to them, without a Conuoy; neither can it be said, whether they were more affected with ioy, or with astonishment; with ioy at the presence of the Arke, with astonishment at the Miracle of the transportation: Downe went their Sickles, and now euery man runs to reap the comfort of this better haruest, to meet that Bread of Angels, to salute those Cherubims, to welcome that God, whose absence had beene their death: But as it is hard not to ouer-ioy in a sudden prosperity, and, to vse happinesse is no lesse difficult, then to forbeare it; These glad Israelites cannot see, but they must gaze; they cannot gaze on the glorious out-side, but they must be (whether out of rude iollity, or curiositie, or suspition of the purloining some of those sacred implements) prying in­to the secrets of Gods Arke: Nature is too subiect to extremities, and is euer either too dull in want, or wanton in fruition: It is no easie matter to keepe a meane, whe­ther in good or euill.

Bethshemesh was a City of Priests, they should haue knowne better how to de­meane themselues towards the Arke; this priuiledge doubled their offence. There was no malice in this curious inquisition, the same eyes that lookt into the Arke, lookt also vp to heauen in their Offerings, and the same hands that touched it, offered sa­crifice to the God that brought it. Who could expect any thing now but acceptati­on? who would suspect any danger? It is not a following act of deuotion that can make amends for a former sinne: There was a death owing them, immediately vpon their offence, God will take his owne time for the execution; In the meane while, they may sacrifice, but they cannot satisfie, they cannot escape. The Kine are sacri­ficed, the Cart burnes them that drew it: Here was an offering of prayse, when they had more need of a trespasse-offering; many an heart is lifted vp in a conceit of ioy, when it hath iust cause of humiliation: God lets them alone with their Sacrifice, but when that is done, he comes ouer them with a backe reckoning for their sinne: Fifty thousand and seuenty Israelites are strucke dead for this vnreuerence to the Arke: A wofull welcome for the Arke of God into the borders of Israel. It killed them for looking into it, who thought it their life to see it; It dealt blowes, and death on both hands; to Philistims, to Israelites; to both of them for prophaning it: The one with their Idoll, the other with their eyes. It is a fearfull thing to vse the holy Ordinances of God with an vnreuerent boldnesse. Feare and trembling becomes vs in our accesse to the Maiesty of the Almighty: Neither was there more state, then secresie in Gods Arke; some things the wisedome of God desires to conceale: The vnreuerence of the Israelites was no more faulty, then their curiosity; secret things to God, things re­uealed to vs, and to our children.

The remoue of the Arke.

I Heare of the Bethshemites lamentation, I heare not of their repentance; they complaine of their smart, they complaine not of their sinne; and for ought I can perceiue, speake, as if God were curious, rather then they faulty: (Who is able to stand before this holy Lord God, and to whom shall he goe from vs?) As if none could please that God, which misliked them: It is the fashion of naturall men to iustifie themselues in their owne courses; if they cannot charge any earthly thing with the blame of their suffering, they will cast it vp­on Heauen: That a man pleads himselfe guiltie of his owne wrong, is no common worke of Gods Spirit. Bethshemesh bordered too neere vpon the Philistims; If these men thought the very presence of the Arke hurtfull, why do they send to their neigh­bours of Kiriath-iearim, that they might make themselues miserable? Where there is a misconceit of God, it is no maruell if there be a defect of Charity: How cunningly doe they send their message to their neighbours? They doe not say the Arke of God is come to vs of it owne accord, lest the men of Kiriath-iearim should reply, It is come to you, let it stay with you: They say onely, the Philistims haue brought it; they tell of the presence of the Arke, they doe not tell of the successe, lest the example of their iudgement should haue discouraged the forwardnesse of their reliefe: And after all, the offer was plausible; Come ye downe and take it vp to you; as if the honour had been too great for themselues, as if their modestie had beene such, that they would not forestall and engrosse happinesse from the rest of Israel.

It is no boot to teach Nature how to tell her owne tale, smart and danger will make a man wittie: He is rarely constant, that will not dissemble for ease. It is good to be suspitious of the euasions of those which would put off miserie. Those of Bethshe­mesh were not more craftie then these of Kiriath-iearim (which was the ground of their boldnesse) faithfull: So many thousand Bethshemites could not be dead, and no part of the rumour flie to them: They heard how thicke, not onely the Philistims, but the bordering Israelites fell downe dead before the Arke; yet they durst aduen­ture to come, and fetch it, euen from amongst the carcasses of their brethren: They had beene formerly acquainted with the Arke, they knew it was holy, it could not be changeable, and therefore they well conceiued this slaughter to arise from the vnho­linesse of men, not from the rigour of God, and thereupon can seeke comfort in that, which others found deadly: Gods children cannot by any meanes bee discouraged from their honour, and loue to his Ordinances: If they see thousands strucke downe to Hell by the Scepter of Gods Kingdome, yet they will kisse it vpon their knees, and if their Sauiour be a rocke of offence, and the occasion of the fall of millions in Isra­el, they can feed temperately of that, whereof others haue surfeted to death, &c.

Bethshemesh was a Citie of Priests and Leuits: Kiriath-iearim a Citie of Iuda, where wee heare but of one Leuit, Abinabab; yet this Citie was more zealous for God, more reuerent and conscionable in the entertainment of the Arke, then the other. Wee heard of the taking downe of the Arke by the Bethshemites, when it came miraculously to them; we doe not heare of any man sanctified for the atten­dance of it, as was done in this second lodging of the Arke: Grace is not tied ei­ther to number, or meanes. It is in spirituall matters, as in the estate: Small helpes with good thrift enrich vs, when great patrimonies lose themselues in the neglect. Shiloh was wont to be the place which was honoured with the presence of the Arke; Euer since the wickednesse of Elies Sonnes, that was forlorne, and desolate, and now [Page 1051] Kiriath-iearim succeeds into this priuiledge: It did not stand with the royall liberty of God, no not vnder the Law, to tie himselfe vnto places and persons: Vnworthi­nesse was euer a sufficient cause of exchange. It was not yet his time to stirre from the Iewes, yet he remoued from one Prouince to another: Lesse reason haue we to thinke, that so God will reside amongst vs, that none of our prouocations can driue him from vs, &c.

Israel, which had found the misery of Gods absence, is now resolued into teares of contrition, and thankfulnesse vpon his returne: There is no mention of their la­menting after the Lord, while he was gone, but when he was returned, and setled in Kiriath-iearim: The mercies of God draw more teares from his children, then his iudgements doe from his enemies: There is no better signe of good nature, or grace, then to be wonne to repentance with kindnesse: Not to thinke of God, except we be beaten vnto it, is seruile: Because God was come againe to Israel, therefore Israel is returned to God; If God had not come first, they had neuer come: If hee, that came to them, had not made them come to him, they had beene euer parted. They were cloyed with God, while he was perpetually resident with them, now that his absence had made him dainty, they cleaue to him feruently, and penitently in his returne: This was it, that God meant in his departure, a better welcome at his comming backe.

I heard no newes of Samuel all this while the Arke was gone: Now when the Arke is returned and placed in Kiriath-iearim, I heare him treat with the people. It is not like, he was silent in this sad desertion of God; but now he takes full aduantage of the professed contrition of Israel, to deale with them effectually, for their perfect con­uersion vnto God. It is great wisedome in spirituall matters, to take occasion by the fore-locke, and to strike while the iron is hot: We may beat long enough at the doore, but till God haue opened, it is no going in, and when he hath opened, it is no delaying to enter. The triall of sincerity is the abandoning of our wonted sinnes. This Samuel vrgeth (If ye be come againe vnto the Lord with all your heart, put away the strange gods from among you, and Ashtaroth:) In vaine had it beene to professe repentance, whilst they continued in idolatry; God will neuer acknowledge any conuert, that stayes in a knowne sinne: Graces and Vertues are so linckt together, that hee, which hath one, hath all: The partiall conuersion of men vnto God is but hatefull hypocrisie. How happily effectuall is a word spoken in season? Samuels exhortation wrought vpon the hearts of Israel, and fetcht water out of their eyes, suits, and confessions, and vowes out of their lips, and their false gods out of their hands; yet it was not meerly remorse, but feare also, that moued Israel to this humble submission.

The Philistims stood ouer them still, and threatned them with new assaults, the memory of their late slaughter, and spoile, was yet fresh in their minds, sorrow for the euils past, and feare of the future, fetcht them downe vpon their knees: It is not more necessary for men to be cheared with hopes, then to bee awed with dangers: where God intends the humiliation of his seruants, there shal not want meanes of their deiection: It was happy for Israel that they had an enemy. Is it possible that the Phi­listims after those deadly plagues, which they sustained from the God of Israel, should think of inuading Israel? those that were so mated with the presence of the Arke, that they neuer thought themselues safe, till it was out of fight, doe they now dare to thrust themselues vpon the new reuenge of the Arke? It slue them whiles they thought to honor it, and doe they thinke to escape, whilst they resist it? It slue them in their owne Coasts, and do they come to it to seeke death? yet behold no sooner do the Philistims heare, that the Israelites are gathered to Mizpeh, but the Princes of the Philistims gather themselues against them: No warnings will serue obdurate hearts, wicked men are euen ambitious of destruction; Iudgements need not to goe finde them out, they runne to meet their bane.

The Philistims come vp, and the Israelites feare; they that had not the wit to feare, whilst they were not friends with God, haue not now the grace of fearlesse­nesse, [Page 1052] when they were reconciled to God: Boldnesse and Feare are commonly mis­placed in the best hearts; when we should tremble, we are confident, and when wee should be assured, we tremble: Why should Israel haue feared, since they had made their peace with the God of Hosts? Nothing should affright those, which are vp­right with God. The peace, which Israel had made with God, was true, but tender. They durst not trust their owne innocency, so much as the prayers of Samuel; Cease not to cry to the Lord our God for vs. In temporall things nothing hinders, but we may fare better for other mens faith, then for our owne: It is no small happinesse to be in­teressed in them which are Fauourites in the Court of Heauen; one faithfull man in these occasions is more worth then millions of the wauering and vncertaine.

A good heart is easily wonne to deuotion: Samuel cries, and sacrificeth to God; he had done so, though they had intreated his silence, yea his forbearance. Whiles he is offering, the Philistims fight with Israel, and God fights with the Philistims. (The Lord thundred with a great thunder that day vpon the Philistims, and scattered them:) Samuel fought more vpon his knees, then all Israel besides: The voyce of God an­swered the voyce of Samuel, and speakes confusion and death to the Philistims: How were the proud Philistims dead with feare, ere they dyed, to heare the fearfull thun­der claps of an angry God against them? to see, that Heauen it selfe fought against them? He that slue them secretly in the reuenges of his Arke, now kils them with open horror in the fields: If presumption did not make wicked men mad, they would neuer lift their hand against the Almightie; what are they in his hands, when he is dis­posed to vengeance?

The meeting of SAVL and SAMVEL.

SAMVEL began his acquaintance with God early, and continued it long: He began it in his long Coats, and continued to his gray hayres: (He iudged Israel all the dayes of his life.) God doth not vse to put off his old Seruants; their age indeareth them to him the more; If wee be not vnfaithfull to him, hee cannot be vnconstant to vs. At last his decayed age met with ill partners, his Sonnes for Deputies, and Saul for a King; The wicked­nesse of his Sonnes gaue the occasion of a change: Perhaps Israel had neuer thought of a King, if Samuels Sonnes had not beene vnlike their Father: Who can promise himselfe holy children, when the loynes of a Samuel, and the education in the Tem­ple, yeelded monsters? It is not likely, that good Samuel was faulty in that indulgence, for which his owne mouth had denounced Gods iudgement against Hely: yet this holy man succeds Hely in his crosse, as well as his place, though not in his sinne; and is afflicted with a wicked succession: God will let vs find, that Grace is by gift, not by inheritance.

I feare Samuel was too partiall to nature in the surrogation of his Sonnes, I doe not heare of Gods allowance to this act: If this had beene Gods choice, as well as his, it had beene like to haue receiued more blessing. Now all Israel had cause to rue, that these were the Sonnes of Samuel; For now the question was not of their vertues, but of their blood; not of their worthinesse, but their birth; euen the best heart may bee blinded with affection. Who can maruell at these errors of Parents loue, when he that so holily iudged Israel all his life, misiudged of his owne sonnes.

It was Gods ancient purpose to raise vp a King to his people; How doth hee take occasion to performe it, but by the vnruly desires of Israel? euen as we say of humane proceedings, that ill manners beget good lawes. That, Monarchy is the best forme of [Page 1053] gouernment, there is no question: Good things may be ill desired, so was this of Is­rael; If an itching desire of alteration had not possessed them, why did they not ra­ther sue for a reformation of their Gouernours, then for a change of gouernment? Were Samuels sonnes so desperately euill, that there was no possibility of amendment? Or if they were past hope, were there not some others to haue succeeded the justice of Samuel, no lesse then these did his person? What needed Samuel to be thrust out of place? What needed the ancient forme of administration to be altred? He that rai­sed vp their Iudges, would haue found time to raise them vp Kings: Their curious, and inconstant newfanglenes, will not abide to stay it, but with an heady importunity labors to our hasten the pace of God. Where there is a setled course of good gouern­ment (howsoeuer blemished with some weaknesses) it is not safe to be ouer-forward to a change, though it should be to the better. He, by whom Kings reigne, sayes, They haue cast him away, that he should not reigne ouer them, because they desire a King to reigne ouer them: Iudges were his owne institution to his people, as yet Kings were not; after that Kings were setled, to desire the gouernment of Iudges, had bin a much more seditious inconstancy: God hath not appointed to euery time & place those formes, which are simply best in themselues, but those, which are best to them, vnto whom they are appointed; which we may neither alter, till he begin, nor recall, when he hath altred.

This businesse seemed personally to concerne Samuel, yet he so deales in it, not as a partie, not as a Iudge of his owne Case, but as a Prophet of God, as a Friend of his op­posite; He prayes to God for aduice, he foretels the state and courses of their future King. Wilfull men are blind to all dangers, are deafe to all good counsels. Israel must haue a King, though they pay neuer so deare for their longing: The vaine affectation of conformitie to other Nations ouercomes all discouragements; there is no readier way to error, then to make others examples the rule of our desires, or actions. If euery man haue not grounds of his owne, whereon to stand, there can be no stability in his resolutions or proceedings.

Since then they choose to haue a King, God himselfe will choose and appoint the King which they shall haue. The kingdome shall beginne in Beniamin, which was to endure in Iuda: It was no probability or reason, this first King should proue well, be­cause he was abortiue; their humour of innouation deserued to be punished with their owne choice: Kish the father of Saul was mighty in estate, Saul was mighty in per­son, ouer-looking the rest of the people in stature, no lesse then he should doe in digni­tie: The senses of the Israelites could not but be well pleased for the time, howsoeuer their hearts were afterwards; when men are caried with outward shewes, it is a signe that God meanes them a delusion.

How farre God fetches his purposes about! The Asses of Kish, Sauls father, are strayed away: What is that to the newes of a kingdome? God layes these small ac­cidents for the ground of greater designes: The Asses must be lost, none but Saul must goe with his fathers seruant to seeke them: Samuel shall meet them in the search: Saul shall be premonished of his insuing Royalty; Little can we, by the beginning of any action, guesse at Gods intention in the conclusion.

Obedience was a fit entrance into Soueraignty: The seruice was homely for the sonne of a great man, yet he refuseth not to goe, as a fellow to his fathers seruant, vp­on so meane a search: The disobedient and scornfull are good for nothing, they are neither fit to be subiects nor gouernours. Kish was a great man in his country, yet hee disdaineth not to send his sonne Saul vpon a thrifty errand, neither doth Saul plead his disparagement from a refusall. Pride and wantonnesse haue marred our times: Great parents count it a disreputation to employ their sonnes in courses of frugality; and their pampered children thinke it a shame to doe any thing; and so beare them­selues, as those that hold it the onely glory to be either idle or wicked.

Neither doth Saul goe fashionably to worke, but does this seruice heartily and pain­fully, as a man, that desires rather to effect the command, then please the Comman­der: [Page 1054] He passed from Ephraim to the Land of Shalisha, from Shalisha to Salim, from Salim to Iemini, whence his House came; from Iemini to Zuph, not so much as stay­ing with any of his kinred so long as to vittaile himselfe: He that was afterward an ill King, approued himselfe a good Sonne. As there are diuersity of relations and offi­ces, so there is of dispositions; those, which are excellent in some, attaine not to a mediocrity in other: It is no arguing from priuate vertues to publike; from dexterity in one station, to the rest: A seuerall grace belongs to the particular cariage of euery place whereto we are called, which if we want, the place may well want vs.

There was more praise of his obedience in ceasing to seeke, then in seeking: hee takes care, lest his father should take care for him, that whilst he should seeme officious in the lesse, he might not neglect the greatest. A blind obedience in some cases doth well, but it doth farre better, when it is led with the eyes of discretion; otherwise we may more offend in pleasing, then in disobeying.

Great is the benefit of a wise and religious attendant, such an one puts vs into those duties and actions which are most expedient, and least thought of. If Saul had not had a discreet Seruant, he had returned but as wise as he came; now he is drawne in to consult with the man of God, and heares more then hee hoped for. Saul was now a sufficient iourney from his fathers house, yet his religious seruant in this remotenesse, takes knowledge of the place, where the Prophet dwels, and how honourably doth he mention him to his master? Behold, in this Citie is a man of God, and he is an hono­rable man, all that he saith commeth to passe: Gods Prophets are publike persons, as their function, so their notice concernes euery man: There is no reason God should abate any of the respect due to his Ministers vnder the Gospell: Saint Pauls suit is both vni­uersall and euerlasting; I beseech you, Brethren, know them that labour amongst you.

The chiefe praise is to be able to giue good aduice; the next is to take it. Saul is easily induced to condescend: He, whose curiosity led him voluntarily at last, to the Witch of Endor, is now led at first by good counsell to the man of God; neither is his care in going, lesse commendable, then his will to goe. For as a man, that had bin cate­chized not to goe vnto God empty-handed, he asks, What shall we bring vnto the man? What haue we? The case is well altered in our times: Euery man thinkes, what may I keepe backe? There is no gaine so sweet, as of a robbed Altar; yet Gods charge is no lesse vnder the Gospel, Let him that is taught, make his Teacher partaker of all. As this faithfull care of Saul was a iust presage of successe, more then hee looked for, or could expect; so the sacrilegious vnthankfulnesse of many, bodes that ruine to their soule and estate, which they could not haue grace to feare.

He that knew the Prophets abode, knew also the honour of his place, he could not but know that Samuel was a mixt person; The Iudge of Israel, and the Seer: yet both Saul and his Seruant purpose to present him the fourth part of a shekell, to the value of about our fiue pence. They had learned, that thankfulnesse was not to be measured of good men by the weight, but by the will of the Retributor: How much more will God accept the small offerings of his weak Seruants, when he sees them proceed from great loue?

The very maids of the City can giue direction to the Prophet, they had listned after the holy affayres, they had heard of the Sacrifice, and could tell of the necessity of Sa­muels presence: Those that liue within the Sun-shine of Religion, cannot but be some­what coloured with those beames: Where there is practice and example of piety in the better sort, there will be a reflection of it vpon the meanest: It is no small benefit to liue in religious and holy places, we shall be much to blame, if all goodnesse fall be­side vs: Yea so skilfull were these Damzels in the fashions of their publike Sacrifices, that they could instruct Saul and his seruant, vnasked, how the people would not eate, till Samuel came to blesse the Sacrifice, This meeting was not more a Sacrifice, then it was a Feast: These two agree well, we haue neuer so much cause to reioyce in fea­sting, as when we haue duly serued our God: The Sacrifice was a feast to God, the other to men: The body may eate and drinke with contentment, when the soule hath [Page 1055] beene first fed, and hath first feasted the maker of both: Goe eate thy bread with ioy, and drinke thy drinke with a merry heart, for God now accepteth thy workes. The Sacrifice was before consecrated, when it was offered to God; but it was not conse­crated to them, till Samuel blessed it, his blessing made that meate holy to the guests, which was formerly hallowed to God: All creatures were made good, and tooke ho­linesse from him, which gaue them being: Our sinne brought that curse vpon them (which vnlesse our prayers remoue it) cleaues to them still, so as we receiue them not without a curse. We are not our owne friends, except our Prayers helpe to take that away, which our sinne hath brought, that so to the cleane all may bee cleane: It is an vnmannerly godlessenesse, to take Gods creatures without the leaue of their Ma­ker, and well may God withhold his blessing from them, which haue not the grace to aske it.

Those guests which were so religious, that they would not eate their Sacrifice vn­blessed, might haue blessed it themselues: Euery man might pray, though euery man might not sacrifice; yet would they not either eate, or blesse, whiles they looked for the presence of a Prophet. Euery Christian may sanctifie his owne meat, but where those are present, that are peculiarly sanctified to God, this seruice is fittest for them: It is commendable to teach Children the practice of Thanksgiuing, but the best is euer most meet to blesse our tables, and those especially, whose office it is to offer our prayers to God.

Little did Saul thinke, that his comming and his errand was so noted of God, as that it was fore-signified vnto the Prophet, and now, behold Samuel is told a day be­fore of the man, time, the place of his meeting. The eye of Gods prouidence is no lesse ouer all our actions, all our motions. We cannot goe any whither without him, he tels all our steps; since it pleaseth God therefore to take notice of vs, much more should we take notice of him, and walke with him, in whom we moue. Saul came be­side his expectation to the Prophet, he had no thought of any such purpose, till his Seruant made this sudden motion vnto him of visiting Samuel, and yet God sayes to his Prophet, I will send thee a man out of the Land of Beniamin. The ouer-ruling hand of the Almighty workes vs insensibly, and all our affaires to his owne secret deter­minations; so as whiles we thinke to doe our owne wils, we doe his. Our owne in­tentions we may know, Gods purposes we know not; we must goe the way that wee are called, let him lead vs to what end he pleaseth; It is our dutie to resigne our selues and our wayes to the disposition of God, and patiently and thankfully to await the is­sue of his decrees. The same God that fore-shewed Saul to Samuel, now points to him (See this is the man,) and commands the Prophet to anoint him Gouernour ouer Is­rael: He, that told of Saul before he came, knew before he came into the world, what a man, what a King he would be; yet he chooseth him out, and inioynes his inuncti­on. It is one of the greatest prayses of Gods wisedome, that hee can turne the euill of men to his owne glory. Aduancement is not euer a signe of loue, either to the man, or to the place. It had beene better for Saul, that his head had beene euer dry: some God raiseth vp in iudgement, that they may fall the more vneasily; there are no men so mi­serable, as those that are great and euill.

It seemes that Samuel bore no great port in his outside, for that Saul not discerning him, either by his habit, or attendants, comes to him, and askes him for the Seer; yet was Samuel as yet the Iudge of Israel, the substitution of his Sonnes had not displaced himselfe: There is an affable familiarity that becommeth Greatnesse; It is not good for eminent persons to stand alwayes vpon the height of their state, but so to behaue themselues, that as their sociable cariage may not breed contempt, so their ouer-high­nesse may not breed a seruile fearfulnesse in their people.

How kindly doth Samuel entertaine and inuite Saul, yet it was he onely that should receiue wrong by the future royalty of Saul? Who would not haue looked, that aged Samuel should haue emulated rather the glory of his young riuall, and haue looked churlishly vpon the man that should rob him of his authority? yet now, as if he came [Page 1056] on purpose to gratifie him, he bids him to the feast, hee honours him with the chiefe seat, he reserues a select morsell for him, he tels him ingenuously the newes of his in­suing Soueraignty, (On whom is set the desire of all Israel, is it not vpon thee, and thy fa­thers house?) Wise and holy men, as they are not ambitious of their owne burden, so they are not vnwilling to bee eased, when God pleaseth to discharge them; neither can they enuy those whom God lifteth aboue their heads: They make an idoll of honour, that are troubled with their owne freedome, or grudge at the promotion of others.

Doubtlesse Saul was much amazed with the strange salutation, and newes of the Prophet, and how modestly doth he put it off, as that, which was neither fit, nor like­ly; disparaging his Tribe in respect of the rest of Israel, his fathers Family in respect of the Tribe, and himselfe in respect of his Fathers Family; neither did his humility stoope below the truth: For, as Beniamin was the youngest sonne of Israel, so he was now by much, the least Tribe of Israel; They had not yet recouered that vniuersall slaughter which they had receiued from the hands of their brethren, whereby a Tribe was almost lost to Israel; yet euen out of the remainder of Beniamin doth God choose the man, that shall command Israel; out of the rubbish of Beniamin doth God raise the Throne. That is not euer the best and fattest which God chooseth, but that which God chooseth is euer the fittest; the strength or weaknesse of meanes is neither spur nor bridle to the determinate choices of God, yea rather he holds it the greatest proofe of his freedome, and omnipotency, to aduance the vnlikeliest. It was no hollow and fained excuse, that Saul makes to put off that, which he would faine enioy, and to cause honour to follow him the more eagerly: It was the sincere truth of his humili­tie, that so deiected him vnder the hand of Gods Prophet. Faire beginnings are no sound proofe of our proceedings and ending well: How often hath a bashfull child­hood ended in an impudency of youth, a strict entrance in licentiousnesse, early for­wardnesse in Atheisme? There might be a ciuill meeknesse in Saul, true grace there was not in him; they that be good, beare more fruit in their age.

Saul had but fiue pence in his purse to giue the Prophet: The Prophet after much good cheere giues him the Kingdome, he bestowes the oyle of royall consecration on his head, the kisses of homage vpon his face, and sends him away rich in thoughts, and expectation; and now lest his astonishment should end in distrust, he setles his as­surance, by forewarnings of those euents, which he should find in his way: Hee tels him whom he shall meet, what they shall say, how himselfe shall bee affected; that all these, and himselfe, might be so many witnesses of his following coronation; euery word confirmed him. For well might he thinke, He that can foretell me the motions and words of others, cannot faile in mine; especially when (as Samuel had propheci­ed to him) he found himselfe to prophesie; His prophesying did enough foretell his Kingdome. No sooner did Samuel turne his backe from Saul, but God gaue him ano­ther heart, lifting vp his thoughts and disposition to the pitch of a King: The calling of God neuer leaues a man vnchanged, neither did God euer employ any man in his seruice, whom he did not enable to the worke he set him; especially those, whom hee raiseth vp to the supply of his owne place, and the representation of himselfe. It is no maruell, if Princes excell the vulgar in gifts, no lesse then in dignity: Their Crownes and their hearts are both in one and the same hand; If God did not adde to their po­wers, as well as their honours, there would be no equality.

The Jnauguration of SAVL.

GOD hath secretly destined Saul to the Kingdome; it could not content Israel, that Samuel knew this, the lots must so decide the choice, as if it had not beene predetermined; That God, which is euer constant to his owne decrees, makes the lots to find him out, whom Samuel had anointed: If once we haue notice of the will of God, we may be con­fident of the issue: There is no chance to the Almighty; euen casuall things are no lesse necessary in their first cause, then the naturall. So farre did Saul trust the predi­ction, and oyle of Samuel, that he hides him among the stuffe: Hee knew where the lots would light before they were cast: This was but a modest declination of that honour, which he saw must come; His very withdrawing shewed some expectation, why else should he haue hid himselfe, rather then the other Israelites? yet could hee not hope his subducing himselfe, could disappoint the purpose of God: He well knew, that hee, which found out and designed his name amongst the thousands of Israel, would easily find out his person in a Tent: When once we know Gods decree, in vaine shall we striue against it: Before we know it, it is indifferent for vs to worke to the likeliest.

I cannot blame Saul for hiding himselfe from a Kingdome, especially of Israel: Honour is heauy, when it comes vpon the best tearmes: How should it be otherwise, when all mens cares are cast vpon one? but most of all in a troubled estate? No man can put to Sea without danger, but he that lancheth out in a tempest, can expect no­thing but the hardest euent; such was the condition of Israel: Their old enemie the Philistims were stilled with that fearfull thunder of God, as finding what it was to warre against the Almighty. There were aduersaries enow besides in their borders: It was but an hollow truce, that was betwixt Israel and their heathenish neighbours, and Nahash was now at their gates. Well did Saul know the difference betweene a peacefull gouernment, and the perilous and wearisome tumults of warre. The quietest Throne is full of cares, but the perplexed, of dangers. Cares and dangers droue Saul into this corner to hide his head from a Crowne: These made him chuse rather to lye obscurely among the baggage of his Tent, then to sit gloriously in the Throne of State. This hiding could doe nothing but shew, that both he suspected lest hee should be chosen, and desired he should not be chosen: That God, from whom the hils and the rockes could not conceale him, brings him forth to the light, so much more longed for, as he was more vnwilling to be seene, and more applauded, as he was more longed for.

Now then when Saul is drawne forth in the middest of the eager expectation of Israel, modesty and godlinesse shewed themselues in his face: The prease cannot hide him, whom the stuffe had hid; As if hee had beene made to bee seene, he ouer­lookes all Israel in height of stature, for presage of the eminence of his estate, (from the shoulders vpward was he higher then any of the people.) Israel sees their lots are falne vpon a noted man, one, whose person shewed, he was borne to be a King, and now all the people shout for ioy; they haue their longing, and applaud their owne happi­nesse, and their Kings honour: How easie is it for vs to mistake our owne estates? to reioyce in that which we shall find the iust cause of our humiliation? The end of a [Page 1058] thing is better then the beginning; the safest way is to reserue our ioy, till wee haue good proofe of the worthinesse and fitnesse of the obiect. What are wee the better for hauing a blessing, if we know not how to vse it? The office and obseruance of a King was vncowth to Israel: Samuel therefore informes the people of their mutuall duties, and writes them in a booke, and layes it vp before the Lord; otherwise, nouelty might haue beene a warrant for their ignorance, and ignorance for neglect: There are reci­procall respects of Princes and people, which if they be not obserued, gouernment languisheth into confusion; these Samuel faithfully teacheth them. Though he may not be their iudge, yet he will be their Prophet; he will instruct, if he may not rule; yea he will instruct him that shall rule: There is no King absolute, but he, that is the King of all gods: Earthly Monarchs must walke by a rule, which if they transgresse, they shall be accountable to him, that is higher then the highest, who hath deputed them. Not out of care of ciuility, so much as conscience, must euery Samuel labour to keepe eauen termes betwixt Kings and Subiects, prescribing iust moderation to the one, to the other obedience and loyalty, which who euer endeauors to trouble, is none of the friends of God, or his Church.

The most and best applaud their new King, some wicked ones despised him, and said, How shall he saue vs? It was not the might of his Parents, the goodlinesse of his person, the priuiledge of his lot, the fame of his prophesying, the Panegyricke of Samuel, that could shield him from contempt, or winne him the hearts of all: There was neuer yet any man, to whom some tooke not exceptions; It is not possible ei­ther to please or displease all men, while some men are in loue with vice, as deeply, as others with vertue, and some (as ill) dislike vertue, if not for it selfe, yet for contra­diction. They well saw, Saul chose not himselfe, they saw him worthy to haue beene chosen, if the Election should haue beene carried by voices, and those voyces by their eyes; they saw him vnwilling to hold, or yeeld, when hee was chosen; yet they will enuy him: What fault could they find in him whom God had chosen? His pa­rentage was equall, his person aboue them, his inward parts more aboue them then the outward; Malecontents will rather deuise then want causes of flying out, and ra­ther then faile, the vniuersall approbation of others is ground enough of their dislike. It is a vaine ambition of those, that would be loued of all: The Spirit of God, when he enioynes vs peace with all, he addes, [if it be possible] and fauour is more then peace; A mans comfort must be in himselfe, the conscience of deseruing well.

The neighbouring Ammonites could not but haue heard of Gods fearfull venge­ance vpon the Philistims, and yet they will be taking vp the quarrell against Israel: Nahash comes vp against Iabesh Gilead: Nothing but grace can teach vs to make vse of others iudgements; wicked men are not moued with ought, that fals beside them; they trust nothing but their owne smart: What fearfull iudgements doth God exe­cute euery day? resolute sinners take no notice of them, and are growne so peremp­torie, as if God had neuer shewed dislike of their wayes.

The Gileadites were not more base, then Nahash the Ammonite was cruell: The Gileadites would buy their peace with seruility, Nahash would sell them a seruile peace for their right eyes. Iephtha the Gileadite did yet sticke in the stomacke of Ammon, and now they thinke their reuenge cannot be too bloody: It is a wonder, that hee, which would offer so mercilesse a condition to Israel, would yeeld to the motion of any delay; Hee meant nothing but shame and death to the Israelites, yet hee con­descends to a seuen dayes respit: Perhaps his confidence made him thus carelesse. Howsoeuer, it was the restraint of God that gaue this breath to Israel, and this op­portunity to Sauls courage and victory: The enemies of Gods Church cannot bee so malicious as they would, cannot approue themselues so malicious, as they are; God so holds them in sometimes, that a stander-by would thinke them fauourable. The newes of Gileads distresse had soone filled and afflicted Israel, the people thinke of no remedie but their pittie and teares: Euils are easily grieued for, not easily re­dressed: Onely Saul is more stirred with indignation then sorrow; That GOD, [Page 1059] which put into him a spirit of prophesie, now puts into him a spirit of fortitude: Hee was before appointed to the Throne, not setled in the Throne; he followed the beasts in the field, when he should haue commanded men.

Now as one that would be a King no lesse by merit, then election, he takes vpon him, and performes the rescue of Gilead; he assembles Israel, he leads them, he rai­seth the siege, breakes the troops, cuts the throats of the Ammonites. When God hath any exploit to performe, he raiseth vp the heart of some chosen Instrument with heroicall motions for the atchieuement: When all hearts are cold and dead, it is a a signe of intended destruction.

This day hath made Saul a compleat King, and now the thankfull Israelites begin to enquire after those discontented Mutiners, which had refused allegeance vnto so worthy a Commander (Bring those men, that we may slay them:) This sedition had de­serued death, though Saul had beene foiled at Gilead; but now his happy victorie whets the people much more to a desire of this iust execution. Saul, to whom the in­iurie was done, hinders the reuenge, (There shall no man dye this day, for to day the Lord hath saued Israel) that his fortitude might not goe beyond his mercy. How noble were these beginnings of Saul? His Prophesie shewed him miraculously wise, his Bat­tell and Victory no lesse valiant, his pardon of his Rebels, as mercifull: There was not more power shewed in ouercomming the Ammonites, then in ouercomming himselfe, and the impotent malice of these mutinous Israelites. Now Israel sees they haue a King, that can both shed blood, and spare it; that can shed the Ammonites blood, and spare theirs: His mercy winnes those hearts, whom his valour could not. As in God, so in his Deputies, Mercy and Iustice should be inseparable: wheresoeuer these two goe asunder, gouernment followes them into distraction, and ends in ruine. If it had beene a wrong offered to Samuel, the forbearance of the reuenge had not beene so commendable, although vpon the day of so happy a deliuerance, perhaps it had not beene seasonable: A man hath reason to be most bold with himselfe; It is no praise of Mercy (since it is a fault in Iustice) to remit another mans satisfaction, his owne he may.

SAMVELS contestation.

EVery one can be a friend to him that prospereth: By this victorie hath Saul as well conquered the obstinacy of his owne people: Now there is no Israelite that reioyceth not in Sauls Kingdome. No soo­ner haue they done obiecting to Saul, then Samuel begins to expo­stulate with them: The same day wherein they began to be plea­sed, God shewes himselfe angry: All the passages of their procee­dings offended him, he deferred to let them know it till now, that the Kingdome was setled, and their hearts lifted vp: Now doth God coole their cou­rage and ioy, with a backe reckoning for their forwardnesse. God will not let his peo­ple runne away with the arrerages of their sinnes, but when they least thinke of it, cals them to an account: All this while was God angry with their reiection of Samuel; yet (as if there had beene nothing but peace) he giues them a victory ouer their enemies, he giues way to their ioy in their election; now hee lets them know, that after their peace-offerings, he hath a quarrell with them. God may bee angry enough with vs, whiles we outwardly prosper: It is the wisedome of God to take his best aduantages; He suffers vs to goe on, till we should come to enioy the fruit of our sinne, till wee seeme past the danger, either of conscience or punishment; then (euen when wee be­ginne [Page 1060] to be past the feeling of our sinne) we shall beginne to feele his displeasure for our sinnes: This is onely where he loues, where he would both forgiue and reclaime; he hath now to doe with his Israel: But where he meanes vtter vengeance, he lets men harden themselues to a reprobate senslesnesse, and make vp their owne measure with­out contradiction, as purposing to reckon with them but once for euer.

Samuel had disswaded them before, he reproues them not, vntill now: If hee had thus bent himselfe against them, ere the setling of the election, hee had troubled Israel in that, which God tooke occasion by their sinne to establish; His opposition would haue fauoured of respects to himselfe, whom the wrong of this innouation chiefly concerned: Now therefore, when they are sure of their King, and their King of them, when he hath set eauen termes betwixt them mutually, hee lets them see, how they were at odds with God: Wee must euer dislike sinnes, wee may not euer shew it: Discretion in the choice of seasons for reprouing, is no lesse commendable and ne­cessary, then zeale and faithfulnesse in reprouing: Good Physitians vse not to euacu­ate the body in extremities of heat or cold; wise Mariners doe not hoise sayles in euery wind.

First doth Samuel beginne to cleare his owne innocence, ere he dare charge them with their sinne: He that will cast a stone at an offender, must be free himselfe, other­wise he condemnes, and executes himselfe in another person: The conscience stops the mouth of the guilty man, and chokes him with that sinne, which lyes in his owne brest, and hauing not come forth by a penitent confession, cannot find the way out in a reproofe; or if he doe reproue, he doth more shame himselfe, then reforme ano­ther. He that was the Iudge of Israel, would not now iudge himselfe, but would bee iudged by Israel; Whose Oxe haue I taken? whose Asse haue I taken? or to whom haue I done wrong? No doubt, Samuel found himselfe guilty before God of many priuate infirmities, but for his publike cariage, he appeales to men: A mans heart can best iudge of himselfe; others can best iudge of his actions. As another mans conscience and approbation cannot beare vs out before God; so cannot our owne before men: For ofttimes that action is censured by the beholders, as wrongfull, wherein wee ap­plaud our owne iustice. Happy is that man, that can bee acquited by himselfe in pri­uate, in publike by others, by God in both; standers by may see more: It is very safe for a man to looke into himselfe by others eyes; In vaine shall a mans heart absolue him, that is condemned by his actions.

It was not so much the triall of his cariage, that Samuel appealed for, as his iusti­fication, not for his owne comfort, so much as their conuiction: His innocence hath not done him seruice enough, vnlesse it shame them, and make them confesse them­selues faulty. In so many yeares wherein Samuel iudged Israel, it cannot be, but ma­ny thousand causes passed his hands, wherein both parties could not possibly bee plea­sed; yet so cleere doth he find his heart, and hands, that he dare make the grieued part iudges of his iudgement: A good conscience will make a man vndauntedly confident, and dare put him vpon any tryall; where his owne heart strikes him not, it bids him challenge all the world, and take vp all commers: How happy a thing is it for a man to be his owne friend, and patron? He needs not to feare forraine broyles, that is at peace at home: Contrarily, he that hath a false and foule heart, lyes at euery mans mercy; liues slauishly, and is faine to dawb vp a rotten peace with the basest conditi­ons. Truth is not afraid of any light, and therefore dare suffer her wares to be caried from a dim shop-board vnto the street doore: Perfect gold will be but the purer with trying, whereas falshood being a worke of darknesse, loues darknesse, and therefore seeks where it may worke closest.

This very appellation cleared Samuel, but the peoples attestation cleared him more: Innocency and vprightnesse becomes euery man well, but most publike persons, who shall be else obnoxious to euery offender. The Throne and the Pulpit (of all places) call for holinesse, not more for example of good, then for liberty of controlling euill: All Magistrates sweare to doe that, which Samuel protested he hath done; if their [Page 1061] oath were so verified, as Samuels protestation, it were a shame for the State not to be happie: The sinnes of our Teachers are the teachers of sinne; the sinnes of Gouernors doe both command, and countenance euill. This very acquiting of Samuel was the accusation of themselues: For how could it be but faultie to cast off a faultlesse Go­uernour? If he had not taken away an Oxe, or an Asse from them, why doe they take away his authoritie? They could not haue thus cleared Saul at the end of his reigne; It was iust with God, since they were weary of a iust Ruler, to punish them with an vniust.

He that appealed to them for his owne vprightnesse, durst not appeale to them for their owne wickednesse, but appeales to Heauen from them. Men are commonly flatterers of their owne cases: It must be a strong euidence, that will make a sinner con­uicted in himselfe: Nature hath so many shifts to coozen it selfe in this spirituall ver­dict, that vnlesse it be taken in the manner, it will hardly yeeld to a truth; either shee will denie the fact, or the fault, or the measure; And now in this case they might seeme to haue some faire pretences: For though Samuel was righteous, yet his sons were corrupt. To cut off all excuses therefore, Samuel appeales to God (the highest Iudge) for his sentence of their sinne, and dares trust to a miraculous conuiction. It was now their Wheat Haruest: the hot and dry ayre of that climate did not wont to afford in that season so much moist vapour, as might raise a cloud, either for raine, or thunder: He that knew God could, and would doe both these, without the helpe of second causes, puts the triall vpon this issue. Had not Samuel before consulted with his Maker, and receiued warrant for his act, it had beene presumption and tempting of God, which was now a noble improuement of faith: Rather then Israel shall go cleare away with a sinne, God will accuse and araigne them from heauen. No sooner hath Samuels voice ceased, then Gods voice begins: Euery cracke of thunder spake iudge­ment against the rebellious Israelites, and euerie drop of raine, a witnesse of their sin; and now they found they had displeased him, which ruleth in the Heauen, by reie­cting the man that ruled for him on Earth: The thundering voice of God, that had lately in their sight confounded the Philistims, they now vnderstood to speake fearfull things against them. No maruell, if now they fell vpon their knees, not to Saul, whom they had chosen, but to Samuel, who being thus cast off by them, is thus countenan­ced in Heauen.

SAVLS Sacrifice.

GOD neuer meant the Kingdome should either stay long in the Tribe of Beniamin, or remoue suddenly from the person of Saul; Many yeares did Saul reigne ouer Israel; yet God computes him but two yeares a King: That is not accounted of God to be done, which is not lawfully done; when God, which choose Saul, reiected him, he was no more a King, but a Tyrant: Israel obeyed him still, but God makes no reckoning of him, as his Depu­tie, but as an Vsurper.

Saul was of good yeares, when he was aduanced to the Kingdome: His Sonne Ionathan, the first yeare of his Fathers Reigne, could lead a thousand Israelites into the field, and giue a foile to the Philistims: And now Israel could not thinke themselues lesse happie in their Prince, then in their King; Ionathan is the Heyre of his Fathers victorie, as well as of his valour, and his estate. The Philistims were quiet after those first thunder claps, all the time of Samuels gouernment, now they beginne to stirre vnder Saul.

How vtterly is Israel disappointed in their hopes? That securitie and protection, which they promised themselues in the name of a King, they found in a Prophet, fai­led of in a Warriour. They were more safe vnder the mantle, then vnder armes: both enmitie and safegard are from heauen, goodnesse hath beene euer a stronger guard then valour: It is the surest policy alwayes to haue peace with God.

We find by the spoiles, that the Philistims had some battels with Israel which are not recorded: After the thunder had scared them into a peace, and restitution of all the bordering Cities, from Ekron to Gath, they had taken new heart, and so be slaued Israel, that they had neither weapon nor Smith left amongst them, yet euen in this miserable nakednesse of Israel, haue they both fought, and ouercome. Now might you haue seene the vnarmed Israelites marching with their Slings, and Plough-staues, and Hookes, and Forkes, and other instruments of their husbandrie, against a mighty and well furnished enemy, and returning laded both with Armes and Victorie. No Ar­mour is of proofe against the Almighty, neither is he vnweaponed, that caries the re­uenge of God: There is the same disaduantage in our spirituall conflicts; we are tur­ned naked to principalities and powers; whilst we go vnder the conduct of the Prince of our peace, we cannot but be bold and victorious.

Vaine men thinke to ouer-power God with munition and multitude: The Phili­stims are not any way more strong, then in conceit: Thirty thousand Chariots, sixe thousand Horsemen, Footmen like the sand for number, makes them scorne Israel no lesse, then Israel feares them. When I see the miraculous successe, which had blessed the Israelites, in all their late conflicts with these very Philistims, with the Ammonites, I cannot but wonder, how they could feare: They, which in the time of their sinne found God to raise such Trophees ouer their enemies, runne now into Caues, and Rockes, and Pits, to hide them from the faces of men, when they found God reconci­led, and themselues penitent. No Israelite but hath some cowardly blood in him: If we had no feare, faith would haue no mastery, yet these fearfull Israelites shall cut the throats of those confident Philistims? Doubt and resolution are not meet measures of our successe: A presumptuous confidence goes commonly bleeding home, when an humble feare returnes in triumph. Feare driues those Israelites, which dare shew their heads out of the Caues vnto Saul, and makes them cling vnto their new King: How troublesome were the beginnings of Sauls honor? Surely, if that man had not exceeded Israel no lesse in courage, then in stature, he had now hid himselfe in a Caue, which before hid himselfe among the stuffe: But now, though the Israelites ran away from him, yet he ranne not away from them: It was not any doubt of Sauls va­lour, that put his people to their heeles, it was the absence of Samuel: If the Prophet had come vp, Israel would neuer haue runne away from their King: Whiles they had a Samuel alone, they were neuer▪ well till they had a Saul, now they haue a Saul, they are as farre from contentment, because they want a Samuel; vnlesse both ioyne toge­ther, they think there can be no safetie. Where the Temporal and Spirituall State com­bine not together, there can follow nothing but distraction in the people: The Pro­phets receiue and deliuer the will of God, Kings execute it: The Prophets are dire­cted by God, the people are directed by their Kings. Where men doe not see God before them in his Ordinances, their hearts cannot but faile them, both in their re­spects to their Superiors, and their courage in themselues. Piety is the Mother of per­fect subiection: As all authoritie is deriued from heauen, so is it thence established; Those Gouernours that would command the hearts of men, must shew them God in their faces.

No Israelite can thinke himselfe safe without a Prophet: Saul had giuen them good proofe of his fortitude, in his late victorie ouer the Ammorites, but then Proclamati­on was made before the fight through all the Country, that euery man should come vp after Saul and Samuel: If Samuel had not beene with Saul, they would rather haue ventured the losse of their oxen, then the h [...]id of themselues. How much lesse should we presume of any safety in our spirituall combats, when we haue not a Prophet [Page 1063] to leade vs? It is all one (sauing that it sauours of more contempt) not to haue Gods Seers, and not to vse them: He can be no true Israelite, that is not distressed with the want of a Samuel.

As one that had learned to beginne his rule in obedience, Saul stayes seuen dayes in Gilgal, according to the Prophets direction, and still he lookes long for Samuel, which had promised his presence; sixe daies he expects, and part of the seuenth, yet Samuel is not come: The Philistims draw neere, the Israelites runne away, Samuel comes not, they must fight, God must be supplicated, what should Saul doe? rather then God should want a sacrifice, and the people satisfaction, Saul will command that, which he knew Samuel would, if he were present, both command, and execute: It is not possible (thinkes he) that God should be displeased with a sacrifice, he cannot but bee displeased with indeuotion: Why doe the people runne from me, but for want of meanes to make God sure? What would Samuel rather wish, then that we should bee godly? The act shall be the same, the onely difference shall be in the person: If Sa­muel be wanting to vs, we will not be wanting to God; it is but an holy preuention to be deuout vnbidden: Vpon this conceit he commands a sacrifice; Sauls sins make no great shew, yet are they still hainously taken, the impietie of them was more hid­den, and inward from all eyes, but Gods. If Saul were among the Prophets before, will he now be among the Priests? Can there be any deuotion in disobedience? O vaine man! What can it auaile thee to sacrifice to God against God? Hypocrites rest onely in formalities; If the outward act be done, it sufficeth them, though the ground be distrust, the manner vnreuerence, the cariage presumption.

What then should Saul haue done? Vpon the trust of God and Samuel hee should haue stayed out the last houre, and haue secretly sacrificed himselfe, and his prayers vnto that God, which loues Obedience aboue Sacrifice. Our faith is most com­mendable in the last act; It is no praise to hold out, vntill wee be hard driuen: Then, when we are forsaken of meanes, to liue by faith in our God, is worthy of a Crowne: God will haue no worship of our deuising, we may onely doe what he bids vs, not bid what he commands not. Neuer did any true pietie arise out of the corrupt puddle of mans braine; If it flow not from Heauen, it is odious to Heauen: What was it, that did thus taint the valour of Saul with this weaknesse, but distrust? He saw some Israe­lites goe, he thought all would goe; he saw the Philistims come, he saw Samuel came not, his diffidence was guilty of his misdeuotion: There is no sinne, that hath not his ground from vnbeleefe; This as it was the first infection of our pure nature, so is the true source of all corruption, man could not sinne, if he distrusted not.

The Sacrifice is no sooner ended, then Samuel is come: and why came he no soo­ner? He could not be a Seer, and not know how much hee was lookt for, how trou­blesome and dangerous his absence must needs be; He, that could tell Saul, that hee should prophesie, could tell, that hee would sacrifice; yet hee purposely forbeares to come, for the triall of him, that must be the Champion of God. Samuel durst not haue done thus; but by direction from his Master: It is the ordinary course of God to proue vs by delayes, and to driue to exigents, that we may shew what we are: He that anoin­ted Saul, might lawfully from God controll him: There must bee discretion, there may not be partialitie in our censures of the greatest: God makes difference of sinnes, none of persons: if we make difference of sinnes according to persons, we are vnfaith­full both to God and man. Scarce is Saul warme in his kingdome, when hee hath euen lost it. Samuels first words after the Inauguration, are of Sauls reiection, and the choice and establishment of his Successor: It was euer Gods purpose to settle the Kingdome in Iuda▪ He that tooke occasion by the peoples sinne to raise vp Saul in Beniamin, takes occasion by Sauls sinne to establish the Crowne vpon Dauid. In hu­mane probability the Kingdome was fixed vpon Saul, and his more worthy Sonne: In Gods Decree it did but passe through the hands of Beniamin to Iudah. Besides trouble, how fickle are these earthly glories? Saul doubtlesse lookt vpon Ionathan, as the Inheritor of his Crowne; and behold, ere his peaceable Possession, hee hath [Page 1064] lost it from himselfe: Our sinnes strip vs not of our hopes in heauen onely, but of our earthly blessings; The way to entaile a comfortable prosperitie vpon our Seed after vs, is our conscionable obedience vnto God.

IONATHANS Ʋictory, and SAVLS Oath.

IT is no wonder if Sauls courage were much cooled with the heauie newes of his reiection: After this he stayes vnder the Pomgranate tree in Gibeah: He stirs not towards the Garison of the Philistims: As Hope is the mother of Fortitude, so nothing doth more breed coward­linesse, then despaire: Euery thing dismayes that heart, which God hath put out of protection. Worthy Ionathan (which spring from Saul as some sweet Impe growes out of a Crabstocke) is therefore full of valour, because full of faith: He well knew, that he should haue nothing, but discouragements from his fa­thers feare; as rather choosing therefore, to auoid all the blockes that might lie in the way, then to leape ouer them, he departs secretly without the dismission of his Father, or notice of the people; onely God leads him, and his Armour bearer fol­lowes him. O admirable faith of Ionathan, whom neither the steepnesse of Rockes, not the multitude of Enemies can disswade from so vnlikely an assault! Is it possible, that two men, whereof one was weaponlesse, should dare to thinke of incountring so many thousands? O Diuine Power of Faith, that in all difficulties and attempts, makes a man more then men, and regards no more armies of men, then swarmes of flyes! There is no restraint to the Lord (saith he) to saue with many, or by few: It was not so great newes, that Saul should bee amongst the Prophets, as that such a word should come from the Sonne of Saul.

If his Father had had but so much Diuinity, he had not sacrificed: The strength of his God, is the ground of his strength in God; The question is not, what Ionathan can doe, but what God can doe, whose power is not in the meanes, but in himselfe: That mans faith is well vnderlayed, that vpholds it selfe by the Omnipotency of God; thus the Father of the faithfull built his assurance vpon the power of the Almighty. But many things God can doe, which he will not doe; How knowest thou, Ionathan, that God will be as forward, as he is able, to giue thee victory? For this (saith he) I haue a watch-word from God, out of the mouthes of the Philistims: If they say, Come vp, we will goe vp; for God hath deliuered them into our hands: If they say, Tarry, till we come to you, we will stand still: Ionathan was too wise to trust vnto a casuall presage: There might be some farre fetcht coniectures of the euent from the word; We will come to you, was a threat of resolution; Come you to vs was a challenge of feare; or perhaps, Come vp to vs, was a word of insultation, from them, that trusted to the inaccessiblenesse of the place and multitudes of men▪ Insultation is from pride, pride argued a f [...]ll, but faith hath nothing to doe with probabilities, as that, which ac­knowledgeth no Argument, but demonstration; If there hid not beene an instinct from GOD of this assured warrant of successe, Ionathan had presumed in stead of beleeuing, and had tempted that GOD, whom hee professed to glorifie by his trust.

There can be no faith, where there is no promise, and where there is a promise, there can be no presumption: Words are voluntary; The tongues of the Philistims [Page 1065] were as free to say, Tarry, as Come: That God, in whom our very tongues moue, ouer­ruled them so, as now they shall speake that word, which shall cut their owne throats: They knew no more harme in Come, then Tarry; both were alike safe for the sound, for the sense; but he, that put a signification of their slaughter in the one, not in the other, did put that word into their mouth, whereby they might inuite their owne destructi­on. The disposition of our words are from the prouidence of the Almighty: God and our hearts haue not alwayes the same meaning in our speeches: In those words, which we speake at random, or out of affectation, God hath a further drift of his owne glory, and perhaps our iudgement. If wicked men say, Our tongues are our owne, they could not say so, but from him, whom they defie in saying so, and who makes their tongue their executioner.

No sooner doth Ionathan heare this inuitation, then hee answers it: Hee, whose hands had learned neuer to faile his heart, puts himselfe vpon his hands and knees to climbe vp into this danger: the exploit was not more difficult, then the way, the paine of the passage was equall to the perill of the enterprize; that his faith might equally triumph ouer both: he doth not say, how shall I get vp? much lesse, which way shall I get downe againe? but as if the ground were leuell, and the action dangerlesse, hee puts himselfe into the view of the Philistims: Faith is neuer so glorious, as when it hath most opposition, and will not see it: Reason lookes euer to the meanes, Faith to the end; and in stead of consulting, how to effect, resolues what shall be effected. The way to heauen is more steepe, more painfull: O God! how perillous a passage hast thou appointed for thy labouring Pilgrims? If difficulties will discourage vs, we shall but climbe to fall: When we are lifting vp our foot to the last step, there are the Phi­listims of death, of temptations, to grapple with; giue vs but faith, and turne vs loose to the spight either of Earth or Hell.

Ionathan is now on the top of the hill, and now, as if he had an army at his heeles, he flyes vpon the hoste of the Philistims; his hands that might haue beene weary with climbing, are immediately commanded to fight, and deale as many deaths, as blowes, to the amazed enemie: He needs not walke farre for this execution; Himselfe, and his Armour-bearer in one halfe acres space haue slaine twenty Philistims. It is not long since Ionathan smote their Garison in the hill of Geba, perhaps, from that time his name and presence carried terror in it; but sure if the Philistims had not seene and felt more then a man in the face and hands of Ionathan, they had not so easily groueled in death: The blowes and shrikes cannot but affect the next, who with a ghastly noise ranne away from death, and afright their fellowes no lesse then themselues are afrigh­ted. The clamour and feare runnes on like fire in a traine, to the very formost rankes; Euery man would flye, and thinkes there is so much more cause of flight, for that his eares apprehend all, his eyes nothing: Each man thinkes his fellow stands in his way, and therefore in stead of turning vpon him which was the cause of their flight, they bend their swords vpon those whom they imagine to be the hinderers of their flight; and now a miraculous astonishment hath made the Philistims, Ionathans Champions, and Executioners; He followes, and kils those which helped to kill others: and the more he killed, the more they feared, and fled, and the more they killed each other in the flight: and that feare it selfe might preuent Ionathan in killing them, the earth it selfe trembles vnder them. Thus doth God at once strike them with his owne hand, with Ionathans, with theirs, and makes them runne away from life, whiles they would flye from an enemie: Where the Almighty purposes destruction to any people, hee needs not call in forraigne powers, he needs not any hands or weapons, but their own; He can make vast bodies die no other death, then their owne waight: We cannot be sure to be friends among our selues whiles God is our enemy.

The Philistims flye fast, but the newes of their flight ouer-runnes them euen vnto Sauls Pomegranate Tree: The Watchmen discerne afarre off, a flight and execution: search is made, Ionathan is found missing; Saul will consult with the Arke: Hypocrites while they haue leisure, will perhaps be holy: For some fits of deuotion they cannot [Page 1066] bee bettered. But when the tumult encreased, Sauls piety decreases: It is now no season to talke with a Priest; withdraw thine hand Ahaiah, the Ephod must giue place to Armes: It is more time to fight then to pray; what needs he Gods guidance, when he sees his way before him? He that before would needs sacrifice, ere hee fought, will now in the other extreame, fight in a wilfull indeuotion: Worldly minds regard holy duties no further, then may stand with their owne carnall purposes: Very easie occa­sions shall interrupt them in their religious intentions; like vnto children, which if a Bird doe but flye in their way, cast their eye from their booke.

But if Saul serue not God in one kind, he will serue him in another, if he honour him not by attending on the Arke, hee will honour him by a vow: His negligence in the one, is recompenced with his zeale in the other. All Israel is adiured not to eate any food vntill the euening: Hypocrisie is euer masked with a blind and thanklesse zeale: To wait vpon the Arke, and to consult with Gods Priest in all cases of importance, was a direct commandement of God; To eate no food in the pursuit of their enemies was not commanded: Saul leaues that which he was bidden, and does that which he was not required: To eate no food all day, was more difficult, then to attend an houre vpon the Arke; The voluntary seruices of Hypocrites are many times more painfull, then the duties enioyned by God.

In what awe did all Israel stand of the Oath euen of Saul? It was not their owne vow, but Sauls for them; yet comming into the Wood, where they saw the Honey dropping, and found the meat as ready as their appetite; they dare not touch that sustenance, and will rather endure famine, and fainting, then an indiscreet curse. Doubt­lesse God had brought those Bees thither on purpose to try the constancy of Israel; Israel could not but thinke (that which Ionathan said) that the vow was vnaduised and iniurious; yet they will rather dye then violate it: How sacred should wee hold the obligation of our owne vowes, in things iust and expedient, when the bond of ano­thers rash vow is thus indissoluble?

There was a double mischiefe followed vpon Sauls oath, an abatement of the victo­rie, and eating with the blood: For, on the one side, the people were so faint, that they were more likely to dye, then kill; they could neither runne, nor strike in this empti­nesse; Neither hands nor feet can doe their office, when the stomacke is neglected: On the other, an vnmeet forbearance causes a rauenous repast: Hunger knowes nei­ther choice, nor order, nor measure: The one of these was a wrong to Israel, the other was a wrong done by Israel to God: Sauls zeale was guilty of both: A rash vow is seldome euer free from inconuenience: The heart that hath vnnecessarily intangled it selfe, drawes mischiefe either vpon it selfe or others.

Ionathan was ignorant of his fathers adiuration, he knew no reason why he should not refresh himselfe in so profitable a seruice, with a little taste of Honey vpon his Speare: Full well had he deserued this vnsought dainty; and now behold his Honey is turned into Gall: if it were sweet in the mouth, it was bitter in the soule; if the eyes of his body were enlightned, the light of Gods countenance was clouded by this act. After he heard of the oath, he pleades iustly against it, the losse of so faire an op­portunity of reuenge, and the trouble of Israel; yet neither his reasons against the Oath, nor his ignorance of the Oath, can excuse him from a sinne of ignorance in vio­lating that, which first he knew not, and then knew vnreasonable. Now Sauls leisure would serue him to aske counsell of God; As before Saul would not enquire, so now God will not answer: Well might Saul haue found sinnes enow of his owne, whereto to impute this silence: He hath grace enough to know that God was offended, and to guesse at the cause of his offence: Sooner will an Hypocrite finde out another mans sinne then his owne, and now he sweares more rashly to punish with death, the breach of that, which he had sworne rashly: The lots were cast, and Saul prayes for the de­cision, Ionathan is taken: Euen the prayers of wicked men are sometimes heard, al­though iniustice, not in mercy: Saul himselfe was punished not a little, in the fall of this lot vpon Ionathan; Surely Saul sinned more in making this vow, then Ionathan in [Page 1067] breaking it vnwittingly, and now the father smarts for the rashnesse of his double vow, by the vniust sentence of death vpon so vvorthy a sonne: God had neuer singled out Ionathan by his lot, if he had not beene displeased with his act: Vowes rashly made may not be rashly broken; If the thing we haue vowed be not euill in it selfe, or in the effect, we cannot violate it without euill. Ignorance cannot acquite, if it can abate our sinne. It is like, if Ionathan had heard his fathers adiuration, he had not transgressed; his absence at the time of that Oath, cannot excuse him from displeasure: What shall become of those, which may know the charge of their heauenly Father, and will not? which doe know his charge, and will not keepe it? Affectation of ignorance, and wil­ling disobedience, is desperate.

Death was too hard a censure for such an vnknowne offence: The cruell piety of Saul will reuenge the braach of his owne charge, so as he would be loath God should auenge on himselfe the breach of his diuine command. If Ionathan had not found bet­ter friends then his father, so noble a victory had beene recompenced with death; He that saued Israel from the Philistims, is saued by Israel from the hand of his Father: Saul hath sworne Ionathans death, the people contrarily sweare his preseruation; his Kingdome was not yet so absolute, that hee could runne away with so vnmerci­full a Iustice; their Oath that sauoured of disobedience, preuailed against his Oath that sauoured too strong of cruelty: Neither doubt I, but Saul was secretly not displeased with this louing resi­stance: So long as his heart was not false to his Oath, he could not be sory that Ionathan should liue.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE THIRTEENTH BOOKE.

Containing

  • SAVL and AGAG.
  • The Reiection of SAVL, and the Choice of DAVID.
  • DAVID called to the Court.
  • DAVID and GOLIAH.
  • IONATHANS loue, and SAVLS enuy.
  • MICHALS Wile.
  • DAVID and ABIMELEC.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE, SIR Thomas Edmonds KNIGHT, TREASVRER OF HIS MAIESTIES HOVSHOLD, AND OF HIS MOST Honourable Priuy Councell.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE:

AFter your long and happy acquaintance with other Courts and Kingdomes, may it please you to compare with them the estate of old Jsrael; You shall find the same hand swaying all Scepters, and you shall meet with such a proportion of dispositions, and occurrences, that you will say, men are still the same, if their names and faces differ: You shall find Enuy and Mutability ancient Courtiers: and shall confesse the Vices of men still aliue, if themselues die; You shall see God still honouring those that honour him, and both rescuing Jnnocence, and crowning it. Jt is not for me to anticipate your deeper and [Page] more iudicious Obseruations J am bold to dedicate this piece of my Labour to your Honour, in a thankefull acknowledgement of those Noble Respects, J haue found from you, both in France, and at home. Jn lieu of all which, J can but pray for your happinesse, and vow my selfe

Your Honours in all humble obseruance, IOS: HALL.

Contemplations.

SAVL and AGAG.

GOd holds it no derogation from his mercy to beare a quarrell long, where hee hates: Hee, whose anger to the vessels of wrath is euerlasting, euen in temporall iudgement reuengeth late: The sinnes of his owne children are no sooner done, and repented of, then forgotten; but the malicious sinnes of his enemies sticke fast in an infinite displeasure. ( I remem­ber what Amalek did to Israel, how they laid wait for them by the way, as they came vp from Aegypt:) Alas, Lord (might Amalek say) they were our forefathers, wee neuer knew their faces, no not their names, the fact was so farre from our consent, that it is almost past the memory of our histories. It is not in the power of time to raze out any of the arerages of God: we may lay vp wrath for our posteritie: Happy is that childe, whose proge­nitors are in heauen, hee is left an inheritor of blessing together with estate, whereas wicked ancestors lose the thanke of a rich patrimonie, by the curse that attends it: He that thinkes, because punishment is deferd, that God hath forgiuen, or forgot his offence, is vnacquainted with iustice, and knowes not, that time makes no difference in eternity.

The Amalekites were wicked Idolaters, and therefore could not want many present sinnes, which deserued their extirpation. That God, which had taken notice of all their offences, picks out this one noted sinne of their forefathers, for reuenge: Amongst all their indignities, this shall beare the name of their iudgement: As in le­gall proceedings with malefactors, one inditement found, giues the stile of their con­demnation. In the liues of those, which are notoriously wicked, God cannot looke besides a sinne, yet when he drawes to an execution, he fastens his sentence vpon one euill as principall, others as accessaries, so as at the last, one sinne which perhaps wee make no account of, shall pay for all.

The paganish Idolatries of the Amalekites could not but bee greater sinnes to God, then their hard measure to Israel, yet God sets this vpon the file, whiles the rest are not recorded; Their superstitions might bee of ignorance, this sinne was of malice: Malicious wickednesses of all other, as they are in greatest opposition to the goodnesse and mercy of God, shall be sure of the paiment of greatest vengeance. The detestation of God may be measured by his reuenge, (slay both man, and woman, [Page 1074] both infant, and suckling, both Oxe, and Sheepe, Camell, and Asse) not themselues onely, but euery thing that drew life either from them, or for their vse, must dye: When the God of mercy speakes such bloody words, the prouocation must needs be vehement: sinnes of infirmitie doe but mutter; spightfull sinnes cry loud for iudgement in the cares of God: Prepensed malice in courts of humane iustice aggrauates the murther, and sharpens the sentence of death.

What then was this sinne of Amalek, that is called vnto this late reckoning? What? but their enuious and vnprouoked onsets vpon the backe of Israel, this was it, that God tooke so to heart, as that hee not onely remembers it now by Samuel, but hee bids Israel euer to remember it, by Moses: Remember how Amalek met thee by the way, and smote the hindmost of you, all that were feeble behinde thee, when thou wast faint and weary. Besides this, did Amalek meet Israel in a pitcht battell openly, in Rephidim, for that God payed them in the present: The hand of Moses lifted vp on the Hill, slew them in the Valley: He therefore repeats not that quarrell, but the cowardly, and cruell attempts vpon an impotent enemy, sticke still in the stomacke of the Almighty: Oppression and wrong vpon euen termes, are not so hainous vnto God, as those, that are vpon manifest disaduantage: In the one, there is an hazard of returne: In the other, there is euer a tyrannous insultation: God takes still the wea­ker part, and will be sure therefore to plague them, which seeke to put iniuries on the vnable to resist.

This sinne of Amalek slept all the time of the Iudges, those gouernors were onely for rescue, and defence; now so soone as Israel hath a King, and that King is setled in peace, God giues charge to call them to account: It was that, which God had both threatned and sworne, and now he chooses out a fit season for the execution; As wee vse to say of winter, the iudgements of God doe neuer rot in the skie, but shall fall (if late, yet) surely, yet seasonably: There is small comfort in the delay of vengeance, whiles we are sure it shall lose nothing in the way, by length of protraction.

The Kenites were the off-springs of Hobad, or Iethro, father in law to Moses; the affi­nitie of him, to whom Israel owed their deliuerance, and being, was worthy of respect; but it was the mercy of that good and wise Midianite shewed vnto Israel in the wilder­nesse, by his graue aduice, cheerefull gratulation, and aide, which wonne this gratefull forbearance of his posterity: He that is not lesse in mercy, then in iustice, as hee chal­lenged Amaleks sinne of their succeeding generations, so he deriues the recompence of Iethro's kindnesse, vnto his far descended issue: Those, that were vnborne many ages after Iethro's death, receiue life from his dust, and fauour from his hospitalitie; The name of their dead grandfather saues them from the common destruction of their neighbours. The seruices of our loue to Gods children are neuer thanklesse; when we are dead and rotten, they shall liue, and procure blessings to those, which neuer knew perhaps, not heard of their progenitors: If we sow good workes, succession shall reape them, and we shall be happy in making them so.

The Kenites dwelt in the borders of Amalek, but in tents, (as did their issue the Rechabites) so as they might remoue with ease: They are warned to shift their habi­tations, lest they should perish with ill neighbours: It is the manner of God, first to separate, before he iudge, as a good husband weeds his come, ere it bee ripe for the sickle, and goes to the fanne, ere he goe to the fire: When the Kenites packe vp their fardels, it is time to expect iudgement; Why should not wee imitate God, and sepa­rate our selues that we may not be iudged? separate, not one Kenite from another, but euery Kenite from among the Amalekites, else if we will needs liue with Amalek, we cannot thinke much to dye with him.

The Kenites are no sooner remoued, then Saul fals vpon the Amalekites: Hee destroyes all the people, but spares their King: The charge of God was vniuersall, for man and beast: In the corruption of partialitie, lightly the greatest escape: Co­uetousnesse, or mis-affection are commonly guiltie of the impunitie of those, which are at once most eminent in dignitie, and in offence: It is a shamefull hypocrisie to [Page 1075] make our commoditie the measure and rule of our execution of Gods command, and vnder pretence of godlinesse to pretend gaine: The vnprofitable vulgar must die; Agag may yeelda rich ransome: The leane and feeble cattle, that would but spend stouer, and die alone, shall perish by the sword of Israel, the best may stocke the grounds, and furnish the markets. O hypocrites, did God send you for gaine, or for reuenge? Went you to be purueyors, or executioners? If you plead, that all those wealthy herds had been but lost in a speedy death, thinke yee that hee knew not this, which commanded it? Can that be lost, which is deuoted to the will of the owner, and Creator? Or can ye thinke to gaine any thing by disobedience? That man can neuer either do well, or farewell, which thinkes, there can be more profit in any thing, then in his obedience to his Maker: Because Saul spared the best of the men, the people spared the best of the cattle, each is willing to fauour other in the sinne. The sinnes of the great command imitation, and doe as seldome goe without attendants as their persons.

Saul knew well, how much he had done amisse, and yet dare meet Samuel, and can say, Blessed be thou of the Lord, I haue fulfilled the Commandement of the Lord: His heart knew, that his tongue was as false, as his hands had beene; and if his heart had not been more false then either of them, neither of them had beene so grosse in their falshood: If hypocrisie were not either foolish, or impudent, shee durst not shew her head to a Seer of God. Could Saul thinke, that Samuel knew of the asses that were lost, and did not know of the oxen and sheepe, that were spared? Could hee foretell his thoughts, when it was, and now not know of his open actions? Much lesse when we haue to doe with God himselfe, would dissimulation presume either of safety or se­crecie? Can the God that made the heart not know it? Can hee, that comprehends all things, be shut out of our close corners? Saul was otherwise crafty enough, yet herein his simplicitie is palpable: Sinne can besot euen the wisest man, and there was neuer but folly in wickednesse.

No man brags so much of holinesse, as hee that wants it: True obedience is ioy­ned euer with humilitie, and feare of vnknowne errours; Falshood is bold, and can say, I haue fulfilled the Commandement of the Lord: If Saul had beene truely obse­quious and holy, he had made no noise of it: A gracious heart is not a blab of his tongue, but rests and reioyceth silently in the conscience of a secret goodnesse; those vessels yeeld most sound, that haue the least liquor: Samuel had reason to beleeue the sheepe, and oxen aboue Saul; their bleating and lowing was a sufficient conui­ction of a denied and out faced disobedience: God opened their mouths to accuse Saul of their life, and his falshood; but, as sinne is craftie, and neuer wanted a cloake, wherewith both to hide and decke it selfe; euen this very rebellion is holy: First the act, if it were euill, was not mine, but the peoples; and secondly, their intention makes it good; For these Flocks and Herds were preserued, not for gaine, but for deuotion: What needs this quarrell? If any gaine by this act, it is the Lord thy God: His Altars shall smoake with these sacrifices, yee, that serue at them, shall fare so much the better; this godly thriftinesse lookes for thankes rather then censure. If Saul had beene in Samuels cloathes, perhaps this answer would haue satisfied him: Sure­ly, himselfe stands out in it, as that whereto hee dare trust, and after hee heares of Gods angry reproofe; hee auowes, and doubles his hold of his innocency; as if the Commanders should not answer for the knowne sinnes of the people; as if our in­tentions could iustifie vs to God, against God. How much adoe it is to bring sinners vpon their knees, and to make their tongues accuse their hands? But it is no halting with the maker of the heart: He knew, it was couetousnesse, and not piety, which was accessary to this forbearance; and if it had beene as was pretended, bee knew it was an odious impietie to raise deuotion out of disobedience: Saul shall heare and finde, that he hath dealt no lesse wickedly in sparing an Agag, then in killing an in­nocent Israelite; in sparing these beasts for sacrifice, then in sacrificing beasts that had beene vncleane. Why was sacrifice it selfe good, but because it was commanded? [Page 1076] What difference was there betwixt slaughter and sacrifice, but obedience; To sacri­fice disobediently, is wilfully to mocke God in honouring him.

The reiection of SAVL, and the choice of DAVID.

EVen when Saul had abandoned God in disobedience, hee would not for­goe Samuel, yea, though he reproued him; when he had forsaken the substance, yet hee would maintaine the formalitie; If hee cannot hold the man, he will keepe the pledge of his garment, such was the violence of Sauls desire, that he will rather rend Samuels coate, then part with his person. Little did Saul thinke, that he had in his hand the pawne of his owne re­iection, that this act of kinde importunitie should carie in it a presage of his iudge­ment, yet so it did: This very rending of the coat was a reall prophesie, and did bode no lesse, then the rending of the Kingdome from him, and his posteritie: Wicked men, whiles they thinke by carnall meanes to make their peace, plunge themselues deeper into misery.

Any stander by would haue said, what a good King is this? how deare is Gods Pro­phet vnto him? how happy is Israel in such a Prince, as thus loues the messengers of God? Samuel, that saw the bottome of this hollow affection, reiects him, whom God had reiected; he was taught to looke vpon Saul, not as a King, but as an offender, and therefore refuses with no lesse vehemency, then Saul intreated: It was one thing, what he might doe, as a subiect, another what he must doe, as a Prophet: Now he knowes not Saul any otherwise, then as so much the greater trespasser as his place was higher; and therefore he doth no more spare his greatnesse, then the God against whom hee sinned; Neither doth he countenance that man with his presence, on whom hee sees God to frowne.

There needs no other Character of hypocrisie, then Saul in the cariage of this one businesse with Agag and Samuel: First, he obeyes God where there is no gaine in dis­obedience; then he serues God by halues, and disobeyes, where the obedience might be losse: He giues God of the worst; he doth that in a colour, which might seeme an­swerable to the charge of God: He respects persons in the execution; He giues good words, when his deeds were euill; He protests his obedience against his conscience; He faces out his protestation against a reproofe; When hee sees no remedy, hee ac­knowledges the fact, denies the sinne, yea he iustifies the act by a profitable intention; When he can no longer maintaine his innocence, hee casts the blame from himselfe vpon the people; Hee confesseth not, till the sinne be wrung from his mouth; Hee seekes his peace out of himselfe, and relyes more vpon anothers vertue, then his owne penitency; Hee would cloake his guiltinesse with the holinesse of anothers presence; He is more tormented with the danger and damage of his sinne, then with the offence; He cares to hold in with men, in what termes soeuer he stands with God; He fashion­ably serues that God, whom hee hath not cared to reconcile by his repentance: No maruell if God cast him off, whose best was dissimulation.

Old Samuel is forced to doe a double execution, and that vpon no lesse then two Kings: The one vpon Saul, in diuiding the Kingdome from him, who had diuided himselfe from God; The other vpon Agag, in diuiding him in pieces, whom Saul should haue diuided. Those holy hands were not vsed to such sacrifices, yet did hee neuer spill blood more acceptably: If Saul had beene truely penitent, hee had in a [Page 1077] desire of satisfaction preuented the hand of Samuel in this slaughter; Now hee coldly stands still, and suffers the weake hands of an aged Prophet to bee imbrued with that blood, which he was commanded to shed. If Saul might not sacrifice in the absence of Samuel, yet Samuel might kill in the presence of Saul: He was yet a Iudge of Israel al­though he suspended the execution: In Sauls neglect, this charge reuerted to him; God loues iust executions so well, that he will hardly take them ill at any hands.

I doe not find, that the slaughter of Agag troubled Samuel; that other act of his seue­ritie vpon Saul though it drew no blood, yet stroke him in the striking, and fetched teares from his eyes. Good Samuel mourned for him, that had not grace to mourne for himselfe: No man in all Israel might seeme to haue so much reason to reioyce in Sauls ruine, as Samuel, since that he knew him raised vp in despight of his gouernment; yet he mournes more for him, then he did for his sonnes, for himselfe: It grieued him to see the plant, which he had set in the garden of Israel, thus soone withered: It is an vnnaturall senselesnesse not to be affected with the dangers, with the sinnes of our Go­uernors: God did not blame this sorrow, but moderated it; How long wilt thou mourne for Saul? It was not the affection he forbade, but the measure: In this is the difference betwixt good men and euill, that euill men mourne not for their own sinnes, good men doe so mourne for the sinnes of others, that they will hardly be taken off.

If Samuel mourne because Saul hath cast away God by his sinne, hee must cease to mourne, because God hath cast away Saul from raigning ouer Israel, in his iust punishment: A good heart hath learned to rest it selfe vpon the Iustice of Gods De­cree, and forgets all earthly respects, when it lookes vp to heauen. So did God meane to shew his displeasure against the person of Saul, that he would shew fauour to Is­rael, he will not therefore bereaue them of a King, but change him for a better: Either Saul had slandred his people, or else they were partners with him in the disobedience: yet (because it was their Rulers fault, that they were not ouer-ruled) we doe not heare of their smarting, any otherwise, then in the subiection to such a King, as was not loyall to God: The losse of Saul is their gaine; the gouernment of their first King was abortiue, no maruell if it held not. Now was the maturitie of that State, and there­fore God will bring them forth a kindly Monarchy setled where it should: Kings are of Gods prouiding, it is good reason he should make choice of his owne Deputies: but where goodnesse meets with soueraignty, both his right, and his gift are doubled: If Kings were meerely from the earth, what needs a Prophet to be seene in the choice or inauguration? The hand of Samuel doth not now beare the Scepter to rule Israel, but it beares the horne for the anointing of him, that must rule: Saul was sent to him, when the time was to be anointed; but now, he is sent to anoint Dauid: Then Israel sought a King for themselues, now God seekes a King for Israel: The Prophet is therfore directed to the house of Ishai the Bethleemite, the grand-child of Ruth; now is the faithfull loue of that good Moabitesse crowned with the honour of a Kingdome, in the succeeding generation: God fetcht her out of Moab, to bring a King vnto Israel: Whiles Orpah wants bread in her owne Country, Ruth is growne a great Lady in Bethleem, and is aduanced to be great Grand mother to the King of Israel. The retri­butions of God are bountifull; neuer any man forsooke ought for his sake, and com­plained of an hard bargaine.

Euen the best of Gods Saints want not their infirmities: He that neuer replyed, when hee was sent to reproue the King, moueth doubts, when he is bidden to goe, and anoint his successor. (How can I goe? If Saul beare it he will kill me.) Perhaps desire of full direction drew from him this question, but not without a mixture of diffidence; For the manner of doing it, doth not so much trouble him, as the successe: It is not to be expected, that the most faithfull hearts should bee alwaies in an equall height of re­solution, God doth not chide Samuel, but instruct him: Hee, which is Wisedome it selfe, teacheth him to hide his counsels in an honest policy: ( Take an Heifar with thee, and say, I am come to doe sacrifice to the Lord.) This was to say true, not to say all: Truth may not bee crossed by denials, or equiuocations, it may bee concealed in a discreet [Page 1078] silence: except in the case of an oath, no man is bound to speake all he knowes; we are not onely allowed, but commanded to be innocently Serpentine. There were doubt­lesse Heifars enow in Bethleem, Ishai had both wealth and deuotion enough to haue bestowed a Sacrifice vpon God, and his Prophet: But to giue a more perfect colour to his intention, Samuel must take an Heifar with him: The act it selfe was serious and necessary: There was no place, no time, wherein it was not fit for a Samuel to offer Peace-offerings vnto God; but when a King should bee anointed, there was no lesse then necessitie in this seruice. Those, which must represent God to the world, ought to be consecrated to that Maiestie, whom they resemble, by publike deuotions: Euery important action requires a Sacrifice to blesse it, much more that act, which imports the whole Church, or Common-wealth.

It was great newes to see Samuel at Bethleem, hee was no gadder abroad, none but necessary occasions could make him stir from Ramah: The Elders of the City there­fore, welcome him with trembling, not for that they were afraid of him; but of them­selues; they knew, that guest would not come to them for familiarity, streight do they suspect, it was the purpose of some iudgement, that drew him thither: Commest thou peaceably? It is a good thing to stand in awe of Gods Messengers, and to hold good termes with them vpon al occasions: The Bethlemites are glad to heare of no other er­rand, but a Sacrifice; and now must they sanctifie themselues for so sacred a businesse: We may not presume to sacrifice vnto God vnsanctified, this were to marre an holy act, and make our selues more prophane, by prophaning that, which should be holy.

All the Citizens sanctifie themselues, but Ishai and his sonnes were in a speciall fa­shion sanctified by Samuel. This businesse was most theirs, and all Israel in them; the more God hath to doe with vs, the more holy should we be. With what desire did Sa­muel look vpon the sons of Ishai, that he might see the face of the man, whom God had chosen? And now, when Eliab the eldest son came forth, a man of a goodly presence, whose person seemed fit to succeed Saul, he thinkes with himselfe; This choice is soon made, I haue already espied the head, on which I must spend this holy Oile: This is the man, which hath both the priuiledge of nature in his primogeniture, and of out­ward goodlinesse in proportion: Surely the Lords Anointed is before him. Euen the holiest Prophet, when he goes without God, runnes into errour: The best iudgement is subiect to deceit: It is no trusting to any mortall man, when he speakes of himselfe: Our eyes can be led by nothing but signes and appearances, and those haue commonly in them either a true falshood, or vncertaine truth.

That which should haue forewarned Samuel, deceiued him; he had seene the proofe of a goodly stature vnanswerable to their hopes, and yet his eye erres in the shape: He, that iudges by the inside both of our hearts and actions, checks Samuel in this mis­conceit: (Looke not on his countenance, nor on the height of his stature, because I haue re­fused him; for God seeth not as man seeth:) The King, with whom God meant to satis­fie the vntimely desires of Israel, was chosen by his stature, but the King with whom God meant to please himselfe is chosen by the heart. All the seuen sonnes of Ishai are presented to the Prophet, no one is omitted whom their father thought capable of a­ny respect: If either Samuel or Ishai should haue chosen, Dauid should neuer haue bin King: His father thought him fit to keepe sheepe, his brethren fit to rule men; yet euen Dauid (the yongest sonne) is fetcht from the fold, and by the choice of God destined to the Throne: Nature, which is commonly partiall to her owne, could not suggest ought to Ishai, to make him thinke Dauid worthy to bee remembred in any competition of honour, yet him hath God singled out to the rule.

God will haue his Wisdome magnified in the vnlikelihoods of his election: Dauids countenance was ingenuous, and beautifull, but if it had promised so much as Eliabs, or Abinadabs, he had not bin in the fields, whiles his brethren were at the Sacrifice: If we doe altogether follow our eye, and suffer our selues to be guided by outward re­spects in our choice for God or our selues, we cannot but goe amisse. What doe wee thinke the brethren of Dauid thought, when they saw the Oile powred vpon his [Page 1079] head? Surely (as they were enuious enough) they had too much repined, if they had either fully apprehended the purpose of the Prophet, or else had not thought of some improbility in the successe: Either they vnderstood not, or beleeued not, what God would doe with their brother; They saw him graced with Gods Spirit aboue his wont, but perhaps foresaw not, whither it tended: Dauid (as no whit changed in his condition) returnes to his sheepe with an humble admiration of Gods gracious respect to him, casts himselfe vpon the wise and holy Decree of the Almightie, resigning himselfe to the disposition of those hands, which had cho­sen him; when suddenly a Messenger is sent from Saul to call him in all haste, to that Court, whereof hee shall once be Master: The occasion is no lesse from God, then the euent.

DAVID called to the Court.

THat the Kingdome is (in the appointment of God) departed from Saul, it is his least losse; Now the Spirit of God is also departed from him; One spirit is no sooner gone, but another is come; both are from God: Euen the worst spirits haue not onely permission, but commission from Heauen, for the infliction of iudgement. He that at first could hide him­selfe among the stuffe, that he might not be King, is now so transported with this glo­ry, that he growes passionate with the thought of forgoing it: Satan takes vantage of his melancholicke deiection, and turnes this passion into frenzy. God will haue e­uen euill spirits worke by meanes; A distempered body, and an vnquiet mind are fit grounds for Satans vexation. Sauls Courtiers, as men that were more witty, then religious, aduise him to Musicke: They knew the strength of that skill in allaying the fury of passions, in cheering vp the deiected spirits of their Master: This was done like some fond Chirurgian, that when the bone is out of ioynt, layes some soupling Pultesses to the part, for the asswaging of the ach, in the meane time not caring to remedie the luxation.

If they had said, Sir, you know this euill comes from that God whom you haue offended, there can be no helpe but in reconcilement; how easie is it for the God of Spirits to take off Satan? labour your peace with him by a serious humiliation; make meanes to Samuel to further the atonement; they had beene wise Counsellors, diuine Physitians; whereas now they doe but skin ouer the sore, and leaue it rankled at the bottome: The cure must euer proceed in the same steps with the disease, else in vaine shal we seem to heale; There is no safety in the redresse of euills, but to strike at the root. Yet since it is no better with Saul and his Courtier, it is well it is no worse; I doe not heare either the Master, or seruants say, This is an ill spirit, send for some Magitian, that may countermand him: There are forcible Enchantments for these spirituall vexations; If Samuel will not, there are Witches, that may giue ease: But as one, that would rather be ill, then doe worse, he contents himselfe to doe that, which was lawfull, if vnsufficient. It is a shame to say, that hee, whom God had reiected for his sin, was yet a Saint to some that should bee Christians, who care not, how much they are beholden to the Deuill in their distresses, affecting to cast out Deuils by Beel­Zebub: In cases of losse, or sicknesse they make Hell their refuge, and seeke for patro­nage, but of an enemy: Here is a fearefull agreement; Satan seekes to them in his temptations, they in their consultations seeke to him, and now they haue mutually found each other, if they euer part, it is a miracle.

Dauid had liued obsurely in his fathers house, his onely care and ambition was the welfare of the flocke he tended, and now, whiles his father and his brothers neglected [Page 1080] him as fit for nothing but the fied, hee is talked of at Court: Some of Sauls follow­ers had beene at Ishai's house, and taken notice of Dauids skill, and now that harpe, which he practised for his priuate recreation, shall make him of a Shepherd a Cour­tier: The Musick, that he meant onely to himselfe and his sheepe, brings him before Kings: The Wisdome of God thought fit to take this occasion of acquainting Dauid with that Court, which he shall once gouerne. It is good, that our education should perfect our children in all those commendable qualities, whereto they are dis­posed: Little doe we know, what vse God meanes to make of those faculties, which we know not how to imploy. Where the Almighty purposes an aduancement, ob­scuritie can be no preiudice; small meanes shall set forward that, which God hath de­creed.

Doubtlesse, old Ishai noted (not without admiration) the wonderfull accordance of Gods proceedings, that hee, which was sent for out of the field to bee anointed; should now bee sent for out of the Countrey into the Court, and now hee perceiued, God was making way for the execution of that which he purposed; hee attends the issue in silence, neither shall his hand faile to giue furtherance to the proiect of God: He therefore sends his sonne laden with a Present, to Saul: The same God which called Dauid to the Court, welcomes him thither; His comelinesse, valour, and skill haue soone wonne him fauour in the eyes of Saul. The giuer of all graces hath so placed his fauours, that the greatest enemies of goodnesse shall see somewhat in the holiest men, which they shall affect, and for which they shall honour the persons of them, whose vertues they dislike; as contrarily the saints on earth see somwhat to loue euen in the worst creatures.

No doubt Dauid sung to his harpe; his harp was not more sweet then his song was holy: Those Psalmes alone had beene more powerfull to chase the euill spirit, then the Musicke was to calme passions; both together gaue ease to Saul; and God gaue this effect to both, because he would haue Saul traine vp his Successor: This sacred Musick did not more dispell Satan, then wanton Musick inuites him, and more cheers him, then vs: He phyes and danceth at a filthy Song, he sings at an obscure dance: Our sinne is his best pastime, whereas Psalmes, and Hymnes, and spirituall Songs are torment vnto the Tempter, and Musick to the Angels in Heauen, whose trade is to sing Alleluiahs in the Chore of glory.

DAVID and GOLIAH.

AFter the newes of the Philistims Army, I heare no more mention of Sauls frenzy: Whether the noise of Warre diuerted those thoughtfull pas­sions, or whether God for his peoples sake tooke off that euill spirit; lest Israel might miscary vnder a franticke Gouernor. Now Dauid hath lei­sure to returne to Bethleem: The glory of the Court cannot transport him to ambitious vanity; He had rather be his Fathers Shepherd, then Sauls Armour-bearer; All the magnificence and state, which hee saw, could not put his mouth out of the taste of a retyred simplicity; yea rather hee loues his hooke the better, since he saw the Court; and now his brethren serue Saul in his stead. A good heart hath learnt to frame it selfe vnto all conditions, and can change estates without change of disposi­tion, rising and falling according to occasion: The worldly mind can rise easily, but when it is once vp, knowes not how to descend either with patience, or safety.

Forty dayes together had the Philistims and Israelites faced each other, they pit­ched on two hills one in the sight of other, nothing but a Valley was betwixt them: Both stand vpon defence and aduantage; If they had not meant to fight, they had [Page 1081] neuer drawne so neere; and if they had beene eager of fight, a Valley could not haue parted them: Actions of hazard require deliberation; not fury but discretion must be the guide of Warre.

So had Ioshua destroyed the Giantly Anakims out of the Land of Israel, that yet some were left in Azzah, Gath, and Ashdod: both to shew Israel, what Aduersaries their forefathers found in Canaan, and whom they mastered; as also that God might winne glory to himselfe by these subsequent executions: Of that race was Goliah, whose heart was as high as his head, his strength was answerable to his stature, his weapons answerable to his strength, his pride exceeded all: Because he saw his head higher, his armes stronger, his sword and speare bigger, his shield heauier then any Is­raelite, hee defies the whole host, and walking betweene the two Armies, braues all Israel with a challenge; ( Why are ye come out to set your battaile in aray? Am not I a Philistim? and you seruants to Saul? Choose you a man for you, and let him come downe to me: giue me a man that we may fight together.) Carnall hearts are caried away with presumption of their owne abilities, and not finding marches to themselues in out­ward appearance, insult ouer the impotencie of inferiors; and as those, that can see no inuisible opposition, promise themselues certainty of successe: Insolence and selfe-confidence argues the heart to be nothing, but a lumpe of proud flesh.

The first challenge of Duell, that euer we finde, came out of the mouth of an vncir­cumcised Philistim; yet was that in open warre, and tended to the sauing of many liues, by aduenturing one or two; and whosoeuer imitateth, nay surpasseth him in challenge to priuate Duell, in the attempt partaketh of his vncircumcision, though he should ouercome; and of his manner of punishment, if in such priuate combats he cast away his life. For of all such desperate prodigals we may say, that their heads are cut off by their owne sword, if not by their owne hand. Wee cannot challenge men, and not challenge God, who iustly challengeth to himselfe both to take venge­ance, and to giue successe. The more Goliah challenges, and is vnanswered, the more is he puft vp in the pride of his owne power: And is there none of all Israel, that will answer this champion otherwise then with his heeles? Where is the courage of him that was higher then all Israel from the shoulders vpward? The time was, when Nahash the Ammonite had made that tyrannous demand of the right eyes of the Gileadites, that Saul could aske vnasked, What aileth the people to weepe? and could hew his oxen in peeces to raise the spirits of Israel, and now he stands still, and sees the host turne their backe, and neuer so much as aske, what aileth the people to flie? The time was, when Saul flew forty thousand Philistims in one day, and per­haps Caliah was in that discomfiture, and now one Philistim is suffered by him to braue a [...] [...]el forty dayes; whence is this difference? The Spirit of God, (the spirit of fortitude) was now departed from him: Saul was not more aboue himselfe, when God was with him, then he is below others, now that he is left of God; Valour is not meerely of nature: Nature is euer like it selfe; by this rule, he that is once vali­ant, should neuer turne coward: But now wee see the greatest spirits inconstant, and those, which haue giuen good proofes of magnanimitie, at other times, haue bewray­ed white liuers vnto their owne reproch; He that is the God of hosts, giues and takes away mens hearts at his pleasure: Neither is it otherwise in our spirituall combats, sometimes the same soule dare challenge all the powers of darknesse, which other­whiles giues ground to a temptation; We haue no strength, but what is giuen vs, and if the author of all good gifts remit his hand for our humiliation, either wee fight not or are foyled.

Dauid hath now lien long enough close amongst his flocke in the fields of Beth­leem, God sees a time to send him to the pichtfield of Israel. Good old Ishai, that was doubtlesse ioyfull to thinke, that he had afforded three sonnes to the warres of his King, is no lesse carefull of their welfare and prouision; and who (amongst all the rest of his seuen sonnes) shall be pickt out for this seruice, but his yongest sonne Dauid; whose former and almost worne-out acquaintance in Court, and imployment vnder [Page 1082] Saul seemed to fit him best for this errand: Earely in the morning is Dauid vpon his way, yet not so early, as to leaue his flocke vnprouided: If his fathers cōmand dismisse him, yet will he stay, till he haue trusted his sheepe with a carefull keeper; we cannot be faithfull shepherds, if our spirituall charge be lesse deare vnto vs; if when necessitie cals vs from our flocks, we depute not those, which are vigilant and conscionable.

Ere Dauids speede can bring him to the valley of Elah, both the Armies are on foot ready to ioyne: Hee takes not this excuse to stay without, as a man danted with the horror of warre, but leauing his present with his seruant, he thrusts himselfe into the thickest of the host, and salutes his brethren which were now thinking of no­thing but killing or dying, when the proud champion of the Philistims comes stalk­ing forth before all the troupes, and renewes his insolent challenge against Israel: Dauid sees the man, and heares his defiance, and lookes about him, to see what answer would be giuen, and when he espies nothing but pale faces & backs turned, he won­ders, not so much, that one man should dare all Israel, as that all Israel should run from one man: Euen when they flie from Goliah, they talke of the reward, that should be giuen to that encounter and victorie, which they dare not vndertake; so those which haue not grace to beleeue, yet can say, There is glory laid vp for the faithfull. E­uer since his anointing, was Dauid possessed with Gods Spirit, and thereby filled both with courage, and wisdome: The more strange doth it seeme to him, that all Israel should be thus dastardly: Those, that are themselues eminent in any grace, cannot but wonder at the miserable defects of others, and the more shame they see in others imperfections, the more is their zeale in auoyding those errors in themselues.

Whiles base hearts are moued by example, the want of example is incouragement enough for an heroicall mind: Therefore is Dauid ready to vndertake the quarrell, because no man else dare doe it: His eyes sparkled with holy anger, and his heart rose vp to his mouth, when he heard this proud challenger: (Who is this vncircumcised Philistim, that he should reuile the host of the liuing God?) Euen so O Sauiour, when all the generations of men ran away affrighted from the powers of death and darknesse, thou alone hast vndertaken, and confounded them.

Who should offer to daunt the holy courage of Dauid, but his owne brethren? The enuious heart of Eliab construes this forwardnesse, as his owne disgrace: Shall I (thinkes hee) bee put downe by this puisne? shall my fathers yongest sonne dare to attempt that, which my stomach will not serue me to aduenture? Now there­fore hee rates Dauid for his presumption; and in stead of answering to the recom­pence of the victory, (which others were ready to giue) he recompenceth the very inquirie of Dauid with a checke: It was for his brethrens sake, that Dauid came thither, and yet his very iourney is cast vpon him by them, for a reproach; Where­fore cam'st thou downe hither? and when their bitternesse can meete with nothing else to shame him, his sheepe are cast in his teeth: Is it for thee, an idle proud boy, to bee medling with our martiall matters? doth not yonder Champion looke, as if hee were a fit match for thee? what mak'st thou of thy selfe? or what dost thou think of vs? ywis it were fitter for thee to bee looking to thy sheepe, then looking at Goliah; the Wildernesse would become thee better then the field [...]: Wherein art thou equall to any man thou seest, but in arrogancy and presumption? The pastures of Bethlem could not hold thee, but thou thoughtst it a goodly matter to see the warres: I know thee, as if I were in thy bosome; This was thy thought, There is no glory to bee got among fleeces, I will goe seeke it in armes; Now are my bre­thren winning honour in the troupes of Israel, whiles I am basely tending on sheepe, why should not I be as forward as the best of them? This vanitie would make thee straight of a shepherd, a souldier, and of a souldier a champion; get thee home, foo­lish stripling, to thy hooke, and thy harpe; let swords and speares alone to those, that know how to vse them.

It is quarrell enough amongst many to a good action, that it is not their owne; [Page 1083] there is no enemy so ready, or so spightfull, as the domesticall: The hatred of bre­thren is so much more, as their blood is neerer: The malice of strangers is simple, but of a brother is mixt with enuie: The more vnnaturall any quality is, the more extreame it is; A cold winde from the South is intolerable: Dauids first victory is of himselfe, next of his brother; He ouercomes himselfe in a patient forbearance of his brother, he ouercomes the malicious rage of his brother with the mildnesse of his answer: If Dauid had wanted spirit, hee had not beene troubled with the in­sultation of a Philistim; If he had a spirit to march Goliah, how doth hee so calme­ly receiue the affront of a brother? What haue I now done? is there not a cause? That which would haue stirred the choler of another, allayeth his: It was a brother, that wronged him, and that his eldest; neither was it time to quarrell with a brother, whiles the Philistims swords were drawne, and Goliah was challenging. O that these two motiues could induce vs to peace: If we haue iniurie in our person, in our cause, it is from brethren, and the Philistims looke on: I am deceiued, if this conquest were lesse glorious, then the following: He is fit to be Gods Champion, that hath learned to be victor of himselfe.

It is not this sprinkling of cold water, that can quench the fire of Dauids zeale, but still his courage sends vp flames of desire, still he goes on to inquire, and to prof­fer: Hee, whom the regard of others enuy can dismay, shall neuer doe ought wor­thy of enuy: Neuer man vndertooke any exploit of worth, and receiued not some discouragement in the way: This couragious motion of Dauid was not more scor­ned by his brother, then by the other Israelites applauded: The rumour flyes to the eares of the King, that there is a yongman desirous to encounter the Gyant: Da­uid is brought forth: Saul, when he heard of a Champion, that durst goe into the lists with Goliah, looked for one as much higher then himselfe, as hee was taller then the rest; hee expected some sterne face, and brawny arme; yong and ruddy Da­uid is so farre below his thoughts, that hee receiues rather contempt, then thankes: His words were stout, his person was weake: Saul doth not more like his resoluti­on, then distrust his abilitie:: (Thou art not able to goe against this Philistim to fight with him; for thou art a boy, and hee is a man of warre from his youth.) Euen Saul seconds Eliab in the conceit of this disparitie, and if Eliab speake out of enuy, Saul speakes out of iudgement; both iudge (as they were iudged of) by the stature: All this can­not weaken that heart, which receiues his strength from faith: Dauids greatest con­flict is with his friends: The ouercomming of their disswasions, that he might fight, was more worke, then to ouercome his enemy in fighting: Hee must first iustifie his strength to Saul, ere he may proue it vpon Goliah: Valour is neuer made good, but by tryall: He pleads the tryall of his puissance vpon the Beare and the Lyon, that hee may haue leaue to proue it vpon a worse beast then they; Thy seruant slew both the Lyon and the Beare, therefore this vncircumcised Philistim shall be as one of them. Ex­perience of good successe is no small comfort to the heart, this giues possibilitie and hope, but no certainty: Two things there were on which Dauid built his confidence, on Goliahs sinne, and Gods deliuerance, (Seeing he hath railed on the host of the liuing God: The Lord that deliuered me out of the pawes of the Lion and the Beare, he wil deliuer me out of the hand of this Philistim.) Well did Dauid know, that if this Philistims skin had beene as hard as the brasse of his shield, his sinne would make it penetrable by euery stroke. After all brags of manhood hee is impotent, that hath prouoked God: Whiles other labour for outward fortification, happy and safe were wee, if we could labour for innocence: Hee that hath found God present in one extremitie, may trust him in the next; Euery sensible fauour of the Almightie, inuites both his gifts and our trust.

Resolution thus grounded, makes euen Saul himselfe confident; Dauid shall haue both his leaue and his blessing: If Dauid came to Saul, as a Shepheard, hee shall goe toward Goliah, as a Warriour: The attire of the King is not too rich for him, that shall fight for his King and Country: Little did Saul thinke, that his helmet was now on [Page 1084] that head, which should once weare his crowne: Now that Dauid was arrayed in the warlike habit of a King, and girded with his sword, hee lookt vpon himselfe, and thought this outside glorious, but when he offred to walke, and found that the attire was not so strong, as vnweeldy, and that it might be more for show, then vse, hee layes downe these accoustrements of honor, and as caring rather to bee an homely victor, then a glorious spoile, he craues pardon to goe in no clothes, but his owne; he takes his staffe in stead of the speare, his shepherds scrip in stead of his brigandine, and in stead of his sword hee takes his sling, and in stead of darts and iauelins, hee takes fiue smooth stones out of the brooke: Let Sauls coate bee neuer rich, and his armour ne­uer so strong, what is Dauid the better, if they fit him not? It is not to bee enquired, how excellent any thing is, but how proper: Those things which are helpes to some may be encombrances to others: An vnmeet good may be as inconuenient, as an ac­customed euill: If we could wish another mans honor, when wee feele the weight of his cares, we should be glad to be in our owne cote.

Those that depend vpon the strength of Faith, though they neglect not meanes, yet they are not curious in the proportion of outward meanes to the effect desired: Where the heart is armed with an assured confidence, a sling and a stone are weapons enow; to the vnbeleeuing no helps are sufficient: Goliah, though he were presump­tuous enough, yet had one shield caried before him, another hee caried on his shoul­der; neither will his sword alone content him, but he takes his speare too. Dauids ar­mour is his plaine shepheards russet, and the brooke yeelds him his artillery, and he knowes, there is more safety in his cloth, then in the others brasse; and more danger in his peebles, then the others speare. Faith giues both heart and armes. The inward munition is so much more noble, because it is of proofe for both soule and body: If we be furnished with this, how boldly shall wee meet with the powers of darknesse, and goe away more then conquerors?

Neither did the quality of Dauids weapons bewray more confidence, then the number: If he will put his life and victory vpon the stones of the brooke, why doth he not fill his scrip full of them? why will he content himselfe with fiue? Had he been furnished with store, the aduantage of his nimblenesse might haue giuen him hope; If one faile, that yet another might speed: But now this paucity puts the dispatch to a sudden hazard, and he hath but fiue stones cast either to death or victory; still the fewer helps the stronger faith; Dauid had an instinct from God, that he should ouer­come, he had not a particular direction, how he should ouercome. For had he beene at first resolued vpon the sling and stone, he had saued the labor of girding his sword: It seemes, whiles they were addressing him to the combat, he made account of hand-blowes, now he is purposed rather to send, then bring death to his aduersarie: In ei­ther, or both, he durst trust God with the successe, and before-hand (through the con­flict) saw the victorie: It is sufficient, that wee know the issue of our fight: If our weapons and wards vary according to the occasion giuen by God, that is nothing to the euent; sure we are, that if we resist, we shall ouercome, and if wee ouercome wee shall be crowned.

When Dauid appeared in the lists to so vnequall an aduersarie, as many eyes were vpon him, so in those eyes, diuers affections: The Israelites lookt vpon him with pit­ty and feare, and each man thought; Alas, why is this comely stripling suffred to cast away himselfe vpon such a monster? why will they let him goe vnarmed to such an affray? Why will Saul hazard the honour of Israel on so vnlikely an head? The Philistims, especially their great Champion, lookt vpon him with scorne, disdayning so base a combitant; (Am I a dog, that thou com'st to me with staues?) What could be said more fitly? Hadst thou beene any other, then a dog (O Goliah) thou hadst ne­uer opened thy foule mouth to barke against the host of God, and the God of hosts: If Dauid had thought thee any other then a very dogge, hee had neuer come to thee with a staffe and a stone.

The last words, that euer the Philistim shall speak, are curses, & brags; (Come to me, [Page 1085] and I will giue thy flesh vnto the Fowles of the heauen, and the beasts of the field.) Seldome euer was there a good end of ostentation: Presumption is at once the presage, and cause of ruine: He is a weake aduersary, that can bee killed with words: That man which could not feare the Gyants hand, cannot feare his tongue: If words shall first encounter, the Philistim receiues the first foile, and shall first let in death into his eare, ere it enter into his forehead: (Thou com'st to me with a sword, and a speare, and a sheild, but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of Hosts; the God of the host of Israel, whom thou hast railed vpon: This day shall the Lord close thee in my hand, and I shall smite thee, and take thine head from thee.) Here is another stile, not of a boaster, but of a Prophet: Now shall Goliah know, whence to expect his bane, euen from the hands of a reuen­ging God, that shall smite him by Dauid, and now shall learne too late, what it is to meddle with an enemy, that goes vnder the inuisible protection of the Almighty. No sooner hath Dauid spoken, then his foot and hand second his tongue: Hee runnes to fight with the Philistim: It is a cold courage that stands onely vpon defence: As a man, that saw no cause of feare, and was full of the ambition of victory, hee flyes vpon that monster, and with a stone out of his bag smites him in the forehead: There was no part of Goliah, that was capable of that danger, but the face, and that piece of the face; the rest was defenced with a brazen wall, which a weake sling would haue tryed to batter in vaine: What could Goliah feare to see an aduersary come to him without edge or point? And behold, that one part hath God found out for the entrance of death: He that could haue caused the stone to passe through the shield and brest­plate of Goliah, rather directs the stone to that part, whose nakednesse gaue aduantage: Where there is power or possibility of nature, God vses not to worke miracles, but chuses the way that lies most open to his purposes.

The vaste fore-head was a faire marke, but how easily might the sling haue missed it, if there had not beene another hand in this cast besides Dauids? Hee that guided Dauid into this field, and raised his courage to this combat, guides the stone to his end, and lodges it in that seat of impudence: There now lyes the great Defier of Is­rael, groueling and grinning in death, and is not suffered to deale one blow for his life, and bites the vnwelcome earth for indignation, that he dies by the hand of a Shep­heard: Earth and Hell share him betwixt them; such is the end of insolence, and pre­sumption. O God, what is flesh and blood to thee, which canst make a little peeble-stone stronger then a Gyant, and when thou wilt, by the weakest meanes canst strew thine enemies in the dust? Where now are the two shields of Goliah, that they did not beare off this stroke of death? or wherefore serues that Weauers beame, but to strike the earth in falling? or that sword, but to behead his Master? What needed Dauid load himselfe with an vnnecessary weapon? one sword can serue both Goliah and him; If Goliah had a man to beare his shield, Dauid had Goliah to beare his sword, wherewith that proud blasphemous head is seuered from his shoulders: Nothing more honours God, then the turning of wicked mens forces against themselues: There is none of his enemies, but caries with them their owne destruction. Thus didst thou, O Sonne of Dauid, foyle Satan with his owne weapon, that, whereby he meant de­struction to thee and vs, vanquished him through thy mighty power, and raised thee to that glorious triumph, and super-exaltation, wherein thou art, wherein we shall bee with thee.

IONATHANS Loue, and SAVLS Enuy.

BEsides the discomsiture of the Philistims, Dauids victory had a double issue; Ionathans Loue, and Sauls Enuy, which God so mixed, that the one was a remedy of the other: A good sonne makes amends for a way-ward father: How precious was that stone that killed such an enemy as Goliah, and purchased such a friend as Ionathan? All Sauls Courtiers lookt vpon Dauid, none so affected him, none did match him but Ionathan: That true correspondence, that was both in their faith and valour, hath knit their hearts: If Da­uid did set vpon a Beare, a Lyon, a Gyant; Ionathan had set vpon a whole Host, and preuailed: The same Spirit animated both, the same Faith incited both, the same Hand prospered both: All Israel was not worth this paire of friends, so zealously con­fident, so happily victorious: Similitude of dispositions and estates tyes the fastest knots of affection: A wise soule hath piercing eyes, and hath quickly discerned the likenesse of it selfe in another; as we doe no sooner looke into the Glasse or Water, but face answers to face; and where it sees a perfect resemblance of it selfe, cannot choose but loue it with the same affection, that it reflects vpon it selfe.

No man saw Dauid that day, which had so much cause to dis-affect him; none in all Israel should be a loser by Dauids successe, but Ionathan: Saul was sure enough setled for his time, onely his Successor should forgoe all that, which Dauid should gaine; so as none but Dauid stands in Ionathans light, and yet all this cannot abate one ior, or dram of his loue: Where God vniteth hearts, carnall respects are too weake to disseuer them, since that, which breakes off affection, must needs be stronger, then that which conioyneth it.

Ionathan doth not desire to smother his loue by concealment, but professes it in his cariage & actions: He puts off the Robe, that was vpon him, and all his garments euen to his Sword, and Bow, and Girdle, & giues them vnto his new friend: It was perhaps not without a mystery, that Sauls cloths fitted not Dauid, but Ionathans fitted him, and these he is as glad to weare, as he was to be disburthened of the other: that there might be a perfect resemblance, their bodies are suted, as well as their hearts: Now the be­holders can say, there goes Ionathans other selfe; If there bee another body vnder those clothes, there is the same soule. Now Dauid hath cast off his russet coate, and his scrip, and is a Shepheard no more; he is suddenly become both a Courtier, and a Captaine, and a Companion to the Prince; yet himselfe is not changed with his ha­bit, with his condition: yea rather (as if his wisedome had reserued it selfe for his ex­altation) he so manageth a sudden Greatnesse, as that he winneth all hearts: Honour shewes the man, and if there be any blemishes of imperfection, they will bee seene in the man, that is inexpectedly lifted aboue his fellowes: He is out of the danger of folly; whom a speedy aduancement leaueth wise.

Ionathan loued Dauid, the Souldiers honoured him, the Court fauoured him, the people applauded him, onely Saul stomackt him, and therefore hated him, because he was so happy in all besides himselfe: It had beene a shame for all Israel, if they had not magnified their Champion: Sauls owne heart could not but tell him, that they did owe the glory of that day, and the safety of himselfe and Israel, vnto the sling of Da­uid, who in one man slue all those thousands at a blow. It was enough for the puissant King of Israel to follow the chase, and to kill them, whom Dauid had put to flight; yet he, that could lend his clothes and his armour to this exploit, cannot abide to part with the honour of it to him, that hath earned it so dearly: The holy Songs of Dauid [Page 1087] had not more quieted his spirits before, then now the thankfull Song of the Israelitish women vexed him: One little Dittie (of Saul hath slaine his thousand, and Dauid his ten thousand) sung vnto the Timbrels of Israel, fetcht againe that euill spirit, which Dauids Musicke had expelled: Saul needed not the torment of a worse spirit, then En­uie. Oh the vnreasonablenesse of this wicked passion! The women gaue Saul more, and Dauid lesse, then he deserued: For Saul alone could not kill a thousand, and Dauid in that one act of killing Goliah, slue in effect, all the Philistims that were slaine that day; and yet because they giue more to Dauid then to himselfe, he that should haue en­dited, & begun that Song of thankfulnesse, repines and growes now as mad with enuy, as he was before with griefe: Truth and Iustice are no protection against Malice; En­uie is blind to all obiects, saue other mens happinesse: If the eyes of men could bee contained within their owne bounds, and not roue forth into comparisons, there could be no place for this vicious affection; but when they haue once taken this law­lesse scope to themselues, they lose the knowledge of home, and care onely to be em­ployed abroad in their owne torment.

Neuer was Sauls brest so fit a lodging for the euill spirit, as now, that it is drest vp with enuy: It is as impossible, that Hell should bee free from Deuils, as a malicious heart: Now doth the franticke King of Israel renew his old fits, and walkes, and talkes distractedly; He was mad with Dauid, and who but Dauid must be called to allay his madnesse? Such as Dauids wisedome was, he could not but know the termes, wherein he stood with Saul; yet in lieu of the harsh and discordous notes of his masters enuy, he returnes pleasing Musicke vnto him: He can neuer bee good Courtier, nor good man, that hath not learned to repay, if not iniuries with thankes, yet euill with good. Whiles there was a Harpe in Dauids hand, there was a Speare in Sauls, wherewith he threatens death, as the recompence of that sweet melodie: He said (I will smite Da­uid through to the wall.) It is well for the innocent, that wicked men cannot keep their owne counsell: God fetcheth their thoughts out of their mouthes, or their counte­nance, for a seasonable preuention, which else might proceed to secret execution: It was time for Dauid to withdraw himselfe, his obedience did not tye him to bee the marke of a furious master; hee might ease Saul with his musicke, with his blood hee might not: Twice therefore doth he auoid the Presence, not the Court, not the Ser­uice of Saul.

One would haue thought rather, that Dauid should haue beene affraid of Saul, be­cause the Deuill was so strong with him, then that Saul should be affraid of Dauid, be­cause the Lord was with him; yet we find all the feare in Saul of Dauid, none in Da­uid of Saul: Hatred and feare are ordinary companions: Dauid had wisedome and faith to dispell his feares, Saul had nothing but infidelity, and deiected, selfe-condem­ned, distempred thoughts, which must needs nourish them; yet Saul could not feare any hurt from Dauid, whom he found so loyall, and seruiceable: Hee feares onely too much good vnto Dauid; and the enuious feare is much more then the distrustfull: now Dauids presence begins to be more displeasing, then his Musicke was sweet; Despight it selfe had rather preferre him to a remote dignity, then endure him a neerer atten­dant: This promotion encreaseth Dauids honour and loue; and this loue and honour aggrauates Sauls hatred and feare.

Sauls madnesse hath not bereaued him of his craft: For perceiuing how great Da­uid was growne in the reputation of Israel, he dares not offer any personall, or direct violence to him, but hires him into the iawes of a supposed death, by no lesse price, then his eldest Daughter, (Behold mine eldest daughter Merab: her will I giue thee to wife, onely be a valiant Sonne to me, and fight the Lords Battels.) Could euer man speak more graciously, more holily? What could bee more graciously offered by a King, then his eldest Daughter? What care could be more holy, then of the Lords battels? yet neuer did Saul intend so much mischiefe to Dauid, or so much vnfaithfulnesse to God, as when he spake thus: There is neuer so much danger of the false-hearted, as when they make the fairest weather: Sauls Speare bad Dauid be gone, but his plau­sible [Page 1088] words inuite him to danger: This honour was due to Dauid before, vpon the compact of his victory: yet he, that twice inquired into the reward of that enterprize, before he vndertooke it, neuer demanded it after that atchieuement; neither had Saul the iustice to offer it, as a recompence of so noble an exploit, but as a snare to an enuied victory. Charitie suspects not: Dauid construes that, as an effect and argument of his Masters loue, which was no other but a child of Enuy, but a plot of mischiefe; and though he knew his owne desert, and the Iustice of his claime to Merab; yet hee in a sincere humilitie disparageth himselfe, and his Parentage with a who am I?

As it was not the purpose of this modestie in Dauid to reiect, but to sollicit the prof­fered fauour of Saul; so was it not in the power of this bashfull humiliation to turne backe the edge of so keene an enuy: It helpes not that Dauid makes himselfe meane, whiles others magnifie his worth: Whatsoeuer the colour was, Saul meant nothing to Dauid but danger and death; and since all those Battels will not effect that which he desired, himselfe will not effect that which hee promised: If hee cannot kill Da­uid, he will disgrace him; Dauids honour was Sauls disease: It was not likely there­fore, that Saul would adde vnto that honour, whereof he was so sicke already: Merab is giuen vnto another; neither doe I heare Dauid complaine of so manifest an iniu­stice: He knew, that the God, whose battels he fought, had prouided a due reward of his patience: If Merab faile, God hath a Michal in store for him, she is in loue with Dauid; his comelinesse and valour haue so wonne her heart, that she now emulates the affection of her Brother Ionathan: If she be the yonger Sister, yet she is more affectio­nate: Saul is glad of the newes, his Daughter could neuer liue to doe him better ser­uice, then to be a new snare to his Aduersarie: Shee shall bee therefore sacrificed to his enuie, and her honest and sincere loue shall bee made a bait for her worthy and innocent Husband. (I will giue him her, that shee may be a snare vnto him, that the hand of the Philistims may be against him:) The purpose of any fauour is more then the value of it: Euen the greatest honours may be giuen with an intent of destruction: Many a man is raised vp for a fall. So forward is Saul in the match, that hee sends spokes men to sollicit Dauid vnto that honour, which he hopes will proue the high­way to death: The dowry is set; An hundred fore-skins of the Philistims; not their heads, but their fore-skins, that this victory might bee more ignominious; still thin­king, why may not one Dauid miscary, as well as an hundred Philistims? And what doth Sauls enuy all this while, but enhance Dauids zeale, and valour, and glo­rie? That good Captaine little imagining, that himselfe was the Philistim, whom Saul maligned, supererogates of his Master, and brings two hundred for one, and re­turnes home safe, and renowned: neither can Saul now fly for shame: There is no re­medy but Dauid must be a sonne, where he was a riuall, and Saul must feed vpon his owne heart, since he cannot see Dauids: Gods blessing graces equally together with mans malice, neither can they deuise, which way to make vs more happy, then by wishing vs euill.

MICHALS wyle.

THis aduantage can Saul yet make of Dauids promotion, that as his Ad­uersarie is raised higher, so hee is drawne nearer to the opportunity of death: Now hath his enuy cast off all shame, and since those craf­tie plots succeed not, hee directly subornes Murtherers of his riuall: There is none in all the Court that is not set on to bee an Executi­oner: Ionathan himselfe is sollicited to imbrue his hand in the blood of his friend, of his Brother. Saul could not but see Ionathans cloathes on Dauids backe; he could [Page 1089] not but know the league of their loue, yet because he knew withall, how much the pro­speritie of Dauid would preiudice Ionathan, he hoped to haue found him his sonne in malice: Those that haue the Iaundis see all things yellow; those which are ouergrowne with malicious passions, thinke all men like themselues.

I doe not heare of any reply that Ionathan made to his father when he gaue him that bloody charge; but he waits for a fit time to disswade him from so cruell an iniustice: Wisdome had taught him to giue way to rage, and in so hard an aduenture to craue aide of opportunitie: If we be not carefull to obserue good moodes when wee deale with the passionate, we may exasperate in stead of reforming: Thus did Ionathan, who knowing how much better it is to be a good friend, then an ill sonne, had not onely dis­closed that ill counsell, but when be found his father in the fields, in a calmes temper, laboured to diuert it: And so farre doth the seasonable and pithy Oratory of Iona­than preuaile, that Saul is conuinced of his wrong, and sweares, As God liues, Dauid shall not die; Indeed, how could it be otherwise, vpon the plea of Dauids innocence, and well-deseruings? How could Saul say he should dye, whom hee could accuse of nothing but faithfulnesse? Why should he designe him to death, which had giuen life to all Israel? Oft-times wicked mens iudgements are forced to yeeld vnto that truth, against which their affections maintaine a rebellion: Euen the foulest hearts doe some­times entertaine good motions; like as on the contrary, the holiest soules giue way sometimes to the suggestions of euill: The flashes of lightning may be discerned in the darkest Prisons. But if good thoughts looke into a wicked heart, they stay not there; as those that like not their lodging, they are soone gone; Hardly any thing di­stinguishes betwixt good and euill, but continuance: The light that shines into an ho­ly heart is constant, like that of the Sunne, which keepes due times, and varies not his course for any of these sublunary occasions.

The Philistim Warres renue Dauids victories, and Dauids victory renues Sauls enuy, and Sauls enuy renues the plots of Dauids death: Vowes and Oaths are for­gotten: That euill spirit which vexes Saul hath found so much fauour with him, as to winne him to these bloody machinations against an innocent; His owne hands shall first bee imployed in this execution; The speare, which hath twice before threat­ned death to Dauid, shall now once againe goe vpon that message: Wise Dauid that knew the danger of an hollow friend, and reconciled enemy, and that found more cause to mind Sauls earnest, then his owne play, giues way by his nimblenesse, to that deadly weapon, and resigning that stroke vnto the wall, flies for his life. No man knowes how to be sure of an vnconscionable man; If either goodnesse, or merit, or affinitie, or reasons, or oaths could secure a man, Dauid had been safe; now if his heeles doe not more befriend him then all these, hee is a dead man. No sooner is hee gone then messengers are sped after him: It hath been seldome seene that wickednesse wanted Executioners; Dauids house is beset with Murderers, which watch at all his doores, for the opportunitie of blood: Who can but wonder to see how God hath fetch from the loines of Saul a remedy for the malice of Sauls heart? His owne chil­dren are the onely meanes to crosse him in the sinne, and to preserue his guiltlesse Ad­uersarie; Michal hath more then notice of the plot, and with her subtill with counter­mines her father, for the rescue of an Husband: Shee taking the benefit of the night lets Dauid downe through a window; Hee is gone, and disappoints the ambushes of Saul. The messengers begin to be impatient of this delay, and now thinke it time to inquire after their Prisoner; She whiles them off, with the excuse of Dauids sicknes, (so as now her Husband had good leisure for his escape) and layes a Statue in his bed; Saul likes the newes of any euill befalne to Dauid, but fearing he is not sicke enough, sends to aide his disease: The messengers returne, and rushing into the house with their Swords drawne, after some harsh words to their imagined charge, surprize a sicke Statue lying with a Pillow vnder his head; and now blush to see they haue spent all their threats vpon a senselesse stocke; and made themselues ridiculous, whiles they would be seruiceable.

But how shall Michal answer this mockage vnto her furious father? Hitherto shot hath done like Dauid wife; now she begins to be Sauls Daughter; (He said to me, Let me goe, or else I will kill thee.) Shee whose wit had deliuered her Husband from the Sword of her Father, now turnes the edge of her Fathers wrath from her selfe to her Husband. His absence made her presume of his safety: If Michal had not bin of Sauls plot, he had neuer expostulated with her in those termes, Why hast thou let mine enemy escape [...] neither had she framed that answer, He said, Let me goe; I doe not find any great store of religion in Michal, for both she had an Image in the house, & afterward moc­ked Dauid for his deuotion: yet Nature hath taught her to prefer an Husband to a Fa­ther; to chide a Father from whom she could not fly, to saue an Husband, which durst not [...]ot fly from her: The bonds of matrimoniall loue are; and should bee stronger then those of nature; Those respects are mutuall which God appointed in the first institution of Wedlocke; That Husband and Wife should leaue Father and Mother for each others sake. Treason is euer odious; but so much more in the Mariage-bed by how much the obligations are deeper.

As she loued her husband better then her Father, so shee loued her selfe better then her husband; she saued her husband by a wyle, and now shee saues her selfe by a lye; and loses halfe the thanke of her deliuerance, by an officious slander: Her act was good, but she wants courage to maintaine it; and therefore seekes to the weake shelter of vntruth: Those that doe good offices, not out of conscience, but good nature or ci­uility; if they meet an effront of danger, seldome come off cleanly, but are ready to catch at all excuses, though base, though iniurious; because their grounds are not strong enough to beare them out in suffering for that, which they haue well done.

Whither doth Dauid fly but to the Sanctuary of Samuel? He doth not (though he knew himselfe gracious with the Souldiers) raise forces, or take some strong Fort, and there stand vpon his owne defence, and at defiance with his King: but he gets him to the Colledge of the Prophets; as a man that would seeke the peaceable protection of the King of Heauen against the vniust fury of a King on earth: Onely the wing of God shall hide him from that violence.

God intended to make Dauid not a Warriour, and a King onely, but a Prophet too; As the field fitted him for the first, and the Court for the second, so Naioth shall fit him for the third. Doubtlesse (such was Dauids delight in holy meditations) he neuer spent his time so contentedly, as when he was retired to that diuine Academie, and so full freedome to enioy God, and to satiate himselfe with heauenly exercises: The only doubt is how Samuel can giue harbour to a man fled from the anger of his Prince; wherein, the very persons of both giue abundant satisfaction: for both Samuel knew the councell of God, and durst doe nothing without it; and Dauid was by Samuel an­ointed from God: This Vnction was a mutuall Bond: Good reason had Dauid to sue to him, which had powred the Oile on his head, for the hiding of that head which he had anointed; and good reason had Samuel to hide him, whom God by his meanes had chosen; from him whom God had by his sentence reiected: besides, that the cause deserued commiseration: Here was not a Malefactor running away from Iustice, but an innocent auoiding Murder: not a Traitor countenanced against his Soueraigne, but the Deliuerer of Israel harboured in a Sanctuary of Prophets till his peace might bee made.

Euen thither doth Saul send to apprehend Dauid: All his rage did not incense him against Samuel as the Abettor of his Aduersarie; Such an impression of reuerence had the person, and calling of the Prophet left in the minde of Saul, that hee cannot thinke of lifting vp his hand against him: The same God which did at the first put an awe of man in the fiercest creatures, hath stamped in the cruellest hearts a reuerent respect to his owne image in his Ministers; so as euen they that hate them, doe yet honour them.

Sauls messengers came to lay hold on Dauid, God layes hold on them: No sooner doe they see a company of Prophets busie in these diuine Exercises, vnder the mode­ration [Page 1091] of Samuel, then they are turned from Executioners to Prophets. It is good go­ing vp to Naioth, into the holy Assemblies; who knows how we may be changed be­side our intention? Many a one hath come into Gods House to carpe, or scoffe, or sleepe, or gaze, that hath returned a Conuert.

The same heart that was thus disquieted with Dauids happy successe, is now vexed with the holinesse of his other Seruants. Irangdrs him that Gods Spirit could finde no other time to seize vpon his Agents, then when he had sent them to kill: And now out of an indignation at this disappointment, himselfe will goe and be his owne Ser­uant; His guilty soule finds it selfe out of the danger of being thus surprised; And be­hold Saul is no sooner come within the smell of the smoke of Naioth, then hee also prophesies, The same Spirit that, when hee went first from Samuel, inabled him to prophesie, returnes in the same effect now that he was going (his last) vnto Samuel: This was such a grace as might well stand with reiection; an extraordinarie gift of the spirit, but nor sanctifying: Many men haue had their mouthes opened to prophesie vn­to others, whose hearts haue beene deafe to God; But this (such as it was) was farre from Sauls purpose, who in stead of expostulating with Samuel, fals downe before him; and laying aside his weapons, and his Robes, of a Tyrant proues (for the time) a Disciple: All hearts are in the hand of their maker; how easie is it for him that gaue them their being, to frame them to his owne bent? Who can be afraid of malice, that knowes what hookes God hath in the nosthrils of men and Deuils? What charmes he hath for the most Serpentine hearts?

DAVID and AHIMELECH.

WHO can euer iudge of the Children by the Parents, that knowes Io­nathan was the son of Saul? There was neuer a falser heart then Sauls; there was neuer a truer friend then Ionathan; Neither the hope of a Kingdome, nor the frownes of a Father, not the feare of death can remoue him from his vowed amity: No Sonne could be more officious, and dutifull to a good father; yet he layes down na­ture at the foot of grace; and for the preseruation of his innocent Riuall for the King­dome, crosses the bloody designes of his owne Parent: Dauid needs no other Coun­sellor, no other Aduocate, no other Intelligencer then hee: It is not in the power of Sauls vnnaturall reproches, or of his Speare, to make Ionathan any other then a friend, and patron of innocence: Euen after all these difficulties, doth Ionathan shoot beyond Dauid, that Saul may shoot short of him: In vaine are those professions of loue, which are not answered with action; He is no true friend that (besides talke) is not ready both to doe and suffer.

Saul is no whit the better for his propecying; he no sooner rises vp from before Sa­muel, then he pursues Dauid. Wicked men are rather the worse for those transitorie good motions they haue receiued. If the Swine be neuer so cleane washed, shee will wallow againe: That we haue good thoughts, it is no thanke to vs; that wee answer them not, it is both our sinne and iudgement.

Dauid hath learned not to trust these fits of deuotion, but flyes from Samuel to Io­nathan, from Ionathan to Ahimelech; when he was hunted from the Prophet, he flyes to the Priest, as one that knew iustice and compassion should dwell in those brests which are consecrated vnto God.

The Arke and the Tabernacle were then separated; The Arke was at Kiriathiealim, the Tabernacle at Nob; God was present with both: Whither should Dauid flye for succour but to the House of that God, which had anointed him?

Ahimelech was wont to see Dauid attended with the troupes of Israel, or with the Gallants of the Court; it seemes strange therefore to him, to see so great a Peere and Champion of Israel come alone; These are the alterations to which earthly Great­nesse is subiect; Not many dayes are past, since no man was honoured at Court but Ionathan and Dauid; now they are both for the time in disgrace; Now dare not the Kings Sonne in law, Brother to the Prince both in Loue and Mariage, shew his head at the Court; nor any of those that bowed to him, dare stirre a foot with him; Princes are as the Sunne, and great Subiects are like to Dials, if the Sun shine not on the Diall, no man will looke at it.

Euen hee that ouercame the Beare, the Lyon, the Gyant, is ouercome with feare: He that had cut off two hundred fore-skins of the Philistims, had not circumcised his owne heart of the weake passions that follow Distrust; Now that hee is hard driuen, he practises to helpe himselfe with an vnwarrantable shift: Who can looke to passe this Pilgrimage without infirmities, when Dauid dissembleth to Ahimelech? A weake mans rules may be better then the best mans actions; God lets vs see some blemishes in his holiest Seruants, that wee may neither bee too highly conceited of flesh and blood, nor too much deiected when wee haue beene miscaried into sinne. Hitherto hath Dauid gone vpright, now hee begins to halt with the Priest of God; and vnder pretence of Sauls imployment, drawes that fauour from Ahimelech, which shall after­wards cost him his head.

What could Ahimelech haue thought too deare for Gods Anointed, for Gods Champion? It is not like but that if Dauid had sincerely opened himselfe to the Priest as hee hath done to the Prophet, Ahimelech would haue seconded Samuel in some secret and safe succour of so vniust a distresse, whereas he is now by a false color led to that kindnesse which shall be preiudiciall to his life: Extremities of euill are commonly inconsiderate; either for that wee haue not leisure to our thoughts, or perhaps (so as we may be perplexed) not thoughts to our leisure: What would Da­uid haue giuen afterwards to haue redeemed this ouer fight?

Vnder this pretence he craues a double fauour of Ahimelech; The one of bread for his sustenance, the other of a Sword for his defence: There was no bread vnder the hands of the Priest but that which was consecrated to God; and whereof none might taste, but the deuoted Seruants of the Altar; Euen that which was with solemne dedication set vpon the holy Table before the face of God; a Sacramentall Bread presented to God with Incense, figuring that true Bread that came downe from Hea­uen; Yet euen this Bread might in case of necessitie become common, and be giuen by Ahimelech, and receiued by Dauid and his followers: Our Sauiour himselfe iustifies the act of both; Ceremonies must giue place to substance; God will haue Mercy and not Sacrifice; Charitie is the summe and the end of the Law; That must be aymed at in all our actions; wherein it may fall out, that the way to keepe the Law may bee to breake it; the intention may be kept, and the Letter violated; and it may bee a dange­rous transgression of the Law to obserue the words, and neglect the scope of God; That which would haue dispensed with Dauid for the substance of the act, would haue much more dispensed with him for the circumstance; The touch of their lawfull Wiues had contracted a legall impurity, not a morall; That could haue beene no sufficient reason why in an vrgent necessitie they might not haue partaked of the holy Bread: Ahimelech was no perfect Casuist; these men might not famish, if they were ceremonially impure. But this question bewrayed the care of Ahimelech in di­stributing the holy Bread; There might be in these men a double incapacity, the one, as they were Seculars, the other, as vncleane; he saw the one must be, he feared lest the other should be; as one that wished as little indisposition (as possibly might bee) in those which should be fed from Gods Table.

It is strange that Dauid should come to the Priest of God for a Sword; Who in all Israel was so vnlikely to furnish him with weapons, as a man of Peace, whose ar­mour was onely spirituall? Doubtlesse Dauid knew well where Goliahs Sword lay; [Page 1093] as the noble relique of Gods victorious deliuerance, dedicated to the same God, which won it; at this did that suit ayme? None could be so fit for Dauid, none could be so fit for it as Dauid: Who could haue so much right to that Sword as he against whom it was drawne, and by whom it was taken? There was more in that Sword, then Mettall, and forme; Dauid could neuer cast his eye vpon it, but hee saw an vn­doubted monument of the mercifull protection of the Almighty; there was therefore more strength in that Sword, then sharpenesse; neither was Dauids arme so much strengthened by it as his faith; nothing can ouercome him, whiles he caries with him that assured signe of victorie: It is good to take all occasions of renuing the remem­brance of Gods mercies to vs, and our obligations to him.

Doeg the Master of Sauls Herdmen (for he that went to seeke his Fathers Asses be­fore he was King, hath herdes and droues now that he is a King) was now in the Court of the Tabernacle, vpon some occasion of deuotion; Though an Israelite in professi­on, he was an Edomite no lesse in heart then in blood; yet hee hath some vow vpon him, and not onely comes vp to Gods House, but abides before the Lord: Hypocrites haue equall accesse to the publike places, and meanes of Gods Seruice: Euen hee that knowes the heart, yet shuts his doores vpon none, how much lesse should wee dare to exclude any, which can onely iudge of the heart by the face?

Doeg may set his foot as far within the Tabernacle, as Dauid; hee sees the passages betwixt him, and Ahimelech, and layes them vp for an aduantage; Whiles he should haue edified himselfe by those holy seruices, he carpes at the Priest of God, and (after a lewd mis-interpretation of his actions) of an attendant, proues an accuser; To incurre fauour with an vniust Master, he informes against innocent Ahimelech; and makes that his act, which was drawne from him by a cunning circumuention: When we see our Auditors before vs, little doe we know with what hearts they are there nor, what vse they will make of their pretended deuotion: If many come in simplicity of heart to serue their God, some others may perhaps come to obserue their Teachers, and to picke quarrels where none are; Onely God and the issue can distinguish betwixt a Dauid, and a Doeg, when they are both in the Tabernacle. Honest Ahimelech could little suspect that he now offered a Sacrifice for his Executioner; yea, for the Murthe­rer of all his Family: Oh the wise and deepe iudgements of the Almighty! God owed a reuenge to the House of Eli, and now by the delation of Doeg, he takes occa­sion to pay it; It was iust in God, which in Doeg was most vniust; Sauls cruelty, and the trecherie of Doeg doe not lose one dram of their guilt by the Counsell of God; neither doth the holy Counsell of God gather any blemish by their wickednesse; If it had pleased God to inflict death vpon them sooner without any pretence of occasion, his Iustice had beene cleere from all imputations; now, if Saul and Doeg be in stead of a pestilence or feuer, who can cauill? The iudgements of God are not open, but are alwaies iust; He knowes how by one mans sinne, to punish the sinne of another, and by both their sinnes and punishments to glorifie himselfe. If his word sleepe, it shall not dye; but after long intermissions breakes forth in those ef­fects which wee had forgotten to looke for, and ceased to feare. O Lord, thou art sure when thou threatnest, and iust when thou iudgest; Keepe thou vs from the sentence of death, else in vaine shall we labour to keepe our selues from the execution.

Contemplations.THE F …

Contemplations.

THE FOVRTEENTH BOOKE.

Containing

  • SAVL in DAVIDS Caue.
  • NABAL and ABIGAIL.
  • DAVID and ACHISH.
  • SAVL and the Witch of Endor.
  • ZIKLAG spoyled and reuenged.
  • The death of SAVL.
  • ABNER and IOAB.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND MY SINGVLAR GOOD LORD, PHILIP EARLE OF MONGOMERY, ONE OF THE GENTLEMEN OF HIS MAIESTIES Bed-chamber, and Knight of the most Honourable Order of the GARTER.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

AFter some vnpleasing intermissions, Ireturne to that taske of Contemplation, wherin onely my soule findeth rest. Jf in other imployments I haue indeuoured to serue God and his Church, yet in none (I must confesse) with equall con­tentment. Me thinkes Controuersie is not right in my way to Heauen; how euer the importunitie of an Aduer­sary may force me to fetch it in: If Truth oppressed by an erroneous Teacher cry (like a rauisht Ʋirgin) for my aid, J betray it, if J releeue it not; when J haue done, J returne gladly to these paths of Peace. The fauour which my late Polemicall labour hath [Page 1098] found (beyond merit) from the Learned, cannot diuert my loue to those wrangling Studies. How earnestly doth my heart rather wish an vniuersall cessation of these Armes; that all the Profes­sors of the deare Name of Christ might bee taken vp with no­thing but holy and peaceable thoughts of Deuotion; the sweet­nesse whereof hath so farre affected mee, that (if I might doe it without danger of mis-construction) I could beg euen of an Ene­mie this leaue to bee happy. I haue already giuen account to the World, of some expences of my houres this way, and heere I bring more; which if some Reader may censure as poore, none can cen­sure as vnprofitable. J am bold to write them vnder your Honora­ble Name, whereto I am deeply obliged; that I may leaue behinde me this meane, but faithfull Testimony, of mine humble thankful­nesse to your Lordship, and your most honoured and vertuous Ladie. The noble respects J haue had from you both, deserue my Prayers, and best seruices, which shall neuer be wanting to you and yours,

From your Honours sincerely deuoted in all true duty, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations.

SAVL IN DAVIDS CAVE.

IT was the strange lot of Dauid, that those whom he pur­sued, preserued him from those whom he had preser­ued; The Philistims, whom Dauid had newly smitten in Keilah, call off Saul from smiting Dauid in the wilder­nesse, when there was but an hillocke betwixt him and death: Wicked purposes are easily checked, not easily broken off. Sauls Sword is scarce dry from the bloud of the Philistims, when it thirsts anew for the bloud of Da­uid; and now in a renewed chase, hunts him dry-foot thorow euery wildernesse: The very Desart is too faire a refuge for innocence; The hils and rockes are searched in an angry iealousie; the very wilde Goats of the mountaines were not allowed to be companions for him, which had no fault but his vertue. Oh the seemingly-vnequall distribution of these earthly things! Cruelty and oppression reignes in a Palace, whiles goodnesse lurkes among the Rockes and Caues, and thinkes it happinesse enough to steale a life.

Like a dead man, Dauid is faine to be hid vnder the earth, and seekes the comfort of protection in darknesse: and now the wise prouidence of God leades Saul to his enemy without bloud; He, which before brought them within an hils d [...]stance without inter­uiew, brings them now both within one roofe; so as that whiles Saul seekes Dauid and finds him not, he is found of Dauid vnsought. If Saul had known his own opportunities, how Dauid and his men had interred themselues, he had saued a treble labour, of chase, of execution, and buriall; for had he but stopt the mouth of that Caue, his enemies had laid themselues downe in their owne Graues: The Wisdome of God thinkes fit to hide from euill men, and spirits, those meanes and seasons, which might be (if they had beene taken) most preiudiciall to his owne: we had beene oft foiled, if Satan could but haue knowne our hearts: sometimes we lie open to euils, and happy it is for vs that he only knowes it, which pit [...]ies in stead of tempting vs.

It is not long since Saul said of Dauid (lodged then in Keilah) God hath deliuered him into mine hands, for he is shut in, seeing he is come into a city that hath gates and bars; but now contrarily God deliuers Saul (ere he was aware) into the hands of Dauid, and without the helpe of gates and barres, hath inclosed him within the Valley of death: How iust is it with God, that those who seeke mischiefe to others; finde it to themselues; and euen whiles they are spreading nets are insnared; Their deliberate plotting of euill, is surprized with a sudden iudgement.

How amazedly must Dauid needs looke, when hee saw Saul enter into the Caue, where himselfe was? what is this (thinkes he) which God hath done? Is this presence purposed, or casuall; is Saul here to pursue, or to tempt me? Where suddenly the action bewrayes the intent, and tels Dauid that Saul sought secrecy and not him. The superflu­ity of his maliciousnesse brought him into the Wildernesse, the necessity of nature led him into the Caue: Euen those actions wherein wee place shame, are not exempted from a prouidence. The fingers of Dauids followers itched to sease on their Masters enemy; and that they might not seeme led so much by faction, as by faith, they vrge Dauid with a promise from God; The day is come whereof the Lord said vnto thee, Behold, I will deliuer thine enemy into thine hand, and thou shalt do to him, as it shall seeme good to thee. This argument seemed to carry such command with it, as that Dauid not onely may, but must embrew his hands in bloud, vnlesse hee will bee found wanting to God and himselfe; Those temptations are most powerfull, which fetch their force from the pretence of a religious obedience: Whereas those which are raised from arbitrary and priuate respects, admit of an easie dispensation.

If there were such a prediction, one clause of it was ambiguous; and they take it at the worst: Thou shalt doe to him as shall seeme good to thee: that might not seeme good to him, which seemed euill vnto God. There is nothing more dangerous than to make construction of Gods purposes out of euentuall appearances. If carnall probabilities might be the rule of our iudgement, what could God seeme to intend other than Sauls death in offering him naked into the hands of those whom he vniust­ly persecuted? how could Dauids souldiers thinke that God had sent Saul thither on any other errand, than to fetch his bane? and if Saul could haue seene his owne danger, he had giuen himselfe for dead; for his heart guilty to his owne bloudy desires, could not but haue expected the same measure which it meant: But wise and holy Dauid not transported either with mis-conceit of the euent, or fury of passion, or sollicitation of his followers, dares make no other vse of this accident than the triall of his loy­alty, and the inducement of his peace; It had beene as easie for him to cut the throat of Saul as his garment; but now his coat onely shall be the worse, not his person; nei­ther doth he in the maiming of a cloake seeke his owne reuenge, but a monument of his innocence. Before Saul rent Samuels garment, now Dauid cutteth Sauls; both were significant; The rending of the one, signified the Kingdome torne out of those vnwor­thy hands; the cutting of the other, that the life of Saul might haue beene as easily cut off.

Saul needes no other Monitor of his owne danger, than what he weares. The vpper garment of Saul was laid aside, whiles he went to couer his feet; so as the cut of the garment, did not threaten any touch of the body; yet euen the violence offered to a re­mote garment strikes the heart of Dauid, which findes a present remorse for harmeful­ly touching, that which did once touch the person of his Master: Tender consciences are moued to regret at those actions, which strong hearts passe ouer with a careles ease. It troubled not Saul to seeke after the bloud of a righteous seruant; there is no lesse dif­ference of consciences than stomacks; some stomachs will digest the hardest meates and turne ouer substances, not in their nature edible, whiles others surfet of the lightest food, and complaine euen of dainties: Euery gracious heart is in some measure scru­pulous, and findes more safety in feare, than in presumption: And if it be so strait as to curbe it selfe in from the liberty which it might take in things which are not vnlaw­full, how much lesse will it dare to take scope vnto euill? By how much that state is bet­ter, where nothing is allowed, than where all things, by so much is the strict and [...]nno­rous conscience better than the lawlesse. There is good likelihood of that man which is any way scrupulous of his wayes; but he which makes no bones of his actions, is appa­rently hopelesse.

Since Dauids followers pleaded Gods testimony to him as a motiue to bloud, Dauid appeales the same God for his preseruation from bloud: The Lord keepe me from doing that thing to my Master the Lords Annointed; and now the good man [Page 1101] hath worke enough to defend both himselfe and his persecuter; himselfe, from the im­portunate necessitie of doing violence, and his Master from suffering it. It was not more easie to rule his owne hands, than difficult to rule a multitude; Dauids troupe consisted of Male-contents, all that were in distresse, in debt, in bitternesse of soule, were gathe­red to him: Many if neuer so well ordered are hard to command; a few if disorderly, more hard; many and disorderly, must needs bee so much the hardest of all, that Dauid neuer atchieued any victory like vnto this, wherein hee first ouercame himselfe, then his Souldiers.

And what was the charme, wherewith Dauid allayed those raging spirits of his followers? No other but this; Hee is the Annointed of the Lord. That holy Oyle was the Antidote for his bloud; Saul did not lend Dauid so impearceable an Ar­mour, when hee should encounter Goliah, as Dauid now lent him in this plea of his vnction. Which of all the discontented Out-lawes that lurked in that Caue, durst put forth his hand against Saul, when they once heard, Hee is the Lords Annointed, Such an impression of awe hath the diuine Prouidence caused his Image to make in the hearts of men, as that it makes Traytors cowards; So as in steede of striking they tremble; How much more lawlesse than the Out-lawes of Israel, are those professed Ring-leaders of Christianitie; which teach and practise, and incou­rage, and reward, and canonize the violation of Maiestie? It is not enough for those who are commanders of others to refraine their owne hands from doing euil, but they must carefully preuent the iniquitie of their heeles, else they shall bee iustly reputed to doe that by others, which in their owne persons they auoyded; the Lawes both of God and man, presuppose vs in some sort answerable for our charge: as taking it for granted, that wee should not vndertake those raynes, which wee cannot mannage.

There was no reason Dauid should lose the thankes of so noble a demonstrati­on of his loyalty; Whereto hee trusts so much, that hee dares call backe the man by whom hee was pursued; and make him iudge, whether that fact had not deserued a life. As his act, so his word and gesture imported nothing but humble obedience. neither was there more meeknesse than force in that seasonable perswasion; Where­in hee lets Saul see the error of his credulity, the vniust slanders of maliciousnesse, the oportunity of his reuenge, the proofe of his forbearance, the vndeniable euidence of his innocence; and after a lowly disparagement of himselfe, appeales to God for iudgement, for protection.

So liuely and feeling Oratory did Saul find in the lap of his garment, and the lips of Dauid, that it is not in the power of his enuie, or ill nature to hold out any longer: Is this thy voice my sonne Dauid, and Saul lift vp his voice and wept, and said: Thou art more righteous than I. Hee, whose harpe had wont to quiet the frenzy of Saul, hath now by his words calmed his fury; so that now he sheds teares in steed of bloud: and confesses his owne wrong, and Dauids integrity; And (as if hee were new againe entred into the bounds of Naioth in Ramath) hee prayes, and prophesies good to him, whom hee maliced for good; The Lord render thee good for that thou hast done to mee this day; for now behold, I know that thou shalt bee King.

There is no heart made of flesh, that sometime or other relents not, euen [...]lint and marble, will in some weather stand on droppes. I cannot thinke these teares and protestations fained. Doubtlesse Saul meant as hee said, and passed through sensible fittes of good and euill: Let no man thinke himselfe the better for good motions; the praise and benefite of those Guests is not in the receit, but the retention.

Who, that had seene this meeting, could but haue thought all had beene sure on Dauids side? What can secure vs if not Teares, and Praiers and Oathes? Doublesse Dauids men which knew themselues obnoxious to Lawes and Cre­ditors, beganne to thinke of some new refuge, as making account this new pee­ced [Page 1102] league would bee euerlasting; they looked when Saul would take Dauid home to the Court, and dissolue his Armie, and recompence that vniust per­secution with iust honour; when behold in the loose, Saul goes home, but Da­uid and his men goe vp vnto the hold. Wise Dauid knowes Saul not to be more kinde, than vntrusty; and therefore had rather seeke safety in his hold, than in the hold of an hollow and vnsteedie friendship. Heere are good words, but no securitie, which therefore an experienced man giues the hearing; but stands the while vpon his owne gard. No Charitie bindes vs to a trust of those, whom wee haue found faithlesse; Crudelitie vpon weake grounds after palpable disappointments, is the Daughter of Folly: A man that is Weather-wise, though hee finde an abatement of the storme, yet will not stirre from vnder his shelter whiles hee sees it thicke in the winde. Distrust is the iust gaine of vnfaithfulnesse.

NABAL and ABIGAIL.

IF innocencie could haue secured from Sauls malice, Dauid had not bin persecuted; and yet vnder that wicked King, aged Samuel dyes in his bed. That there might be no place for Enuie, the good Pro­phet had retyred himselfe to the Schooles. Yet he that hated Dauid for what hee should be, did no lesse hate Samuel for what hee had bin. Euen in the midst of Sauls malignitie, there remained in his heart impressions of awfulnesse vnto Samuel: he feared, where he loued not. The restraint of God curbeth the rage of his most vio­lent enemies, so as they cannot doe their worst. As good Husbands, doe not put all their Corne to the Ouen, but saue some for seede, so doth God euer in the worst of persecutions.

Samuel is dead, Dauid banished, Saul tyrannizeth, Israel hath good cause to mourne; it is no maruell if this lamentation be vniuersall. There is no Israelite that feeleth not the losse of a Samuel. A good Prophet is the common Treasure, wherein euery gracious soule hath a share. That man hath a dry heart, which can part with Gods Prophet with­out teares.

Nabal was according to his name foolish; yet rich and mighty. Earthly possessions are not alwayes accompanied with wit and grace. Euen the Line of faithfull Caleb will afford an ill-conditioned Nabal. Vertue is not like vnto Lands inheritable. All that is tra­duced with the seede, is either euill, or not good. Let no man bragge with the Iewes, that he hath Abram to his father; God hath raised vp of this stone a sonne to Caleb.

Abigail (which signifieth her fathers ioy) had sorrow enough to be matched with so vnworthy an Husband; If her father had meant, shee should haue had ioy in herselfe, or in her life, he had not disposed her to an Husband (though rich) yet fond and wicked; It is like he married her to the wealth, not to the man. Many a childe is cast away vpon riches. Wealth in our matches, should be as some graines or scruples in ballance, super-added to the gold of vertuous qualities, to weigh downe the scales; when it is made the substancē of the weight, and good qualities the appendance, there is but one earth poy­sed with another; which, wheresoeuer it is done, it is a wonder, if either the children proue not the Parents sorrow, or the Parents, theirs.

Nabals Sheep-shearing was famous; Three thousand [...]eeces must needes re­quire many hands; neither is any thing more plentifull commonly than a Churles Feast: What a world was this, that the noble Champion and Rescuer of Israel, Gods Annointed, is driuen to send to a base Carle for victuals? It is no measuring of [Page 1103] men by the depth of the purse, by outward prosperitie. Seruants are oft-times set on horse backe, whiles Princes goe on foot. Our estimation must be led by their inward worth, which is not alterable by time, nor diminishable with externall con­ditions.

One rag of a Dauid is more worth, than the Ward-robes of a thousand Nabals. Euen the best deseruings may want. No man may bee contemned for his necessitie; perhaps he may be so much richer in grace, as he is poorer in estate; neither hath violence or casualtie more impouerished a Dauid, than his pouertie hath enriched him. He, whose folly hath made himselfe miserable, is iustly rewarded with neg­lect; but he that suffers for good, deserues so much more honour from others, as his distresse is more. Our compassion or respect must be ruled, according to the cause of anothers misery.

One good turne requires another; in some cases not hurting is meritorious: Hee that should examine the qualities of Dauids followers must needes grant it worthy of a see, that Nabals flockes lay vntouched in Carmel; but more, that Dauids Soul­diers were Nabals Sheepheards; yea, the keepers of his Sheepheards, gaue them a iust interest in that sheep shearing Feast, iustly should they haue beene set at the vpper end of the Table. That Nabals sheepe were safe, hee might thanke his Sheepheards; that his Sheepheards were safe, he might thanke Dauids Souldiers; It is no small benefit that wee receiue in a safe protection; well may wee thinke our substance due, where wee owe our selues. Yet this churlish Nabal doth not onely giue nothing to Dauids Messengers, but which is worse than nothing, ill words; Who is Dauid, or Who is the sonne of Ishai; There be many seruants now a­daies that breake-away from their Masters. Dauid asked him bread, hee giueth him stones. All Israel knew, and honoured their Deliuerer; yet this Clowne, to saue his victuals, will needes make him a man, either of no merits or ill, either an obscure man or a Fugitiue. Nothing is more cheape than good words; these Nabal might haue giuen, and beene neuer the poorer; If he had beene resolued to shut his hands in a feare of Sauls reuenge, he might haue so tempered his denyall, that the repulse might haue beene free from offence: But now his foule-mouth doth not onely de­ny, but reuile. It should haue bin Nabals glory, That his Tribe yeelded such a Succes­sor to the Throne of Israel; now in all likelihood, his enuie stirs him vp to disgrace that man, who surpassed him in honour and vertue, more than he was surpassed by him in wealth and ease; Many an one speakes faire, that meanes ill, but when the mouth speakes foule, it argues a corrupt heart; If with Saint Iames his verball Bene­factors, wee say onely, Depart in peace, warme your selues, fill your bellies, we shall answer for hypocriticall vncharitablenesse; but if wee rare and curse those needy soules, whom wee ought to releeue, wee shall giue a more fearefull ac­count of a sauage cruelty in trampling on those whome God hath humbled. If healing with good words be iustly punishable, what torment is there for those that wound with euill?

Dauid, which had all this while been in the schoole of patience, hath now his Lesson to seeke; Hee, who hath happily digested all the rayling and persecutions of a wicked Ma­ster, cannot put off this affront of a Nabal; Nothing can asswage his choler, but bloud; How subiect are the best of Gods Saints to weake passions, and if wee haue the grace toward an expected blow of temptations, how easily are wee surprized with a sudden soyle?

WHEREFORE serue these recorded weaknesses of holy men, but to streng­then vs against the conscience of our infirmities; Not that wee should take courage to imitate them in the euill, whereunto they haue beene miscarryed; But wee should take heart to our selues, against the discouragement of our owne euils.

THE wisdome of God hath so contriued it, that commonly (in Societies) good is mixed with euill, wicked Nabal hath in his House a wise and good Seruant, a [Page 1104] a prudent and worthy Wife; That wise seruant is carefull to aduertise his Mistresse of the danger; his prudent Mistresse is carefull to preuent it.

The liues of all his family were now in hazard: shee dares not commit this businesse to the fidelitie of a messenger, but forgetting her sexe, puts her selfe into the errand; Her foot is not slow, her hand is not empty; According to the offence shee frames her satisfaction; Her Husband refused to giue, shee brings a bountifull gift; her Husband gaue ill wordes, shee sweetens them with a meeke and humble deprecation; Her Husband could say, Who is Dauid, shee falles at his feete; her Husband dismisses Dauids men emptie, shee brings her Seruants laden with pro­uision; as if it had bin only meant to ease the repelled Messengers of the carriage, not to scant them of the required beneuolence; No wit, no art could deuise a more pi­thy and powerfull Oratory: As all satisfaction, so hers beginnes with a confession; wherein shee deeply blameth the folly of her Husband: Shee could not haue beene a good Wife, if she had not honoured her vnworthy head; If a stranger should haue termed him foole in her hearing, hee could not haue gone away in peace: Now to saue his life, shee is bold to acknowledge his folly: It is a good disparagement that preserueth. There is the same way to our peace in heauen; the only meanes to escape iudgement, is to complaine of our owne vilenesse; shee pleadeth her ignorance of the fact, and therein, her freedome from the offence; shee humbly craueth accepta­tion of her present, with pardon of the fault; shee professeth Dauids honorable acts and merits; shee foretels his future successe and glory; shee layes before him the hap­py peace of his soule, in refraining from innocent bloud. Dauids brest, which could not through the seeds of grace, grow to a stubbornesse in ill resolutions, cannot but relent with these powerfull and seasonable perswasions; and now in steed of reuenge, hee blesseth God for sending Abigail to meet him; he blesseth Abigail for her coun­sell, he blesseth the counsell for so wholsome efficacy, and now reioyceth more in being ouercome with a wise and gracious aduice, than he would haue reioyced in a re­uengefull victory.

A good heart is easily stayed from sinning, and is glad when it findes occasion to bee crossed in ill purposes; Those secret checkes which are raised within it selfe, doe readily conspire with all outward retentiues; It neuer yeelded to a wicked motion, without much reluctation, and when it is ouercome, it is but with halfe a consent; whereas peruerse and obdurate Sinners, by reason they take full delight in euill, and haue already in their conceite swallowed the pleasure of sinne, abide not to be resisted, running on headily, in those wicked courses they haue propounded in spight of opposition; and if they bee forcibly stopped in their way, they grow sullen and mutinous. Dauid had not only vowed, but deeply sworne the death of Nabal, and all his Family, to the very dogge that lay at his doore; yet now hee prayseth God, that hath giuen the occasion and grace to violate it. Wicked Vowes are ill made, but worse kept. Our tongue cannot tye vs to commit sinne. Good men thinke themselues happie, that since they had not the grace to denie sinne, yet they had not the opportunitie to accomplish it. If Abigail had sit stil at home, Dauid had sinned, and shee had dyed: Now her discreete admonition hath preserued her from the sword, and diuerted him from bloud-shed. And now, what thankes, what benedictions hath shee for this seasonable counsell? How should it encourage vs to admonish our brethren; to see that if wee preuaile, wee haue blessings from them; if wee preuaile not, wee haue yet blessings from God, and thankes of our owne hearts.

How neere was Nabal to a mischiefe, and perceiues it not? Dauid was comming to the foot of the hill to cut his throate, while hee was feasting in his house without feare; Little doe Sinners know, how neere their iollitie is to perdition. Many times iudgment is at the threshold, whiles drunkennesse and surfet are at the boord. Had hee beene any othet than a Nabal, hee had not sate downe to feast till hee had beene sure of his peace with Dauid; either not to expect danger, or not to cleare it, [Page 1105] was sottish; So foolish are carnall men, that giue themselues ouer to their pleasures, whiles there are deadly quarrels depending against them in Heauen. There is no­thing wherein wisdome is more seene, than in the temperate vse of prosperitie. A Nabal cannot abound, but he must be drunke and surfet; Excesse is a true argument of folly: We vse to say, that when drinke is in, wit is out; but if wit were not out, drinke would not be in.

It was no time to aduise Nabal, while his reason was drowned in a deluge of wine. A beast or a stone is as capable of good counsell as a Drunkard. Oh that the no­blest Creature should so farre abase himselfe; as for a little liquor, to lose the vse of those faculties, whereby he is a Man. Those that haue to doe with drinke or phrenzy, must be glad to watch times; So did Abigail, who the next morning presents to her Husband, the view of his faults, of his danger; Hee then sees how neere hee was to death, and felt it not. That worldly minde is so apprehensiue of the death that should haue beene, as that he dies, to thinke that he had like to haue died; Who would thinke a man could be so affected with a danger past, and yet so senselesse of a future, yea im­minent? He that was yester-nighr as a beast, is now as a stone; he was then ouer-mer­ry, now dead and lumpish; Carnall hearts are euer in extremitie. If they bee once downe, their deiection is desperate, because they haue no inward comfort, to miti­gate their sorrow. What difference there was betwixt the disposition of Dauid and Nabal? How oft had Dauid beene in the valley of the shaddow of death, and feared no euill? Nabal is but once put in minde of a death that might haue beene, and is stricken dead.

It is iust with God, that they who liue without grace, should die without comfort; neither can we expect better, while we goe on in our sinnes. The speech of Abigail smote Nabal into a qualme; that tongue had doubtlesse oft aduised him well, and pre­uailed not; now, occasions his death, whose reformation it could not effect; shee meant nothing but his amendment; God meant to make that louing instrument the meanes of his reuenge: shee speakes, and God strikes; and within tenne dayes, that swound ends in death. And now Nabal payes deare for his vncharitable reproach; for his riotous excesse; That God, which would not suffer Dauid to right himselfe by his owne Sword, takes the quarrell of his Seruant into his owne hand, Dauid hath now his ends without sinne; reioycing in the iust executions of God, who would neither suffer him to sinne in reuenging, nor suffer his Aduersaries to sinne vnreuen­ged.

Our louing God is more angry with the wrongs done to his seruants, than themselues can be, and knowes how to punish that iustly, which we could not vndertake without wronging God, more than men haue wronged vs. He that saith, Vengeance is mine, I will repay, repayes oft-times when we haue forgiuen, when we haue forgotten; and cals to reckoning after our discharges; It is dangerous offending any Fauourite of him, whose displeasure and reuenge is euerlasting.

How farre God lookes beyond our purposes? Abigail came onely to pleade for an ill Husband; and now God makes this iourney a preparation for a better; So that in one act, she preserued an ill Husband, and wonne a good one for the future; Dauid well remembers her comely person, her wise speeches, her gracefull carriage; and now, when modesty found it seasonable, hee sends to sue her, which had beene his Suppliant; she intreated for her Husband, Dauid treates with her for his Wife; her request was to escape his Sword, hee wisheth her to his bed; It was a faire suite to change a Dauid for a Nabal; to become Dauids Queene, in stead of Nabals D [...]udge; shee that learned humility vnder so hard a Tutor, abaseth her selfe no lesse when Dauid offers to aduance her; (Let thine Hand-mayde bee a Seruant to wash the feete of the Seruants of my LORD.) None are so fit to bee gre t, as those that can stoope lowest; How could Dauid bee more happy in a Wife; hee findes at once Pietie, Wisedome, Humilitie, Faithfulnesse, Wealth, Beau­tie? How could Abigail bee more happie in an Husband, than in the Prophet, [Page 1105] the Champion, the Annointed of God? Those Mariages were well made, wherein Vertues are matched, and Happinesse is mutuall.

DAVID and ACHISH.

GOod motions that fall into wicked hearts, are like some sparkes that fall from the flint and steele, into wet tinder; light some for the time, but soone out. After Sauls teares and protestations, yet he is now againe, in the wildernesse with three thousand men to hunt after innocent Dauid: How inuincible is the charity and loialty of an honest heart? The same hand that spared Saul in the caue, spares him sleeping in the field; The same hand that cut away the lap of his Masters garment; carried away his Speare; that Speare, which might as well haue carried away, the life of the owner; is onely borne away, for a proofe of the fidelity of the bearer. Still Saul is strong, but Dauid victorious, and tri­umphs ouer the malice of his persecutor; Yet still the victor flieth, from him whom hee hath ouercome. A man that sees, how farre Saul was transported with his rancorous enuy, cannot but say, that he was neuer more mad than when he was sober; For euen after he had said (Blessed art thou my sonne Dauid, thou shalt doe great things and also preuaile; yet still he pursues him, whom he grants assured to preuaile; what is this but to resolue to lose his labour in sinning, and in spight of himselfe to offend? How shamefull is our inequality of disposition to good? We know we cannot misse of the reward of wel doing, and yet doe it not; whiles wicked men cast away their indeuours vpon those euill proiects, whereof they are sure to faile, sinne blindes the eyes and hardens the heart, and thrusts men into wilfull mischiefes, how euer dangerous, how euer impossible; and neuer leaues them till it haue brought them to vtter confusion.

The ouer-long continuance of a tentation, may easily weary the best patience: and may attaine that by protraction, which it could neuer doe by violence; Dauid himselfe at last beginnes to bend vnder this triall; and resolues so to flie from Saul, as he runnes from the Church of God; and whiles he will auoid the malice of his Ma­ster, ioynes himselfe with Gods enemies. The greatest Saints vpon earth, are not alwayes vpon the same pitch of spirituall strength; He that sometimes said (I will not be afraid of ten thousands, now sayes, I shall perish one day by the hand of Saul) Hee had woont to consult with God, now he sayes thus in his owne heart. How many euident experiments had Dauid of Gods deliuerances; how certaine and cleere predictions of his future Kingdome; how infallible earnest was the holy Oyle, wherewith he was annointed, of the Crowne of Israel? And yet ( Dauid said in his heart, I shall now perish one day by the hand of Saul:) The best faith, is but like the twy-light, mixed with some degrees of darkenesse, and infidelity; We doe vtter­ly misreckon the greatest earthly holinesse, if we exempt it from infirmities; It is not long since Dauid told Saul, that those wicked enemies of his, which cast him out from abiding in the inheritance of the Lord, did as good as bid him; Goe serue o­ther gods, yet now is hee gone from the inheritance of God, into the Land of the Philistims; That Saul might seeke him no more, he hides himselfe out of the lists of the Church, where a good man would not looke for him: Once before had Dauid fled to this Achish, when hee was glad to scrabble on the doores, and let his spittle fall vpon his beard, in a semblance of madnesse, that he might escape; yet now in a semblance of friendship, is hee returned to saue that life, which hee was in danger to haue lost in Israel. Goliah the Champion of the Philistims, whom Dauid slew, was of Gath; yet Dauid dwels with Achish King of the Philistims in Gath; euen [Page 1107] amongst them whose fore-skins hee had presented to Saul, by two hundreds at once, doth Dauid choose to reside for safety: Howsoeuer it was a weaknesse in Dauid, thus by his league of amity to strengthen the enemies of God, yet doth not God take aduan­tage of it for his ouerthrow, but giues him protection, euen where his presence offen­ded; and giues him fauour where himselfe bore iust hatred; Oh the infinite patience and mercy of our God, who doth good to vs for our euill, and in the very act of our prouocation vpholdeth, yea, blesseth vs with preseruation!

COVLD Saul haue rightly considered it, hee had found it no small losse and impay­ring to his Kingdome, that so valiant a Captaine, attended with sixe hundred able Souldiers, and their Families, should forsake his Land, and ioyne with his enemies; yet hee is not quiet till hee haue abandoned his owne strength: The world hath none so great enemy to a wicked man, as himselfe, his hands cannot bee held from his owne mischiefe; hee will needs make his friends, enemies; his enemies, victors; himselfe, miserable.

DAVID was too wise, to cast himselfe into the hands of a Philistim King, without assurance; What assurance could hee haue but promises? Those, Dauid had from Saul abundantly, and trusted them not; Hee dares trust the fidelity of a Pagan, hee dares not trust the vowes of a King of Israel; There may be fidelitie without the Church, and falshood within: It need not bee any newes to finde some Turkes true, and some Christians faithlesse.

EVEN vnwise men are taught by experience, how much more they, who haue wit to learne without it? Dauid had well found, what it was to liue in a Court; Hee therefore, whom Enuie droue from the Court of Israel, voluntarily declines the Philistim Court; and sues for a Country-habitation; It had not beene possible for so noted a stranger, after so much Philistim-bloud shed, to liue long in such eminen­cy, amongst the prease of those, whose sonnes, or brothers, or fathers, or allies, hee had slaughtered, without some perillous machination of his ruine; therefore hee makes suit for an early remoue: (For why should thy seruant dwell in the chiefe Citie of the Kingdome with thee?) Those that would stand sure, must not affect too much height, or conspicuitie; The tall Cedars are most subiect to windes and lightnings, whiles the shrubs of the Valleyes stand vnmooued; Much greatnesse doth but make a fairer marke for euill; There is true firmnesse and safetie in medio­critie.

How rarely is it seene, that a man loseth by his modestie? The change fell out well to Dauid of Ziklag, for Gath; Now hee hath a Citie of his owne; All Israel, where he was annointed, afforded him not so much possession: Now the Citie, which was anci­ently assigned to Iudah, returnes to the iust Owner; and is by this meanes entayled to the Crowne of Dauids Successours. Besides, that now might Dauid liue out of the fight, and hearing of the Philistim Idolatries, and enioy God no lesse in the wals of a Philistim-Citie, than in an Israelitish wildernesse; withal, an happy oportunitie was now opened to his friends of Irael, to resort vnto his aide; the heads of the thousands that were of Menasseh, and many valiant Captaines of the other Tribes, fell daily to him, and raised his six hundred followers to an army, like the host of God. The deserts of Israel could neuer haue yeelded Dauid so great an aduantage: That God, whose the earth is, makes roome for his owne euery where; and oft-times prouideth them a for­raine home, more kindly than the natiue: It is no matter for change of our soyle, so we change not our God; If we can euery-where acknowledge him, he will no where bee wanting to vs.

IT was not for Gods Champion to be idle; no sooner is he free from Sauls sword, than he beginnes [...]n offensiue warre against the Amalekites, Girzites, Geshurites; Hee knew these Nations branded by God to destruction; neither could his increasing Army bee maintained with a little; By one act therefore, hee both reuenges for God, and prouides for his Host. Had it not beene for that olde quarrell, which God had with this people, Dauid could not be excused from a bloudy cruelty, in killing whole [Page 1108] Countries, onely for the benefit of the spoyle: Now his Souldiers were at once, Gods Executioners, and their owne Forragers. The interuention of a command from the Almighty, alters the state of any act; and makes that worthy of praise, which else were no better than damnable. It is now Iustice, which were otherwise Murder; The will of God is the rule of good; what need we enquire into other reasons, of any act or de­termination, when we heare it comes from Heauen?

How many hundred yeares, had this brood of Cananites liued securely in their Countrey; since God commanded them to bee rooted out, and now promised them­selues the certainest peace? The Philistims were their friends, if not their LORDS; The Israelites had their hands full, neither did they know any grudge betwixt them and their Neighbours, when suddenly the Sword of Dauid cuts them off, and leaues none aliue to tell the newes.

THERE is no safetie in protraction; with men, delay causeth forgetfulnesse, or a­bates the force of anger; as all violent motions are weakest at the furthest; but with him, to whom all times are present, what can bee gained by prorogation? Alas, what can it preuaile any of the cursed seed of Canaan, that they haue made a truce with Hea­uen, and a league with Hell? Their day is comming, and is not the further off, because they expect it not.

MISERABLE were the straits of Dauid; while hee was driuen, not onely to main­taine his Armie by spoyle, but to colour his spoyle by a sinfull dissimulation; Hee tels Achish, that hee had beene rouing against the South of Iudah, and the South of the Ierahmelites, and the South of the Kenites; either falsly, or doubtfully, so as hee meant to deceiue him, vnder whom he liued, and by whom hee was trusted: If A­chish were a Philistim, yet hee was Dauids friend, yea his Patron; and if hee had bin neither, it had not becomne Dauid to bee false. The infirmities of Gods children ne­uer appeare, but in their extremities. It is hard for the best man, to say, how far hee will bee tempted. If a man will put himselfe among Philistims, hee cannot promise to come forth innocent.

How easily doe wee beleeue that which we wish? The more credit Achish giues vn­to Dauid, the more sinne it was to deceiue him, And now the conceit of this ingage­ment, procures him a further seruice. The Philistims are assembled to fight with Is­rael; Achish dares trust Dauid on his side; yea, to keepe his head for euer; neither can Dauid doe any lesse than promise his aid against his owne flesh: Neuer was Dauid, in all his life, driuen to so hard an exigent: neuer was hee so extremely perplexed; For what should hee doe now? To fight with Achish, hee was tyed by promise, by merit; Not to fight against Israel, hee was tyed by his calling, by his vnction: Not to fight for Achish, were to bee vnthankfull; To fight against Israel, were to bee vnnaturall; Oh what an inward battle must Dauid needs haue in his brest, when hee thinkes of this battle of Israel, and the Philistims! How doth he wish now, that hee had rather stood to the hazard of Sauls persecution, than to haue put himselfe vpon the fauour of Achish; Hee must fight on one side, and on whether side soeuer he should fight, hee could not auoyd to bee treacherous; a condition worse than death, to an honest heart; which way he would haue resolued, if it had comne to the execution, who can know, since himselfe was doubtfull? either course had bin no better than desperate. How could the Israelites euer haue receiued him for their King, who in the open field, had fought against them? And contrarily, if hee would haue fought against his friend, for his enemy; against Achish for Saul; hee was now inuironed with iealous Phi­listims; and might rather looke for the punishment of his Treason, than the glory of a Victorie.

HIS heart had led him into these straits; the Lord finds a way to leade him out: The suggestions of his enemies doe herein befriend him; The Princes of the Phili­stims (whether of enuie, or suspition) pleade for Dauids dismission, (Send this fellow backe, that hee may goe againe to his place, which thou hast appointed him: and let him not goe downe to the battle, lest hee bee an Aduersary to vs.) No Aduocate could haue said [Page 1119] more, himselfe durst not haue said so much. Oh the wisdome and goodnesse of our God, that can raise vp an Aduersary to deliuer out of those euils, which our friends cannot; That by the sword of an enemie can let out that Apostume, which no Physician could tell how to cure: It would be wide with us sometimes, if it were not for others malice.

There could not bee a more iust question, than this of the Philistim Princes, What doe these Hebrewes here? An Israelite is out of his element, when hee is in an Armie of Philistims. The true seruants of God are in their due places, when they are in oppositi­on to his enemies. Profession of hostilitie becomes them better than leagues of amity.

Yet Achish likes Dauids conuersation and presence so well, that hee professeth him­selfe pleased with him, as with an Angell of God; How strange is it to heare, that a Philistim should delight in that holy man, whom an Israelite abhorres, and should bee loth to be quit of Dauid, whom Saul, hath expelled? Termes of ciuilitie be equally open to all religions, to all professions: The common graces of Gods children, are able to attract loue from the most obstinate enemies of goodnesse; If we affect them for by-respects of Valour, Wisedome, Discourse, Wit, it is their praise, not ours; But if for diuine Grace and Religion, it is our prayse with theirs.

Such now was Dauids condition, that he must pleade for that hee feared, and argue against that which he desired: (What haue I done? & what hast thou found in thy seruant, that I may not goe, and fight against the enemies of my Lord the King?) Neuer any newes could be more cordiall to him than this, of his dismission; yet must he seeme to striue against it, with an importunate profession of his forwardnesse to that act, which hee most de­tested.

One degree of Dissimulation drawes on another; those which haue once giuen way to a faulty course, cannot easily, either stop or turne backe; but are in a sort forced to second their ill beginnings, with worse proceedings. It is a dangerous and miserable thing, to cast our selues into those actions, which draw with them a necessitie, either of offending, or miscarriage.

SAVL and the Witch of Endor.

EVen the worst men may sometimes make head against some sinnes. Saul hath expelled the Sorcerers out of the Land of Israel; and hath forbid­den Magick vpon paine of death. Hee that had no care to expell Satan out of his owne heart, yet will seeme to driue him out of his Kingdome. That wee see wicked then oppose themselues to some sinnes, there is nei­ther maruell, nor comfort in it: No doubt Satan made sport at this Edict of Saul; what cares he to be banished in Sorcery, whiles he is entertayned in malice? He knew and found Saul his, whiles he resisted; and smiled to yeeld thus farre vnto his Vassall: If we quit not all sinnes, hee will bee content wee should either abandon or persecute some.

Where is no place for holy feare, there will bee place for the seruile; The grace­lesse heart of Saul was astonied at the Philistims; yet was neuer moued at the frownes of that God whose anger sent them, nor of those sinnes of his which procured them. Those that cannot feare for loue, shall tremble for feare: and how much better is awe than terror? preuention than confusion? There is nothing more lamentable than to see a man laugh when he should feare; God shall laugh when such an ones feare com­meth.

Extremitie of distresse, will send euen the prophanest man to God; like as [Page 1110] the drowning man, reacheth out his hand to that bough, which he contemned whiles hee stood safe on the banke; Saul now asketh counsell of the Lord; whose Prophet hee hated, whose Priests hee slew, whose Annointed he persecutes; Had Saul consul­ted with God when hee should, this euill had not beene; but how, if this euill had not beene; hee had consulted with God; The thanke of this Act is due, not to him; but to his affection; A forced piety is thanklesse, and vnprofitable; God will not an­swer him neither by Dreames, nor by Vrim, nor by Prophets. Why should God answer that man by Dreames, who had resisted him waking? Why should hee answer him by Vrim, that had slaine his Priests? Why should he answer him by Pro­phets, who hated the Father of the Prophets, rebelled against the word of the Pro­phets?

It is an vnreasonable vnequality to hope to finde God at our command, when wee would not be at his; To looke that God should regard our voice in trouble, when wee would not regard his in peace.

Vnto what mad shifts are men driuen by despayre? If God will not answer, Sa­tan shall; ( Saul said to his seruants, Seeke me a woman that hath a familiar spirit.) If Saul had not knowne this course Deuillish, why did he decree to banish it, to mulct it with death? yet now against the streame of his conscience, hee will seeke to those whom he had condemned; There needes no other iudge of Sauls act than himselfe; had he not before opposed this sinne, he had not so hainously sinned in committing it; There cannot bee a more fearefull signe of an heart giuen vp to a reprobate sense, than to cast it selfe wilfully into those sinnes, which it hath proclaimed to detest. The declinations to euill are many times insensible, but when it breakes forth into such apparant effects, euen others eyes may discerne it; What was Saul the better to fore-know the issue of his approaching battell? If this consultation could not haue strengthened him against his enemies, or promoted his victory, there might haue beene some colour for so foule an act; Now, what could he gaine, but the satisfying of his bootlesse curiositie, in fore-seeing that, which hee should not bee able to auoid?

Foolish men giue away their soules for nothing; The itch of impertinent and vn­profitable knowledge, hath beene the hereditary disease of the sonnes of Adam, Eue; How many haue perished to know that which hath procured their perishing? How ambitious should wee bee to know those things, the knowledge whereof is eternall Life!

Many a lewd Office are they put to which serue wicked Masters; one while Sauls ser­uants are set to kill innocent Dauid; another while, to shed the bloud of Gods Priests; and now they must goe seeke for a Witch: It is no small happinesse to attend them, from whom we may receiue precepts and examples of vertue.

Had Saul beene good, hee had needed no disguise; Honest actions neuer shame the doers; Now that hee goeth about a sinfull businesse, hee changeth himselfe; hee seekes the shelter of the night, hee takes but two followers with him; It is true, that if Saul had come in the port of a King, the Witch had as much dissem­bled her condition, as now hee dissembleth his; yet it was not onely desire to speed, but guiltinesse that thus altered his habit; such is the power of conscience, that euen those who are most affected to euill, yet are ashamed to be thought such as they desire to be.

Saul needed another face to fit that tongue, which should say (Coniecture to me by the familiar spirit, and bring me vp whom I shall name vnto thee;) An obdurate heart can giue way to any thing:

NOTVVITHSTANDING the peremptory edict of Saul, there are still Witches in Israel; Neither good Lawes, nor carefull executions, can purge the Church from Malefactors; There will still bee some that will ieopard their heads vpon the grossest sinnes; No Garden can be so curiously tended, that there should not bee one Weed left in it. Yet so farre can good Statutes, and due inflictions of punishment vpon [Page 1111] offenders, preuaile, that mischieuous persons are glad to pull in their heads, and dare not doe ill, but in disguise and darknesse. It is no small aduantage of Iustice, that it affrights sinne, if it cannot be expelled, As contrarily, wofull is the condition of that place, where is a publike profession of wickednesse.

This Witch was no lesse crafty than wicked; shee had before (as is like) bribed Officers to escape inditement, lurke in secrecy; and now shee will not worke her feares without securitie; her suspition proiects the worst; (Wherefore seekest thou to take wee in a snare, to cause mee to dye?) Oh vaine Sorceresse, that could bee wary us auoid the punishment of Saul, carelesse to auoid the iudgment of God; Could wee fore-thinke what our sinne would cost vs, wee durst not, but be innocent: This is a good and sea­sonable answer for vs, to make vnto Satan, when hee sollicites vs to euill (wherefore seekest thou to take mee in a snare, to cause mee to dye?) Nothing is more sure than this in­tention in the tempter, than this euent in the issue; Oh that wee could but so much feare the eternall paines, as wee doe the temporary, and bee but so carefull to saue our soules from torment, as our bodies.

No sooner hath Saul sworne her safetie, than shee addresseth her to her Sorcery; Hope of impunitie drawes on sinne with boldnesse; were it not for the delusions of false promises, Satan should haue no Clients. Could Saul be so ignorant, as to thinke that Magick had power ouer Gods deceased Saints to rayse them vp; yea, to call them downe from their rest? Time was, when Saul was among the Prophets. And yet now, that he is in the impure lodge of Deuils, how senselesse hee is, to say, Bring me vp Samuel? It is no rare thing, to lose euen our wit and iudgement together with graces; How iustly are they giuen ouer to fottishnesse, that haue giuen themselue ouer to sinne?

The Sorceresse (it seemes) exercising her coniurations in a roome apart, is infor­med by her Familiar, who it was that set her on worke; shee can therefore finde time, in the midst of her Exorcismes, to binde the assurance of her owne safetie, by ex­postulation, (She cryed with a loud voyce, why hast thou deceiued mee, for thou art Saul,) The very name of Saul was an accusation; Yet is he so farre from striking his brest, that doubting lest this feare of the Witch, should interrupt the desired worke, hee encourages her, whom hee should haue condemned; (Be not afraid;) Hee that had more cause to feare, for his owne sake, in an expectation of iust iudgment, cheeres vp her, that feared nothing but himselfe: How ill doth it become vs to giue that counsell to others, whereof wee haue more neede and vse in our owne per­sons!

As one that had more care to satisfie his curiositie, than her suspicion, hee askes, what sawest thou?) Who would not haue looked, that Sauls haire should haue stared, on his head, to heare of a spirit raised? His sinne hath so hardened him, that hee ra­ther pleases himselfe in it, which hath nothing in it but horror; So farre is Satan con­tent to descend to the seruice of his seruants, that hee will approue his fained obedi­ence to their very outward sences; What forme is so glorious, that hee either cannot or dare not vndertake? Here Gods ascend out of the Earth; Else-where Satan trans­formes him into an Angell of light; What wonder is it, that his wicked Instruments appeare like Saints in their hypocriticall dissimulation? if wee will bee iudging by the appearance, wee shall bee sure to erre: No eye could distinguish betwixt the true Samuell, and a false spirit. Saul, who was well worthy to bee deceiued, seeing those gray haires, and that Mantle, inclines himselfe to the ground, and bowes himselfe; He that would not worship God in Samuel aliue, now worships Samuel in Satan; and no maruell; Satan was now become his refuge in steed of God; his vrim was darknesse, his Prophet a Ghost: Euery one that consults with Satan, worships him, though hee bow not, neither doth that euill spirit desire any other reuerence, than to be sought to.

How cunningly doth Satan resemble, not onely the habit and gesture, but the language of Samuel, Wherefore hast thou disquieted me, and wherefore dost thou aske of mee, [Page 1112] seeing the Lord is gone from thee, and is thine enemy? Nothing [...] pleasing to that euill one, than to be solicited, yet in the person of Samuel, hee can say; Why hast thou disquit­ted w [...]e? Had not the Lord beene gone from Saul; hee had neuer co [...]ne to the Deuil­lish Oracle of Endor, and yet the counterfetting spirit can say; Why dost thou arke of [...], seeing the Lord is gone from thee? Satan cares not how little hee is knowne to bee him­selfe; he loues to passe vnder any sonne, rather than his owne.

The more holy the person is, the more carefully doth Satan act him, that by his stale hee may ensnare vs. In euery motion it is good to try the spirits, whether they be of God; Good words are no meanes, to distinguish a Prophet from a Deuill; Sa­muel himselfe, whiles hee was aliue, could not haue spoken more grauely, more se­uerely, more diuinely, than this euill ghost, For the Lord will rent thy Kingdome out of thy hand, and giue it to thy neighbour Dauid; because thou obeyedst not the voyce of the Lord not executedst his fierce wrath vpon the Amalekites, therefore hath the Lord done this vnto thee this day: When the Deuill himselfe puts on grauity and religion, who can maruell at the hypocrisie of men? Well may lewd men bee good Preachers, when Satan himselfe can play the Prophet; Where are those Ignorants, that thinke charitably of charmes and spells, because they finde nothing in them, but good words? What Prophet could speake better words, than this Deuill in Samuels Mantle? Nei­ther is there at any time so much danger of that euill spirit, as when hee speakes best.

I could wonder to heare Satan preach thus prophetically, if I did not know, that as hee was once a good Angell, so hee can still act what hee was; Whiles Saul was in consultation of sparing Agag, wee shall neuer finde that Satan would lay any blocke in his way? Yea then hee was a prompt Orator, to induce him into that sinne; now that it is past and gone, hee can lade Saul with fearefull denunciations of iudgement; Till wee haue sinned, Satan is a parasite; when wee haue sinned, hee is a Tyrant: What cares hee to flatter any more, when hee hath what hee would? Now his onely worke is to terrifie, and confound, that hee may enioy what he hath wonne; How much better is it seruing that Master, who when wee are most deiected with the conscience of euill, heartens vs with inward comfort, and speakes peace to the soule in the midst of tumult?

Ziklag spoyled and reuenged.

HAd not the King of the Philistims sent Dauid away early, his Wiues, and his people and substance, which hee left at Ziklag, had beene vtter­ly lost; Now Achish did not more pleasure Dauid in his entertainment, than in his dismission. Saul was not Dauids enemy more in the persecu­tion of his person, than in the forbearance of Gods enemies; Behold, thus late doth Dauid feele the smart of Sauls sinne, in sparing the Amalekites; who, if Gods sentence had beene duly executed, had not now suruiued, to annoy this parcell of Israel.

As in spirituall respects our sinnes are alwayes hurtfull to our selues, so in temporall, oft-times preiudiciall to posteritie; A wicked man deserues ill of those, hee neuer li­ued to see.

I cannot maruell at the Amalekites assault made vpon the Israelites of Ziklag; I cannot but maruell at their clemencie; how iust it was, that while Dauid would giue aid to the enemies of the Church, against Israel, the enemies of the Church should rise against Dauid, in his peculiar charge of Israel: But whilst Dauid rouing against the Amalekites, not many dayes before, left neither man nor woman aliue, how strange is it, that the Amalekites inuading and surprizing Ziklag (in [Page 1113] reuenge) kill neither man nor woman? Shall wee say that mercy is fled from the brests of Israelites, and rests in Heathens? Or shall wee rather ascribe this to the graci­ous restraint of God, who hauing designed Amalek to the slaughter of Israel, and not Israel to the slaughter of Amalek, moued the hand of Israel, and held the hands of Amalek; This was that alone, that made the Heathens take vp with an vn-bloudy reuenge; burning only the w [...]es, and leading away the persons. Israel crossed the reuealed will of God insparing Amalek; Amalek fulfils the secret will of God in sparing Israel.

It was still the lot of Amalek, to take Israel at all aduantages; vpon their first comming out of Egypt, when they were weary, weake, and vnarmed, then did Ama­lek assault them: And now, when one part of Israel was in the field against the Phi­listians, another was gone with the Philistims against Israel; the Amalekites set vpon the Coasts of both; and goes away laded with the spoile: No other is to bee exspected of our spirituall Aduersaries, who are euer readiest to assayle, when wee are the vnreadiest to defend.

It was a wofull spectacle for Dauid and his Souldiers vpon their returne to find mines and ashes in stood of houses, and in steed of their Families, solitude; Their Citie was vanished into smoke, their housholds into captiuitie; neither could they know whom to accuse, or where to enquire for redresse; whiles they made account that their home should recompence their tedious iourney with comfort, the miserable desolation of their home doubles the discomfort of their iourney; what remained there but teares and la­mentations? They lifted vp their voyces, and wept, till they could weepe no more. Heere was plentie of nothing but misery and sorrow. The heart of euery Israelite was brim full of griefe; Dauids ranne ouer; for besides that his crosse was the same with theirs, all theirs was his alone; each man looke on his fellow as a partner of affliction, but euery one lookt vpon Dauid as the cause of all their affliction; and (as common dis­pleasure is neuer but fruitfull of reuenge) they all agree to stone him as the Author of their vndoing, whom they followed all this while, as the hopefull meanes of their aduacements.

Now Dauids losse is his least griefe; neither (as if euery thing had conspired to torment him) can hee looke besides the aggrauation of his sorrow and danger; Saul and his Souldiers had hunted him out of Israel; the Philistim Courtiers, had hunted him from the fauour of Achish; the Amalekites spoyled him in Ziklag; yet all these are easie aduersaries in comparison of his owne; his owne followers are so far from pittying his participation of the losse, that they are ready to kill him, because they are miserable with him. Oh the many and grieuous perplexities of the man after Gods owne heart! If all his traine had ioyned their best helpes for the mitigation of his griefe, their Cordials had beene too weake, but now the vexation that arises from their fury and malice, drowneth the sence of their losse, and were enough to distract the most resolute heart; why should it bee strange to vs, that wee meete with hard tryalls, when wee see the deare Annoynted of God thus plunged into euils?

What should the distressed sonne of Ishai now doe? Whither should hee thinke to turne him? to goe backe to Israel hee durst not; to goe to Achish hee might not; to abide amonst those waste heapes hee could not; or if there might haue beene har­bor in those burnt wals, yet there could bee no safety to remayne with those muti­nous spirits. (But Dauid comforted himselfe in the Lord his God;) oh happie and sure refuge of a faithfull soule! The earth yeelded him nothing, but matter of discon­solation, and heauinesse; hee lifts his eyes aboue the hils, whence commeth his salua­tion; It is no maruell that God remembreth Dauid in all his troubles, since Dauid in all his troubles did thus remember his God; hee knew that though no mortall eye of reason, or sence could discerne any euasion from these intricate euils, yet that the eye of diuine Prouidence had discryed it long before; and that though no humane power could make way for his safetie, yet that the ouer-ruling hand of his God, [Page 1114] could doe it with ease; His experience had assured him of the fidelity of his Guardian in Heauen; and therefore he comforted himselfe in the Lord his God.

In vaine is comfort expected from God, if we consult not with him. Abieth [...]r the Priest is called for; Dauid was not in the Court of Achish, without the Priest by his side; nor the Priest without the Ephod; Had these beene left behind in Ziklag, they had beene miscaried with the rest, and Dauid had now beene hopelesse. How well it succeeds to the Great, when they take God with them in his Ministers, in his Ordinances? As contra­rily, when these are laid by, as superfluous, there can bee nothing but vncertainety of successe, or certainety of mischeife. The presence of the Priest and Ephod, would haue little auailed him without their vse; by them hee askes counsell of the Lord in these straits. The mouth and eares of God, which were shut vnto Saul, are open vnto Dauid; no sooner can hee aske, than hee receiues answere; and the answere that hee receiues is full of courage and comfort: (Follow, for thou shalt surely ouertake them, and recouer all.) That God of truth, neuer disappointed any mans trust. Dauid now finds, that the eye which waited vpon God was not sent away weeping.

Dauid therefore, and his men, are now vpon their march after the Amalekites: It is no lingring, when God bids vs goe; They which had promised rest to their weary limbes, after their returne from Achish, in their harbour of Zi [...]lag, are glad to forget their hopes, and to put their stiffe ioynts vnto a new taske of motion; It is no maruell, if two hundred of them were so ouer-tired with their former toile, that they were not able to passe ouer the Riuer Besor. Dauid was a true Type of Christ. We follow him in these holy Warres, against the spirituall Amalekites; All of vs are not of an equall strength; Some are carryed by the vigour of their faith, through all difficulties; Others, after long pressure, are ready to languish in the way; Our Leader is not more strong than pittifull; neither doth hee scornfully casheere those, whose desires are heartie, whiles their abilities are vnanswerable; How much more should our charitie pardon the Infirmities of our brethren; and allow them to fit by the stuffe, who cannot endure the march?

The same Prouidence, which appointed Dauid to follow the Amalekites; had al­so ordered an Egyptian to bee cast behind them. This cast Seruant, whome his cruell Master had left to faintnesse and famine, shall bee vsed as the meanes of the recouery of the Israelites losse, and of the reuenge of the Amalekites. Had not his Master neglected him, all these Rouers of Amalek, had gone away with their life and booty; It is not safe to dispise the meanest vassall vpon earth. There is a mercy and care due to the most despica­ble peece of all humanity; wherein wee cannot bee wanting without the offence, with­out the punishment of God.

Charitie distinguisheth an Israelite from an Amalekite. Dauids followers are strangers to this Egyptian; an Amalekite was his Master; His Master leaues him to dye (in the field) of sicknesse and hunger, these strangers releeued him: and ere they know, whether they might by him receiue any light in their pursuit, they refresh his dying spirits with Bread and Water; with Figges and Raisins; Neither can the hast of their way bee any hinderance to their compassion; Hee hath no Israelitish bloud in him, that is vtterly mercilesse; Perhaps, yet Dauids followers might also, in the hope of some intelligence, shew kindnesse to this forlorne Egyptian. Worldly wisdome teacheth vs, to sowe small courtesies, where wee may reape large Haruests of recompence: No sooner are his spirits recalled, than hee requites his food with information. I cannot blame the Egyptian, that hee was so easily induced to discry these vnkinde Amalekites, to mercifull Israelites; those that gaue him ouer vnto death, to the restorers of his life; much lesse, that ere hee would descry them; he re­quires an oath of security, from so bad a Master; Well doth he match death with such a seruitude; Wonderfull is the prouidence of God, euen ouer those, which are not in the neerest bonds, his owne; Three dayes, and three nights, had this poore Egyp­tian Slaue lyen sicke and hunger-starued in the fields, and lookes for nothing but death, when God sends him succour from the hands of those Israelites, whom hee had [Page 1115] helped to spoyle, though not so much for his sake, as for Israels, is this heathenish Strag­let [...]

It pleases God, to extend his common fauours to all his creatures; but in miraculous preseruations, hee hath still wont to haue respect to his owne. By this meanes therefore, are the Israelites brought to the sight of their late spoylers; whom they find scattered abroad, vpon all the earth, eating and drinking, and dancing in triumph, for the great prey they had taken.

It was three dayes at least, since this gainfull forraging of Amalek; and now, seeing no feare of any pursuer, and promising themselues safetie, in so great and vp [...]aded a di­stance, they make themselues merry with so rich and easie a victory; and now suddenly, when they began to thinke of enioying the beautie and wealth they had gotten; the sword of Dauid was vpon their throates. Destruction is neuer neerer, than when securitie hath chased away feare. With how sad faces and hearts, had the Wiues of Dauid, and the other Captiues of Israel, looked vpon the triumphall Reuels of Amalek; and what a change, doe wee thinke, appeared in them, when they saw their happie and valiant Res­cuers, flying in vpon their insolent Victors, and making the death of the Amalekites, the ransome of their captiuitie; They mourned euen now at the dances of Amalek; now in the shriekes and death of Amalek, they shout and reioyce; The mercy of our God forgets not to enterchange our sorrowes with ioy, and the ioy of the wicked with sorrow.

The Amalekites haue paid a deare lone for the goods of Israel, which they now restore with their owne liues; and now their spoyle hath made Dauid richer than hee expected: that booty which they had swept from al other parts accrewed to him.

Those Israelites that could not goe on to fight for their share, are comne to meet their brethren with gratulation. How partiall are wee wont to bee vnto our owne causes? Euen very Israelites will bee ready to fall out for matter of profit: where selfe-loue hath bred a quarrell, euery man is subiect to flatter his owne case. It seemed plausible, and but iust to the actors in this rescue, that those which had taken no part in the paine, and hazard of the iourney, should receiue no part of the commo­ditie. It was fauour enough for them to recouer their wiues and children, though they shared not in the goods. Wise and holy Dauid (whose prayse was no lesse, to ouercome his owne in time of peace, than his enemies in warre) cals his contending followers from Law to equitie, and so orders the matter, that since the Plaintifes were detained not by will, but by necessity; and since their forced stay was vse-full in garding the stuffe, they should partake equally of the prey with there fellowes. A sentence wel-beseeming the Iustice of Gods Annoynted. Those that represent God vpon earth, should resemble him in their proceeding. It is the iust mercie of our God, to measure vs by our wils, not by our abilities; to recompence vs graciously, accor­ding to the truth of our desires, and endeauours; and to account that performed by vs, which hee only letteth vs from performing. It were wide with vs, if sometimes purpose did not supply actions. Whiles our heart faulteth not, wee that through spirituall sick­nesse are faine to abide by the stuffe, shall share both in grace and glorie with the Victors.

The death of SAVL.

THe Witch of Endor had halfe slaine Saul before the Battell it is just that they who consult with Deuils, should goe away with discom­fort: Hee hath eaten his last bread, at the hand of a Sorceresse: and now necessitie drawes him into that field, where hee sees nothing but despaire. Had not Saul beleeued the ill newes of the counterfeite Sa­muel, hee had not beene strooke downe on the ground with words: Now his beliefe made him desperate; Those actions which are not sustayned by hope, must needes languish: and are only promoted by outward compulsion: Whiles the mind is vncertaine of successe, it relieues it selfe with the possibilities of good: in doubts there is a comfortable mixture: but when it is assured of the worst euent, it is vtter­ly discouraged and deiected. It hath therefore pleased the wisdome of God to hide from wicked men, his determination of their finall estate, that their remainders of hope, may harten them to good.

In all likelihood one selfe-same day, saw Dauid a victor ouer the Amalekites, and Saul discomfited by the Philistims; How should it bee otherwise? Dauid consulted with God, and preuailed; Saul with the Witch of Endor, and perisheth. The end is commonly answerable to the way; It is an idle iniustice when wee doe ill to looke to speede well. The slaughter of Saul and his sonnes, was not in the first Scene of this Tragicall field, that was rather reserued by God, for the last act, that Sauls mea­sure might bee full: God is long ere hee strikes, but when hee doth, it is to purpose; First, Israel flees and fals downe wounded in Mount Gilboa; They had their part in Sauls sinne: they were actors in Dauids persecution: Iustly therefore doe they suffer with him, whom they had seconded in offence. As it is hard to bee good vn­der an euill Prince, so it is as rare, not to bee enwrapped in his iudgments: It was no small addition to the anguish of Sauls death, to see his sonnes dead, to see his people fleeing, and slaine before him; They had sinned in their King, and in them is their King punished. The rest were not so worthy of pittie; but whose heart would it not touch to see Ionathan, the good sonne of a wicked father, inuolued in the common destruction? Death is not partiall: All dispositions, all merits are alike to it: if valour, if holinesse, if sinceritie of heart could haue beene any defence against mortalitie, Ionathan had suruiued: Now by their wounds and death, no man can descerne which is Ionathan; The soule onely findes the difference, which the body admitteth not; Death is the common gate both to Heauen and Hell; wee all passe that, ere our turning to either hand: The sword of the Philistims fetcheth Ionathan through it with his fellowes: no sooner is his foot ouer that threshold, than God conducteth him to glory: The best cannot bee happy but through their dissolution; Now therefore hath Ionathan no cause of complaint, hee is by the rude and cruell hand of a Philistim, but remoued to a better Kingdome then hee leaues to his brother: and at once is his death both a temporall affliction to the sonne of Saul, and an entrance of glorie to the friend of Dauid.

The Philistim-archers shot at randome: God directs their arrowes into the bo­die of Saul: Lest the discomfiture of his people, and the slaughter of his sonnes should not bee griefe enough to him, hee feeles himselfe wounded, and sees nothing before him but horror and death; and now as a man forsaken of all hopes, he begs of his Armour-bearer that deaths-blow, which else hee must (to the doubling of his indignation) receiue from a Philistim. Hee begges this bloudie fauour of his ser­uant, and is denyed: Such an awefulnesse hath God placed in souereigntie, that no intreatie, no extreamitie, can moue the hand against it: What metall are those men [Page 1117] made of that can suggest or resolue; and attempt the violation of Maiestie? Wicked men care more for the s [...]e of the World, than the danger of their soule: Desp [...] Saul will now supply his Armor-bearer; and as a man that [...] armes against himselfe, he falls vpon his ow [...] Sword. What if he had died by the [...] of a Philistin? So did his sinne Ionathan, and lost no glory: These conceits of disreputation preuaile with carnall hearts aboue all spirituall respects: There is no greater murderer [...] glo­ry: Nothing more argues an heart voide of grace, than to bee transporte on [...] idle po­pularity into actions preiudicia [...] to the Soule!

Euill examples, especially of the great, neuer escaped imitation; the A [...]or-beate [...] of Saul followes his Master: and came doe that to himselfe, which to his King hee durst not as if their owne Swords had beeing more familiar executions [...] they yeel­ded vnto them, what they grudged to their pursuers. From the beginning was Sauls euer his owne enemy, neither did any hands hurt him but his owne to and now his death is sutable [...] his life: his owne hand paies his [...]ard of all his wicked­nesse. The end of Hypocrites, and enuious men is commonly fearefull. Now is the bloud of Gods Priests, which Saul shed, and of Dauid, which hee would haue shed, required, and requited. The euill spirit had said the euening before, To [...]rrow thou shalt bee with mee: and now Saul hasteth to make the Deuill no Liem [...] [...]er than faile, he giues himselfe his owne Mittimus: Oh the wofull extremities of a despairing soule, plunging him euer into a greater mischiefe to auoide the lesse: He might ha [...] beene a patient in anothers violence, and faultinesse; now whiles hee will needs act the Philistins part vpon himselfe, he liued and died a Murderer; The case is dead­ly, when the Prisoner breakes the Iayle, and will not stay for his deliuery: and though we may not passe sentence vpon such a soule, yet vpon the fact we may: the soule may possibly repent in the parting, the act is hainous, and such as without repentance, kils the soule.

It was the next day, ere the Philistims knew how much they were victors; then fin­ding the dead corps of Saul and his sonnes, they begin their triumphs: The head of King Saul is cut off in lieu of Goliahs, and now all their Idoll temples ring of their suc­cesse; Foolish Philistims, if they had not beene more beholden to Sauls sins, than their gods, they had neuer carried away the honour of those Trophees: In stead of magni­fying the iustice of the true God, who punished Saul with deserued death, they mag­nifie the power of the false: Superstition is extremely iniurious to God: It is no better than Theft, to ascribe vnto the second causes that honor which is due vnto the first: but to giue Gods glory to those things which neither act, nor are, it is the highest de­gree of spirituall robbery.

Saul was none of the best Kings: yet so impatient are his subiects of the indignity offred to his dead corps, that they will rather leaue their owne bones amongst the Phi­listims, than the carcasse of Saul: Such a close relation there is betwixt a Prince and Subiect, that the dishonour of either is inseparable from both: How willing should wee bee to hazard our bodies or substance for the vindication either of the per­son, or name of a good King, whiles hee liues to the benefit of our protecti­on: It is an vniust ingratitude in those men, which can endure the disgrace of them, vnder whose shelter they liue; but how vnnaturall is the villany of those Miscreants, that can bee content to bee actors in the capitall wrongs offered to soueraigne au­thoritie?

It were a wonder, if after the death of a Prince, there should want some Picke-thanke, to insinuate himselfe into his Successor: An Amalekite young man rides post to Ziklag, to finde out Dauid, whom euen common rumour [...]ad notified for the annointed Heire to the Kingdome of Israel; to bee the first Messenger of that newes, which he thought could be no other than acceptable; the death of Saul: and that the tidings might be so much more meritorious, hee addes to the report, what hee thinkes might carrie the greatest retribution: In hope of reward, or honour, the man is content to bely himselfe to Dauid: It was not the Speare, but the Sword of [Page 1118] Saul, that was the instrument of his death: neither could this stranger finde Saul, but dying, since the Armour bearer of Saul saw him dead, ere hee offered that vio­lence to himselfe: The hand of this Amalekite therefore was not guilty, his tongue was: Had not this Messenger measured Dauids foote, by his owne Last, hee had forborne this peece of the newes; and not hoped to aduantage himselfe by this falshood: Now he thinkes; The tidings of a Kingdome cannot but please: None but Saul and Ionathan stood in Dauids way: Hee cannot chuse, but like to heare of their remouall: Especially, since Saul did so tyrannously persecute his innocence. If I shall onely report the fact done by another, I shall goe away but with the recom­pence of a [...]ckie Post; whereas, if I take vpon mee the action, I am the man, to whome Dauid is beholden for the Kingdome: hee cannot but honour and require mee, as the Authour of his deliuerance and happinesse. Worldly mindes thinke no man can be of any other, than their owne dyet; and because they finde the respects of selfe-loue, and priuate profit, so strongly preuailing with themselues, they cannot conceiue, how these should be capable of a repulse from others.

How much was this Amalekite mocked of his hopes: whiles he imagined, that Dauid would now triumph, and feast in the assured expectation of the Kingdome, and Possession of the Crowne of Israel, he findes him renting his clothes, and wring­ing his handes, and weeping, and mourning: as if all his comfort had bin dead with Saul and Ionathan: and yet perhaps hee thought: This sorrow of Dauid is but fa­shionable, such as greate heires make shew of in the fatall day they haue longed for; These teares will soone be dry; the sight of a Crowne will soone breed a succession of other passions: But this errour is soone corrected: For when Dauid had enter­tayned this Bearer, with a sadfast all the day, hee cals him forth in the euening to ex­ecution: ( How wast thou not afraid (saith he) to put forth thy hand, to destroy the An­noynted of the Lord?) Doubtlesse, the Amalekite made many faire pleas for himselfe, out of the grounds of his owne report: Alas, Saul was before falne vpon his owne Speare. It was but mercie to kill him; that was halfe dead, that hee might die the shorter: Besides, his entreaty and importunate prayers, mooued mee to hasten him, through those painefull gates of death: had I striken him as an enemy, I had deserued the blow I had giuen; now I lent him the hand of a friend: why am I punished for obeying the voyce of a King? and for perfiting what him­selfe begun, and could not finish: And if neither his owne wound, nor mine, had dispatched him, the Philistims were at his heeles, ready to doe this same act with insultation, which I did in fauour: and if my hand had not preuented them, where had beene the Crowne of Israel, which I now haue here presented to thee: I could haue deliuered that to King Achish, and haue beene rewarded with honour: let me not dye for an act well meant to thee, how euer construed by thee: But no pre­tence can make his owne tale not deadly: (Thy bloud be vpon thine owne head, for thine owne mouth hath testified aganst thee, saying, I haue slaine the Lords Annoynted.) It is a iust supposition, that euery man is so great a Fauourer of himselfe, that hee will not mis-report his owne actions, nor say the worst of himselfe: In matter of confessi­on, men may without iniury be taken at their words: If hee did it, his fact was ca­pitall; If hee did it not, his lye: It is pitty any other recompence should befall those false Flatterers, that can be content to father a sinne, to get thankes. Euery drop of royall bloud is sacred: For a man to say that hee hath shed it, is mortall. Of how farre different spirits from this of Dauid, are those men, which suborne the death of Princes, and celebrate and canonize the Mutherers! Into their secret, let not my soule come, my glory, be thou not ioyned to their Assembly.

ABNER and IOAB.

HOw mercifull and seasonable are the prouisions of God? Zildag was now nothing but ruines and ashes: Dauid might returne to the soile where it stood, to the roofes and wals he could not: No sooner is he disappoin­ted of that harbour, than God prouides him Cities of Hebron: Saul shall die to giue him elbow-roome: Now doth Dauid finde the comfort that his extremity sought in the Lord his God: Now are his clouds for a time passed ouer: and the Sunne breakes gloriously forth: Dauid shall reigne after his sufferings. So shall we, if we endure to the end, finde a Crowne of Righteousnesse, which the Lord the righteous Iudge, shall giue vs at that day: But though Dauid well knew that his head was long before anointed, and had heard Saul himselfe confidently auouching his Succession: yet he will not stirre from the heapes of Ziklag, till he haue consulted with the Lord: It did not content him, that he had Gods warrant for the Kingdome, but he must haue his instructions for the taking possession of it: How safe and happy is the man that is resolued to do nothing without God? Neither will generalities of direction be sufficient; euen particular circumstances must looke for a word: still is God a Pillar of fire, and cloude to the eye of euery Israelite: neither may there be any motion or stay but from him; That action cannot but succeed, which proceeds vpon so sure a war­rant.

God sends him to Hebron a City of Iudah: Neither will Dauid goe vp thither alone, but he takes with him all his men with their whole housholds: they shall take such part as himselfe: As they had shared with him in his misery, so they shall now in his pro­sperity: Neither doth he take aduantage of their late mutinie (which was yet fresh and greene) to cashire those vnthankfull, and vngracious followers; but pardoning their secret rebellions, he makes them partakers of his good successe. Thus doth our heauenly Leader (whom Dauid prefigured) take vs to reigne with him who hath suffered with him: passing by our manifold infirmities, as if they had not beene, he remoueth vs from the Land of our banishment, and the ashes of our forlorne Ziklag, to the Hebron of our Peace and glory: The expectation of this day must (as it did with Dauids Soul­diers) digest all our sorrowes.

Neuer any calling of God was so conspicuous, as not to finde some Opposites: What Israelite did not know Dauid, appointed by God to the succession of the King­dome? Euen the Amalekite, could carry the Crowne to him as the true Owner: yet there want not an Abner to resist him, and the Title of an Ishbosheth to colour his resi­stance: If any of Sauls house could haue made challenge to the Crowne, it should haue beene Mephibosheth the sonne of Ionathan: Who, it seemes, had too much of his Fathers bloud to be a Competitor with Dauid: the question is not, who may claime the most right, but who may best serue the faction; Neither was Ishbosheth any other than Abners Stale: Saul could not haue a fitter Courtier: whether in the imitation of his Masters enuy, or the ambition of ruling vnder a borrowed name, he strongly opposed Dauid: there are those who striue against their owne hearts, to make a side, with whom consci­ence is oppressed by affection: An ill quarrell once vndertaken shall be maintained, although with bloud: Now, not so much the bloud of Saul, as the ingagement of Abner makes the Warre. The sonnes of Zerniah stand fast to Dauid: It is much, how a man placeth his first interest: If Abner had beene in Ioabs roome, when Sauls displeasure droue Dauid from the Court, or Ioab in Abners, these actions, these euents had beene changed with the persons: It was the only happinesse of Ioab that he fell on the better side.

Both the Commanders vnder Dauid and Ishbosheth were equally cruell: both are so iniured to bloud, that they make but a sport of killing. Custome makes sinne so [...]mi­liar, that the horror of it, is to some turned into pleasure. (Come let the young m [...]n play before vs.) ABNER is the Challenger, and speeds thereafter: for though in the mat­ches of Duell both sides miscarryed, yet in the following conflict, Abner and his men are beaten: By the successe of those single Combates no man knowes the better of the cause: Both sides perish, to shew, how little God liked either the offer, or the acceptation of such a tryall; but when both did their best, God punisheth the wrong part with discomfiture.

Oh, the misery of ciuill dissention! Israel and Iudah were brethren? Our car­ried the name of the Father, the other of the Sonne: Iudah was but a branch of Is­rael, Israel was the roote of Iudah: yet Iudah and Israel must fight, and kill each o­ther; onely vpon the quarrell of an ill Leaders ambition. The speed of Asahel was not greater than his courage: It was a mind fit for one of Dauids Worthies, to strike at the head, to match himselfe with the best: He was both swift and strong: but the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong: If hee had gon neuer so slowly, he might haue ouer-taken death: now hee runnes to fetch it. So little lust had Abner to shed the bloud of a sonne of Zerniah. that hee twice aduises him to retreate from pursuing his owne perill: Asahels cause was so much better as Abners successe: Many a one miscarries in the rash prosecution of a good quarrell, when the Abettors of the worst part goe away with victory. Heate of zeale, sometimes in the vndiscreet pursuit of a iust Aduersary, prooues mortall to the agent, preiudiciall to the ser­uice.

ABNER, whiles hee kils, yet hee flyes, and runnes away from his owne death, whiles he inflicts it vpon another: Dauids followers had the better of the field and day; The Sunne, as vnwilling to see any more Israelitish bloud shed by brethren, hath withdrawne himselfe: and now both parts hauing got the auantage of an hill vnder them, haue safe conuenience of parley: Abner beginnes, and perswades Ioab to surcease the fight (Shall the sword deuoure for euer? Knowest thou not, that it will bee bitternesse in the end? How long shall it bee, ere thou bid the people returne from fol­lowing their Brethren?) It was his fault, that the sword deuoured at all: and why was not the beginning of a ciuill Warre bitternesse? Why did hee call forth the people to skirmish, and inuite them to death? Had Abner beene on the winning hand, this motion had beene thanke-worthy: It is a noble disposition in a Victor, to call for a cessation of Armes: whereas necessitie wrings this suite from the ouer-mastered. There cannot be a greater prayse, to a valiant and wise Commander, than a propension to all iust termes of peace: For warre as it is sometimes necessary, so it is alwayes euill; and if fighting haue any other end proposed besides peace, it proues murder. Abner shall finde himselfe no lesse ouercome, by Ioab in clemencie, than power; Hee sayes not, I will not so easily leaue the aduantage of my victory: since the Dice of warre runne on my side, I will follow the chace of my good successe: Thou shouldest haue considered of this before thy prouocation: It is now too late, to moue vnto forbearance: But, as a man that meant to approue himselfe equally free from cowardise, in the beginning of the conflict, and from crueltie in the end; hee professeth his forwardnesse, to entertaine any pretence of sheathing vp the swords of Israel; and sweares to Abner, that if it had not beene for his proud irritation, the people had in the morning before ceased from that bloudy pursuit of their brethren. As it becomes publike persons to bee louers of peace, so they must shew it vpon all good occasions: letting passe no opportunitie of making spare of bloud.

Ishbosheth was (it seemes) a man of no great spirits, for being no lesse than fortie yeares old, when his father went into his last field against the Philistims, hee was content to stay at home; Abner hath put ambition into him; and hath easily rai­sed him to the head of a faction, against the annoynted Prince of Gods people. If this vsurped Crowne of Sauls Sonne, had any worth or glory in it, hee cannot but [Page 1121] acknowledge, to owe it all vnto Abner; yet how forward is vnthankfull Ishbosheth to re­ceiue a false suggestion against his chiefe Abettor: (Wherefore hast thou gone in, to my fathers Concubine?) Hee that made no conscience of an vniust claime to the Crowne, and a maintenance of it with bloud, yet seemes scrupulous of a lesse sinne that carri­ed in it the colour of a disgrace; The touch of her, who had beene honoured by his fathers bed, seemed an intolerable presumption, and such as could not bee seuered from his owne dishonour: Selfe-loue sometimes borrowes the face of honest zeale. Those, who out of true grounds, dislike sinnes, doe hate them all indifferently, accor­ding to their hainousnesse; Hypocrites are partiall in their detestation, bewraying euer most bitternesse, against those offences, which may most preiudice their persons and reputations.

It is as dangerous as vniust for Princes, to giue both their eares and their heart to mis-grounded rumors of their innocent followers: This wrong hath stript Ishbosheth of the Kingdome; Abner in the meane time cannot be excused from a treacherous incon­stancy; If Sauls sonne had no true Title to the Crowne, why did hee maintaine it; If hee had, why did he forsake the cause and person? Had Abner out of remorse, for fur­thering a false claime taken off his hand, I know not wherein he could be blamed, ex­cept for not doing it sooner; But now to withdraw his professed allegeance, vpon a priuate reuenge, was to take a lewd leaue of an ill action: If Ishbosheth were his lawfull Prince, no iniury could warrant a reuolt; Euen betwixt priuate persons, a returne of wrongs is both vncharitable, and vniust, how euer this goe currant for the common iustice of the World; how much more should we learne from a supreme hand, to take hard measures with thankes? It had beene Abners duty, to haue giuen his King a peace­able and humble satisfaction, and not to flie out in a snuffe. If the spirit of the Ruler rise vp against thee, leaue not thy place, for yeelding pacifieth great offences; now, his impatient falling, although to the right side, makes him no better than traiterously honest.

So soone as Abner hath entertained a resolution of his rebellion, hee perswades the Elders of Israel to accompany him in the change: and whence doth he fetch his maine motiue, but from the Oracle of God? ( The Lord hath spoken of Dauid, saying, By the hand of my seruant Dauid, will I saue my people Israel, out of the hand of the Philistims, and out of the hand of all their enemies;) Abner knew this ful well before, yet then was well con­tent to smother a knowne truth for his owne turne, and now the publication of it may serue for his aduantage, hee wins the heart of Israel, by shewing Gods Charter for him, whom he had so long opposed: Hypocrites make vse of God for their owne pur­poses; and care onely to make diuine authority a colour for their owne designes; No man euer heard Abner godly till now; neither had he beene so at this time, if he had not intended a reuengefull departure from Ishbosheth: Nothing is more odious, than to make Religion a stalking horse to Policy.

WHO can but glorifie God in his iustice, when he sees the bitter end of this trea­cherous dissimulation? Dauid may vpon considerations of State, entertaine his new Guest with a Feast; and well might hee seeme to deserue a welcome, that vndertakes to bring all Israel to the league and homage of Dauid: but God neuer meant to vse so vnworthy meanes, for so good a worke. Ioab returnes from pursuing a troupe, and finding Abner dismissed in peace and expectation of a beneficiall returne, followes him, and whether out of enuy, at a new riuall of honour, or out of the reuenge of Asahel, hee repaies him both dissimulation and death. God doth most iustly by Ioab, that which Ioab did for himselfe most vniustly; I know not (setting the quarrell aside) whe­ther wee can worthily blame Abner for the death of Asahel, who would needs after faire warnings, runne himselfe vpon Abners Speare: yet this fact shall procure his pai­ment for worse. Now is Ishbosheths wrong reuenged by an enemy; wee may not al­wayes measure the Iustice of Gods proceedings, by present occasions; Hee needs not make vs acquainted, or aske vs leaue when hee will call for the arrerages of forgotten sinnes.

Contemplations.THE F …

Contemplations.

THE FIFTEENTH BOOKE Contayning

  • VzZAH and the Arke,
  • DAVID with MEPHIBOSHETH and ZIBA.
  • HANVN and DAVIDS Ambassadors.
  • DAVID with BATHSHEBA and VRIAH.
  • NATHAN and DAVID.
  • AMON and THAMAR.
  • ABSALOMS returne and conspiracie.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE MY VERY GOOD LORD, William LORD BVRLEIGH, ALL GRACE AND Happinesse.

RIGHT HONOVRABLE,

THere are but two Bookes wherin we can reade God; The one is his Word, his Workes the o­ther; This is the bigger Volume, that the more exquisite. The Characters of this are more large, but dim; of that smaller, but clea­rer. Philosophers haue turned ouer this, and erred; That, Diuines and studious Christians, not without full and certaine information. Jn the Workes of God we see the shadow, or footsteps of the Creator, in his Word we see the face of God in a glasse. Happinesse consists in the Vision of that infinite Maiesty: and if wee be perfectly happy aboue in seeing him face to face, our happinesse is well forward below, in seeing the liuely repre­sentation of his face in the glasse of Scriptures. Wee cannot spend our eyes too much vpon this Obiect; For mee, the more J see, the [Page] more J am amazed, the more I am rauished with this glorious beautie. With the honest Lepers, I cannot bee content to enioy this happy sight alone; there is but one way to euery mans Fe­licity. May it please your Lordship to take part with many your Peeres in these my weak, but not vnprofitable Contemplations; which shall hold themselues not a little graced with your Ho­nourable Name; Whereto, together with your right Noble and most Worthy Lady, I haue gladly deuoted my selfe, to bee

Your Lordships in all dutifull obseruance, IOS: HALL.

Contemplations.

VzZAH, AND THE ARKE REMOVED.

THe house of Saul is quiet, the Philistims beaten, victory can­not end better than in deuotion; Dauid is no sooner settled in his house at Ierusalem, than he fetcheth God to bee his guest there; the thousands of Israel goe now in an holy march, to bring vp the Arke of God, to the place of his rest: The tumults of Warre affoorded no opportunity of this seruice; onely peace is a friend to Religion, neither is peace euer our friend, but when it is a seruant of Piety: The vse of Warre is not more pernicious to the body, than the abuse of peace is to the soule; Alas, the Riot bred of our long ease, rather driues the Arke of God from vs; so the still sedentary life, is subiect to diseases, and standing waters putrifie. It may be iust with God, to take away the blessing which we doe so much abuse, and to scoure off our rust with bloudy Warre, &c.

The Arke of God had now many yeeres, rested in the obscure lodge of Abinadab, without the honour of a Tabernacle. Dauid will not endure himselfe glorious, and the Arke of God contemptible; his first care is to prouide a fit roome for God, in the head of the Tribes, in his owne City. The chiefe care of good Princes, must be the aduancement of Religion; What should the Deputies of God rather doe, than ho­nour him whom they represent? It was no good that Israel could learne of Philistims; Those Pagans had sent the Arke backe in a new Cart; the Israelites saw God blessed that conduct, and now they practise it at home: But that which God will take from Philistims, hee will not brooke from Israel: Aliens from God are no fit patterns for children: Diuine institution had made this a cariage for the Leuites, not for oxen: Neither should those sonnes of Abinadab haue driuen the Cart, but carried that sacred burden. Gods businesses must be done after his owne formes, which if we doe with the best intentions alter, we presume.

It is long, since Israel saw so faire a day as this, wherein they went in this holy Triumph to fetch the Arke of God; Now their Warlike Trumpets are turned into Harps and Timbrils; and their hands in stead of weilding the Sword and Speare, strike vpon those musicall strings whereby they might expresse the ioy of their hearts; Heere was no noise but of mirth, no motion but pleasant: Oh happy Is­rael [Page 1128] that had a God to reioyce in, that had this occasion of reioycing in their God, and an heart that embraced this occasion. There is nothing but this wherein wee may not ioy immoderately, vnseasonably; this spirituall ioy can neuer bee either out of time, or out of measure: Let him that reioyceth, reioyce in the Lord. But now when the Israelites were in the midst of this Angel-like iollitie, their hearts lifted vp, their hands playing, their feet mouing, their tongues singing and shouting, God sees good to strike them into a sudden dumpe by the death of Vzzah: They are scarce set into the tune when God marres their Musicke, by a fearefull iudgement; and changes their mirth into astonishment, and confusion. There could not bee a more excellent worke than this they were about; there could not bee more chearefull hearts in the performing of it, yet will the most holy God rather dash all this so­lemne seruice, than indure an act of presumption or infidelity. Abinadab had beene the faithfull Host of Gods Arke, for the space of twenty yeeres: euen in the midst of the terrors of Irael, who were iustly affrighted with the vengeance inflicted vp­on Beth-shemesh, did hee giue harbour vnto it; Yet euen the sonne of Abinadab is stricken dead, in the first departing of that blessed guest: The Sanctitie of the Pa­rent cannot beare out the sinne of his Sonne: The Holy one of Israel will bee sancti­fied in all that come neere him: He will be serued like himselfe.

WHAT then was the sinne of Vzzah? What was the capitall crime, for which hee so fearefully perished? That the Arke of God was committed to the Cart, it was not his deuice onely, but the common act of many; That it was not carryed on the shoulders of Leuites, was no lesse the fault of Ahio, and the rest of their Brethren; onely Vzzah is stricken: The rest sinned in negligence, hee in presumption; the Arke of God shakes with the agitation of that carriage; hee puts forth his hand to hold it steddie; Humane iudgement would haue found herein nothing haynous: God sees not with the eyes of men; None but the Priests should haue dared to touch the Arke; It was enough for the Leuites to touch the barres that carryed it; An vn­warranted hand cannot so lightly touch the Arke, but hee strikes the God that dwels in it: No maruell if God strike that man with death, that strikes him with Presump­tion; There was wel-neere the same quarrell against the thousands of Bethshemesh, and against Vzzah; They died for looking into the Arke, hee for touching it; lest Israel should grow into a contemptuous familiarity with this Testimony of Gods presence, hee will hold them in awe with iudgements: The reuenging hand of the Almighty, that vpon the returne of the Arke stayed at the House of A­binadab, vpon the remooue of the Arke beginnes there againe: Where are those that thinke God will take vp with a carelesse and slubbred seruice? Hee whose infinite mercy vses to passe by our sinnes of infirmitie, punisheth yet seuerely our bold faults: If we cannot doe any thing in the degrees that hee requireth, yet wee must learne to doe all things in the forme that he requireth; Doubtlesse Vzzah meant no otherwise than well in putting forth his hand to stay the Arke; Hee knew the sa­cred Vtensils that were in it, the Pot of Manna, the Tables of the Law, the Rod of Aaron, which might bee wronged by that ouer-rough motion: to these hee offers his aide, and is stricken dead; The best intention cannot excuse; much lesse war­rant vs in vnlawfull actions: where wee doe ought in faith, it pleaseth our good God to winke at, and pitty our weaknesses; but if wee dare to present God with the wel­meant seruices of our owne making, wee runne into the indignation of God; There is nothing more dangerous, than to be our owne caruers in matter of Deuotion.

I maruell not if the countenance of Dauid were suddenly changed, to see the pale face of death in one of the chiefe Actors in this holy Procession: Hee that had found God so fauourable to him in actions of lesse worth, is troubled to see this suc­cesse of a businesse so heartily directed vnto his God; and now hee beginnes to looke thorow Vzzah at himselfe, and to say, (How shall the Arke of the Lord come to mee?) Then onely shall wee make a right vse of the iudgements of God vpon others, when wee shall feare them in our selues, and finding our sinnes at least equall, shall tremble [Page 1129] at the expectation of the same deserued punishments. God intends not onely reuenge in his execution, but reformation; As good Princes regard not so much the smart of the euill past, as the preuention of the future; which is neuer attained, but when wee make applications of Gods hand; and draw common causes out of Gods particular proceedings.

I doe not heare Dauid say; Surely, this man is guilty of some secret sinne, that the World knowes not; God hath met with him; thereis no danger to vs; why should I be discouraged to see God iust? we may goe on safely and prosper; But here his foot staies, and his hand fals from his Instrument, and his tongue is ready to taxe his owne vnwor­thinesse, (How shall the Arke of the Lord came vnto me?) That heart is carnall and proud, that thinkes any man worse than himselfe; Dauids feare staies his progresse; Perhaps he might haue proceeded with good successe, but he dares not venture, where hee sees such a deadly checke: It is better to be too fearefull, than too forward in those affaires, which doe immediately concerne God; As it is not good to refraine from holy busi­nesses, so it is worse to doe them ill; Awfulnesse is a safe Interpreter of Gods secret acti­ons, and a wise guide of ours.

THIS euent hath holpen Obed-Edom to a guest hee lookt not for, God shall now soiourne in the house of him, in whose heart hee dwelt before by a strong faith; else the man durst not haue vndertaken to receiue that dreadfull Arke, which Dauid himselfe feared to harbour; Oh the courage of an honest and faithfull heart! Obed-Edom knew well enough what slaughter the Arke had made among the Philistims, and after that amongst the Bethshemites, and now hee saw Vzzah lye dead before him, yet doth hee not make any scruple of entertaining it, neither doth hee say; My Neighbour Abinadab was a carefull and religious host to the Arke, and is now payed with the bloud of his sonne; how shall I hope to speed better? but he opens his doores with a bold cheerefulnesse, and notwithstanding all those terrors, bids God welcome: Nothing can make God not amiable to his owne; Euen his very Iustice is louely: Ho­ly men know how to reioyce in the Lord with trembling, and can feare without discou­ragement.

THE God of Heauen will not receiue any thing from men on free cost; hee will pay liberally for his lodging, a plentifull blessing vpon Obed-Edom, and all his house­hold. It was an honour to that zealous Gittite, that the Arke could come vnder his roofe; yet God rewards that honour with benediction: Neuer man was a loser by true godlinesse. The house of Obad-Edom cannot this while want obseruation; the eyes of Dauid, and all Israel were neuer off from it, to see how it fared with this en­tertainment. And now, when they finde nothing, but a gracious acceptation and sensible blessing, the good King of Israel takes new heart, and hastens to fetch the Arke into his royall Citie. The view of Gods fauours vpon the godly, is no small encouragement to confidence and obedience; Doubtlesse, Obed-Edom was not free from some weaknesses; If the Lord should haue taken the aduantage of iudgement against him, what Israelites had not beene disheartened from attending the Arke? Now Dauid and Israel was not more affrighted with the vengeance vpon Vzzah, than encouraged by the blessing of Obed-Edom; The wise God doth so order his iust and mercifull proceedings, that the awfulnesse of men may bee tempered with loue. Now the sweet singer of Israel reuines his holy Musicke; and addes both more spirit and more pompe to so deuout a businesse: I did not before heare of Trumpets; nor dancing, nor shouting, nor sacrifice, nor the linnen Ephod; The sense of Gods passed displeasure, doubles our care to please him, and our ioy in his recouered approbation; wee neuer make so much of our health, as after sicknesse, nor neuer are so officious to our friend, as after an vnkindnesse. In the first setting out of the Arke, Dauids feare was at least an equall match to his ioy; therefore after the first six paces hee offered a sacrifice, both to pacifie God, and thanke him: but now when they saw no signe of dislike, they did more freely let themselues loose to a fearelesse ioy; and the body stroue to expresse the holy affection of the soule; there [Page 1130] was no li [...]the, no part that did not professe their mirth by mot [...]on, no noyse of voyce, or instrument wanted to assist their spirituall iollity; Dauid led the way, dancing with all his might in his linnen Ephod; Vzzah was still in his eye; he durst not vsurpe vpon a garment of Priests; but will borrow their colour to grace the solemnitie, though hee dare not the fashion; White was euer the colour of ioy, and linnen was light for vse; therefore he couers his Princely Robes with white linnen, and meanes to honour him­selfe by his conformity to Gods Ministers. Those that thinke there is disgrace in the Ephod, are farre from the spirit of the man after Gods owne heart; Neither can there be a greater argument of a soule soule, than a dislike of the glorious calling of God: Barren Nical hath too many sonnes that scorne the holy habit and exercises: she lookes through her window, and seeing the attyre and gestures of her deuout husband, despi­seth him in her heart, neither can shee conceale her contempt, but like Sauls Daughter cast it proudly in his face (Oh how glorious was the King of Israel this day; which was vn­couered to day in the eyes of the Maidens of his Seruants, as a Foole vncouereth himselfe.) Worldly hearts can see nothing in actions of zeale, but folly and madnesse: Pietie hath no relish to their palate but distastfull.

DAVIDS heart did neuer swell so much at any reproch, as this of his Wife; his loue was for the time lost in his anger; and as a man impatient of no affront so much as in the way of his deuotion, he returnes a bitter checke to his MICAL; (It was be­fore the Lord, which those me rather than thy Father, and all his house, &c.) Had not Mical twitted her Husband with the shame of his zeale, shee had not heard of the shamefull reiection of her father; now since shee will bee forgetting, whose Wife she was, shee shall be put in mind whose Daughter she was. Contumelies that are cast vpon vs in the causes of God, may safely be repared. If we be meale-mouthed in the scornes of Re­ligion, we are not patient, but zealelesse: Here we may not forbeare her, that lyes in our bosome. If Dauid had not loued Mical dearely, he had neuer stood vpon those points with Abner; He knew that if Abner came to him, the Kingdome of Israel would accompany him, and yet hee sends him the charge of not seeing his face, except hee brought Mical, Sauls daughter with him; as if he would not regard the Crowne of Is­rael, whiles he wanted that Wife of his: Yet here he takes her vp roundly, as if shee had beene an enemy, not a partner of his bed. All relations are aloofe off, in compa­rison of that betwixt God, and the soule; He that loues Father, or Mother, or Wife, or Childe, better than me (saith our Sauiour) is not worthy of me. Euen the highest delights of our hearts must be trampled vpon, when they will stand out in riuality with God. Oh happy resolution of the royall Prophet, and Propheticall King of Israel, (I will be yet more vile than thus, and will be low in mine owne sight:) he knew this very abasement Heroicall; and that the onely way to true glory, is, not to be ashamed of our lowest humiliation vnto God: Well might he promise himselfe honour from those, whose contempt she had threatned; The hearts of men are not their owne, he that made them, ouer-rules them, and inclines them to an honourable conceit of those that honour their Maker; So as holy men haue oft times inward reuerence, euen where they haue outward indignities. Dauid came to blesse his house, Mical brings a curse vpon her selfe; Her scornes shall make her childlesse to the day of her death; Barrennesse was held in those times; none of the least iudgements; God doth so reuenge Dauids quarrell vpon Mical, that her sudden disgrace, shall be recompenced with perpetuall: She shall not be held worthy to beare a sonne, to him whom she vniustly contemned; How iust is it with God to prouide whips for the backe of scorners? It is no maruell if those that mocke at goodnesse, be plagued with continuall fruitlesnesse.

MEPHIBOSHETH and ZIBA.

SO soone as euer Dauid can but breathe himselfe from the publike cares, hee casts backe his thoughts to the deare remembrance of his Ionathan. Sauls seruant is likely to giue him the best intelligence of Sauls sonnes; The question is therefore moued to Ziba; Remaineth there yet none of the house of Saul? and lest suspition might conceale the remainders of an emulous liue in feare of reuenge intended, he addes: On whom I may shew the mercy of God for Ionathans sake? O friendship worthy of the Monuments of Eternity; fit only to requite him, whose loue was more than the loue of women; Hee doth not say, Is there any of the house of Ionathan, but of Saul, that for his friends sake hee may shew fauour to the Posterity of his Persecutor. Ionathans loue could not bee greater than Sauls malice, which also suruiued long in his issue; from whom Dauid found a busie and stubborne riualitie for the Crowne of Israel; yet as one that gladly buried all the hostilitie of Sauls house in Ionathans graue, hee askes, Is there any man left of Sauls house, that I may shew him mercie for Ionathans sake? It is true loue, that ouer­liuing the person of a friend, will bee inherited of his seed; but to loue the poste­ritie of an enemie in a friend, it is the miracle of friendship: The formall amitie of the World is confined to a face; or to the possibility of recompence, langui­shing in the disabilitie, and dying in the decease of the party affected: That loue was euer false, that is not euer constant, and then most operatiue, when it cannot be either knowne, or requited.

To cut off all vnquiet competition for the Kingdome of Israel, the prouidence of God had so ordered, that there is none left of the house of Saul (besides the sonnes of his Concubines) saue only young and lame Mephihosheth; so young, that hee was but fiue yeeres of age, when Dauid entred vpon the Gouernment of Israel; so lame, that if his age had fitted, his impotence had made him vnfit for the Throne. Mephibo­sheth was not borne a Cripple, it was an heedlesse Nurse that made him so: She hea­ring of the death of Saul and Ionathan, made such haste to flee, that her young Master was lamed with the fall: Yw is there needed no such speed to runne away from Dauid; whose loue pursues the hidden sonne of his brother Ionathan: How often doth our ig­norant mistaking, cause vs to runne from our bestfriends, and to catch knockes and maimes of them that professe our protection?

MEPHIBOSHETH could not come otherwise than fearefully, into the presence of Dauid, whom hee knew so long, so spitefully opposed by the house of Saul: hee could not bee ignorant, that the fashion of the World is to build their owne security vpon the bloud of the opposite faction; neither to thinke themselues safe, whiles any branch remaines springing out of that root of their emulation: Seasonably doth Dauid there­fore first, expell all those vniust doubts, ere hee administer his further cordials; ( Feare not; for I will surely shew thee kindnesse, for Ionathan thy fathers sake, and will restore thee all the fields of Saul thy father, and thou shalt eate bread at my table conti­nually.)

Dauid can see neither Sauls bloud, nor lame legs in Mephibosheth, whiles he sees in him the features of his friend Ionathan; how much lesse shall the God of mercies regard our infirmities, or the corrupt bloud of our sinfull Progenitors, whiles he beholds vs in the face of his Sonne, in whom he is well pleased.

Fauours are wont so much more to affect vs, as they are lesse expected by vs; Mephibosheth as ouer-ioyed with so comfortable a word, and confounded in himselfe at the remembrance of the contrary-deseruings of his Family, bowes [Page 1132] himselfe to the earth, and sayes (What is thy seruant, that thou shouldst looke vpon such a dead Dog as I am?) I find no defect of wit, (though of limmes) in Mepihbesheth, hee knew himselfe the Grand-childe of the King of Israel, the sonne of Ionathan, the lawfull heire of both, yet in regard of his owne impotencie, and the trespasse and reiection of his house, hee thus abaseth himselfe vnto Dauid; Humiliation is a right vse of Gods affliction; What if hee were borne great? If the sinne of his Grand­father hath lost his estate, and the hand of his Nurse hath deformed and disabled his person, hee now forgets what hee was, and cals himselfe worse than hee is, A Dogge; Yet a liuing Dogge, is better than a dead Lion; there is dignity and com­fort in life, Mephibosheth is therefore a dead Dogge vnto Dauid. It is not for vs to nourish the same spirits in our aduerse estate, that wee found in our highest prosperi­tie; What vse haue wee made of Gods hand, if wee bee not the lower with ourfall? God intends wee should carry our crosse, not make a fire of it to warme vs; It is no bearing vp our sayles in a tempest; Good Dauid cannot dis-esteeme Mephibosheth euer the more for disparaging himselfe; hee loues and honours this humilitie, in the Sonne of Ionathan; There is no more certaine way to glory and aduancement, than a lowly deiection of our selues: Hee that made himselfe a Dogge, and therefore fit onely to lye vnder the table, yea a dead Dogge, and therefore fit onely for the ditch, is raised vp to the table of a King; his seat shall bee honourable, yea, royall, his fare delicious, his attendance noble. How much more will our gracious God lift vp our heads, vnto true honour before men and Angels, if wee can bee sincerely humbled in his sight? If wee miscall our selues in the meanenesse of our conceits to him, hee giues vs a new name, and sets vs at the Table of his glorie; It is contrary with GOD and men; if they reckon of vs as wee set our selues, hee values vs according to our abasements. Like a Prince truely munificent and faithfull, Dauid promises and per­formes at once; Ziba Sauls seruant hath the charge giuen him, of the execution of that royall word; Hee shall bee the Bayliffe of this great Husbandry of his Master MEPHIBOSHETH; The Land of Saul, how euer forfeited, shall know no other Master than Sauls Grand-child; As yet, Sauls seruant had sped better than his sonne: I reade of twentie seruants of Ziba, none of Mephibosheth; Earthly pos­sessions, doe not alwaies admit of equall diuisions; The Wheele is now turned vp; Mephibosheth is a Prince, Ziba is his Officer; I cannot but pittie the condition of this good sonne of Ionathan; Into ill hands did honest Mephibosheth fall, first, of a carelesse Nurse, then of a trecherous seruant; Shee maymed his body, hee would haue ouerthrowne his estate; After some yeeres of ey-seruice to Mephibo­sheth, wicked Ziba intends to giue him a worse fall than his Nurse. Neuer any Court was free from Detractors, from Delators, who if they see a man to be a Cree­ple, that hee cannot goe to speake for himselfe, will bee telling Tales of him, in the eares of great; such an one was this perfidious Ziba; who taking the opportunitie of Dauids flight from his sonne Absolom, followes him with a faire present, and a false Tale, accusing his impotent Master of a soule and trayterous ingratitude; la­bouring to treade vpon his lame Lord to rayse himselfe to honour: True-hearted Mephibosheth had as good a will as the best; if hee could haue commanded legs, hee had not beene left behind Dauid: now that hee cannot goe with him; hee will not bee well without him, and therefore puts himselfe to a wilfull and sullen penance, for the absence and danger of his King; hee will not so much as put on cleane clothes for the time, as hee that could not haue any ioy in himselfe, for the want of his Lord Dauid; Vnconscionable Miscreants care not how they collogue, whom they slander for a priuate aduantage; Lewd Ziba comes with a Gift in his hand, and a smooth Tale in his mouth; Oh Sir, you thought you had a Ionathan at home; but you will finde a Saul; It were pittie but hee should be set at your Table, that would sit in your Throne; you thought Sauls Land would haue contented Mephibosheth, but hee would haue all yours; though hee bee lame, yet hee would bee climbing; would you haue thought that this Creeple could be plotting for your Kingdome, now that [Page 1133] you are but gone aside? Ishbosheth will neuer dye while Mephibosheth liues: How did hee now forget his impotence, and raysed vp his spirits in hope of a day; and durst say, that now the time was come, wherein the Crowne should reuert to Sauls true Heire. Oh Viper: if a Serpent bite in secret when hee is not charmed, no better is a Slanderer; Honest Mephibosheth in good manners made a dead Dogge of himselfe, when Dauid offered him the fauour of his board, but Ziba would make him a very Dogge indeed, an ill natur'd Curre, that when Dauid did thus kindly feede him at his owne Table, would not onely bite his fingers, but flye at his throat.

But what shall wee say to this? Neither earthly Souereigntie, nor holinesse can exempt men from humane infirmitie. Wise and good Dauid hath now but one eare; and that mis-led with credulitie; His Charitie in beleeuing Ziba, makes him vncharitable in distrust [...]ng, in censuring Mephibosheth. The Detractor hath not only sudden credit giuen him, but Sauls Land; Ionathans Sonne hath lost (vn­heard) that inheritance which was giuen him vnsought. Heare-say is no safe ground of any iudgement; Ziba slaunders, Dauid beleeues. Mephibosheth suffers.

Lies shall not alwayes prosper, God will not abide the truth to bee euer op­pressed; At last Ionathans lame Sonne shall bee found as sound in heart, as lame in his body; Hee whose Soule was like his Father Ionathans Soule, whose bodie was like to his Grand-father Sauls Soule, meets Dauid (as it was high time) vpon his returne; bestirs his tongue, to discharge himselfe of so foule a slander; The more horrible the crime had beene, the more villanous was the vnlust suggestion of it, and the more necessary was a iust Apologie; Sweetly therefore, and yet passionately doth hee labour to greaten Dauids fauours to him; his owne obligati­ons and vilenesse; shewing himselfe more affected with his wrong, than with his losse; wel-comming Dauid home with a thankfull neglect of himselfe, as not ca­ring that Ziba had his substance, now that hee had his King. Dauid is satisfied, Me­phibosheth restored to fauour and Landes; here are two kind hearts well met. Dauid is full of satisfaction from Mephibosheth; Mephibosheth runnes ouer with ioy in Da­uid: Dauid, like a gracious King, giues Mephibosheth (as before) Sauls Lands to halues with Ziba; Mephibosheth, like a King, giues all to Ziba for ioy that God had giuen him Dauid; All had beene well, if Ziba had fared worse; Pardon mee O holy and glorious Soule of a Prophet, of a King, after Gods owne heart, I must needs blame thee for mercie: A fault that the best and most generous natures are most subiect to: It is pittie, that so good a thing should doe hurt, yet wee finde that the best, misused is most dangerous: Who should bee the patterne of Kings but the King of God? Mercie is the goodliest Flower in his Crowne, much more in theirs, but with a difference. Gods mercie is infinite, theirs limited; hee sayes, I will haue mercy on whom I will: they must say, I will haue mercie on whom I should. And yet hee, for all his infinite mercie, hath vessels of wrath, so must they; of whom his Iustice hath said; Thine eye shall not spare them: A good man is pitifull to his beast, shall bee therefore make much of Toades and Snakes? Oh that Ziba should goe away with any Possession, saue of shame and sorrow; that hee should bee coupled with a Mephibosheth in a partnership of Estates: Oh that Dauid had changed the word a little.

A diuision was due here indeed; but of Siba's eares from his head, or his head from his shoulders, for going about so maliciously, to deuide Dauid from the Sonne of Ionathan; An Eye for an Eye, was Gods Rule; If that had beene true, which Ziba, suggested against Mephibosheth, hee had beene worthy to lose his head with his Lands; being false, it had beene but reason, Ziba should haue changed heads with Mephibosheth; Had not holy Dauid himselfe beene so stung with vene­mous tongues, that hee cryes out in the bitternesse of his soule; What reward shall bee giuen thee, O thou false tongue? euen sharpe Arrowes with hotte burning [Page 1134] coles. He that was so sensible of himselfe in Doegs wrong, doth he feele so little of Me­phibosheth in Zibaes? Are these the Arrowes of Dauids Quiuer; are these his hot bur­ning coles ( Thou and ZIBA diuide?) He that had said, their tongue is a sharp sword, now that the Sword of iust reuenge is in his hand, is this the blow he giues, Diuide the Possession? I know not whether, excesse, or want of mercy may proue most dange­rous in the great; the one discourage good intentions with feare; the other may encou­rage wicked practises through presumption; Those that are in eminent place must learne the mid-way betwixt both; so pardoning faults, that they may not prouoke them; so punishing them, that they may not dishearten vertuous and wel-meant actions; they must learne to sing that absolute Dittie (whereof Dauid had here for­gotten one part) of Mercie and Iudgement.

HANVN and DAVIDS Ambassadours.

IT is not the meaning of Religion, to make men vnciuill; If the King of Ammon were heathenish, yet his kindnesse may be ac­knowledged, may be returned by the King of Israel. I say not, but that perhaps Dauid might maintaine too strait a league with that forbidden Nation; A little friendship is enough to an Idolater; but euen the sauage Canibals may receiue an answer of outward courtesie: If a very Dogge fawne vpon vs, we stroke him on the head, and clap him on the side; much lesse is the common band of humainitie vntyed by Grace: Disparitie in spirituall Professions, is no warrant for In­gratitude: He therefore, whose good nature proclaymed to shew mercy to any branch of Sauls house, for Ionathans sake, will now also shew kindnesse to Hanun, for the sake of Nahash his Father.

It was the same Nahash, that offered the cruell condition to the men of Iabesh Gile­ad, of thrusting out their right eyes for the admission into his couenant. Hee that was thus bloudie in his Designes against Israel, yet was kinde to Dauid; perhaps for no cause so much as Sauls opposition; And yet euen this fauour is held worthy both of memory, and retribution: where wee haue the Acts of courtesie, it is not necessary wee should enter into a strict examination of the grounds of it; whiles the benefit is ours, let the intention bee their owne; What euer the hearts of men are, wee must looke at their hands, and repay, not what they meant, but what they did.

Nahash is dead, Dauid sends Ambassadours to condole his losse, and to com­fort his Sonne Hanun. No Ammonite but is sadly affected with the death of a Fa­ther, though it gaine him a Kingdome: Euen Esau could say, the dayes of mourning for my Father will come; No earthly aduantage can fill vp the gap of nature: Those Children are worse than Ammonites: that can thinke either gaine, or libertie, worthy to counteruaile a parents losse.

Carnall men are wont to measure anothers foote, by their owne Last; their owne falshood makes them vniustly suspicious of others. The Princes of Ammon, because they are guilty to their owne hollownesse and doublenesse of heart, are rea­die so to iudge of Dauid and his Messengers (Thinkest thou that Dauid doth honour thy Father, that hee hath sent comforters vnto thee. Hath not Dauid rather sent his owne Seruants to thee, to search the Citie, and to spye it out, to ouerthrow it;) It is hard for a wick­ed heart to thinke well of any other; because it can thinke none better than it selfe, and knowes it selfe euill: The freer a man is from vice himselfe, the more charitable he vses to be vnto others.

Whatsoeuer Dauid was particularly in his owne person, it was ground enough of preiudice, that hee was an Israelite; It was an hereditarie and deepe settled hatred, that the Ammonites had conceiued against their brethren of Israel: neither can they for­get that shamefull and fearefull foyle, which they receiued from the rescuers of Iabesh Gilead; and now still doe they stomach at the name of Israel; Malice once conceiued in worldly hearts, is not easily extinguished, but vpon all occasions, is readie to breake forth into a flame of reuengefull actions.

Nothing can bee more dangerous, than for yong Princes, to meate with ill Counsell in the entrance of their Gouernment; for both then are they most prone to take it, and most difficultly recouered from it; if wee be set out of our way in the beginning of our iournie, we wander all the day; How happy is that State, where both the Counsellours are faithfull, to giue onely good aduice; and the King wise to discerne good aduice from euill: the yong King of Ammon is easily drawne to be­leeue his Peeres, and to mistrust the messengers; and hauing now in his conceite turned them into spies, entertaines them with a scornefull disgrace; hee shaues off one halfe of theirs beards, and cuts off one halfe of their garments; exposing them to the dirision of all beholders. The Israelites were forbidden either a shauen beard; or a short garment; in despight, perhaps, of their Law, these Embassadours are sent away with both: certainely in a dispight of their Master, and a scorne of their persons.

King Dauid is not a little sensible of the abuse of his Messengers, and of himselfe in them; First, therefore hee desires to hide their shame, then to reuenge it. Man hath but a double ornament of body, the one of nature, the other of Art; The na­turall ornament is the haire, the artificiall is apparrell; Dauids Messengers are defor­med in both; The one is easily supplied by a new suit, the other can onely bee sup­plied out of the Ward-robe of time; Tarrie at Iericho till your beards bee growne. How easily had this deformitie beene remooued, if as Hanun had shauen one side of their faces; so they had shauen the other; what had this beene but to resemble their yonger age, or that other sexe, in neither of which, doe we vse to place any imagi­nation of vnbeseeming; neither did there want some of their neighbour Nations, whose faces age it selfe had not wont to couer with this shade of haire: But so re-respectiue is good Dauid, and his wise Senatours, of their Countrie-formes; that they shall by appointment rather t [...]rie abroad, till time haue wrought their confor­mitie, than varie from the receiued fashions of their owne people. Alas, into what a licentious varietie of strange disguises are we falne? The glorie of Attire is sought in noueltie, in mishapennesse, in monstrousnesse: There is much latitude, much li­bertie in the vse of these indifferent things; but because we are free, wee may not runne wilde; and neuer thinke wee haue scope enough, vnlesse wee out-runne mo­destie.

It is lawfull for publicke persons, to feele their owne indignities, and to endeauour their reuenge. Now Dauid sends all the hoste of the mightie men to punish Ammon, for so fearie an abuse; Those that receiued the Messengers of his loue, with scorne and insolencie, shall now be seuerely saluted with the Messengers of his wrath. It is iust both with God and men, that they, who know not how to take fauours aright, should smart with iudgments. Kindnesse repulsed, breakes foorth into indignation, how much more when it is repaide with an iniurious affront?

Dauid cannot but feele his owne cheekes shauen, and his owne Coate cut in his Embassadours; They did but carie his person to Hanun; neither can hee therefore but appropriate to himselfe the Kindnesse, or iniurie offered vnto them; Hee that did so take to heart the cutting off but the lap of King Sauls Garment, when it was laid aside from him, how must he needes be affected with this disdainefull haluing of his haire and Robes, in the person of his deputies? The name of Embassadours hath beene euer sacred, and by the vniuersall Law of Nations, hath caried in it suffici­ent protection, from all publike wrongs, neither hath it euer beene violated, with­out [Page 1136] a reuenge. Oh God, what shall wee say to those notorious contempts which are dayly cast vpon thy spirituall Messengers? Is it possible thou shouldst not feele them, thou shouldst not auenge them? Wee are made a gasing stocke to the World, to An­gels and to men, we are despised and trodden downe in the dust; Who hath beleeued our report, and to whom is the Arme of the Lord reuealed?

How obstinate are wicked men in their peruerse resolutions. These foolish Ammo­nites had rather hire Syrians to maintaine a Warre against Israel in so foule a quarrell, besides the hazard of their owne liues, than confesse the errour of their iealous mis­construction.

It is one of the mad principles of wickednesse, that it is a weaknesse to relent, and rather to Die than yeeld; Euen ill causes once vndertaken, must be vpheld although with bloud; whereas the gracious heart finding his owne mistaking, doth not onely remit of an vngrounded displeasure, but studies to be reuenged of it selfe, and to giue satisfaction to the offended.

The mercenarie Syrians are drawne to venture their liues for a fee; twentie thou­sand of them are hired into the field against Israel; Fond Pagans that know not the value of a man; their bloud cost them nothing, & they care not to sell it good cheape; How can we thinke those men haue Soules, that esteeme a little white earth aboue themselues? That neuer inquire into the Iustice of the quarrell, but the rate of the pay, that can rifle for drammes of siluer, in the bowels of their owne flesh, and either kill or die for a dayes wages?

Ioab the wise Generall of Israel soone finds, where the stength of the battle lay, and so marshals his troupes, that the choice of his men shall encounter the vantgard of the Syrians. His brother Abishai leades the rest against the children of Ammon; with this couenant of mutuall assistance, ( If the Syrians be too strong for me, then thou shalt helpe mee; but if the children of AMMON bee too strong for thee, then will I come and helpe thee;) It is an happy thing, when the Captaines of Gods people ioyne together as brethren, and lend their hand to the aide of each other against the common aduersary. Concord in defence, or assault, is the way to victorie; as contrarily, the diuision of the Leaders is the ouerthrow of the Armie.

Set aside some particular actions, Ioab was a worthy Captaine, both for wisdome and valour. Who could either exhort or resolue better than hee, (Bee of good courage, and let vs play the men, for our people, and for the Cities of our God; and the Lord doe that which seemeth him good?) It is not either priuate glory or profit that whets his for­titude, but the respect to the cause of God and his people; That Souldier can neuer answere it to God, that strikes not more as a Iusticer, than as an enemie; Neither doth he content himselfe with his owne courage, but hee animates others. The tongue of a Commander fights more than his hand; it is enough for priuate men to exercise what life and limmes they haue, a good Leader must out of his owne abun­dance, put life and spirits into all others; If a Lyon leade sheepe into the field, there is hope of victorie: Lastly, when he hath done his best, hee resolues to depend vpon God for the issue: not trusting to his sword, or his bow, but to the prouidence of the Almightie for successe; as a man religiously awfull, and awfully confident, whiles there should be no want in their owne indeauours: he knew well that the race was not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, therefore hee lookes vp aboue the hils whence commeth his saluation All valour is cowardise to that which is built vpon Religion.

I maruell not to see Ioab victorious, while hee is thus godly; The Syrians flee before him, like flockes of sheepe, the Ammonites follow them; The two sonnes of Zeruiah haue nothing to doe, but to pursue and execute; The throates of the Amonites are cut, for cutting the Beards and Coates of the Israelitish messengers; Neither doth this reuenge end in the field; Rabba the royall Citie of Ammon is strongly beleagured by Ioab; The Citie of waters (after wel-neere a yeares siege) yeeldeth; the rest can no longer hold out; Now Ioab, as one that desireth more [Page 1137] to approue himselfe, a loyall, and carefull subiect, than a happy Generall, sends to his Master Dauid that he should come personally, and encampe against the Citie, and take it; Lest (saith he) I take it, and it be called after my name. Oh noble and imi­table fidelitie of a dutifull Seruant, that preferres his Lord to himselfe, and is so farre from stealing honour from his Masters deserts, that he willingly remits of his owne, to adde vnto his. The Warre was not his; hee was only imployed by his Souereigne; The same person that was wronged in the Ambassadours, reuengeth by his Souldi­ers; The prayse of the act shall (like Fountaine Water) returne to the Sea, whence it Originally came; To seeke a mans owne glory is not glory. Alas, how many are there, who being sent to sue for God, wooe for themselues. Oh God, it is a fearefull thing to rob thee of that which is dearest to thee, Glory; which as thou wilt not giue to any Creature; so much lesse wilt thou endure that any Creature should filtch it from thee, and giue it to himselfe: Haue thou the honour of all our actions, who giuest a being to our actions and vs, and in both hath most iustly regarded thine owne prayse.

DAVID with BATHSHEBA and VRIAH.

WIth what vnwillingnesse, with what feare, doe I still looke vpon the miscarriage of the man after Gods owne heart? O holy Prophet, who can promise himselfe alwayes to stand, when he sees thee falne and maymed in the fall? Who can assure himselfe of an immunitie from the foulest sinnes, when hee see thee offending so haynously, so bloudily? Let prophane eyes behold thee contentedly, as a patterne, as an excuse of sinning; I shall neuer looke at thee but through teares, as a wofull spectacle of humane infirmitie.

Whiles Ioab and all Israel were busie in the Warre against Ammon, in the siege of Rabbah, Satan findes time to lay siege to the secure heart of Dauid; Who euer found Dauid thus tempted, thus foyled in the dayes of his buzie Warres? Now only doe I see the King of Israel, rising from his bed in the euening; The time was, when he rose vp in the morning to his early deuotions; when he brake his nightly rest with publike cares, with the businesse of State; all that while he was innocent, he was holy; but now that he wallowes in the bed of idlenesse, hee is fit to inuite a tentation. The industri­ous man hath no leisure to sinne. The idle hath neither leisure nor power to auoide sinne; Exercise is not more wholsome for the bodie, than for the Soule, the remissi­on whereof breeds matter of disease in bothe: The water that hath beene heated: soonest freezeth; the most actilie spirit soonest tyreth with slackning; The Earth stande still, and is all dregges; the Heauens euer moue, and are pure. We haue no reason to complaine of the assiduitie of worke; the toyle of action is answered by the benefit; If wee did lesse, we should suffer more; Satan like an idle companion, if hee finde vs busie, flyes backe and sees it no time to entertayne vaine purposes with vs; We cannot please him better than by casting away our worke, to hold that with him; wee cannot yeeld so farre and be guiltlesse.

Euen Dauids eyes haue no sooner the sleepe rubbed [...]ut of them, than they roue to wanton prospects; Hee walkes vpon his roofe, and sees Bathsheba washing her selfe; inquires after her, sends for her, sollicits her to vncleanenesse. The same spirit that shut vp his eyes in on vnseasonable sleepe, opens them vpon an intising obiect; whiles sinne hath such a Solliciter, it cannot want either meanes, or opportunitie: I cannot thinke Bathsheba could bee so immodest, as to wash her selfe openly, [Page 1138] especially from her naturall vncleannesse; Lust is quick-sighted; Dauid hath espied her, where shee could espye no beholder: His eyes recoyle vpon his heart, and haue smitten him with sinfull desire.

There can be no safetie to that Soule, where the senses are let loose. Hee can ne­uer keepe his couenant with God, that makes not a couenant with his eyes: It is an idle presumption to thinke the outward man may bee free, whiles the inward is safe: He is more than a man, whose heart is not led by his eyes, hee is no regenerate man, whose eyes are not restrained by his heart.

Oh Bathsheba, how wert thou washed from thine vncleannesse, when thou yeel­dedst to goe into an adulterous bed? neuer wert thou so foule, as now when thou wert new washed; The worst of Nature, is cleanlinesse, to the best of sinne: thou hadst beene cleane if thou hadst not washed; yet for thee, I know how to plead in­firmitie of sexe; and the importunitie of a King; But what shall I say for thee, O thou royall Prophet, and Propheticall King of Israel; where shall I finde ought to extenuate that crime, for which God himselfe hath noted thee? Did not thine ho­ly Profession teach thee to abhorre such a sinne more than death? Was not thy Iu­stice woont to punish this sinne with no lesse than death? Did not thy very calling call thee to a protection and preseruation of Iustice, of Chastitie in thy subiects? Didst thou want store of Wiues of thine owne? wert thou restrayned from ta­king more? Was there no beautie in Israel, but in a Subiects Marriage-bed? Wert thou ouercome by the vehement sollicitations of an Adulteresse? Wert thou not the Tempter, the Prosecutor of this vncleanenesse? I should accuse thee deeply, if thou hadst not accused thy selfe; Nothing wanted to greaten thy sinne, or our won­der, and feare. O God, whither doe wee goe if thou stay vs not? Who euer amongst the millions of thy Seruants could finde himselfe furnished with stronger preserua­tiues against sinne? Against whom could such a sinne finde lesse pretence of preuay­ling? Oh keepe thou vs that presumptuous sinnes preuayle not ouer vs; So only shall wee bee free from great offences.

The Suites of Kings are Imperatiue; Ambition did now proue a Bawd to Lust. Bathsheba yeeldeth to offend God, to dishonour her Husband, to clog and wound her owne Soule, to abuse her bodie: Dishonestie growes bold, when it is countenanced with greatnesse. Eminent persons had need be carefull of their demaunds; they sinne by authoritie, that are solicited by the mightie.

Had Bathsheba beene mindfull of her Matrimoniall fidelitie, perhaps, Dauid had beene soone checked in his inordinate desire; her facilitie furthers the sinne. The first motioner of euill is most faultie, but as in quarrels, so in offences, the second blow (which is the consent) makes the fray. Good Ioseph was moued to folly, by his great and beautifull Mistris, this fire fell vpon wet Tinder, and therefore soone went out.

Sinne is not acted alone; if but one partie be wise, both escape. It is no excuse to say I was tempted, though by the great, though by the holy and learned,; Almost all sinners are misse-led by that transformed Angell of light; The action is that wee must regard, not the person; Let the mouer bee neuer so glorious, if he stirre vs to e­uill, he must be entertained with defiance.

The God that knowes how to rayse good out of euill, blesses an adulterous co­pulation with that increase, which he denyes to the chast imbracements of honest Wedlocke: Bathsheba hath conceiued by Dauid; and now at once conceiues a sor­row and care how to smother the shame of her Conception; He that did the fact, must hide it.

Oh Dauid, where is thy Repentance? Where is thy tendernesse and compun­ction of heart? Where are those holy Meditations, which had woont to take vp thy Soule? Alas, in steed of clearing thy sinne, thou labourest to cloke it; and spendest those thoughts in the concealing of thy wickednesse, which thou shoul­dest rather haue bestowed in preuenting it: The best of Gods Children may not [Page 1139] onely bee drenched in the waues of sinne, but lye in them for the time, and perhaps sinke twice to the bottome; what Hypocrite could haue done worse, than studie how to couer the face of his sinne from the eyes of men, whiles hee regarded not the sting of sinne in his Soule?

As there are some Acts, wherein the Hypocrite is a Saint, so there are some, wherein the greatest Saint vpon Earth may bee an Hypocrite; Saul did thus goe about to colour his sinne, and is cursed; The Vessels of Mercie and Wrath, are not euer distinguishable by their actions. Hee makes the difference that will haue mercie on whom he will, and whom he will, he hardeneth.

It is rare and hard to commit a single sinne; Dauid hath abused the Wife of V­riah, now hee would abuse his person, in causing him to father a false seede: That worthy Hittite is sent for from the Wars; and now after some cunning, and farre fetcht Questions, is dismissed to his house, not without a present of fauour; Da­uid could not but imagine, that the beautie of his Bathsheba, must needs bee at­tractiue enough to an Husband, whom long absence in Warres, had with-held all that while from so pleasing a Bed; neyther could hee thinke, that since that face, and those brests had power to allure himselfe to an vnlawfull lust, it could be possible, that Vriah should not bee inuited by them, to an allowed and warrantable fruition.

That Dauids heart might now the rather strike him, in comparing the chaste resolutions of his Seruant, with his owne light incontinence; good Vriah sleepes at the doore of the Kings Palace, making choice of a stonie Pillow, vnder the Ca­nopie of Heauen, rather than the delicate Bed of her, whom he thought as honest, as he knew faire. The Arke (saith hee) and Israel, and Iudah, dwell in Tents, and my Lord Ioab, and the Seruants of my Lord, abide in the open Fields; shall I then goe into my house to eat, and drinke, and lye with my Wife? by thy life, and by the life of thy soule, I will not doe this thing.

Who can but bee astonished at this change, to see a Souldier austere, and a Prophet wanton? And how doth that Souldiers austeritie, shame the Prophets wantonnesse? Oh zealous, and mortified Soule, worthy of a more faithfull Wife, of a more iust Ma­ster, how didst thou ouer-looke all base sensuality, and hatedst to bee happy alone? Warre and Lust had wont to bee reputed friends; thy brest is not more full of cou­rage than chastity, and is so farre from wandring after forbidden pleasures, that it refu­seth lawfull.

There is a time to laugh, and a time to mourne; a time to embrace, and a time to bee farre from embracing; euen the best actions are not alwayes seasonable, much lesse the indifferent: Hee that euer takes libertie to doe what hee may, shall offend no lesse, than hee that sometimes takes libertie to doe what hee may not.

If any thing, the Arke of GOD is fittest to leade our times; according as that is eyther distressed, or prospereth, should wee frame our mirth, or mourning. To dwell in seeled Houses, whiles the Temple lyes waste, is the ground of Gods iust quarrell.

How shall wee sing a Song of the Lord in a strange Land; If I forget thee, O Ieru­salem, let my right hand forget her cunning, If I doe not remember thee, let my tongue cleaue to the roofe of my mouth; yea, if I preferre not Hierusalem to my chiefe ioy.

As euery man is a limme of the Communitie, so must hee bee affected with the estate of the vniuersall bodie, whether healthfull, or languishing; It did not more ag­grauate Dauids sinne, that whiles the Arke and Israel was in hazard and distresse, hee could finde time to loose the reines to wanton desires, and actions, than it magnifies the religious zeale of Vriah, that hee abandons comfort, till he see the Arke and Israel victorious.

Common dangers, or calamities must (like the rapt motion) carrie our hearts [Page 1140] contrarie to the wayes of our priuate occasions. He that cannot bee moued with words, shall bee tried with Wine: Vriah had equally protested against feasting at home, and societie with his wife; To the one, the authoritie of a King forceth him abroad, in hope that the excesse thereof shall force him to the other: It is like, that holy Captaine intended onely to yeeld so much obedience, as might consist with his course of austeritie. But Wine is a mocker, when it goes plausibly in, no man can imagine how it will rage and tyrannize; hee that receiues that Traytour within his gates, shall too late complaine of surprizall. Like vnto that ill spirit, it insinu­ates sweetly, but in the end, it bytes like a Serpent, and hurts like a Cockatrice. Euen good Vriah is made drunke; the holiest soule may be ouer-taken; It is hard gaine-saying, where a King beginnes an health to a subiect; Where, oh where, will this wickednesse end? Dauid will now procure the sinne of another, to hide his owne; Vriahs drunkennesse is more Dauids offence, than his. It is weakly yeelded to of the one, which was wilfully intended of the other. The one was as the Sinner, the other as the Tempter.

Had not Dauid knowne, that Wine was an inducement to Lust, hee had spared those superfluous Cups. Experience had taught him, that the eye debauched with Wine, will looke vpon strange women: The Drunkard may bee any thing saue good. Yet in this the ayme failed; Grace is stronger than Wine; Whiles that with-holdes, in vaine shall the fury of the Grape attempt to carry Vriah to his owne Bed. Sober Dauid is now worse than drunken Vriah. Had not the King of Israel beene more intoxicate with sinne; than Vriah with drinke, hee had not in a sober in­temperance climbed vp into that Bed, which the drunken temperance of Vriah re­fused.

If Dauid had bin but himselfe, how had he loued, how had he honoured this ho­nest and religious zeale, in his so faithfull Seruant; whom now he cruelly seekes to reward with death? That fact which Wine cannot hide, the Sword shall; Vriah shall beare his owne Mittimus vnto Ioab; Put yee Vriah in the fore-front of the strength of the Battle, and recule backe frō him, that he may be smitten, and dye.) What is becomne of thee, O thou good spirit, that hadst woont to guide thy chosen Seruant in his former wayes? Is not this the man, whom we lately saw so heart smitten, for but cutting off the lap of the Garment of a Wicked Master, that is now thus lauish of the bloud of a gracious and well-deseruing Seruant? Could it be likely, that so worthy a Captaine could fall alone? Could Dauid haue expiated this sinne with his owne bloud, it had beene but well spent; but to couer his sinne with the innocent bloud of others, was a crime aboue astonishment.

Oh the deepe deceitfulnesse of sinne; If the Deuill should haue comne to Dauid, in the most louely forme of Bathsheba her selfe, and at the first should haue directly, and in termes, solicited him to murder his best Seruant; I doubt not, but hee would haue spat scorne in that face, on which hee should otherwise haue doted; now, by many cunning windings, Satan rises vp to that tentation, and preuailes; that shall bee done for a colour of guiltinesse, whereof the foule would haue hated to bee im­mediately guiltie; Euen those, that finde a iust horror, in leaping downe from some high Tower, yet may bee perswaded to descend by stayres to the bottome. Hee knowes not where he shall stay, that hath willingly flipt into a knowne wicked­nesse.

How many doth an eminent offender draw with him into euill? It could not bee, but that diuers of the Attendants both of Dauid and Bathsheba must bee conscious to that adulterie; Great mens sinnes are seldome secret; And now Ioab must be fetcht in, as accessary to the murder: How must this example needs harden Ioab against the conscience of Abners bloud? Whiles he cannot but thinke, Dauid cannot auenge that in mee, which he acteth himselfe.

Honour is pretended to poore Vriah, death is meant. This man was one of the Worthies of Dauid; their courage sought glorie in the difficultest exploits. That [Page 1141] reputation had neuer beene purchased without attempts of equall danger; Had not the Leader and Followers of Vriah beene more treacherours, than his Enimies were strong, hee had come off with Victory; Now hee was not the first or last that perished by his friends. Dauid hath forgotten, that himselfe was in like sort betrayed in his Masters intention, vpon the dowrie of the Philistims-fore-skinnes. I feare to aske, Who euer noted so foule a plot in Dauids reiected Predecessour; Vriah must be the Messenger of his owne death, Ioab must be a Traytor to his friend, the host of God must shamefully turne their backes vpon the Ammonites; all that Israe­litish bloud must bee shed, that murder must be seconded with dissimulation, and all this to hide one adultery. O God, thou hadst neuer suffered so deare a Fauourite of thine to fall so fearefully, if thou hadst not meant to make him an vniuersall exam­ple to Mankind; of not presuming, of not despairing; How can wee presume of not sinning, or despayre for sinning, when wee finde so great a Saint thus fallen, thus risen.

NATHAN and DAVID.

YEt Bathsheba mourned for the death of that Husband, whom she had beene drawne to dishonour: How could shee bestow teares enow vp­on that Funerall, whereof her sinne was the cause? If shee had but a suspicion of the plot of his death, the Fountaines of her eyes could not yeeld water enough to wash off her Husbands bloud; Her sin was more worthy of sorrow, than her losse. If this griefe had beene right placed, the hope of hiding her shame and the ambition to bee a Queene had not so soone mit­tigated it; neyther had shee vpon any termes beene drawne into the Bed of her hus­bands murtherer. Euery gleame of earthly comfort can dry vp the teares of world­ly sorrow. Bathsheba hath soone lost her griefe at the Court; The remembrance of an Husband is buried in the ioyliltie and state of a Princesse. Dauid securely enioyes his ill-purchased loue, and is content to exchange the conscience of his sinne, for the sense of his pleasure. But the iust and holy God will not put it vp so; hee that hates sinne so much the more, as the offender is more deare to him, will let Dauid feele the bruise of his fall. If Gods best Children haue beene sometimes suffered to sleepe in a sinne, at last he hath awakened them in a fright.

Dauid was a Prophet of God, yet hee hath not only stept into these foule sinnes, but soiournes with them; If any profession or state of life could haue priuiledged from sinne; the Angels had not sinned in Heauen, nor man in Paradise. Nathan the Prophet is sent to the Prophet Dauid, for reproofe, for conuiction; Had it beene a­ny other mans case, none could haue beene more quick sighted than the Princely Prophet, in his owne hee is so blinde, that God is faine to lend him others eyes E­uen the Phisician himself when hee is sick, sends for the counsell of those whom his health did mutually aid with aduice. Let no man thinke himselfe too good to learne; Teachers themselues may bee taught that in their owne particular, which in a genera­litie they haue often taught others; It is not only ignorance that is to be remoued, but mis-affection.

Who can prescribe a iust period to the best mans repentance? About tenne mo­neths are passed since Dauids sinne; in all which time I finde no newes of any serious compunction; It could not bee but some glances of remorse must needs haue passed thorough his Soule long ere this; but a due and solemne contrition was not heard of till Nathans message, and perhaps had beene further adiourned, if that Monitor had beene longer deferred; Alas, what long and dead sleepes may the holyest Soule take in fearefull sinnes; Were it not for thy mercie, O God, the best of vs should end our spi­rituall Lethargie in sleepe of death.

It might haue pleased God as easily to haue sent Nathan to checke Dauid in his first purpose of sinning; So had his eyes beene restrayned, Bathsheba honest, Vriah aliue with honour; now the wisdome of the Almightie knew how to winne more glo­rie by the permission of so foule an euill, than by the preuention; yea, he knew how by the permission of one sinne, to preuent millions; how many thousand had sinned in a vaine presumption on their owne strength, if Dauid had not thus offended; how many thousand had despiared in the conscience of their owne weaknesses, if these horrible sinnes had not receiued forgiuenesse? It is happy for all times, that we haue so holy a Sinner, so sinfull a penitent; It matters not how bitter the Pill is, but how well wrapped; so cunningly hath Nathan conueyed this dose, that it begins to worke ere it be tasted: there is no one thing wherein is more vse of wisdome, than the due contriuing of a reprehension, which in a discreet deliuerie helps the dis [...]se, in an vn­wise, destroyes Nature.

Had not Nathan beene vsed to the possession of Dauids care, this complaint had beene suspected. It well beseemes a King to take information by a Prophet. Whiles wise Nathan was querulously discoursing, of the cruell rich man that had forceably taken away the only Lambe of his poore Neighbour, how willingly doth Dauid listen to the Storie, and how sharply (euen aboue Law) doth he censure the fact? As the Lord liueth, the man that hath done this thing shall surely dye.) Full little did he thinke that he had pronounced sentence against himselfe; It had not beene so heauie if he had not knowne on whom it should haue light; Wee haue open eares and quick tongues to the vices of others; How seuere Iusticers wee can bee to our very owne crimes in others persons? How flattering Parasites to anothers crime in our selues? The life of doctrine is in application; Nathan might haue bin long enough in his narration, in his inuectiue, ere Dauid would haue bin touched with his owne guiltinesse; but now that the Prophet brings the Word home to his bosome, hee cannot but be affected. Wee may take pleasure, to heare men speake in the Cloudes, we neuer take profit till wee finde a proprietie in the exhortation, or reproofe; There was not more cunning in the Parable than courage in the application (Thou art the man.) If Dauid be a King, he may not looke, not to heare of his faults; Gods messages, may be no other than vnpartiall. It is a trecherous flattery in diuine errands to regard greatnesse: If Prophets must bee mannerly in the forme, yet in the matter of reproofe, resolute: The words are not their owne; They are but the Heralds of the King of Heauen, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel.

How thunder-stricken doe we thinke Dauid did now stand? How did the change of his colour bewray the confusion in his Soule; whiles his conscience said the same within, which the Prophet sounded in his eare? And now least ought should be wanting to his humiliation, all Gods former fauours shall be laid before his eyes, by way of exprobration: He is worthy to be vpbrayded with mercies, that hath a­bused mercies vnto wantonnesse; whiles we doe well, God giues and sayes nothing, when we doe ill, hee layes his benefits in our dish, and casts them in our teeth, that our shame may be so much the more; by how much our obligations haue bin greater. The blessings of God in our vnworthy carriage proue but the aggrauations of sinne, and additions to iudgement.

I see all Gods Children falling into sinne, some of them lying in sinne; none of them maintayning their sinne; Dauid cannot haue the heart, or the face to stand out against the message of God, but now as a man confounded, and condemned in himselfe, he cryes out in the bitternesse of a wounded Soule; (I haue sinned against the Lord.) It was a short word, but passionate; and such as came from the bottome of a contrite heart; The greatest griefes are not most verball: Saul confessed his sinne more largely, lesse effectually; God cares not for phrases, but for affections. The first piece of our amends to God for sinning, is the acknowledgement of sinne; He can doe little that in a iust offence cannot accuse himselfe. If wee cannot bee so good as we would, it is reason wee should doe God so much right, as to say, how e­uill [Page 1143] we are. And why was not this done sooner? It is strange to see how easily sin gets into the heart, how hardly it gets out of the mouth; Is it because sinne, like vnto Satan, where it hath got possession is desirous to hold it; and knowes that it is fully eiected by a free confession? or, because in a guiltinesse of deformitie, it hides it selfe in the brest where it is once entertayned, and hates the light? or because the tongue is so fee'd with selfe-loue, that it is loath to be drawne vnto any verdict against the heart, or hands? or, is it out of an idle misprision of shame, which whiles it should be placed in offen­ding is misplaced in disclosing of our offence?

Howeuer, sure I am, that God hath need euen of rackes to draw out confessions, and scarce in death it selfe, are we wrought to a discouery of our errors.

There is no one thing, wherein our folly shewes it selfe more than in these hurtfull concealements: Contrary to the proceedings of humane Iustice, it is with God, Confesse and liue; no sooner can Dauid say, I haue sinned, than Nathan inferres; The Lord also hath put away thy sinne. He that hides his sins shall not prosper, but hee that confesseth and forsaketh them, shall finde mercie. Who would not accuse him­selfe, to bee aquittted of God; O God who would not tell his wickednesse to thee, that knowest it better than his owne heart, that his heart may be eased of that wic­ednesse, which being not told, killeth? Since we haue sinned, why should wee bee niggardly of that action, wherein we may at once giue glory to thee, and reliefe to our soules?

Dauid had sworne in a zeale of Iustice, that the rich Oppressor, for but taking his poore Neighbours Lambe, should dye the death; God, by Nathan, is more fa­uourable to Dauid, than to take him at his word; Thou shalt not dye: O the maruel­lous power of repentance; Besides adultery, Dauid had shed the bloud of innocent Vriah; The strict Law was Eye for Eye, Tooth for Tooth, Hee that smiteth with the Sword, shall perish with the Sword; Yet as if a penitent confession had dispen­sed with the rigour of Iustice, now God sayes, Thou shalt not dye. Dauid was the voyce of the Law, awarding death vnto sinne; Nathan was the voyce of the Gospell, awarding life vnto the repentance for sinne. Whatsoeuer the sore be, neuer any soule applyed this remedie, and dyed, neuer any soule escaped death, that applyed it not.

Dauid himselfe shall not dye for this fact; but his mis-begotten childe shall dye for him; Hee that said, The Lord hath put away thy sinne, yet said also, The Sword shall not depart from thine house.

The same mouth, with one breath, pronounces the sentence both of absolution, and death, Absolution to the Person, Death to the Issue. Pardon may well stand with temporall afflictions. Where God hath forgiuen, though hee doth not punish, yet he may chastize, and that vnto bloud; neither doth hee alwayes forbeare correction, where hee remits reuenge. So long as hee smites vs not as an angry Iudge, wee may in­dure to smart from him, as a louing Father.

Yet euen this Rod did Dauid deprecate with teares: How faine would hee shake off so easie a lode? The Childe is striken; the Father fasts and prayes, and weepes, and lyes all night vpon the Earth, and abhorres the noyse of comfort; That Childe, which was the fruit and monument of his odious adultery, whom hee could neuer haue looked vpon, without recognition of his sinne; in whose face hee could not but haue still read the records of his owne shame, is thus mourned for, thus sued for; It is easie to obserue that good man ouer-passionately affected to his Children. Who would not haue thought, that Dauid might haue held himselfe well appayd, that his soule escaped an eternall death, his bodie a violent: though God should punish his sinne, in that Childe, in whome hee sinned: Yet euen against this crosse, he bends his Prayers, as if nothing had beene forgiuen him: There is no Childe that would be scourged, if hee might escape for crying; No affliction is for for the time o­ther than grieuous; neither is therefore yeelded vnto, without some kinde of relu­ctation. Farre yet was it from the heart of Dauid, to make any opposition to the will of God; hee sued, he struggled not; There is no impatience in entreaties; Hee [Page 1144] well knew, that the threats of temporall euils, ranne commonly with a secret condition, and therefore might perhaps bee auoyded by humble importunitie: if any meanes vnder Heauen can auert iudgments, it is our Prayers.

God could not chuse, but like well the boldnesse of Dauids saith, who after the appre­hension of so heauie a displeasure, is so far from doubting of the forgiuenesse of his sinne, that hee dares become a Sutor vnto God for his sicke child. Sinne doth not make vs more strange, than Faith confident.

But, it is not in the power of the strongest Faith, to preserue vs from all afflictions; After all Dauids prayers and teares, the Childe must dye. The carefull seruants dare but whisper this sad newes: They who had found their Master so auerse from the moti­on of comfort, in the sicknesse of the Childe, feared him vncapable of comfort in his death.

Suspition is quick-witted; Euery occasion makes vs misdoubt that euent, which wee feare; This secrecie proclaymes, that which they were so loath to vtter; Dauid perceiues his Childe dead, and now hee rises vp from the Earth whereon hee lay, and washes himselfe, and changeth his apparell, and goes first into Gods House to wor­ship, and into his owne to eate; now hee refuses no comfort, who before would take none; The issue of things doth more fully shew the will of God, than the pre­diction; God neuer did any thing, but what hee would; hee hath sometimes foretold that for tryall, which his secret will intended not; hee would foretell it, hee would not effect it, because hee would therefore fore-tell it, that hee might not effect it; His predictions of outward euils are not alwayes absolute, his actions are; Dauid well sees by the euent, what the Decree of God was, concerning his Childe; which now hee could not striue against, without a vaine impatience; Till wee know the determinations of the Almightie, it is free for vs to striue in our prayers, to striue with him, not against him; when once wee know them, it is our dutie to sit downe in a silent contentation.

(Whiles the Childe was yet aliue, I fasted and wept, for I said, who can tell whether the Lord will be gracious to me, that the Childe may liue; but now he is dead, Wherfore should I fast? Can-I bring him backe againe?)

The griefe that goes before an euill for remedie, can hardly bee too much, but that which followes an euill, past remedie, cannot bee too little: Euen in the saddest accident, Death, wee may yeeld something to nature, nothing to impatience: immoderation of sorrow, for losses past hope of recouery, is more fullen, than vse-full; our stomacke may be bewrayed by it, not our wisdome.

AMNON and TAMAR.

IT is not possible, that any word of God should fall to the ground: Dauid is not more sure of forgiuenesse, than smart: Three maine sins passed him in this businesse of Vriah; Adultery, Murder, Dissimulati­on: for all which, he receiues present payment; for Adultery, in the deflowring of his Daughter Thamar; for Murder, in the killing of his Sonne Amnon; for Dissimulation in the contriuing of both. Yet all this was but the beginning of euils. Where the Father of the Family brings sinne home to the house, it is not easily swept our: Vnlawfull Lust propagates it selfe by example; How iustly is Dauid scourged by the sinne of his Sonnes, whome his Act taught to offend?

Maacha was the Daughter of an Heathenish King; By her, had Dauid that beautifull, but vnhappy Issue, Absalom, and his no lesse faire Sister, Thamar: Per­haps, thus late doth Dauid feele the punishment of that vnfit choice: I should haue [Page 1145] maruelled, if so holy a man had not found crosses in so vnequall a match, either in his person, or at least in his feed.

Beauty, if it be not well disciplin'd, proues not a Friend, but a Traytour, three of Dauids Children are vndone by it at once; What else was guilty of Amnons incestuous loue, Tamars rauishment, Absoloms pride? It is a blessing to be faire, yet such a bles­sing, as if the soule answer not to the face, may leade to a curse; How commonly haue we seene the fo [...]lest soule dwell fairest? It was no fault of Tamars, that shee was beautifull; the Candle offends not in burning, the foolish flie offends in scorching it selfe in the flame; yet it is no small misery to become a tentation vnto another; and to be made but the occasion of others ruine. Amnon is loue-sicke of his sister Tamar, and languishes of that vnnaturall heat. Whither will not wanton lust carry the in­ordinate mindes of pampered and vngouerned youth; None but his halfe sister, will please the eyes of the young Prince of Israel: Ordinary pleasures will not content those whom the conceit of greatnesse, youth, and ease, haue let loose to their appe­tite.

Perhaps, yet this vnkindly flame, might in time, haue gone out alone, had not there beene a Ionadab, to blow these coales with ill counsell. It were strange, if great Prin­ces should want some Parasiticall Followers, that are ready to feed their ill humors. Why art thou, the Kings Sonne, so leane from day to day? As if it were vnworthy the Heire of a King, to suffer either Law, or Conscience; to stand in the way of his desires: Whereas wise Princes know well, that their places giue them no priuiledge of sinning: but call them in rather to so much more strictnesse, as their example may be more pre­iudiciall.

Ionadab was the Cousin German of Amnon: Ill aduice is so much more dange­gerous, as the interest of the giuer is more; Had he beene a true friend, hee had bent all the forces of his disswasion, against the wicked motions of that sinfull lust; and had shewed the Prince of Israel how much those lewd desires prouoked God, and blemished himselfe; and had lent his hand to strangle them in their first Conception. There cannot be a more worthy improuement of friendship, than in a feruent oppo­sition to the sinnes of them, whom we professe to loue: No enemy can be so mortall to great Princes, as those officious Clients, whose flattery soothes them vp in wicked­nesse; These are Traytors to the Soule, and by a pleasing violence kill the best part e­ternally.

How ready at hand is an euill suggestion? Good counsell is like vnto Wel-water, that must be drawne vp with a Pumpe, or Bucket; Ill counsell is like to Conduit-wa­ter, which if the cocke be but turned, runnes out alone; Ionadab hath soone proiected how Amnon shall accomplish his lawlesse purpose. The way must be to faine himselfe sicke in body, whose minde was sicke of lust; and vnder this pretence to procure the presence of her, who had wounded, and only might cure him.

The daily increasing languor, and leanenesse, and palenesse of loue-sicke Am­non might well giue colour to a Kerchiefe, and a pallet. Now is it soone told Dauid that his eldest Sonne is cast vpon his sicke bed; there needs no suite for his visitation; The carefull Father hasten [...] to his Bed-side, not without doubts and feates: He that was lately so afflicted with the sicknesse of a Childe that scarce liued to see the light, how sensible must we needs thinke hee would bee, of the indisposition of his first borne Soone, in the prime of his age and hopes? It is not giuen to any Prophet to fore-see all things, Happie had it beene for Dauid, if Amnon had beene truly sicke, and sicke vnto death; yet who could haue perswaded this passionate Father to haue beene content with this succession of losses, this early losse of his Successour: How glad is he to heare, that his Daughter Tamars skill might bee likely to fit the dyet of so deare [...] patient. Conceit is word to rule much both in sicknesse, and the cure. Ta­mar is sent by her Father to the house of Amnon; Her hand only must dresse that Dish, which may please the nice Palace of her sicke Brother. Euen the Children of Kings, in those homely [...]r Tymes, did not scorne to put their fingers, to some [Page 1146] workes of huswifrie: (Shee tooke floure and did knead it, and did make Cakes in his sight, and did bake the Cakes and tooke a Pan, and powred them out before him.) Had shee not beene sometimes vsed to such domestique imployments, shee had beene now to seeke; neither had this beene required of her, but vpon the knowledge of her skill: Shee doth not plead the impayring of her beauty by the scorching of the fire; nor thinkes her hand too dainty for such meane Services, but settles to the worke, as one that had rather regard the necessities of her Brother, than her owne state: On­ly pride and idlenesse haue banisht honest and thrifty diligence, out of the houses of the great.

This was not yet the Dish that Amnon longed for. It was the Cooke, and not the Cates which that wanton eye affected. Vnlawfull Acts seeke for secrecie; The companie is dismissed, Tamar onely staies; Good meaning suspects nothing; Whiles she presents the meat she had prepared, to her sicke Brother, her selfe is made a prey to his outragious Lust. The modest Virgine intreates, and perswades in vaine; shee layes before him the sinne, the shame, the danger of the fact; and since none of these can preuaile, faine would winne time by the suggesting of vnpossible hopes; No­thing but violence can stay a resolued sinner; What hee cannot by intreaty, hee will haue by force. If the Deuill were not more strong in men, than nature, they would neuer seeke pleasure in violence. Amnon hath no sooner fulfilled his beastly desires, than he hates Tamar more than he loued her. Inordinate lust neuer ends but in dis­contentment; Losse of spirits, and remorse of soule make the remembrance of that Act tedious, whose expectation promised delight. If we could see the backe of sin­full pleasures, ere we behold their face, our hearts could not but be fore-stalled with a iust detestation. Brutish Amnon, it was thy selfe whom thou shouldst haue hated for this villany; not thine innocent sister; Both of you lay together, onely one com­mitted incest: What was she but a patient in that impotent fury of lust? How vn­iustly doe carnall men mis-place their affections? No man can say whether that loue, or this hatred were more vnreasonable: Fraud drew Tamar into the house of Amnon, force intertained her within; and droue her out. Faine would she haue hid her shame where it was wrought, and may not bee allowed it; That roofe vnder which, she came with honour, and in obedience and loue, may not be lent her for the time as a shelter of her ignominie. Neuer any sauage could be more barbarous: Shechem had rauished Dinah, his offence did not make her odious; his affection so continued, that he is willing rather to draw bloud of himselfe and his people, than forgoe her whom hee had abused; Amnon in one houre is in the excesse of loue and hate; and is sicke of her, for whom he was ficke: She that lately kept the keyes of his heart, is now lockt out of his doores. Vnruly passions runne euer into extre­mities, and are then best apaied, when they are furthest off from reason and mode­ration.

What could Amnon thinke, would be the euent of so soule a fact, which as hee had not the grace to preuent, so hee hath not the care to conceale? If hee lookt not so high as Heauen, what could he imagine would follow hereupon, but the displea­sure of a Father, the danger of Law, the indignation of a Brother, the shame and out-cryes of the World; All which he might haue hoped to auoid by secresie, and plau­sible courses of satisfaction. It is the iust iudgement of God vpon presumptuous of­fenders, that they lose their wit, together with their honesty; and are either so blinded, that they cannot fore-see the issue of their actions, or so besotted that they doe not re­gard it.

Poore Tamar can but bewaile that which she could not keepe, her Virginity, not lost, but torne from her by a cruell violence: She rends her Princely Robe, and k [...]ies ashes on her head, and laments the shame of anothers sinne; and liues more desolate than a wid­dow, in the house of her brother Absalom.

In the meane time, what a corosiue must this newes needs be to the heart of good Dauid, whose fatherly command had out of loue, cast his Daughter into the iawes [Page 1147] of this Lion? What an insolent affront, must he needs construe this, to bee offred by a Sonne to a Father; that the Father should bee made the Pandar of his owne Daughter to his Sonne? Hee that lay vpon the ground weeping for, but the sicknesse of an Infant, How vexed doe we thinke hee was with the villanie of his Heire, with the rauishment of his Daughter, both of them worse than many deaths? What reuenge can he thinke of, for so haynous a crime lesse than death; and what lesse than death is it to him, to thinke of a reuenge? Rape was by the Law of God, capitall, how much more, when it is secon­ded with Incest? Anger was not punishment enough for so high an offence; Yet this is all that I heare of, from so indulgent a Father, sauing that he makes vp the rest with sorrow, punishing his Sonnes out-rage in himselfe; The better-natur'd, and more gracious a man is, the more subiect he is to the danger of an ouer-remissenesse, and the excesse of fauour and mercie: The milde iniustice is no lesse perillous to the Common-wealth, than the cruell.

If Dauid (perhaps out of the conscience of his owne late offence) will not punish this fact, his sonne Absalom shall: not out of any care of Iustice, but in a desire of reuenge. Two whole yeares, hath this slye Courtier smothered his indignation, and fayned kind­nesse; else his inuitation of Amnon in speciall, had beene suspected. Euen gallant Absa­lom was a great Sheep-master; The brauery and magnificence of a Courtier, must bee built vpon the grounds of frugalitie; Dauid himselfe is bidden to this bloudie Sheep-shearing; It was no otherwise meant, but that the Fathers eyes should be the witnesses, of the Tragicall execution of one Sonne by another; Onely Dauids loue kept him from that horrible spectacle. Hee is carefull not to be chargeable to that Sonne, who cares not to ouer charge his Fathers stomacke with a Feast of Bloud.

AMNON hath so quite forgot his sinne, that he dares goe to feast in that House where Tamar was mourning; and suspects not the kindnesse of him, whom he had deserued, of a Brother to make an enemy; Nothing is more vnsafe to be trusted, than the faire lookes of a festred heart: Where true Charitie or iust satisfaction, haue not wrought a sound reconciliation, malice doth but lurke for the opportunitie of an aduantage.

It was not for nothing, that Absalom deferred his reuenge; which is now so much the more exquisite, as it is longer protracted: What could bee more fearefull, than when Amnons heart was merrie with Wine, to be suddenly stricken with death? As if this exe­cution had beene no lesse intended to the Soule, than to the bodie; How wickedly soe­uer this was done by Absalom, yet how iust was it with God, that he, who in two yeares impunity would finde no leisure of repentance, should now receiue a punishment with­out possibilitie of Repentance?

O God, thou art righteous to reckon for those sinnes, which humane partialitie or negligence hath omitted, and whiles thou punishest sinne with sinne, to punish sinne with death; If either Dauid had called Amnon to account for this villanie, or Amnon had called himselfe, the reuenge had not beene so desperate; Happie is the man that by an vnfayned Repentance acquits his soule from his knowne euills, and improues the dayes of his peace to the preuention of future vengeance; which if it bee not done, the hand of God shall as surely ouertake vs in iudgement, as the hand of Satan hath ouer­taken vs in miscarriage vnto sinne.

ABSALOMS Returne and Conspiracie.

ONE Act of iniustice drawes on another; The iniustice of Dauid, in not punishing the rape of Amnon, procures the iniustice of Absa­lom, in punishing Amnon with Murder: That which the Father should haue iustly reuenged, and did not; the Sonne reuenges vn­iustly, The Rape of a Sister was no lesse worthy of death, than the Murder of a Brother; Yea, this latter sinne was therefore the lesse, because that Brother was worthy of death, though by another hand; whereas that Sister was guiltie of nothing but modest beau­tie: yet he that knew this Rape passed ouer (whole two yeares) with impunitie, dares not trust the mercie of a Father, in the pardon of his Murder; but for three yeares hides his head in the Court of his Grand-father, the King of Geshur. Doubtlesse, that Hea­thenish Prince gaue him a kind welcome, for so meritorious a reuenge of the disho­nour done to his owne Loynes.

No man can tell, how Absalom should haue sped from the hands of his otherwise ouer-indulgent Father, if he had beene apprehended in the heat of the fact. Euen the largest loue may be ouer-strayned, and may giue a fall in the breaking; These fearefull effects of lenity, might perhaps haue whetted the seueritie of Dauid, to shut vp these out­rages in bloud; Now this displeasure was weakned with age: Time and thoughts haue digested this hard morsell; Dauids heart told him, that his hands had a share in this offence; that Absalom did but giue that stroke, which himselfe had wrongfully forborne; that the vnrecouerable losse of one Sonne, would be but wofully relieued with the losse of another; Hee therefore, that in the newes of the deceased Infant could change his clothes, and wash himselfe, and cheere vp his spirits, with the resolution of, I shall goe to him, hee shall not returne to me, comforts himselfe concerning Amnon; and begins to long for Absalom.

THOSE three yeares banishment seemed not so much a punishment to the Son, as to the Father; Now Dauid beginnes to forgiue himselfe; yet out of his wisedome, so inclines to fauour, that he conceales it; and yet so conceales it, that it may be descryed by a cunning eye; If he had cast out no glances of affection, there had beene no hopes for his Absalom: if he had made profession of loue after so foule an Act, there had beene no safetie for others; now he lets fall so much secret grace, as may both hold vp Absa­lom in the life of his hopes, and not hearten the presumption of others.

GOOD Eyes see light thorow the smallest chinke; The wit of Ioab hath sooone dis­cerned Dauids reserued affection; and knowes how to serue him in that which hee would, and would not accomplish: and now deuises how to bring into the light, that birth of Desire, whereof hee knew Dauid was both bigge, and ashamed. A woman of Tekoah, (that Sex hath beene euer held more apt for wiles) is suborned to personate a mourner, and to say that, by way of Parable, which in plaine termes would haue soun­ded too harshly; and now whiles shee lamentably layes forth the losse and danger of her Sonnes, she shewes Dauid his owne; and whiles shee mooues compassion to her pretended Issue, she winnes Dauid to a pittie of himselfe, and a fauourable sentence for Absalom. We loue our selues better than others, but we see others better than our selues; who so would perfectly know his owne case, let him view it in anothers person.

PARABLES sped well with Dauid; One drew him to repent of his owne sinne; another, to remit Absaloms punishment; And now, as glad to heare this Plea, and willing to bee perswaded vnto that, which if hee durst, hee would haue sought for, [Page 1149] he gratifies Ioab with the grant of that suite, which Ioab more gratified him in suing for; Goe, bring againe the young man ABSALOM.

How glad is Ioab, that hee hath light vpon one Act, for which the Sun, both set­ting and rising, should shine vpon him? and now he speeds to Geshur, to fetch backe Absalom to Ierusalem: hee may bring the long-banished Prince to the Citie; but to the Court he may not bring him. (Let him turne to his owne house, and let him not see my face.)

THE good King hath so smarted with mercie; that now hee is resolued vpon auste­ritie; and will relent but by degrees; It is enough for Absalom that hee liues, and may now breathe his natiue ayre; Dauids face is no obiect for the eyes of a Murtherer: What a Deareling this Sonne was to his Father, appeares in that, after an vnnaturall and bar­barous rebellion, passionate Dauid wishes to haue changed liues with him; yet now, whiles his bowels yearned, his brow frowned; The face may not bee seene, where the heart is set.

THE best of Gods Saints may bee blinded with affection; but when they shall once see their errors, they are carefull to correct them. Wherefore serues the power of Grace, but to subdue the insolencies of nature? It is the wisedome of Parents, as to hide their hearts from their best children, so to hide their countenances from the vngra­cious: Fleshly respects may not abate their rigour to the ill deseruing. For the Childe to see all his Fathers loue, it is enough to make him wanton, and of wanton, wicked: For a wicked Child, to see any of his Fathers loue, it emboldens him in euill, and drawes on others.

ABSALOMS house is made his Prison; Iustly is hee confined to the place which he had stayned with bloud; Two yeares doth hee liue in Ierusalem, without the happi­nesse of his Fathers sight; It was enough for Dauid and him, to see the smoke of each others Chimnies. In the meane time, how impatient is Absalom of this absence? Hee sends for Ioab, the Soliciter of his returne; So hard an hand, doth wise and ho­ly Dauid carry ouer his reduced Sonne, that his friendly Intercessor, Ioab, dares not vi­sit him.

HE, that afterwards kindled that seditious fire ouer all Israel, sets fire now on the field of Ioab; whom loue cannot draw to him, feare and anger shall; Continued dis­pleasure hath made Absalom desperate; Fiue yeares are passed, since hee saw the face of his Father; and now is hee no lesse weary of his life, than of this delay; (Wherefore am I come downe from Geshur? It had beene better for mee, to haue beene there still: Now there­fore let mee see the Kings face, and if there bee any iniquitie in mee, let him kill mee.) Either banishment, or death, seemed as tolerable to him, as the debarring of his Fathers sight.

WHAT a torment shall it be to the wicked, to be shut out for euer, from the presence of a God, without all possible hopes of recouery? This was but a Father of the flesh, by whom, if Absalom liued at first, yet in him he liued not, yea, not without him onely, but against him that Sonne found he could liue; God is the Father of Spirits, in whom wee so liue, that without him can bee no life, no being; to bee euer excluded from him, in whom wee liue and are, what can it bee but an eternall dying, an eternall perishing? If in thy presence, O God, be the fulnesse of ioy, in thine absence, must needs bee the ful­nesse of horror and torment; Hide not thy face from vs, O Lord, but shew vs the light of thy countenance, that we may liue, and praise thee.

EVEN the fire of Ioabs field, warmed the heart of Dauid, whiles it gaue him proofe of the heat of Absaloms filiall affection. As a man therefore inwardly wea­ry of so long displeasure, at last hee receiues Absalom to his sight, to his fauour; and seales his pardon with a kisse: Naturall Parents, know not how to retayne an euer­lasting anger towards the fruit of their loynes; how much lesse shall the GOD of mercies, bee vnreconcileably displeased with his owne; and suffer his wrath to burne like fire that cannot bee quenched? Hee will not alwayes chide, neither will hee keepe his anger for euer; His wrath endureth but a moment, in his fauour is life; wee­ping [Page 1150] may endure for a Night, but ioy commeth in the Morning.

ABSALOM is now as great, as faire; Beautie and Greatnesse make him proud; Pride workes his ruine; Great spirits will not rest content with a moderate prosperitie: Ere two yeares bee runne out, Absalom runnes out into a desperate plot of rebellion; None but his owne Father was aboue him in Israel; None was so likely, in humane ex­spectation, to succeede his Father; If his ambition could but haue contayned it selfe for a few yeares, (as Dauid was now neere his period) dutifull carriage might haue pro­cured, that by succession, which now [...]e sought by force. An aspiring minde is euer im­patient, and holds Time it selfe an enemy, if it thrust it selfe importunately betwixt the hopes and fruition: Ambition is neuer but in trauell, and can finde no intermission of painfull throwes, till-shee haue brought forth her abortiue Desires: How happie were we, if our affectation could be so eager of spirituall and heauenly promotions; Oh that my Soule could finde it selfe so restlesse, till it feele the weight of that Crowne of Glorie.

OVTWARD Pompe, and vnwonted shewes of Magnificence, are wont much to affect the light mindes of the vulgar. Absalom therefore to the incomparable comeli­nesse of his person, addes the vnusuall state of a more than Princely Equipage. His Charets rattle, and his Horses trample proudly in the Streets; Fiftie Foot-men runne before their glittering Master; Ierusalem rings of their glorious Prince; and is readie to adore these continuall Triumps of Peace. Excesse and Noueltie, of exspensiue Bra­uery and Ostentation in publike persons, giues iust cause to suspect either vanitie, or a plot; True-hearted Dauid can misdoubt nothing in him, to whom hee had both giuen life, and forgiuen this. Loue construed all this, as meant to the honour of a Fathers Court, to the expression of ioy and thankfulnesse for his reconcilement: The eyes and tongues of men are thus taken vp; now hath Absalom laid snares for their hearts also; He rises early, and stands beside the way of the gate; Ambition is no niggard of her paynes; seldome euer is good meaning so industrious; The more he shined in Beautie and Roy­all Attendance, so much more glory it was to neglect himselfe, and to preferre the care of Iustice to his owne ease; Neither is Absalom more painfull then plausible; his eare is open to all Plaintiues, all Petitioners: there is no cause which hee flatters not, See, thy matters are good and right; his hand flatters euery commer with a salutation, his lips with a kisse. All men, all matters are soothed, sauing the state and gouernment; the censure of that is no lesse deepe, than the applause of all others, (There is none deputed of the King to heare thee.) What insinuations could bee more powerfull; No Musicke can bee so sweet to the eares of the vnstable multitude, as to heare well of themselues, ill of their Gouernours; Absalom needs not to wish himselfe vpon the Bench; Euery man sayes, Oh, what a curteous Prince is Absolom? What a iust and carefull Ruler would Absalom be? How happy were we, if we might be iudg'd by Absalom? Those qualities which are wont single to grace others, haue conspired to meete in Absalom; Goodlinesse of Per­son, Magnificence of State, gracious Affabilitie, vnwearied Diligence, Humilitie in Greatnesse, feeling Pittie, loue of Iustice, care of the Common-wealth; The World hath not so complete a Prince as Absalom; Thus the hearts of the people are not wonne, but stolne by a close Traytor from their lawfully Annointed Souereigne. Ouer-faire shewes are a iust Argument of vnsoundnesse; no naturall Face hath so cleere a White and Redde, as the painted: Nothing wants now but a clo [...]e of Religion, to perfect the Treachery of that vngracious Sonne, who carryed Peace in his Name, Warre, in his heart: and how easily is that put on? Absalom hath an holy Vow to be payd in Hebron; The deuout man had made it long since, whiles hee was exiled in Syria, and now hee hastes to performe it, (If the Lord shall bring me backe againe to Ierusalem, then I will serue the Lord;) wicked Hypocrites, care not to play with God that they may mocke men. The more deformed any Act is, the fayrer Visor it still seeketh.

How glad is the good old King, that hee is blessed with so godly a Sonne; whom hee dismisseth laden with his causlesse blessings: What trust is there in flesh and bloud, when Dauid is not safe from his owne Loynes? The Conspiracie is now fully [Page 1151] forged, there lacked nothing but this guilt of Pietie to winne fauour and value in all eyes; and now it is a wonder, that but two hundred honest Citizens goe vp with Absalom from Ierusalem: The true-hearted lye most open to Credulitie; How ea­sie it is to beguile harmelesse intentions? The name of Dauids Sonne carryes them against the Father of Absalom, and now these simple Israelites, are vnwittingly made loyall Rebels. Their hearts are free from a plot, and they meane nothing, but fidelitie in the attendance of a Traytor. How many thousands are thus ig­norantly misled into the traine of Errour; Their simplicity is as worthy of pitty, as their misguidance of indignation. Those that will suffer themselues to be carryed with semblances of truth and faithfulnesse, must needs bee as farre from safetie, as innocence.

Contemplations, VPON …

Contemplations, VPON THE HISTORIE OF THE NEVV TESTAMENT.

The fifth Volume.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

LONDON, Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

Contemplations, VPON THE HISTORIE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.

The first Booke.

Containing

  • The Angell and ZACHARY.
  • The Annuntiation.
  • The Birth of CHRIST.
  • The Sages and the Starre.
  • The Purification.
  • HEROD and the Infants.

TO MY MVCH HONOVRED, AND RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL FRIEND, SIR Henrie Yeluerton KNIGHT, ATTVRNEY GENERALL TO HIS Maiestie.

RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL,

IT is not out of any satietie, that I change from the old Testament to the new; These two, as they are the Brests of the Church, so th [...]y yeeld Milke equally wholsome, e­qually pleasant vnto able Nurselings. Herein J thought good to haue respect vnto my Reader, in whose strength there may be difference. That other Brest per­haps, doth not let downe this nourishing liquour, so freely, so easily: Euen so small a variety [...]fres [...]eth a weake Infant; Neither will there perhaps want some pal [...]tes▪ which wil finde a more quick & pleasing relish in this fresher sustenāce▪ these I thought good to please with a taste, ere they come to sate themselues with a full Meale of this diuine nourishment; in emulation of the good Scribe, that [Page 1158] brings forth both olde and new. If it please God to inable my life and opportunities, I hope at last, to present his Church, with the last seruice of the Historie of either Page: wherein my Joy, and my Crowne shall bee the edification of many. Jn the meane time, I dedicate this part vnto your Name, whom J haue so much cause to obserue, and honour. The blessing of that God (whose Church you haue euer made your chiefe Client) bee still vpon your head, and that honorable Societie which reioyces in so worthy a Leader. To it, and your selfe, J shall be euer (as I haue cause) humbly and vn­fainedly deuoted

IOS: HALL.

Contemplations. THE ANGELL AND ZACHARIE.

WHen things are at the worst, then God beginnes a change: The state of the Iewish Church was extremly corrupted, im­mediately before the newes of the Gospell; yet, as bad as it was, not onely the Priesthood, but the courses of attendance continued, euen from Dauids time till Christs: It is a despe­rately depraued condition of a Church, where no good or­ders are left: Iudea passed many troubles, many alterations, yet this orderly combination endured aboue an eleuen hun­dred yeares: A setled good will not easily be defeated, but in the change of persons will remayne vnchanged, and if it be forced to giue way, leaues memorable footsteps behinde it: If Dauid fore-saw the perpetuation of this holy Or­dinance, how much did he reioyce in the knowledge of it? who would not bee glad to doe good, on condition, that it may so long out-liue him?

The successiue turnes of the Legall ministration held on in a Line neuer interrup­ted: Euen in a forlorne and miserable Church, there may bee a personall succession: How little were the Iewes better for this, when they had lost the Vrim and Thum­mim, sinceritie of Doctrine and Manners? This stayed with them euen whiles they and their Sonnes crucified Christ; What is more ordinary, than wicked Sonnes of holy Parents? It is the succession of Truth and Holinesse, that makes or insti­tutes a Church, what euer become of the persons: Neuer times were so barren, as not to yeeld some good: The greatest dearth affoords some few good Eares to the Gleaners: Christ would not haue come into the World, but hee would haue some faithfull to entertayne him: Hee; that had the disposing of all times and men, would cast some holy ones into his owne times: There had bin no equalitie, that all should either ouer-run, or follow him, and none attend him. Zachary and Elizabeth are iust; both of Aarons bloud, and Iohn Baptist of theirs: whence should an holy Seede spring, if not of the Loynes of Leui? It is not in the power of Parents to traduce Holinesse to their Children: It is the blessing of God, that feoffes them in the ver­tues of their Parents, as they feoffe them in their sinnes: There is no certaintie, but there is likelyhood, of an holy Generation, when the Parents are such: Elizabeth was iust, as well as Zachary, that the fore-runner of a Sauiour might bee holy on both sides: If the stocke and the griffe bee not both good, there is much danger of the fruit: It is an happy match, when the Husband and the Wife are one, not only in them­selues, but in God, not more in flesh, than in the spirit: Grace makes no difference [Page 1160] of sexes, rather the weaker carries away the more honour, because it hath had lesse helps: It is easie to obserue, that the New Testament affordeth more store of good women, than the old: Elizabeth led the ring of this mercy, whose barrennesse ended in a miraculous fruit both of her body, and of her time.

This religious paire made no lesse progresse in vertue, than in age, and yet their vertue could not make their best age fruitfull: Elizabeth was barren. A iust soule and a barren wombe may well agree together: Amongst the Iewes barrennesse was not a defect only, but a reproach, yet while this good woman was fruitfull of holy obedience, shee was barren of children: as Iohn, which was miraculously conceiued by man, was a fi [...] fore-runner of him, that was conceiued by the Holy Ghost, so a barren Matron was meet to make way for a Virgin.

None, but a sonne of Aaron, might offer incense to God in the Temple; and not euery sonne of Aaron, and not any one at all seasons: God is a God of order, and hates confusion no lesse than irreligion: Albeit he hath not so straitned himselfe vnder the Gospell, as to tie his seruice to persons, or places, yet his choice is now no lesse curious, because it is more large: Hee allowes none, but the authorised; Hee authoriseth none but the worthy. The Incense doth euer smell of the hand, that offers it; I doubt not but that perfume was sweeter, which ascended vp from the hand of a iust Zacharie: The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to God: There were courses of ministration in the legall seruices: God neuer purposed to burthen any of his creatures with deuo­tion: How vaine is the ambition of any soule, that would loade it selfe with the vniuersall charge of all men? How thanklesse is their labour, that doe wilfully ouer-spend themselues in their ordinarie vocations? As Zacharie had a course in Gods house, so hee carefully obserued it; The fauour of these respites doubled his diligence: The more high and sacred our calling is, the more dangerous is our neglect: It is our honour, that wee may be allowed to wait vpon the God of heauen in these immediate seruices: Woe be to vs, if we slacken those duties, wherein God honours vs more, than we can honour him.

Many sonnes of Aaron, yea of the same familie, serued at once in the Temple, according to the varietie of imployments: To auoid all difference, they agreed by lot to assigne themselues to the seuerall offices of each day; The lot of this day cal­led Zacharie to offer Incense in the outer Temple: I doe not finde any prescription they had from God of this particular manner of designement: Matters of good order in holy affaires may be ruled by the wise institution of men, according to reason and expediencie.

It fell out well, that Zacharie was chosen by lot to this ministration, that Gods immediate hand might be seene in all the passages, that concerned his great Prophet, that as the person, so the occasion might be of Gods owne choosing: In lots and their seeming casuall disposition, God can giue a reason, though wee can giue none: Morning and Euening, twise a day their Law called them to offer Incense to God, that both parts of the day might be consecrate to the maker of time: The outer Tem­ple was the figure of the whole Church vpon earth, like as the holy of holiest represen­ted heauen: Nothing can better resemble our faithfull prayers, than sweet perfume: These, God lookes, that wee should (all his Church ouer) send vp vnto him Morning and Euening: The eleuations of our hearts should be perpetuall, but if twise in the day we doe not present God with our solemne inuocations, we make the Gospell lesse offici­ous, than the Law.

That the resemblance of prayers and incense might be apparent, whiles the Priest sends vp his incense within the Temple, the people must send vp their pray­ers without: Their breath and that incense, though remote in the first rising, met, ere they went vp to heauen: The people might no more goe into the Holy place to offer vp the incense of prayers vnto God, than Zacharie might goe into the Holy of holies: Whiles the partition wall stood betwixt Iewes and Gentiles, there were also partitions betwixt the Iewes, and themselues: Now euery man is a Priest vnto God; [Page 1161] Euery man (since the veile was rent) prayes within the Temple▪ What are w [...] the b [...] ­ter for our greater freedome of accesse to God vnder the Gospell, if wee doe not make vse of our priuiledge?

Whiles they were praying to God, hee sees an Angell of God; as Gede [...]s Angell went vp in the smoke of the sacrifice, so did Zacharies Angell (as it were) come downe in the fragrant smoke of his incense: It was euer great newes to see an Angell of God, but now more; because God had long with-drawne from them all the meane [...] of his supernaturall reuelations: As this wicked people were strangers to their God in their conuersation, so was God growne a stranger to them in his apparitions; yet now, that the season of the Gospell approached, he visited them with his Angels, before he visited them by his Sonne: He sends his Angell to men in the forme of man, before hee sends his Sonne to take humane forme: The presence of Angels is no noueltie, but their ap­parition; they are alwayes with vs, but rarely seene, that wee may awfully respect their messages, when they are seene; In the meane time our faith may see them, though our senses doe not; their assumed shapes doe not make them more present, but visible.

There is an order in that heauenly Hierarchie, though wee know it not: This Angell, that appeared to Zacharie, was not with him in the ordinarie course of his attendances, but was purposely sent from God with this message: Why was an An­gell sent? and why this Angell? It had beene easie for him to haue raised vp the pro­pheticall spirit of some Simeon to this prediction; the same Holy Ghost; which re­uealed to that iust man, that he should not see death, ere hee had seene the Messias, might haue as easily reuealed vnto him the birth of the fore-runner of Christ, and by him to Zacharie: But God would haue this voice, which should goe before his Sonne, come with a noyse; Hee would haue it appeare to the world, that the harbin­ger of the Messiah should bee conceiued by the maruellous power of that God, whose comming hee proclaimed: It was fit the first Herald of the Gospell begin in wonder: The same Angell, that came to the blessed Virgin with the newes of Christs con­ception, came to Zacharie with the newes of Iohns, for the honour of him, that was the greatest of them which were borne of women, and for his better resem­blance to him, which was the seede of the woman: Both had the Gospell for their er­rand, one as the messenger of it, the other as the Author; Both are foretold by the same mouth.

When could it bee more fit for the Angell to appeare vnto Zacharie, than when prayers and incense were offered by him? Where could hee more fitly appeare, than in the Temple? In what part of the Temple more fitly, than at the Altar of Incense? and where abouts rather, than on the right side of the Altar? Those glorious spirits as they are alwayes with vs, so most in our deuotions, and as in all places, so most of all in Gods house: They reioyce to be with vs, whiles we are with God, as contrarily they turne their faces from vs, when we goe about our sinnes.

Hee that had wont to liue, and serue in the presence of the master, was now asto­nished at the presence of the seruant; so much difference there is betwixt our faith, and our senses, that the apprehension of the presence of the God of spirits by faith goes downe sweetely with vs, whereas the sensible apprehension of an Angell dis­mayes vs; Holy Zacharie, that had wont to liue by faith, thought hee should die, when his sense began to bee set on worke; It was the weaknesse of him, that serued at the Altar without horror, to bee daunted with the face of his fellow seruant: In vaine doe wee looke for such Ministers of God, as are without infirmities, when iust Zacharie was troubled in his deuotions with that, wherewith hee should haue beene comforted: It was partly the suddennesse, and partly the glory of the apparition, that affrighted him: The good Angell was both apprehensiue, and compassionate of Zacharies weaknesse, and presently incourages him with a cheerefull excitation: ( Feare not ZACHARIAS.) The blessed spirits, though they doe not often vocal­ly expresse it, doe pittie our humane frailties, and secretly suggest comfort vnto vs, [Page 1162] when we perceiue it not: Good and euill Angels as they are contrarie in estate, so also in disposition; The good desire to take away feare, the euill to bring it: It is a fruit of that deadly enmitie, which is betwixt Sathan and vs, that hee would, if hee might, kill vs with terrour; whereas the good spirits affecting our reliefe and happinesse, take no pleasure in terrifying vs, but labour altogether for our tranquilitie and cheere­fulnesse.

There was not more feare in the face, than comfort in the speech; Thy prayer is heard▪ No Angell could haue told him better newes; Our desires are vttered in our prayers: What can we wish, but to haue what we would? Many good suites had Zachary made, and amongst the rest for a sonne: Doubtlesse it was now some space of yeares, since he made that request: For he was now stricken in age, and had ceased to hope; yet had God laid it vp all the while, and when hee thinkes not of it, brings it forth to effect: Thus doth the mercie of our God deale with his patient, and faithfull suppliants: In the [...]uout of their exspectation he many times holds them off, and when they lea [...] thinke of it, and haue forgotten their owne suite, hee graciously condescends: Delay of effect may not discourage our faith; It may bee God hath long granted, ere wee shall know of his grant. Many a father repents him of his fruitfulnesse, and hath such sonnes, as he wishes vnborne: But to haue so gracious, and happie a sonne as the An­gell foretold, could not bee lesse comfort, than honour to the age of Zacharie: The proofe of children makes them either the blessings, or crosses of their parents: To heare what his sonne should bee before he was; to heare that hee should haue such a sonne; A sonne, whose birth should concerne the ioy of many; A sonne, that should be great in the sight of the Lord, A sonne, that should bee sacred to God, filled with God, beneficiall to man; An harbinger to him, that was God and man, was newes enough to preuent the Angell, and to take away that tongue with amasement, which was after lost with incredulity.

The speech was so good, that it sound not a sudden beliefe: This good newes sur­prised Zacharie; If the intelligence had taken leisure, that his thoughts might haue had time to debate the matter, hee had easily apprehended the infinite power of him that had promised; the patterne of Abraham and Sara; and would soone haue concluded the appearance of the Angell more miraculous than his prediction: Whereas now, like a man maskered with the strangenesse of that he saw and heard, hee misdoubts the message, and askes: How shall I know? Nature was on his side, and alledged the im­possibility of the euent, both from age and barrennesse; Supernaturall tidings at the first hearing astonish the heart, and are entertained with doubts by those, which vpon further acquaintance giue them the best wel-come.

The weake apprehensions of our imperfect faith are not so much to be censured, as pittied: It is a sure way for the heart, to bee preuented with the assurance of the omni­potent power of God, to whom nothing is impossible: so shall the hardest points of faith goe downe easily with vs: If the eye of our mind looke vpward, it shall meete with nothing to auert, or interrupt it; but if right forward, or downeward, or round about, euery thing is a blocke in our way.

There is a difference betwixt desire of assurance, and vnbeliefe, wee cannot bee too carefull to raise vp to our selues arguments to settle our faith; although it should be no faith, if it had no feete to stand vpon, but discursiue: In matters of faith, if rea­sons may bee brought for the conuiction of the gaine-sayers, it is well; if they bee helpes, they cannot be grounds of our beliefe: In the most faithfull heart there are some sparkes of infidelity; so to belieue, that we should haue no doubt at all, is scarse incident into flesh and bloud: It is a great perfection, if wee haue attained to ouer­come our doubts. What did mis-leade Zacharie, but that, which vses to guide o­thers, Reason? (I am old, and my wife is of great age,) As if yeares, and drie loynes could be any let to him, which is able of very stones to raise vp children vnto Abra­ham: Faith and reason haue their limits; where reason ends, faith begins; and if rea­son will be encroching vpon the bounds of faith, she is streight taken captiue by in­fidelity: [Page 1163] Wee are not fit to follow Christ, if wee haue not denied our selues; and the chiefe peece of our selues is our reason; Wee must yeeld God able to doe that, which we [...] comprehend, and we must [...] that by [...] faith; which is discl [...] ­med by reason; Hagar must be driuen out of doores, that Sara may rule alone.

The authoritie of the reporter, makes way for beliefe in things, which are other­wise hard to passe; although in the matters of God, we should not so much care, who speakes, as what is spoken, and from whom: The Angell tels his name, place, office, vnasked, that Zacharie might no [...] thinke any newes impossible, that was brought him by an heauenly messenger: Euen where there is no vse of language, the spirits are di­stinguished by names, and each knowes his owne appellation, and others▪ Hee that gaue leaue vnto man his image, to giue names vnto all his visible and inferiour crea­tures, did himselfe put names vnto the spirituall; and as their name is, so are they mighty and glorious: But lest Zacharie should no lesse doubt of the stile of the messen­ger, than of the errand it selfe: He is at once both confirmed, and punished with dumb­nesse: That tongue, which mooued the doubt, must be tied vp: He shall aske no more questions for fortie weekes, because he asked this one distrustfully.

Neither did Zacharie lose his tongue for the time, but his eares also, he was not on­ly mute, but deafe; For otherwise, when they came to aske his allowance for the name of his Sonne, they needed not to haue demanded it by signes, but by words: God will not passe ouer slight offences, and those which may plead the most colourable preten­ces in his best children, without a sensible checke: It is not our holy intirenesse with God, that can beare vs out in the least sinne; yea rather the more acquaintance we haue with his Maiestie, the more sure we are of correction, when we offend: This may pro­cure vs more fauour in our wel-doing, not lesse iustice in euill.

ZACHARIE staied, and the people waited; whether some longer discourse be­twixt the Angell and him, than needed to be recorded, or whether astonishment at the apparition and newes, with-held him; I inquire not; the multitude thought him long, yet though they could but see a farre off, they would not depart, till hee returned to blesse them: Their patient attendance without, shames vs, that are hardly perswaded to attend within, whiles both our senses are imployed in our diuine seruices, and wee are admitted to be coagents with our Ministers.

At last Zacharie comes out speechlesse, and more amazes them with his presence, than with his delay. The eyes of the multitude, that were not worthy to see his vision, yet see the signes of his vision, that the world might be put into the exspectation of some extraordinarie sequell: God makes way for his voice, by silence; His speech could not haue said so much, as his dumbnesse: Zacharie would faine haue spoken, and could not; with vs too many are dumbe, and need not: Negligence, Feare, Par­tialitie stop the mouthes of many, which shall once say, Woe to mee, because I held my peace. His hand speakes that, which he cannot with his tongue, and he makes them by signes to vnderstand that, which they might reade in his face; Those powers we haue, we must vse: But though he haue ceased to speake, yet he ceased not to minister; Hee takes not this dumbnesse for a dismission, but stayes out the eight daies of his course, as one, that knew the eyes, and hands, and heart would be accepted of that God, which had bereaued him of his tongue: We may not streight take occasions of with­drawing our selues from the publike seruices of our God, much lesse vnder the Gospell: The Law, which stood much vpon bodily perfection, dispensed with age for atten­dance. The Gospell, which is all for the soule, regards those inward powers, which whiles they are vigorous, exclude all excuses of our ministration.

The Annuntiation of CHRIST.

THe Spirit of God was neuer so accurate in any description, as that which concernes the Incarnation of God: It was [...] no circums [...]nc [...] should bee omitted in that Story, whereon the faith and saluation of all the World dependeth: Wee cannot so much as doubt of this truth, and bee saued; no not the number of the moneth, not the name of the Angell is concealed: Euery particle imports not more certainty, than excellence: The time is the sixth moneth after Iohns Conception, the prime of the Spring: Christ was conceiued in the Spring, borne in the Solstice: Hee in whom the World receiued a new life, receiues life in the same season, wherein the World receiued his first life from him; and hee which stretches out the dayes of his Church, and lengthens them to Eternitie, appeares after all the short and dimme light of the Law; and in­lightens the World with his glory; The Messenger is an Angell; A man was too meane to carry the newes of the Conception of God: Neuer any businesse was con­ceiued in Heauen, that did so much concerne the earth, as the Conception of the God of Heauen in Wombe of earth: No lesse than an Arch-Angell was worthy to beare this tydings, and neuer any Angell receiued a greater honour, than of this Em­bassage.

It was fit our reparation should answer our fall; an euill Angell was the first mo­tioner of the one to Eue a Virgin, then espoused to Adam in the Garden of Eden: A good Angel is the first reporter of the other to Mary a Virgin espoused to Ioseph, in that place, which (as the Garden of Galile,) had a name from flourishing: No good Angel could be the Author of our restauration, as that euill Angell was of our ruine; But that, which those glorious spirits could not doe themselues, they are glad to report as done by the God of Spirits: Good newes reioyces the bearer; With what ioy did this holy Angell bring the newes of that Sauiour, in whom wee are redeemed to life, himselfe established in life and glory? The first Preacher of the Gospell was an Angell; that office must needs be glorious, that deriues it selfe from such a Predecessor: God ap­pointed his Angell to be the first Preacher, and hath since called his Preachers Angels: The message is well suited; An Angell comes to a Virgin, Gabriel to Mary; He that was by signification the strength of God, to her that was by signification exalted by God, to the conceiuing of him, that was the God of strength: To a Maid but espoused; a Maid for the honour of Virginitie, espoused for the honour of Marriage: The marriage was in a sort made, not consummate, through the instinct of him, that meant to make her not an example, but a miracle of women: In this whole worke God would haue nothing ordinary; It was fit, that she should be a marryed Virgin, which should bee a Virgin-mother: Hee that meant to take mans nature without mans corruption, would bee the Sonne of man without mans seed, would bee the seed of the woman without man; and amongst all women, of a pure Virgin; but amongst Virgins, of one espou­sed, that there might be at once a Witnesse, and a Guardian of her fruitfull Virginity; If the same God had not bin the author of Virginity and Marriage, he had neuer coun­tenanced Virginity by Marriage.

Whither doth this glorious Angell come to finde the Mother of him that was God, but to obscure Galile? A part, which euen the Iewes themselues despised, as forsaken of their priuiledges, (Out of Galile ariseth no Prophet.) Behold; an Angell comes to that Galile, out of which no Prophet comes, and the God of Prophets and Angels descends to bee conceiued in that Galile, out of which no Prophet ariseth: He that filleth all places, makes no difference of places; It is the person, which giues honour and priuiledge to the place, not the place to the person; as the presence of [Page 1165] God makes the Heauen, the Heauen doth not make the honour glorious: No blind cor­ner of Nazareth can hide the blessed Virgin from the Angell; The fauours of God will finde out his children, wheresoeuer they are with-drawne.

It is the fashion of God to seeke out the most despised, on whom to bestow his ho­nours, we cannot runne away as from the iudgements, so not from the mercies of our God: The cottages of Galile are preferred by God to the famous Palaces of Ierusalem, he cares not how homely he conuerse with his owne: Why should we be transported with the outward glory of places, whiles our God regards it not? We are not of the Angels diet, if we had not rather be with the blessed Virgin at Nazareth, than with the proud Dames in the Court of Ierusalem: It is a great vanitie to respect any thing aboue goodnesse, and to dis-esteeme goodnesse for any want. The Angell salutes the Virgin, he prayes not to her; Hee salutes her as a Saint, he prayes not to her as a God­desse: For vs to salute her, as he did, were grosse presumption; For neither are we, as he was, neither is she, as she was: If he that was a spirit saluted her, that was flesh and bloud here on earth, it is not for vs, that are flesh and bloud to salute her, which is a glo­rious spir [...]t in Heauen: For vs, to pray to her in the Angels salutation, were to abuse the Virgin, the Angell, the Salutation.

But how gladly doe we second the Angell in the praise of her, which was more ours, than his? How iustly doe we blesse her, whom the Angell pronounceth blessed? How worthily is she honoured of men, whom the Angell proclaimeth beloued of God? O blessed Mary, hee cannot blesse thee, he cannot honour thee too much, that deifies thee not: That which the Angell said of thee, thou hast prophesied of thy selfe, we beleeue the Angell, and thee: All Generations shall call thee blessed, by the fruit of whose wombe all Generations are blessed: If Zachary were amazed with the sight of this An­gell, much more the Virgin: That very Sex hath more disaduantage of feare: if it had bin but a man, that had come to her in that secrecie and suddennesse, she could not but haue bin troubled; how much more, when the shining glory of the person doubled the astonishment.

The troubles of holy mindes end euer in comfort: Ioy was the errand of the Angell, and not terrour. Feare (as all passions) disquiets the heart, and makes it for the time vnfit to receiue the messages of God: Soone hath the Angell cleared these rroublesome mists of passions; and sent out the beames of heauenly consolation in the remotest corner of her soule by the glad newes of her Sauiour: How can ioy, but enter into her heart, out of whose wombe shall come saluation? What roome can feare finde in that brest, that is assured of fauour? Feare not MARY; for thou hast found fauour with God: Let those feare, who know they are in displeasure, or know not they are gracious: Thine happy estate cals for confidence, and that confidence for ioy: What should, what can they feare, who are fauoured of him, at whom the Deuils tremble? Not the presence of the good Angels, but the temptations of the euill strike many terrors into our weaknesse; we could not be dismayed with them, if wee did not forget our condition. Wee haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare againe, but the spirit of Adoption, whereby wee cry Abba Father: If that Spirit (O God) witnesse with our spirits, that wee are thine, how can wee feare any of those spiri­tuall wickednesses? Giue vs assurance of thy fauour, and let the powers of Hell doe their worst.

It was no ordinarie fauour, that the Virgin found in Heauen: No mortall Crea­ture was euer thus graced, that hee should take part of her nature, that was the God of nature; that hee, which made all things, should make his humane body of hers; that her wombe should yeeld that flesh, which was personally vnited to the Godhead; that shee should beare him, that vpholds the world: Loe, thou shalt conceiue and beare a Sonne, and shalt call his name Iesus. It is a question, whether there be more wonder in the Conception, or in the Fruit; the Conception of the Virgin; or Iesus concei­ued: Both are maruellous, but the former doth not more exceed all other wonders, than the latter exceedeth it. For the childe of a virgin is the reimprouement of that power, [Page 1166] which created the World: but that God should bee incarnate of a Virgin, was an a­basement of his Maiestie, and an exaltation of the creature beyond all example. Well was that Child worthy to make the Mother blessed; Here was a double Con­ception; one in the wombe of her body, the other of the soule: If that were more miraculous, this was more beneficiall; That was here priuiledge, the was her happi­nesse: If that were singular to her, this is common to all his chosen: There is no renewed heart, wherein thou, O Sauiour, art not formed againe. Blessed bee thou, that hast herein made vs blessed. For what wombe can conceiue thee, and not par­take of thee? Who can partake of thee, and not be happie?

Doubtlesse the Virgin vnderstood the Angell, as hee meant, of a present Con­ception, which made her so much more inquisitiue into the manner and meanes of this euent: How shall this bee, since I know not a man? That shee should conceiue a Son by the knowledge of man after her Marriage consummate, could haue bin no won­der: But how then should that Sonne of hers bee the Sonne of God? This demand was higher, how her present Virginity should bee instantly fruitfull, might bee well worthy of admiration, of inquirie: Here was desire of information, not doubts of infidelitie; yea rather this question argues Faith: It takes for granted, that, which an vnbeleeuing heart would haue stuck at: She sayes not, who and whence art thou? what Kingdome is this, where and when shall it bee erected? But smoothly supposing all those strang things would be done, shee insists onely in that, which did necessarily require a further intimation, and doth not distrust, but demand: Neither doth shee say, this cannot be, nor how can this be; but how shall this be? so doth the Angel answer; as one, that knew he needed not to satisfie curiositie, but to informe iudgement, and vphold faith: Hee doth not therefore tell her of the manner, but of the Author of this act; The Holy Ghost shall come vpon thee, and the power of the most High shall ouer-shaddow thee: It is enough to know, who is the vndertaker, and what he will doe: O God, what doe wee seeke a cleere light, where thou wilt haue a shaddow? No Mother knowes the manner of her naturall Conception; what presumption shall it be for flesh and bloud, to search how the Sonne of God tooke flesh and bloud of his Creature? It is for none, but the Almighty to know those workes, which hee doth immediatly concerning him­selfe; those that concerne vs, hee hath reuealed: Secrets to God, things reuealed to vs.

This answer was not so full, but that a thousand difficulties might arise out of the particularities of so strange a message, yet after the Angels Solution, wee heare of no more Obiections, no more Interrogations: The faithfull heart, when it once vnderstands the good pleasure of God, argues no more, but sweetly rests it selfe in a quiet exspectation; Behold the Seruant of the Lord, bee it to mee according to thy Word. There is not a more noble proofe of our Faith, than to captiuate all the powers of our vnderstanding and will to our Creator, and without all sciscitations to goe blind­fold, whither he will leade vs: All disputations with God (after his will knowne) a­rise from infidelitie: Great is the Mysterie of godlinesse, and if wee will giue Nature leaue to cauill, we cannot bee Christians. O God, thou art faithfull, thou art power­full: It is enough, that thou hast said it; In the humilitie of our obedience wee re­signe our selues ouer to thee: Behold the Seruants of the Lord, bee it vnto vs, accor­ding to thy Word.

How fit was her wombe to conceiue the flesh of the Sonne of God by the power of the Spirit of God, whose brest had so soone by the power of the same Spirit con­ceiued an assent to the will of God; and now of an Hand-mayd of God, shee is ad­uanced to the Mother of God: No sooner hath shee said (bee it done) than it is done, the Holy Ghost ouer-shaddowes her, and formes her Sauiour in her owne bodie. This very Angell, that talkes with the blessed Virgin, could scarce haue bin able to expresse the ioy of her heart in the sense of this diuine burden: Neuer any mortall Creature had so much cause of exultation: How could shee, that was full of God bee other than full of ioy in that God? Griefe growes greater by concealing; Ioy by ex­pression: [Page 1167] The Holy Virgin had vnderstood by the Angell, how her Cousin Elizabeth was no lesse of kinne to her in condition; the fruitfulnesse of whose age did some­what suit the fruitfulnesse of her Virginitie: Happinesse communicated, doubles it selfe; Here is no strayning of courtesie; The blessed Maid whom vigor of age had more fitted for the way, hastens her iourney into the Hill-countrey to visit that gra­cious Matron, whom God had made a signe of her miraculous Conception: Only the meeting of Saints in Heauen can paralell the meeting of these two Cosins: The two Wonders of the World are met vnder one roofe, and congratulate their mu­tuall happinesse: When wee haue Christ spiritually conceiued in vs, wee cannot bee quiet, till wee haue imparted our ioy: Elizabeth that holy Matron did no sooner wel-come her blessed Cosin, than her Babe wel-comes his Sauiour; Both in the rety­red Closets of their Mothers Wombe are sensible of each others presence; the one by his omniscience, the other by instinct. He did not more fore-runne Christ, than ouer-runne Nature: How should our hearts leape within vs, when the Sonne of God vouchsafes to come into the secret of our soules, not to visit vs, but to dwell with vs, to dwell in vs!

THe birth of CHRIST.

AS all the actions of men, so especially the publike actions of publike men are ordered by God to other ends than their owne: This Edict went not so much out from Augustus, as from the Court of Heauen. What, did Caesar know Ioseph and Mary? His charge was vniuersall to a world of subiects, through all the Roman Empire: God intended this Cension onely for the blessed Virgin and her Sonne, that Christ might bee borne, where he should: Caesar meant to fill his Coffers, God meant to fulfill his Prophe­sies, and so to fulfill them, that those, whom it concerned might not feele the accom­plishment: If God had directly commanded the Virgin to goe vp to Bethleem, shee had seene the intention, and exspected the issue; but that wise Moderatour of all things, that workes his will in vs, loues so to doe it, as may be least with our foresight, and ac­quaintance, and would haue vs fall vnder his Decrees vnawares, that we may so much the more adore the depths of his Prouidence: Euery Creature walkes blind-fold, onely he that dwels in light, sees whither they goe.

DOVBTLES, blessed Mary meant to haue beene deliuered of her diuine burden at home, and little thought of changing the place of Conception for another of her Birth: That house was honored by the Angell, yea, by the ouer-shaddowing of the Holy Ghost, none could equally satisfie her hopes, or desires: It was fit, that hee, which made choice of the Wombe, wherein his Sonne should bee conceiued, should make choice of the place, where his Sonne should bee borne: As the worke is all his, so will he alone contriue all the circumstances to his owne ends: O the infinite Wis­dome of God in casting all his Designes! There needes no other proofe of Christ, than Caesar and Bethleem, and of Caesars, than Augustus; his Gouernment, his Edict pleades the truth of the Messias: His Gouernment, now was the deepe peace of all the World vnder that quiet Scepter, which made way for him, who was the Prince of Peace: If Wars be a signe of the time of his second comming, Peace was a signe of his first: His Edict, now was the Scepter departed from Iuda: It was the time for Shilo to come; No power was left in the Iewes, but to obey: Augustus is the Empe­ror of the World, vnder him Herod is the King of Iudea; Cyrenius is President of Syria; Iurie hath nothing of her owne. For Herod if he were a King, yet hee was no Iew, and if hee had bin a Iew, yet he was no otherwise a King, than tributary and ti­tular: The Edict came out from Augustus, was executed by Cyrenius; Herod is no actor in this seruice: Gaine and glory are the ends of this taxation, each man profest him­selfe [Page 1168] a subiect, and payd for the priuiledge of his seruitude: Now their very heads were not their owne, but must bee payed for to the head of a forreine State: They which before stood vpon the termes of their immunitie, stoop at the last: The proud suggestions of Iudas the Galilean might shed their bloud, and swell their stomacks, but could not case their yoke, neither was it the meaning of God, that holinesse (if they had bin as they pretended) should shelter them from subiection: A Tribute is imposed vpon Gods free people: This act of bondage brings them libertie: Now when they seemed most neglected of God, they are blessed with a Redeemer; when they are most pressed with forreine Souereignty, God sends them a King of their owne, to whom Caesar himselfe must bee a subiect: The goodnes of our God picks out the most needfull times of our reliefe, and comfort: Our extremities giue him the most glory. Whither must Ioseph & Mary come to be taxed, but vnto Bethleē Dauids Citie? The very place proues their descent: Hee that succeeded Dauid in his Throne, must succeed him in the place of his Birth: so cleerly was Bethleem designed to this honour by the Prophets, that euen the Priests and the Scribes could point Herod vnto it, and assured him, the King of the Iewes could bee no where else borne. Beth­leem iustly the house of bread, the bread that came downe from Heauen is there gi­uen to the World; whence should wee haue the bread of life, but from the house of bread? O holy Dauid, was this the Well of Bethleem, whereof thou didst so thirst to drinke of old, when thou saydst; O that one would giue me drinke of the water of the Well of Bethleem! Surely that other water, when it was brought thee by thy Worthies, thou powredst it on the ground, and wouldst not drinke of it: This was that liuing Water, for which thy soule longed, whereof thou saidst else-where; As the Hart bray­eth after the water-brooks, so longeth my soule after thee O God: My soule thirsteth for God, for the liuing God.

It was no lesse than foure daies iourney from Nazareth to Bethleem: How iust an excuse might the blessed Virgin haue pleaded for her absence? What woman did e­uer vndertake such a iournie so neerelier deliuery? and doubtlesse Ioseph, which was now taught of God to loue and honour her, was loth to draw forth a deare Wife in so vnweildy a case, into so manifest hazard: But the charge was peremptory, the obedi­ence exemplary; The desire of an inoffensiue obseruance euen of Heathenish authori­ty, disgests all difficulties: Wee may not take easie occasions to withdraw our obedi­ence to supreme commands; yea how didst thou (O Sauiour) by whom Augustus reigned, in the wombe of thy Mother yeeld this homage to Augustus: The first lesson, that euer thy example taught vs, was obedience.

After many steps are Ioseph and Mary come to Bethleem: The plight, wherein she was, would not allow any speed, and the forced leisure of the iournie causeth dis­appointment: the end was worse than the way, there was no rest in the way, there was no roome in the Inne: It could not bee, but that there were many of the kindred of Ioseph and Mary at that time in Bethleem: For both there were their Ancestours borne, if not themselues; and thither came vp all the Cousins of their bloud: yet there and then doth the holy Virgin want roome to lay either her head, or her bur­then. If the house of Dauid had not lost all mercy & good nature, a Daughter of Da­uid could not so neere the time of her trauell, haue bin destitute of lodging in the City of Dauid. Little did the Bethleemites thinke what a guest they refused. Else they would gladly haue opened their doores to him, which was able to open the gates of heauen to them. Now their in hospitality is punishment enough to it selfe: They haue lost the honour and happinesse of being host to their God: Euen still, O blessed Sauiour, thou standest at our doores and knockest; Euery motion of thy good Spirit tells vs, thou art there: Now thou commest in thy owne name, and there thou standest, whiles thy head is full of dew, and thy lockes wet with the drops of the night: If we suffer carnall desires, and worldly thoughts to take vp the lodging of our heart, and reuell within vs, whiles thou waytest vpon our admission, surely our iudgment shall be so much the greater, by how much better we know, whom we haue excluded. [Page 1169] What doe we cry shame on the Bethleemites, whilest we are wilfully more churlish, more vnthankfull? There is no roome in my heart for the wonder at this humility: He, for whom heauen is too strait, whom the heauen of heauens cannot containe, l [...]es in the strait cabbin of the wombe, and when he would inlarge himselfe for the world, is not allowed the roome of an Inne: The many mansions of heauen were at his disposing, the earth was his, and the fulnes of it, yet he suffers himselfe to be refused of a base cottage, and complaineth not: What measure should discontent vs wretched men; when thou (O God) farest thus from thy creatures? How should we learne both to want and a­bound, from thee, which abounding with the glory and riches of heauen, wouldest want a lodging in thy first welcome to the earth? Thou camest to thine owne, a [...] thy owne receiued thee not: How can it trouble vs to be reiected of the world, which is not ours? what wonder is it, if thy seruants wandred abroad in sheeps skins, and goats skins, de­stitute and afflicteth, when their Lord is denied harbour? how should all the world blush at this indignity of Bethleem? He that came to saue men, is sent for his first lodging to the beasts: The stable it become his Inne, the cratch his bed: O strange cradle of that great King, which heauen it selfe may enuy! O Sauiour, thou that wert both the Maker and Owner of heauen, of earth, couldst haue made thee a Palace without hands, couldst haue commanded thee an empty roome in those houses, which thy creatures had made? When thou didst but bid the Angels auoid their first place, they fell downe form hea­uen like lightning; and when in thine humbled estate thou didst but say, I am he, who was able to stand before thee? How easie had it bin for thee to haue made place for thy selfe in the throngs of the stateliest Courts? Why couldest thou be thus homely; but that by contēning worldly glories, thou mightst teach vs to contemne them? that thou mightst sanctifie pouerty to them, whom thou callest vnto want that since thou which hadst the choice of all earthly conditions, wouldst be borne poore and despised, those which must want out of necessity, might not thinke their pouerty grieuous. Here was neither friend to entertaine, nor seruant to attend, nor place wherein to be attended, onely the poore beasts gaue way to the God of al the world: It is the great mystery of godlines, that God was manifested in the flesh, and seene of Angels: but here, which was the top of all won­ders, the very beasts might see their Maker: For those spirits to see God in the flesh, it was not so strange, as for the brute creatures to see him, which was the God of spirits: He, that would be led into the wildernesse amongst wilde beasts to be tempted, would come into the house of beasts to be borne, that from the height of his diuine glory his humiliation might be the greater: How can we be abased low enough for thee (O Sa­uiour) that hast thus neglected thy selfe for vs? That the visitation might be answerable to the homelines of the place, attendants, prouision, who shal come to congratulate his birth, but poore shepherds? The kings of the earth rest at home, and haue no summons to attend him, by whom they reigne: God hath chosen the weake things of the world to confound the mighty: In an obscure time (the night) vnto obscure men (shepherds) doth God manifest the light of his Son, by glorious Angels: It is not our meannesse (O God) that can exclude vs from the best of thy mercies; yea thus far dost thou respect per­sons, that thou hast put downe the mighty, and exalted them of low degree. If these shepherds had beene snorting in their beds, they had no more seene Angels, nor heard newes of their Sauior, than their neighbours; Their vigilancy is honored with this hea­uenly vision: those which are industrious in any calling, are capable of further blessings, whereas the idle are fit for nothing but temptation. No lesse than a whole Chore of Angels are worthy to sing the hymne; of Glory to God for the incarnation of his Sonne: What ioy is enough for vs, whose nature he tooke, and whom he came to restore by his incarnation? If we had the tonges of Angels, we could not raise this note high e­nough to the praise of our glorious Redeemer. No sooner doe the shepherds heare the newes of a Sauiour, than they run to Bethleem to seek him: Those that left their beds to tend their flocks, leaue their flocks to inquire after their Sauior: No earthly thing is too deare to be forsaken for Christ: If we suffer any worldly occasiō to stay vs frō Bethleem, we care more for our sheep, than our soules: It is not possible that a faithful heart should [Page 1170] heare where Christ is, & not labour to the sight, to the fruition of him. Where art thou, O Sauiour, but at home in thine owne house, in the assembly of thy Saints? Where art thou to be found, but in thy Word and Sacraments? yea there thou seekest for vs: if there we haste not to seeke for thee, we are worthy to want thee, worthy that our want of thee here, should make vs want the presence of thy face for euer.

The Sages and the Starre.

THe shepherds and rhe crat [...]h accorded well; yet euen they saw nothing which they might not contemne; neither was there any of those shepherds that seemed not more like a king, than that King, whom they came to see. But oh the Diuine Maiesty, that shined in this basenes! There lies the Babe in the stable, crying in the manger, whom the Angels came downe from heauen to proclaime, whom the Sages come from the East to adore, whom an heauen­ly Star notifies to the world, that now men might see, that heauen and earth serues him-that neglected himselfe. Those lights that hang low, are not far seene, but those which are high placed, are equally seene in the remotest distances. Thy light, ô Sauiour, was no lesse than heauenly: The East saw that, which Bethleem might haue seene: oft times those which are neerest in place, are farthest off in affection: Large obiects, when they are too close to the eie, doe so ouer-fill the sense, that they are not discerned. What a shame is this to Bethleem? the Sages came out of the East to worship him, whom that village re­fused: The Bethleemites were Iewes; The wise-men Gentiles: This first entertainment of Christ was a pr [...]sage of the sequell; The Gentiles shall come from far to adore Christ, whiles the Iewes reiect him. Those Easterlings were great searchers of the depths of na­ture, professed Philosophers, them hath God singled out to the honor of the manifesta­tion of Christ: Humane learning well improued makes vs capable of diuine: There is no knowledge, wherof God is not the Author; he would neuer haue bestowed any gift, that should leade vs away from himselfe; It is an ignorant conceit, that inquiry into nature should make men Atheous: No man is so apt to see the Star of Christ, as a diligent dis­ciple of Philosophy: doubtlesse this light was visible vnto more, onely they followed it, which knew it had more than nature: He is truly wise, that is wise for his owne soule: If these wise men had bin acquainted with all the other stars of heauen, & had not seene the Star of Christ, they had had but light enough to lead them into vtter darknes: Philo­sophy without the star, is but the wispe of error. These Sages were in a meane betweene the Angels and the shepherds: God would in all the ranks of intelligent creatures haue some to be witnesses of his Son: The Angels direct the shepherds, the Star guides the Sages; the duller capacity hath the more cleare & powerfull helps: the wisdome of our good God proportions the meanes vnto the disposition of the persons: their Astronomy had taught them, this star was not ordinary, whether in sight, or in brightnes, or in mo­tion. The eies of nature might well see, that some strange newes was portended to the world by it: but that this star designed the birth of the Messias, there needed yet another light: If the star had not besides had the commentary of a reuelation from God, it could haue led the wise men only into a fruitlesse wonder: giue them to be the of-spring of Ba­laam, yet the true prediction of that false prophet was not enough warrant: If he told them, the Messias should arise, as a star out of Iacob, he did not tell them, that a star should arise far from the posterity of Iacob, at the birth of the Messias: He that did put that Pro­phesie into the mouth of Bala [...]m, did also put this illumination into the heart of the Sa­ges: the Spirit of God is free to breathe where he listeth: Many shall come from the East and the West to seeke Christ, when the Children of the Kingdome shall be shut out: e­uen thē God did not so confine his election to the pale of the Church, as that he did not sometimes looke out for speciall instruments of his glory. Whither doe these Sages come, but to Ierusalem? where should they hope to heare of the new King, but in the mother City of the Kingdome? The conduct of the star was first only generall to Iudea: [Page 1171] the rest is for a time left to enquiry: They were not brought thither for their owne sakes, but for Iewries, for the worlds; that they might helpe to make the Iewes inexcusable, and the world faithfull: That their tongues therefore might blazon the birth of Christ, they are brought to the head Citie of Iudea, to report, and inquire: their wisdome could not teach them to imagine, that a King could be borne to Iudea, of that note and magnifi­cence, that a Star from heauen should publish him to the earth, and that his subiects should not know it: and therefore as presupposing a common notice, they say, Where is he, that is burne King of the Iewes? There is much deceit in probabilities, especially when we meddle with spirituall matters. For God vses still to goe a way by himselfe.

If we iudge according to reason and appearance, who is so likely to vnderstand hea­uenly truths, as the profound Doctors of the world? these God passeth ouer, and reueales his will to babes? Had these Sages met with the shepherds of the villages neere Bethleem, they had receiued that intelligence of Christ, which they did vainely seeke from the lear­ned Scribes of Hierusalem: The greatest clarks are not alwaies the wisest in the affaires of God; these things goe not by discourse, but by reuelation.

No sooner hath the Starre brought them within me noise of Ierusalem, then it is va­nished out of sight: God would haue their eies leade them so farre, as till their tongues might be set on worke to winne the vocall attestation of the chiefe Priests and Scribes, to the fore-appointed place of our Sauiours natiuity: If the Star had carried them directly to Bethleem, the learned Iewes had neuer searched the truth of those prophecies, where­with they are since iustly conuinced: God neuer withdrawes our helps, but for a further aduantage: Howsoeuer our hopes seeme crossed, where his Name may gaine, we cannot complaine of losse.

Little did the Sages thinke, this question would haue troubled Herod; they had (I feare) concealed their message, if they had suspected this euent: Sure, they thought it might be some Sonne, or grandchild of him, which then held the Throne, so as this might winne fauour from Herod, rather than an vnwelcome feare of riuality. Doubtlesse they went first to the Court; where else should they aske for a King? The more pleasing this newes had bin, if it had falne vpon Herods owne loynes, the more grieuous it was to light vpon a stranger: If Herod had nor ouer-much affected greatnesse, he had not vpon those indirect termes aspired to the Crowne of Iewry; so much the more therefore did it trouble him to heare the rumour of a successor, and that not of his owne. Setled great­nesse cannot abide either change, or partnership: If any of his subiects had moued this question, I feare, his head had answered it. It is well, that the name of forrainers could excuse these Sages: Herod could not be brought vp among the Iewes, and not haue heard many and confident reports of a Messias, that should ere long arise out of Israel; and now when he heares the fame of a King borne, whom a Starre from heauen signifies and attends; he is netled with the newes: Euery thing affrights the guilty: Vsurpation is full of ielousies, and feare, no lesse full of proiects and imaginations; it makes vs thinke euery bush a man, and euery man a thiefe.

Why art thou troubled (O Herod?) A King is borne, but such a King, as whose Scep­ter may euer concurre with lawfull soueraignty; yea such a King, as by whom Kings doe hold their Scepters, not lose them: If the wise-men tell thee of a King, the Starre tells thee, he is heauenly: Here is good cause of security, none of feare: The most generall enmities and oppositions to good, arise from mistakings; If men could but know, how much safety and sweetnesse there is in all diuine truth, it could receiue nothing from them but welcomes and gratulations: Misconceits haue beene still guilty of all wrongs, and per­secutions. But if Herod were troubled (as Tyranny is still suspicious) why was all Ieru­salem troubled with him? Ierusalem which now might hope for a relaxation of her bonds, for a recouery of her liberty, and right? Ierusalem, which now onely had cause to lift vp her drooping head in the ioy and happinesse of a redeemer? yet not Herods Court, but euen Ierusalem was troubled; so had this miserable City beene ouer-toyled with change, that now they were setled in a condition quietly euill, they are troubled with the newes of better: They had now got an habit of seruility, and now they are [Page 1172] so acquainted with the yoke, that the very noise of liberty, (which they supposed would not come with ease) began to be vnwelcome.

To turne the causes of ioy into sorrow, argues extreme deiectednesse, and a distem­per of iudgement no lesse than desperate: Feare puts on a visor of deuotion; Herod calls his learned councell, and as not doubting, whether the Messiah should be borne, he askes, where he shall be borne? In the disparition of that other light, there is a perpetually fixed Starre, shining in the writings of the Prophets, that guides the chiefe Priests and Scribes directly vnto Bethleem: As yet enuy, and preiudice had not blinded the eies, and peruer­ted the hearts of the Iewish teachers; so as now, they clearely iustifie that Christ, whom they afterwards condemne, and by thus iustifying him, condemne themselues in reiecting him: The water, that is vntroubled, yeeldes the visage perfectly▪ If God had no more witnesse, but from his enemies, we haue ground enough of our faith.

Herod feared, but dissembled his feare, as thinking it a shame, that strangers should see, there could any power arise vnder him, worthy of his respect or awe: Out of an vn­willingnesse therefore to discouer the impotency of his passion, hee makes little adoe of the matter, but onely, after a priuy inquisition into the time, imploies the informers in the search of the person; Goe, and search diligently for the Babe, &c. It was no great iourney from Ierusalem to Bethleem: how easily might Herods cruelty haue secretly suborned some of his bloudy Courtiers to this enquiry, and execution? If God had not meant to mocke him, before he found himselfe mocked of the wise men, he had rather sent before their iourney, than after their disappointment: But that God, in whose hands all hearts are, did purposely besot him, that he might not finde the way to so horrible a mischiefe.

There is no villany so great, but it will maske it selfe vnder a shew of piety: Herod will also worship the Babe; The courtesie of a false Tyrant is death; A crafty hypocrite ne­uer meanes so ill, as when he speakes fairest: the wise men are vpon their way, full of ex­pectation, full of desire; I see no man either of the City, or Court to accompany them; Whether distrust, or feare hindred them, I inquire not: but of so many thousand Iewes, no one stirs his foot to see that King of theirs, which strangers came so farre to visit: yet were not these resolute Sages discouraged with this solitarinesse, and small respect, nor drawne to repent of their iourney, as thinking, What doe we come so farre to honour a King, whom no man will acknowledge? What meane wee to trauell so many hundred miles to see that, which the inhabitants will not looke out to behold? but cheerfully re­new their iourney to that place, which the ancient light of prophesie had designed; And now behold, God incourages their holy forwardnesse from heauen, by sending them their first guide, as if he had said, What neede ye care for the neglect of men, when ye see heauen honours the King whom ye seeke? What ioy these Sages conceiued, when their eies first beheld the re-appearance of that happy Starre, they onely can tell, that after a long and sad night of tentation, haue seene the louing countenance of God shining forth vpon their soules: If with obedience and courage we can follow the calling of God, in difficult enterprises, we shall not want supplies of comfort. Let not vs be wanting to God, we shall be sure, he cannot be wanting to vs.

Hee that led Israel by a Pillar of fire into the Land of Promise, leads the wise-men by a Starre, to the Promised seede: All his directions partake of that light, which is in him; For God is light: this Starre moues both slowly and low, as might bee fittest for the pace, for the purpose of these Pilgrimes. It is the goodnesse of God, that in those meanes where­in we cannot reach him, he descends vnto vs. Surely when the Wise-men saw the Star stand still, they looked about to see, what Palace there might be neare vnto that station, fit for the birth of a King, neither could they thinke that sorry shed was it, which the Starre meant to point out, but finding their guide setled ouer that base roofe, they goe in to see, what ghest it held. They enter, and, O God, what a King doe they finde! how poore? how contemptible? wrapt in clouts, laid in straw, cradled in the manger, attended with beasts! what a sight was this, after all the glorious promises of that Star, after the predi­ctions of Prophets, after the magnificence of their expectation?

All their way afforded nothing so despicable, as that Babe, whom they came to [Page 1173] worship: But as those, which could not haue bin wise-men, vnlesse they had knowne, that the greatest glories haue arisen from meane beginnings, they fall downe, and worship that hidden maiesty: This basenesse hath bred wonder in them, not contempt; they well knew, the Starre could not lie: they which saw his Star a far off in the East, when hee lay swadled in Bethleem, doe also see his royalty further off, in the despised estate of his in­fancy: A royalty more than humane: They well knew, that stars did not vse to attend earthly Kings; and if their ayme had not beene higher, what was a Iewish King to Per­sian strangers? answerable therefore hereunto was their adoration. Neither did they lift vp emptie hands to him, whom they worshipt, but presented him with the most precious commodities of their country, Gold, Incense, Myrrh; not as thinking to enrich him with these, but by way of homage acknowledging him the Lord of these: If these Sages had beene Kings, and had offered a Princely weight of gold, the blessed Virgin had not nee­ded in her purification to haue offered two young pigeons, as the signe of her penury: As God loues not empty hands, so he measures fulnesse by the affection: Let it be Gold, or Incense, or Myrth, that we offer him, it cannot but please him, who doth not vse to aske, how much, but how good.

The Purification.

THere could be no impurity in the Sonne of God, and if the best substance of a pure Virgin, carried in it any taint of Adam, that was scowred away by sanctification in the wombe, and yet the Sonne would be circumcised, and the Mother purified: He that came to bee sinne for vs, would in our per­sons be legally vncleane, that by satisfying the law, he might take away our vncleannesse: Though he were exempted from the common condition of our birth, yet he would not deliuer himselfe from those ordinary rites, that implied the weakenesse, and blemishes of humanity: He would fulfill one law to abrogate it, another to satisfie it; He that was aboue the Law, would come vnder the Law, to free vs from the Law: Not a day would be changed, either in the Circumcision of Christ, or the Purification of Mary. Here was neither conuenience of place, nor of necessaries for so painfull a worke, in the stable of Bethleem; yet he that made, and gaue the Law, will rather keepe it with difficulty, than transgresse it with ease.

Why wouldest thou, O blessed Sauiour, suffer that sacred foreskin to bee cut off, but that by the power of thy circumcision, the same might be done to our soules, that was done to thy body? we cannot bee therefore thine, if our hearts bee vncircumcised: Doe thou that in vs, which was done to thee for vs; cut off the superfluitie of our malicious­nesse, that we may be holy in, and by thee, which for vs wert content to be legally impure.

There was shame in thy birth, there was paine in thy circumcision: After a contemp­tible welcome into the world, that a sharp rasor should passe thorow thy skin for our sakes, (which can hardly endure to bleed for our owne) it was the praise of thy wonder­full mercy, in so early humiliation: What paine, or contempt should we refuse for thee, that hast made no spare of thy selfe for vs? Now is Bethleem left with too much honour, there is Christ borne, adored, circumcised: No sooner is the blessed virgin either able, or allowed to walke, than shee trauels to Ierusalem, to performe her holy Rites for her selfe, for her Sonne; to purifie her-selfe, to present her Sonne: She goes not to her owne house at Nazareth, shee goes to Gods House at Ierusalem: If purifying were a shadow, yet thanksgiuing is a substance: Those whom God hath blessed with fruit of body, and safety of deliuerance, if they make not their first iourney to the Temple of God, they partake more of the vnthankfulnesse of Eue, than Maries deuotion.

Her forty daies therefore were no sooner out, than Mary comes vp to the holy City: The rumor of a new King borne at Bethleem, was yet fresh at Ierusalem, since the report of [Page 1174] the wise-men: and what good newes had this beene for any picke-thanke to carry to the Court, Here is the Babe, whom the Starre signified, whom the Sages inquired for, whom the Angells proclaimed, whom the Shepherds talkt of, whom the Scribes and high Priests notified, whom Herod seekes after? Yet vnto that Ierusalem, which was troubled at the report of his Birth, is Christ come, and all tongues are so lockt vp, that he, which sent from Ierusalem to Bethleem to seeke him, findes him not, who (as to countermine Herod) is come from Bethleem to Ierusalem. Dangers that are aloofe of, and but possible, may not hinder vs from the duty of our deuotion: God saw it not yet time to let loose the fury of his aduersaries, whom hee holds vp, like some eager mastiues, and then onely lets goe, when they shall most shame themselues, and glorifie him.

Well might the blessed Virgin haue wrangled with the Law, and challenged an im­munity from all ceremonies of purification; what should I neede purging, which did not conceiue in sinne? This is for those mothers, whose births are vncleane, mine is from God, which is purity it selfe: The law of Moses reaches onely to those women, which haue conceiued seed, I conceiued not this seed, but the Holy Ghost in me: The law extends to the mothers of those sons, which are vnder the law, mine is aboue it. But as one, that cared more for her peace, than her priuilege, and more desired to be free from offence, than from labour and charge, she dutifully fulfils the Law of that God, whom she carried in her wombe, and in her armes: Like the mother of him, who though he knew the children of the Kingdome free: yet would pay tribute vnto Caesar: Like the Mo­ther of him, whom it behoued to fulfill all righteousnesse: And if she were so officious in ceremonies, as not to admit of any excuse in the very circumstance of her obedience, how much more strict was she in the maine duties of moralitie? That soule is fit for the Spirituall conception of Christ, that is conscionably scrupulous in obseruing all Gods Commandements, whereas hee hates all alliance to a negligent, or froward heart.

The law of Purification proclaimes our vncleannesse: The Mother is not allowed after her child-birth to come vnto the Sanctuary, or to touch any hallowed thing, till her set time be expired; What are we whose very birth infects the mother that beares vs? At last, she comes to the Temple, but with sacrifices, either a Lambe; and a Pigeon, or Tur­tle, or (in the meaner estate) two Turtle doues, or young Pigeons: Whereof one is for a burnt offring, the other for a sin-offring: The one for thanksgiuing, the other for expi­ation: For expiation of a double sinne, of the mother, that conceiued, of the childe, that was conceiued. We are all borne sinners, and it is a iust question, whether we doe more infect the world, or the world vs? They are grosse flatterers of nature, that tell her, she is cleane: If our liues had no sinne, we bring enough with vs; the very infant, that liues not to sinne as Adam, yet he sinned in Adam, and is sinfull in himselfe. But oh, the vn­speakeable mercy of our God! we prouide the sinne, he prouides the remedy: Behold an expiation wel-neare, as early, as our sinne; the bloud of a young lambe, or doue, yea rather the bloud of Him, whose innocence was represented by both, clenseth vs pre­sently from our filthinesse. First, went circumcision, then came the sacrifice, that by two holy acts, that which was naturally vnholy, might be hallowed vnto God: Vnder the Gospell our Baptisme hath the force of both: It does away our corruption by the water of the Spirit; It applies to vs the sacrifice of Christs bloud, whereby wee are cleansed: Oh that we could magnifie this goodnesse of our God, which hath not left our very in­fancy without redresse, but hath prouided such helps, as whereby wee may be deliuered from the danger of our hereditary euills.

Such is the fauourable respect of our wise God, that hee would not haue vs vn­doe our selues with deuotion: the seruice be requires of vs, is ruled by our abilities: Euery poore mother was not able to bring a lambe for her offring: there was none so poore, but might procure a paire of turtles or pigeons. These doth God both pre­scribe, and accept from poorer hands, no lesse, than the beasts of a thousand moun­taines: He lookes for somewhat of euery one, not of euery one alike: Since it is hee, [Page 1175] that makes differences of abilities (to whom it were as easie to make all rich) his mercy will make no difference in the acceptation: The truth and heartinesse of obedience is that, which he will crowne in his meanest seruants: A mite from the poore widdow, is more worth to him, than the talents of the wealthy.

After all the presents of those Easterne worshippers (who intended rather homage, than ditation) the blessed Virgin comes in the forme of pouerty with her two doues vn­to God; she could not without some charge lie all this while at Bethleem, she could not without charge trauell from Bethleem to Ierusalem; Her offring confesseth her penury; The best are not euer the wealthiest: Who can despise any once for want, when the mo­ther of Christ was not rich enough to bring a lambe for her purification? We may bee as happy in russet, as in tissue.

While the blessed Virgin brought her Sonne into the Temple, with that paire of doues, here were more doues than a paire: They, for whose sake that offring was brought, were more doues, than the doues that were brought for that offring: Her Sonne, for whom she brought that doue to be sacrificed, was that sacrifice, which the done repre­sented: There was nothing in him, but perfection of innocence, and the oblation of him is that, whereby all mothers and sonnes are fully purified. Since in our selues we can­not be innocent, happy are we, if we can haue the spotlesse Doue sacrificed for vs, to make vs innocent in him.

The blessed Virgin had more businesse in the Temple than her owne; shee came, as to purifie her selfe, so to present her Sonne: Euery male, that first opened the wombe, was holy vnto the Lord; He that was the Sonne of God by eternall generation before times, and by miraculous conception in time, was also by common course of nature consecrate vnto God: It is fit the holy mother should present God with his owne: Her first borne was the first borne of all creatures: It was he, whose Temple it was, that hee was presented in, to whom all the first borne of all creatures were consecrated, by whom they were accepted; and now is he brought in his mothers armes to his owne house, and as man, is presented to himselfe as God: If Moses had neuer written Law of Gods speciall proprietie in the first borne, this Sonne of Gods Essence and Loue had taken possession of the Temple; His right had beene a perfect law to himselfe: Now his obe­dience to that law, which himselfe had giuen, doth no lesse call him thither, than the chal­lenge of his peculiar interest.

He that was the Lord of all creatures (euer since he strooke the first borne of the Egyptians) requires the first male of all creatures, both man and beast, to bee dedicated to him; wherein God caused a miraculous euent to second nature, which seemes to challenge the first and best for the Maker: By this rule, God should haue had his seruice done onely by the heires of Israell: But since God, for the honor and remuneration of Leui, had chosen out that Tribe to minister vnto him, now the first borne of all Israel must be presented to God, as his due, but by allowance redeemed to their parents: As for beasts, the first male of the cleane beasts must be sacrificed, of vncleane exchanged for a price: So much morality is there in this constitution of God, that the best of all kindes is fit to be consecrated to the Lord of all. Euery thing we haue is too good for vs, if we thinke any thing we haue too good for him.

How glorious did the Temple now seeme, that the Owner was within the walls of it? Now was the houre, and ghest come, in regard whereof the second Temple should sur­passe the first: this was his house built for him, dedicated to him: There had hee dwelt long in his spirituall presence, in his typicall: There was nothing either placed, or done within those walls, whereby be was not resembled, and now the body of those shadowes is come, and presents himselfe, where hee had beene euer represented: Ierusalem is now euery where: There is no Church, no Christian heart, which is not a Temple of the liuing God: There is no Temple of God wherein Christ is not presented to his Father: Looke vpon him (O God) in whom thou art wel pleased, and in him, and for him be well plea­sed with vs.

Vnder the Gospell wee are all first borne, all heires: Euery soule is to bee holy vnto [Page 1176] the Lord, we are a royall generation, an holy Priesthood: Our baptisme as it is our cir­cumcision, and our sacrifice of purification, so is it also our presentation vnto God: No­thing can become vs but holinesse. O God, to whom we are deuoted, serue thy selfe of vs, glorifie thy selfe by vs, till we shall by thee be glorified with thee.

HEROD and the Jnfants.

WEll might these wise men haue suspected Herods secrecy; If hee had meant well, what needed that whispering? That which they published in the streets, he asks in his priuie chamber; yet they not misdoubting his inten­tion, purpose to fulfill his charge: It could not in their apprehension but be much honour to them, to make their successe knowne, that now both King and people might see, it was not fancie that led them, but an assured reuelation: That God, which brought them thither, diuerted them, and caused, their eies shut, to guide them the best way home.

These Sages made a happy voyage: for now they grew into further acquaintance with God: They are honoured with a second messenger from heauen: They saw the starre in the way, the Angell in their bed: The starre guided their iourney vnto Christ, the Angell directed their returne: They saw the starre by day, a vision by night: God spake to their eies by the starre, he speakes to their heart by a dreame: No doubt, they had left much noise of Christ behinde them: they that did so publish his birth by their inquiry at Ie­rusalem, could not be silent when they found him at Bethleem: If they had returned by Herod, I feare they had come short home; Hee that meant death to the Babe for the name of a King, could meane no other to those that honoured and proclaimed a new King, and erected a Throne besides his: they had done what they came for; and now that God, whose businesse they came about, takes order at once for his Sonnes safety, and for theirs: God, which is perfection it selfe, neuer beginnes any businesse, but hee makes an end, and ends happily; When our waies are his, there is no danger of mis­carriage.

Well did these wise-men know the difference, as of stars, so of dreames; they had lear­ned to distinguish betweene the naturall and diuine; and once apprehending God in their sleepe, they follow him waking, and returne another way. They were no subiects to He­rod, his command pressed them so much the lesse, or if the being within his dominions had beene no lesse bound, than natiue subiection, yet where God did countermand He­rod, there could be no question, whom to obey. They say not, Wee are in a strange coun­trey, Herod may meet with vs, It can bee no lesse than death to mocke him in his owne territories; but cheerefully put themselues vpon the way, and trust God with the successe: Where men command with God, we must obey men for God, and God in men; when against him, the best obedience is to deny obedience, and to turne our backes vpon Herod.

The wise-men are safely arriued in the East, and fill the world full of cxpectation, as themselues are full of wonder: Ioseph and Mary are returned with the Babe to that Ieru­salem, where the wise men had inquired for his birth. The Citie was doubtlesse still full of that rumor, and little thinkes, that he whom they talke of, was so neere them: From thence they are, at least in their way to Nazareth, where they purpose their abode: God preuents them by his Angell, and sends them for safety into Egypt; Ioseph was not wont to bee so full of visions: It was not long since the Angell appeared vnto him to iustifie the innocency of the mother, and the Deity of the Sonne; now hee appeares for the preseruation of both, and a preseruation by flight: Could Ioseph now choose, but thinke, Is this the King, that must saue Israel, that needs to be saued by me? If he be the Sonne of God, how is he subiect to the violence of men? How is he Almighty, that [Page 1177] must saue himselfe by flight? or how much he flie to saue himselfe out of that land, which he comes to saue? But faithfull Ioseph hauing beene once tutored by the Angell, and ha­uing heard, what the wise-men said of the Starre, which Simeon and Anna said in the Tem­ple, labours not so much to reconcile his thoughts, as to subiect them; and [...] o [...], that knew it safer to suppresse doubts, than to assoile them, can beleeue, what he vnderstand [...] not, and can wonder, where he cannot comprehend.

Oh strange condition of the King of all the world! He could not be borne in a base [...] estate, yet euen this he cannot enioy with safety. There was no roome for him in Beth­leem, there will bee no roome for him in Iudea: He is no sooner come to his owne; than he must flie from them; that hee may saue them, hee must auoide them: Had it not beene easie for the [...] (O Sauiour) to haue acquit thy selfe from Herod, a thousand waies? What could an arme of flesh haue done against the God of spirits? What had it beene for thee to haue sent Herod fiue yeeres sooner vnto his place? what to haue com­manded fire from heauen on those, that should haue come to apprehend thee? or to haue bidden the earth to receiue them aliue, whom she meant to swallow dead? Wee suffer misery, because we must; thou, because thou wouldest: The same will that brought thee from heauen into earth, sends thee from Iury to Egypt; as thou wouldst bee borne meane and miserable, so thou wouldst liue subiect to humane vexations, that thou, which hast taught vs how good it is to beare the yoake euen in our youth, mightst sancti­fie to vs early afflictions. Or whether (O Father) since it was the purpose of thy wis­dome to manifest thy Sonne by degrees vnto the world, was it thy will thu [...] to hide him for a time, vnder our infirmity? and what other is our condition? wee are no sooner borne thine, than wee are persecuted. If the Church trauell, and bring forth a male, shee is in danger of the Dragons streames: What doe the members complaine of the same measure, which was offered to the Head? Both our births are accompanied with teares.

Euen of those, whose mature age is full of trouble, yet the infancie is commonly quiet, but here life and toile began together. O blessed Virgin! euen already did the sword begin to pierce thy soule: thou which wert forced to beare thy Sonne in thy wombe, from Nazareth to Bethleem, must now beare him in thy armes from Iury into Egypt; yet couldst thou not complaine of the way, whilest thy Sauiour was with thee: His presence alone was able to make the stable a Temple, Egypt a Paradise, the way more pleasing than rest. But whither then? O whither dost thou carry that blessed burthen, by which thy selfe and the world are vpholden? To Egypt, the slaughter house of Gods people, the furnace of Israels ancient affliction, the sinke of the world: Out of Egypt haue I called my Sonne (saith God.) That thou calledst thy Sonne out of Egypt, O God, is no maruell; It is a maruell, that thou calledst him into Egypt; but that we know, all earths are thine, and all places and men are like figures vpon a table, such as thy disposition makes them: What a change is here? Israel the first borne of God, flies out of Egypt into the promi­sed Land of Iudea; Christ the First borne of all creatures, flies from Iudea into Egypt: Egypt is become the Sanctuary, Iudea the Inquisition-house of the Sonne of God: He, that is euery where the same, makes all places alike to his: He makes the fiery furnace a gallery of pleasure, the Lyons denne an house of defence, the Whales belly a lodging chamber, Egypt an harbour.

Hee flees that was able to preserue himselfe from danger, to teach vs, how lawfully wee may flee from those dangers, wee cannot auoid otherwise: It is a thanklesse forti­tude, to offer our throat vnto the knife: Hee, that came to die for vs, fled for his owne preseruation, and hath bid vs follow him; When they persecute you in one Citie, flee into ano­ther: Wee haue but the vse of our liues, and wee are bound to husband them to the best aduantage of God and his Church: God hath made vs, not as Butts to bee per­petually shot at, but as the marks of rouers moueable, as the wind and sunne may best serue.

It was warrant enough for Ioseph and Mary that God commands them to flee, yet so familiar is God growne with his approued seruants, that he giues them the reason of [Page 1178] his commanded flight: (For Herod will seeke the young childe to destroy him:) What wicked men will doe, what they would doe, is knowne vnto God before hand: He that is so infi­nitely wise to know the designes of his enemies before they are, could as easily preuent them, that they might not be, but he lets them runne on in their owne courses, that he may fetch glory to himselfe out of their wickednesse.

Good Ioseph hauing this charge in the night, staies not till the morning; no sooner had God said Arise, than he starts vp and sets forward: It was not diffidence, but obe­dience that did so hasten his departure; The charge was direct, the businesse important: He dares not linger for the light, but breakes his rest for the iourney, and taking vantage of the darke, departs toward Egypt: How knew he this occasion would abide any de­lay? We cannot be too speedy in the execution of Gods commands, we may be too late: Here was no treasure to hide, no hangings to take downe, no lands to secure; The poore Carpenter needs doe no more but locke the dores, and away: He goes lightly that wants a lode: If there be more pleasure in abundance, there is more security in a meane estate: The Bustard or the Ostridge, when he is pursued, can hardly get vpon his wings, whereas the Larke mounts with ease. The rich hath not so much aduantage of the poore in the en­ioying, as the poore hath of the rich in leauing.

Now is Ioseph come downe into Egypt: Egypt was beholden to the name, as that whereto it did owe no lesse than their vniuersall preseruation: Well might it repay this act of Hospitality to that name and bloud: the going downe into Egypt had not so much difficulty, as the staying there: Their absence from their countrey was little better than a bannishment; but what was this other, than to serue a prentiship in the house of bondage? to be any where saue at home, was irkesome: but to be in Egypt so many yeares amongst idolatrous Pagans, must needs be painefull to religious hearts: The Command of their God, and the Presence of Christ makes amends for all: How long should they haue thought it to see the Temple of God, if they had not had the God of the Temple with them? How long to present their sacrifices at the Altar of God, if they had not had him with them, which made all sacrifices accepted, and which did accept the sa­crifice of their hearts?

Herod was subtle in mocking the wise-men, whiles he promised to worship him whom hee meant to kill; now God makes the wise men to mocke him, in disappointing his ex­pectation: It is iust with God to punish those, which would beguile others with illusion: Great spirits are so much more impatient of disgrace; How did Herod now rage, and fret, and vainely wish to haue met with those false spies, and tells, with what torments he would reuenge their trechery, and curses himselfe for trusting strangers in so important a businesse?

The Tyrants suspition would not let him rest long: Ere many daies hee sends to in­quire of them, whom hee sent to inquire of Christ. The notice of their secret departure increaseth his ielousie, and now his anger runnes madde, and his feare proues desperate: All the infants of Bethleem shall bleed for this one; And (that hee may make sure worke) hee cuts out to himselfe large measures both of time, and place: It was but very lately that the Starre appeared, that the wise-men re-appeared not: They asked for him that was borne, they did not name when hee was borne: Herod for more securitie ouer-rea­ches their time, and fetches into the slaughter all the children of two yeears age: The Priests and Scribes had told him, the towne of Bethleem must bee the place of the Messia's natiuity: He fetches in all the children of the coasts adioyning; yea his owne shall for the time be a Bethleemite: A tyrannous guiltinesse neuer thinkes it selfe safe, but euer seekes to assure it selfe in the excesse of cruelty. Doubtlesse hee, which so pri­uily inquired for Christ, did as secretly brew this massacre: The mothers were set with their children on their laps, feeding them with the brest, or talking to them in the fa­miliar language of their loue, when suddenly the Executioner rushes in, and snat­ches them from their armes, and at once pulling forth his Commission and his knife, without regard to shrikes or teares, murthers the innocent babe, and leaues the passio­nate mother in a meane betweene madnesse and death. What cursing of Herod? what [Page 1179] wringing of hands? what condoling? what exclaiming was now in the streets of Beth­leem?

O bloudy Herod, that couldst sacrifice so many harmelesse liues to thine ambition! What could those infants haue done? If it were thy person, whereof thou wert afraid, what likelihood was it, thou couldst liue, till those sucklings might endanger thee? This newes might affect thy successors, it could not concerne thee, if the heate of an impo­tent and furious enuy had not made thee thirsty of bloud: It is not long, that thou shalt enioy this cruelty; After a few hatefull yeeres, thy soule shall feele the weight of so many innocents, of so many iust curses.

He, for whose sake thou killedst so many, shall strike thee with death; and then what wouldest thou haue giuen to haue bin as one of those infants whom thou murtheredst? In the meane time, when thine executioners returned, and told thee of their vnpartiall dispatch, thou smiledst to thinke, how thou had defeated thy riuall, and beguiled the starre, and deluded the prophesies, whiles God in heauen, and his Son on earth laugh thee to scorne, and make thy rage an occasion of further glory to him, whom thou meantest to suppresse.

He that could take away the liues of others, cannot protract his owne. Herod is now sent home; The coast is cleare for the returne of that holy family; Now God cals them from their exile: Christ and his Mother had not stayed so long out of the confines of the reputed visible Church, but to teach vs continuance vnder the Crosse: Sometimes God sees it good for vs not to sip of the cup of affliction, but to make a dict-drinke of it, for constant and common vse: If he allow vs no other liquor for many yeeres, we must take it off cheerefully, and know, that it is but the measure of our betters.

Ioseph and Mary stirre not without a command; their departure, stay, remoouall is ordered by the voice of God: If Egypt had beene more tedious vnto them, they durst not moue their foot, till they were bidden: It is good in our owne businesse to follow reason, or custome: but in Gods businesse, if we haue any other guide but himselfe, we presume, and cannot expect a blessing.

O the wonderfull dispensation of God in concealing of himselfe from men! Christ was now some fiue yeeres old; he beares himselfe as an infant, and knowing all things, neither takes nor giues notice of ought concerning his remoouall and disposing, but appoints that to be done by his Angell, which the Angell could not haue done, but by him: Since hee would take our nature, he would be a perfect childe, suppressing the manifestation and exercise of that God-head, whereto that infancy-nature was conioyned. Euen so, O Sauiour, the humility of thine infancy was answerable to that of thy birth: The more thou hidest and aba­sest thy selfe for vs, the more should we magnifie thee, the more should we deiect our selues for thee.

Vnto Thee, with the Father and the holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, now and for euer. Amen.

FJNJS.
Contemplations VPON …

Contemplations VPON THE HISTORIE OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.

The second Booke.

Containing

  • Christ among the Doctors.
  • Christ Baptized.
  • Christ Tempted.
  • Simon Called.
  • The Mariage in Cana.
  • The good Centurion.

By IOS. HALL.

SIC ELEVABITVR FILIVS HOMINIS

Io 3.
ANCHORA FIDEI:

Printed for THOMAS PAVIER, MILES FLESHER, and John Haviland. 1624.

TO THE HONO­RABLE GENERALL, SIR EDVVARD CECILL KNIGHT, all honor and happinesse.

Most Honored Sir,

THe store of a good Scribe is (according to our Saui­our) both old and new; J would (if J durst) be am­bitious of this onely honor; hauing therefore drawne forth these not-friuolous thoughts, out of the old Te­stament, I fetch these following from the new; God is the same in both; as the body differs not with the age of the sute, with the change of robes: The olde and new wine of holy Truth, came both out of one vineyard; yet here may wee safely say to the Word of his Father, as was said to the Bridegroome of Cana, Thou hast kept the best wine till the last; The authority of both is equally sacred; the vse admits no lesse difference, than is betwixt a Sauiour fore-shadowed, and come. The intermission of those mili­tary imployments, which haue won you iust honor, both in forraine nations, and at home, is in this only gainefull, that it yeelds you lea­sure to these happy thoughts, which shall more fully acquaint you with him that is at once the God of Hosts, & the Prince of Peace: To the furtherance whereof these my poore labours shall doe no thankelesse offices. In lieu of your noble fauours to me both at home, and where you haue merited command, nothing can bee returned but humble acknowledgements, and hearty prayers for the increase of your Honor, and all happinesse to your selfe, and your thrice-wor­thy and vertuous Lady, by him that is deepely obliged, and truely deuoted to you both,

IOS. HALL.

CONTEMPLATIONS. THE SECOND BOOKE.

Christ among the Doctors.

EVen the Spring shewes vs what we may hope for of the tree in Summer; In his nonage therefore, would our Sauiour giue vs a taste of his future proofe, left, if his perfection should haue shewed it selfe without war­ning to the world, it should haue beene entertained with more wonder, than beliefe; now this act of his Childhood shall prepare the faith of men by fore-expectation: notwithstanding all this early demonstration of his diuine graces, the incredulous Iewes could afterwards say, Whence hath this man his wis­dome and great works? What would they haue said, if he had suddenly leapt forth in­to the cleare light of the world. The Sun would dazle all eyes, if he should breake forth at his first rising into his full strength; now he hath both the day-star to goe before him, and to b [...]k [...]e [...] looke for that glorious body, and the liuely colours of the day, to pub­lish his approach; the eye is comforted; not hurt by his appearance.

The Parents of Christ went vp yeerely to Ierusalem at the feast of the Passeouer; the law was only for the ma [...]es: I doe not finde the blessed Virgin bound to this voiage, the weaker sex receiued indulgence from God: yet she knowing the spirituall profit of that iourney, takes paines voluntarily to measure that long way euery yeere; Pie [...] regards not any distinction of sexes or degrees, neither yet doth Gods acceptation; rather doth i [...] please the mercy of the highest, more to reward that seruice, which, though he like in all, yet out of fauour hee will not impose vpon all. It could not bee, but that shee whom the holy Ghost ouershaddowed, should be zealous of Gods seruice: those that will goe no further than they are dragged in their religious exercises, are no whit of kin to her whom all generations shall call blessed.

The childe Iesus in the minority of his age, went vp with his Parents to the holy so­lemnity, not this yeere onely; but in all likelihood others also; hee, in the power of whose Godhead, and by the motion of whose Spirit [...]ll others ascended thither, would not himselfe stay at home. In all his examples hee meant our instruction▪ this pious act of hi [...] nonage intended to leade our first yeeres into timely deuotion. The first li­quor seasons the vessell for a long time after: It is euery way good for a man to beare Gods yoke, euen from his infancy: it is the poli [...]ie of the Deuill to discourage early holinesse [...]he that goes out betimes in the morning, is more like to dispatch his iour­ney, than he that lingers till the day be spent. This blessed Family came not to looke at the feast and be gone; but they duly staid out all the appointed dayes of vnleauened bread▪ they and the rest of Israel could not want houshold businesses at home; those secular affaires could not either keepe them from repairing to Ierusalem, or send them away immaturely; Worldly eares must giue place to the sacred▪ Except wee will de­port vnblessed; we must attend Gods seruices till we may receiue his dismission.

It was the fashion of those times and places, that they went vp, and so returned by troupes, to those set mee [...]ings of their holy festiuals. The whole Parish of Nazareth went and came together: Good fellowship doth no way so well, as in the passage to Heauen: much comfort is added by society to that iourney, which is of it selfe plea­sant; It is an happy word, Come, let vs goe vp to the House of the Lord. Mutuall incou­ragement is none of the least benefits of our holy assemblies: Many sticks laid together, make a good fire, which if they lie single, lose both their light and heat.

The feast ended, what should they doe but [...] to Nazareth? Gods seruices may not bee so attended, as that wee should neglect our particular callings: Himselfe cals vs from his owne House to ours, and takes pleasure to see a painfull Client: They are fouly mistaken, that thinke God cares for no other trade but deuotion: Piety and diligence must keepe meet changes with each other; neither doth God lesse accept of our returne to Nazareth, than our going vp to Ierusalem.

I cannot thinke that the blessed Virgine, or good Ioseph, could be so negligent of their diuine charge, as not to call the childe Iesus, to their setting forth from Ierusalem: But their backe was no sooner turned vpon the Temple, than this face was towards it; he had businesse in that place, when theirs was ended: there he was both worshipped and re­presented: He, in whom the Godhead dwelt bodily, could doe nothing without God: his true Father led him away from his supposed: Sometimes the affaires of our ordina­ry vocation, may not grudge to yeeld vnto spirituall occasions: The Parents of Christ knew him well, to be of a disposition, not strange, nor sullen and stoicall, but sweet and sociable: and therefore they supposed, he had spent the time and the way, in company of their friends and neighbours: They doe not suspect him wandred into the solitary fields: but when euening came, they goe to seeke him among their kinsfolke and ac­quaintance. If hee had not wonted to conuerse formerly with them, hee had not now beene sought amongst them: Neither as God, nor man, doth he take pleasure in a sterne froward austerity, and wilde retirednesse: but in a milde affablenesse, and amiable conuersation.

But, O blessed Virgine, who can expresse the sorrowes of they perplexed soule, when all that euening-search could affoord thee no newes of thy Sonne Iesus? Was not this one of those swords of Simeon, which should pierce thorow thy tender breast? How didst thou chide thy credulous neglect, in not obseruing so precious a charge, and blame thine eyes, for once looking beside this obiect of thy loue? How didst thou, with thy carefull husband, spend that restlesse night, in mutuall expostulations, and bemo­nings of your losse? How many suspitious imaginations did that while racke thy gree­ued spirit? Perhaps thou mightest doubt, lest they which laid for him, by Herods com­mand, at his birth, had now by the secret instigation of Archelaus, surprised him in his childhood: or it may be, thou thoughtst thy diuine Son had now withdrawne himselfe from the earth, and returned to his heauenly Glory, without warning: or peraduenture, thou studiedst with thy selfe, whether any carelesnesse on thy behalfe, had not giuen oc­casion to this absence.

O deare Sauiour, who can misse and not mourne for thee? Neuer any foule concei­ued thee by faith, that was lesse afflicted with the sense of thy desertion, than comforted with the ioy of thy presence: Iust is that sorrow, and those teares seasonable, that are bestowed vpon thy losse; What comfort are we capable of, whiles we want thee? What rellish is there in these earthly delights without thee? What is there to mitigate our passion are discomforts, if not from thee? Let thy selfe loose, O my soule, to the fulnesse of ioy, and deny to receiue comfort from any thing, saue from his returne.

In vaine is Christ sought among his kindred, according to the flesh: So farre are they still from giuing vs their aid, to finde the true Messias, that they leade vs from him: Backe againe therefore are Ioseph and Mary gone, to seeke him at Ierusalem: She goes a­bout in the City, by the streets and by the open places, & seekes him wh [...] her soule lo­ueth: she sought him for the time; and found him not. Do we think she spared her search? [Page 1187] The euening of her returne, she hastes to the I [...]e, where she had left him, where missing him, she inquires of euery one she met, Haue you not seene him, whom my soule lo­ueth? At last, the third day, she findes him in the Temple: One day was spent in the iourney towards Galile; another in the returne to Ierusalem: The third day recouers him: He, who would rise againe the third day, and be found amongst the liuing, now also would the third day be found of his Parents, after the sorrow of his absence. But where wert thou, O blessed Iesu, for the space of these three dayes? where didst thou bestow thy selfe, or who tended thee, whiles thou wert thus alone at Ierusalem? I know, if Ierusalem should haue beene as vnkinde to thee as Bethleem; thou couldst haue com­manded the Heauens to harbour thee, and if men did not minister to thee, thou coul­dest haue commanded the seruice of Angels; but since the forme of a seruant called thee to a voluntary homlinesse, whether it pleased thee to exercise thy selfe thus early with the difficulties of a stranger, or to prouide miraculously for thy selfe; I inquire not, since thou reuealest not; onely this I know, that hereby thou intendedst to teach thy Pa­rents, that thou couldest liue without them, and that not of any indigency, but out of a gracious dispensation, thou wouldst ordinarily depend vpon their care.

In the meane time, thy diuine wisdome could not but fore-know all these corro­ding thoughts, wherewith the heart of thy deare mother must needes bleed, through this sudden dereliction; yet wouldest thou leaue her for the time to her sorrow: Euen so, O Sauiour, thou thoughtest fit to visit her, that bore thee with this early affliction; Neuer any loued thee, whom thou doest not sometimes exercise with the griefe of mis­sing thee, that both we may be more carefull to hold thee, and more ioyfull in recoue­ring thee. Thou hast said, and canst not lie, I am with you to the end of the world: but euen whiles thou art really present; thou thinkest good to be absent vnto our apprehen­sions: yet if thou leaue vs, thou wilt not forsake vs; if thou leaue vs for our humiliation, thou wilt not forsake vs to our finall discomfort; thou mayest for three dayes hide thy selfe, but then we shall finde thee in the Temple; None euer sought thee with a sincere desire, of whom thou wert not found: Thou wilt not be either so little absent, as not to whet our appetites, nor so long, as to fainten the heart. After three dayes wee shall finde thee; and where should we rather hope to finde thee than in the Temple? There is the habitation for the God of Israel, there is thy resting place for euer; Oh all ye that are grieued with the want of your Sauiour, see where you must seeke him: In vaine shall ye hope to finde him in the streets, in the Tauernes, in the Theaters: seeke him in his ho­ly Temple: Seeke him with piety, seeke him with faith, there shall ye meet him, there shall ye recouer him. Whiles children of that age were playing in the streets, Christ was found fitting in the Temple, not to gaze on the outward glory of that house, or on the golden Candlestickes, or Tables, but to heare and appose the Doctors; He, who as God, gaue them all the wisdome they had, as the Sonne of man hearkens to the wis­dome he had giuen them: He, who sate in their hearts, as the Author of all learning and knowledge, sits in the midst of their schoole, as an humble Disciple: That by lear­ning of them, he might teach all the younger sort humility, and due attendance vpon their Instructours, hee could at the first haue taught the great Rabbins of Israel the deepe mysteries of God; but because he was not yet called by his Father, to the pub­lique function of a Feather, he contents himselfe to heare with diligence, and to aske with modesty, and to search onely by insinuation. Let [...]hose consider this, which will needes run as soone as they can goe: and when they finde ability, thinke they need not stay for a further vocation of God or men. Open your eyes, ye rathe ripe inuaders of Gods Chaire: and see your Sauiour in his yonger yeeres, not sitting in the eminent pul­pits of the Doctors, but in the lowly floores of the Auditors: See him that could haue taught the Angels, listning in his minority to the voice of men; Who can thinke much to learne of his Ancients, when he lookes vpon the Sonne of God, sitting at the feet of the Doctors of Israel? First he heares, then he askes: how much more doth it concerne vs to be hearers, ere we offer to be teachers of others? he gathers that heares, he spends that teacheth; if we spend before we gather, we shall soone proue bankrupts.

When he hath heard, he askes; and after that, he answers: doubtlesse those very que­stions were instructions, and meant to teach more than to learne: Neuer had these great Rabbins heard the voyce of such a tutor: in whom they might see the wisdome of God so concealing it selfe, that yet it would be knowne to be there: No maruell then if they all wondred at his vnderstanding and answers: Their eyes saw nothing but hu­mane weaknesse, their eares heard diuine sublimity of matter; betwixt what they saw, and what they heard, they could not but be distracted with a doubting admiration. And why did yee not (O ye Iewish teachers) remember, That to vs a Childe is borne, and vnto vs a Sonne is giuen, and the gouernment is vpon his shoulder, and his name shall bee called Wonderfull, Counseller, the mighty God, the euerlasting Father, the Prince of peace? Why did ye not now bethinke your selues, what the Star, the Sages, the Angels, the Shepherds, Zachary, Simeon, Anna, had premonished you? Fruitlesse is the wonder that endeth not in faith; No light is sufficient where the eyes are held through vnbeliefe or preiudice.

The Doctors were not more amazed to heare so profound a childhood, than the parents of Christ were to see him among the Doctors; the ioy of finding him, did striue with the astonishment of finding him thus: And now, not Ioseph, (he knew how little right he had to that diuine Sonne) but Mary breakes forth into a louing expostulati­on (Sonne, why hast thou dealt so with vs?) that she might not seeme to take vpon her as an imperious Mother; it is like she reserued this question till she had him alone▪ where­in she meant rather to expresse griefe than correption. Onely herein the blessed Vir­gin offended, that her inconsideration did not suppose (as it was) that some higher re­spects, than could be due to flesh and bloud, called away the Sonne of God from her, that was the daughter of man: She that was but else mother of humanity; should not haue thought that the businesse of God must for her sake be neglected: We are all par­tiall to our selues naturally, and prone to the regard of our owne rights; questionlesse this gracious Saint would not for all the world, haue willingly preferd her owne atten­dance, to that of her God: through heedlesnesses she doth so: her sonne and Sauiour is her monitor, out of his diuine loue reforming her naturall: How is it that yee sought mee? Knew yee not that I must goe about my Fathers businesse? Immediately before the blessed Virgin had said, Thy father and I sought thee with heauy hearts: Wherein both according to the supposition of the world, she called Ioseph the Father of Christ, and according to the fashion of a dutifull wife, she names her Ioseph, before her selfe. She well knew that Ioseph had nothing but a name in this businesse, she knew how God had dignified her beyond him; yet she sayes: Thy father and I sought thee; The Sonne of God stands not vpon contradiction to his mother, but leading her thoughts from his supposed father, to his true; from earth to heauen, he answers, (Knew yee not that I must goe about my Fa­thers businesses) It was honor enough to her, that he had vouchsafed to take flesh of her; It was his eternall honour, that hee was God of God, the euerlasting Sonne of the heauenly Father: good reason therefore was it, that the respects to flesh should giue place to the God of Spirits: How well contented was holy Mary with so iust an an­swer? how doth she now againe in her heart, renew her answer to the Angels, Behold the seruant of the Lord, be it according to thy word?

Wee are all the Sonnes of God in another kinde. Nature and the world thinkes wee should attend them; we are not worthy to say, we haue a Father in heauen, if we can­not steale away from these earthly distractions, and imploy our-selues in the seruices of our God.

Christs Baptisme.

IOhn did euery way foren [...]e Christ, not so much in the time of his Birth, as in his office; neither was there more vnlikenesse in their disposition and car­riage, that similitude in their function; both did preach and baptize; only Iohn baptized by himself, our Sauiour by his Disciples; our Sauiour wrought miracles by himselfe, by his Disciples; Iohn wrought none by either; Wherein Christ meant to shew himselfe a Lord, and Iohn a seruant; and Iohn meant to approue himself a true seruant to him, whose harbinger he was; hee that leapt in the wombe of his mo­ther, when his Sauiour (then newly conceiued) came in presence, bestird himselfe, when he was brought forth into the light of the Church, to the honor and seruice of his Saui­our: hee did the same before Christ, which Christ charged his Disciples to doe after him, Preach and Baptize. The Gospell ran alwayes in one tenor, and was neuer but like it selfe; So it became the Word of him in whom there is no shadow by turning, and whose Word it is, I am Iehoua, I change not.

It was fit, that he which had the Prophets, the starre, the Angels to foretell his com­ming into the world; should haue his Vsher to goe before him, when he would notifie himselfe to the world: Iohn was the Voyce of a Cryer: Christ was the Word of his Father, it was fit this Voyce should make a noyse to the world, ere the Word of the Father should speake to it; Iohns note was still Repentance; The Axe to the root, the Fan to the floore, the Chaffe to the fire; as his raiment was rough, so was his tongue; and if his foode were wilde Hony, his speech was stinging Locusts: Thus must the way be made for Christ in euery heart: Plausibility is no fit preface to regeneration: if the heart of man had continued vpright, God might haue beene intertained without con­tradiction; but now violence must be offered to our corruption, ere we can haue roome for grace; if the great Way-maker doe not cast downe hills, and raise vp valleys in the bosomes of men, there is no passage for Christ; neuer will Christ come into that soule, where the Herald of repentance hath not beene before him.

That Sauiour of ou [...]s, who from eternity lay hid in the Counsaile of God, who in the fulnes of time so came, that hee lay hid in the wombe of his mother, for the space of forty weekes; after he was come, thought fit to lye hid in Nazareth, for the space of thirty yeeres, now at last begins to shew himselfe to the world, and comes from Galile to Iordan. He that was God alwayes, and mought haue bin perfect man in an instant, would by degrees rise to the perfection both of his Manhood, and execution of his me­diator-ship; to teach vs, the necessity of leasure in spirituall proceedings; that many Suns, and successions of seasons and meanes must be stayed for, ere we can attaine our maturity; and that when we are ripe for the imployments of God, we should no lesse willingly leaue our obscurity, than we took the benefit of it for our preparation. He that was formerly circumcised would now bee baptized; what is Baptisme, but an Euan­gelicall circumcision? What was circumcision, but a legall baptisme? One both sup­plyed and succeeded the other; yet the Author of both will vndergoe both; He would be circumcised, to sanctifie his Church that was, and baptized, to sanctifie his Church that should be; that so in both Testaments he might open a way into heauen. There was in him neither filthinesse, nor foreskin of corruption, that should need either knife, or water; He came not to be a Sauiour for himselfe, but for vs: we are all vncleannesse, and vncircumcision: he would therefore haue that done to his most pure body, which should be of force to cleare our impure soules; thus making himselfe sinne for vs, that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him.

His baptisme giues vertue to ours. His last action (or rather passion) was his bapti­zing with bloud; his first was his baptization with water; both of them wash the world from their sins. Yea, this latter did not only wash the soules of men, but washeth that [Page 1190] very water, by which we are washed; from hence is that made both cleane and holy, and can both cleanse and hallow vs; And if the very handkerchiefe which touched his Apo­stles, had power of cure, how much more that Water, which the sacred body of Christ touched? Christ comes farre, to seeke his baptisme: to teach vs (for whose sake hee was baptized) to wait vpon the ordinances of God, and to sue for the fauour of spirituall blessings; They are worthlesse commodities, that are not worth seeking for, it is rarely seene, that God is found of any man vnsought for: that desire which onely makes vs capable of good things, cannot stand with neglect.

Iohn durst not baptize vnbidden: his Master sent him to doe this seruice, and behold, the Master comes to his seruant, to call for the participation of that priuiledge, which he himselfe had instituted, and enioyned; how willingly should wee come to our spiri­tuall Superiours, for our part in those mysteries, which God hath left in their keeping; yea, how gladly should we come to that Christ, who giues vs these blessings, who is giuen to vs in them!

This seemed too great an honor for the modesty of Iohn to receiue; If his mother could say, when her blessed cousin the Virgin Mary came to visit her (Whence is this to me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me?) how much more might he say so, when the diuine Sonne of that mother came to call for a fauour from him? I haue need to be baptized of thee, and commest thou to me? O holy Baptist, if there were not a grea­ter borne of women than thou; yet thou couldest not bee borne of a woman, and not need to be baptized of thy Sauiour. Hee baptized with fire, thou with water; Little would thy water haue auailed thee without his fire: If he had not baptized thee, how wert thou sanctified from the wombe? There can be no flesh without filthinesse; nei­ther thy supernaturall conception, nor thy austere life could exempt thee from the need of baptisme: Euen those, that haue not liued to sinne after the similitude of A­dam, yet are they so tainted with Adam, that vnlesse the second Adam clense them by his baptisme, they are hopelesse; There is no lesse vse of baptisme vnto all, than there holy a man is, the more sensible hee is of his vnholinesse; No carnall man could haue said (I haue neede to be baptized of thee;) neither can he finde, what hee is the better for a little Font-water. The sence of our wretchednesse, and the valuation of our spiritu­all helps, is the best tryall of our regeneration: Our Sauiour doth not deny, that ei­ther Iohn hath need to be baptized of him, or that it is strange, that he should come to be baptized of Iohn, but he will needs thus farre both honor Iohn, and disparage him­selfe, to be baptized of his Messenger; hee that would take flesh of the Virgin, cduca­tion from his Parents, sustenance from his creatures, will take baptisme from Iohn: It is the prayse of his mercy, that he will stoope so low, as to bee beholden to his creatures, which from him receiue their being and power, both to take and giue.

Yet not so much respect to Iohn, as obedience to his Father, drew him to this point of humiliation, (Thus it behoues vs to fulfill all righteousnes.) The Counsels & Appointments of God, are righteousnesse it selfe; There needs no other motiue, either to the seruant, or the Son, than the knowledge of those righteous purposes. This was enough to leade a faithful man thorow all difficulties and inconueniences; neither will it admit of any reply, or any demurre: Iohn yeeldeth to this honor, which his Sauiour puts vpon him, in giuing baptisme to the Author of it: Hee baptized others to the remission of their sinnes: now hee baptizes him, by whom they are remitted both to the Baptizer, and to others.

No sooner is Christ baptized, than hee comes forth of the water: The element is of force, but during the vse: It turnes common, when that is past, neither is the water sooner powred on his head, than the Heauens are opened, and the Holy Ghost descen­deth vpon that Head which was baptized: The Heauens are neuer shut, whiles either of the Sacraments is duly administred, and receiued: neither doe the Heauens euer thus open, without the descent of the Holy Ghost: But now that the God of Heauen is baptized, they open vnto him, which are opened to all the faithfull by him: and that [Page 1191] Holy Ghost which proceeded from him, together with the Father, ioynes with the Fa­ther in a sensible testimony of him; that now the world might see what interest he had in the Heauens, in the Father, in the holy Spirit, and might expect nothing but diuine from the entrance of such a Mediator.

Christ tempted.

NO sooner is Christ comne out of the water of Baptisme, than he enters into the fire of tentation: No sooner is the holy Spirit descended vpon his head, in the forme of a Doue, than he is led by the Spirit to be temp­ted. No sooner doth God say, (This is my Sonne) than Satan sayes, (If thou be the Some of GOd.) It is not in the power, either of the gift or seales of Grace, to deliuer vs from the assaults of Satan; they may haue the force to repell euill suggestions, they haue none to preuent them; yea, the more we are ingaged vnto God by our publike vowes, and his pledges of fauour, so much more busie and violent is the rage of that euill one, to encounter vs; We are no sooner stept forth into the field of God, than he labours to wrest our weapons out of our hands, or to turne them a­gainst vs.

The voyce from Heauen acknowledged Christ to be the Sonne of God; this diuine Testimony did not allay the malice of Satan, but exasperate it: Now that venomous Serpent swels with inward poison, and hastes to assaile him, whom God hath hounoured from Heauen. O God, how should I looke to escape the suggestions of that wicked one, when the Sonne of thy loue cannot be free? when euen grace it selfe drawes on enmity? That enemy, that spared not to strike at the Head, will he forbeare the wea­kest and remotest limme? Arme thou me therefore, with an expectation of that euill I cannot auoid; Make thou me as strong, as he is malicious; Say to my soule also (Thou art my Sonne) and let Satan doe his worst.

All the time of our Sauiours obscurity I doe not finde him set vpon; Now, that he lookes forth to the publike execution of his diuine Office, Satan bends his forces a­gainst him: Our priuacy, perhaps, may sit downe in peace, but neuer man did ende­uour a common good without opposition. It is a signe, that both the worke is holy, and the Agent faithfull, when we meet with strong affronts.

We haue reason to be comforted with nothing so much, as with resistance; If wee were not in a way to doe good, we should finde no rubs; Satan hath no cause to molest his owne, and that whiles they goe about his owne seruice; He desires nothing more, than to make vs smooth paths to sinne; but when we would turne our feet to holinesse, he blocks vp the way with tentations.

Who can wonder enough at the sawcinesse of that bold spirit, that dares to set vpon the Sonne of the euerliuing God? who can wonder enough at thy meeknesse and pati­ence, O Sauiour, that wouldst be tempted? He wanted not malice and presumption to assault thee; thou wantedst not humility to endure those assaults. I should stand amazed at this voluntary dispensation of thine, but that I see the susception of our humane na­ture, laies thee open to this condition. It is necessarily incident to manhood to be liable to tentations; Thou wouldest not haue put on flesh, if thou hadst meant vtterly to put off this consequence of our infirmity: If the state of innocence could haue beene any defence against euill motions, the first Adam had not beene tempted, much lesse the second. It is not the presenting of tentations that can hurt vs, but their entertainment. Ill counsell is the fault of the Giuer, not of the Refuser; We cannot forbid lewd eyes to looke in at our windowes, we may shut our doores against their entrance; It is no lesse our praise to haue resisted, than Satans blame to suggest euill. Yea, O blessed Sauiour, how glorious was it for thee, how happy for vs, that thou were tempted? Had not Sa­tan [Page 1192] tempted thee, how shouldest thou haue ouercome? Without blowes there can be no victory, no triumph: How had thy power beene manifested, if no aduersary had tri­ed thee? The first Adam was tempted and vanquished; the second Adam, to repay and repaire that foile, doth vanquish in being tempted. Now haue we not a Sauiour, and High Priest, that cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but such an one, as was in all things tempted in like sort, yet without sinne; how boldly therefore may we goe vnto the Throne of grace, that we may receiue mercy, and finde grace of helpe in time of need? Yea, this Duell was for vs; Now we see by this conflict of our Almigh­ty Champion, what manner of Aduersary we haue, how he fights, how he is resisted, how ouercomne. Now our very temptation affords vs comfort, in that we see, the dea­rer we are vnto God, the more obnoxious we are to this triall; neither can we be dis­couraged by the hainousnesse of those euils, whereto wee are moued, since wee see the Sonne of God solicited to infidelity, couetousnesse, idolatry; How glorious therefore was it for thee, O Sauiour, how happy for vs that thou were tempted?

Where then wast thou tempted, O blessed Iesu; or whither wentest thou to meet with our great aduersary? I doe not see thee led into the market-place, or any other part of the city, or thy home-sted of Nazareth, but into the vast wildernesse, the habitation of beasts; a place that carrieth in it, both horror and opportunity; why wouldst thou thus retire thy selfe from men? but as confident Champions are wont to giue aduantage of ground or weapon, to their Antagonist, that the glory of their victory may be the grea­ter: So wouldest thou, O Sauiour, in this conflict with our common enemy, yeeld him his owne termes for circumstances, that thine honour and his foile may be the more. Solitarinesse is no small helpe to the speed of a tentation: Woe to him that is alone, for if he fall, there is not a second to lift him vp. Those that out of an affectation of holi­nesse seeke for solitude in rocks and caues of the deserts, doe no other than run into the mouth of the danger of tentation, whiles they thinke to auoid it. It was enough for thee, to whose diuine power the gates of hell were weaknesse, thus to challenge the Prince of darknesse; Our care must be alwaies to eschew all occasions of spirituall danger; and (what we may) to get vs out of the reach of tentations.

But, O the depth of the Wisdome of God! How camest thou, O Sauiour, to be thus tempted? That Spirit whereby thou wast conceiued, as man, and which was one with thee and the Father, as God, led thee into the wildernesse to bee tempted of Satan; Whiles thou taughtest vs to pray to thy Father, Leade vs not temptation, thou mean­test to instruct vs, that if the same Spirit led vs not into this perilous way, we goe not into it; Wee haue still the same conduct; Let the path bee what it will, how can wee miscarry in the hand of a Father? Now may wee say to Satan, as thou didst vnto Pilate; Thou couldst haue no power ouer me, except it were giuen thee from aboue; The Spirit led thee, it did not driue thee; here was a sweet inuitation, no compulsion of violence. So absolutely conformable was thy will to thy Deity, as if both thy natures had but one volition; In this first draught of thy bitter potion, thy soule said in a reall subiection, Not may will, but thy will be done. We imitate thee, O Sauiour, though we cannot reach to thee; All thine are led by thy Spirit; Oh teach vs to forget that we haue wils of our owne. The Spirit led thee; thine inuincibie strength did not animate thee into this combat vncalled. What do we weaklings so far presume vpon our abilities, or successe, as that we dare thrust our selues vpon temptations vnbidden, vnwarranted? Who can pitty the shipwracke of those Marriners, which will needes put forth, and hoise sailes in a tempest?

Forty dayes did our Sauiour spend in the wildernesse, fasting, and solitary, all which time was worne out in temptation; how euer the last brunt, because it was most violent, is onely expressed; Now could not the aduersary complaine of disaduantage, whiles he had the full scope both of time and place to doe his worst; And why did it please thee, O Sauiour, to fast forty dayes, and forty nights; vnlesse as Moses fasted for­ty dayes at the deliuery of the Law, and Elias at the restitution of the Law; So thou thoughtest fit at the accomplishment of the Law, and the promulgation of [Page 1193] the Gospel to fulfil the time of both these Types of thine, Wherein thou intendest our wonder, not our imitation; Not our imitation of the time, though of the act. Here were no faulty desires of the flesh, in thee to be tamed, no possibility of a freer & more easie assent of the soule to God, that could bee affected of thee, who wast perfectly vnited vnto God; but as for vs thou wouldst suffer death, so for vs thou wouldst suffer hunger; that we might learne by fasting, to prepare our selues for tentations: In fasting so long thou intendest the manifestation of thy power; in fasting no longer, the truth of thy man-hood; Moses & Elias, through the miraculous sustentation of God, fasted so long, without any question made of the truth of their bodies; So long therefore thou thoughtest good to fast, as by the reason of these precedents, might be without preiu­dice of thine humanitie; which if it should haue pleased thee to support, as thou couldest without meanes, thy very power might haue opened the mouth of cauils a­gainst the veritie of thine humane nature; That thou mightest therefore well approue, that there was no difference betwixt thee and vs, but sinne, thou that couldst haue fasted without hunger, and liued without meat, wouldst both feed, and fast, and hunger.

Who can bee discouraged with the scantinesse of friends, or bodily prouisions, when hee sees his Sauiour thus long destitute of all earthly comforts, both of Socie­tie and sustenance. Oh the policie and malice of that olde Serpent, when hee sees Christ bewray some infirmitie of nature in being hungry, then hee layes sorest at him by temptations; His eye was neuer off from our Sauiour, all the time of his se­questration; and now that hee thinkes he espyes any one part to lye open, hee driues at it with all his might; We haue to doe with an Aduersary, no lesse vigilant than malicious, who will bee sure to watch all opportunities of our mischiefe, and where hee sees any aduantage of weaknesse, will not neglect it. How should wee stand vpon our guard for preuention; that both wee many not giue him occasions of our hurt, nor take hurt by those we haue giuen.

When our Sauiour was hungrie, Satan tempts him in matter of food; not then, of wealth or glorie; He well knowes both what baits, to fish withall, and when, and how to lay them; How safe and happie shall we be, if we shall bend our greatest care where we discerne the most danger?

In euery temptation there is an appearance of good; whether of the bodie; of minde, or estate; The first is the lust of the flesh, in any carnall desire; the second the pride of heart, and life; the third the lust of the eyes; To all these, the first Adam is tempted, and in all miscarryed; the second Adam is tempted to them all, and ouer­commeth; The first man was tempted, to carnall appetite by the forbidden fruite; to pride by the suggestion of being as God; To couetousnesse, in the ambitious de­sire of knowing good and euill; Satan hauing found all the motions so successfull with the first Adam in his innocent estate, will now tread the same steppes in his temptations of the second; The stones must be made bread; there is the motion to a carnall appetite; The guard and attendance of Angels must bee presumed on, there is a motion to pride; The Kingdomes of the Earth, and glory of them must be offered, there to couetousnesse and ambition.

Sathan could not but haue heard God say This is my welbeloued sonne, hee had heard the Message and the Caroll of the Angels; he saw the Starre, and the iourney, and Offerings, of the Sages, hee could not but take notice of the gratulations of Za­chary, Simeon, Anna; hee well knew the Predictions of the Prophets; yet now that hee saw Christ [...]s [...]ting with hunger, as not comprehending how infirmities could consist with a God-head, hee can say, (If thou bee the Sonne of God;) Had not Sathan knowne that the Sonne of God was to come into the World, he had neuer said (If thou be the Sonne of God.) His very supposition conuinces him; The ground of his temptation, answers itselfe; If therefore Christ seemed to bee a meere man, because after fortie dayes hee was hungry, why was hee not confessed more than a man, in that for fortie dayes hee hungred not? The motiue of the temptation is worse than the [Page 1194] motion, (If thou bee the Sonne of God) Sathan could not choose another suggesti­on of so great importance. All the worke of our Redemption, of our Saluation, de­pends vpon this one Truth, Christ is the Sonne of God; How should hee else haue ransomed the World, how should hee haue done, how should hee haue suffered that, which was satisfactory to his Fathers wrath? How should his actions, or passion bin valuable to the sinnes of all the World? What maruell is it if wee that are sonnes by Adoption, bee assaulted with the doubts of our interest in God, when the naturall Sonne, the Sonne of his Essence is thus tempted? Since all our comfort consists in this point, heere must needes bee laid the chiefe battery; and heere must bee placed our strongest defence.

To turne stones into bread, had bin no more faultie in it selfe, than to turne Wa­ter into Wine; But to doe this in a distrust of his Fathers Prouidence, to abuse his power and libertie in doing it, to worke a miracle of Sathans choice, had beene dis­agreeable to the Sonne of God: There is nothing more ordinary with our spirituall enemie, than by occasion of want to moue vs to vnwarrantable courses; Thou art poore, steale; Thou canst not rise by honest meanes, vse indirect; How easie had it beene for our Sauiour, to haue confounded Sathan by the power of his God-head? But hee rather chuses to vanquish him by the Sword of the Spirit, that hee might teach vs how to resist and ouercome the powers of darknesse? If hee had subdued Sathan by the Almighty power of the Deitie, wee might haue had what to wonder at, not what to imitate; now hee vseth that weapon, which may be familiar vnto vs, that hee may teach our weaknesse how to bee victorious; Nothing in Heauen or Earth can beate the forces of Hell, but the Word of God; How carefully should wee furnish our selues with this powerfull munition; how should our hearts and mouthes bee full of it? Teach mee, O Lord, the way of thy Statutes; O take not from mee the words of Truth; Let them bee my Songs in the house of my pilgrimage; So shall I make an­swere to my Blasphemers. What needed Christ to haue answered Sathan at all, if it had not beene to teach vs, that temptations must not haue their way; but must be answe­red by resistance; and resisted by the Word.

I doe not heare our Sauiour auerre himselfe to be a God; against the blasphemous insinuation of Sathan; neyther doe I see him working this miraculous Conuersion, to proue himselfe the Sonne of God; but most wisely hee takes away the ground of the temptation; Sathan had taken it for granted, that man cannot bee sustayned without bread; and therefore inferres the necessitie of making bread of stones; Our Sauiour shewes him from an infallible Word, that hee had mislayed his suggestion; That man liues not by vsuall food only, but by euery word that proceedeth from the mouth of God; Hee can either sustaine without bread, as hee did Moses and Elias, or with a miraculous bread, as the Israelites with Manna, or send ordinary meanes miraculously, as food to his Prophet by the Rauens, or miraculously multiply or­dinary meanes, as the Meale and Oyle to the Sareptan Widdow: All things are sustayned by his Almighty Word: Indeed wee liue by food, but not by any vertue that is without God; without the incurrence of whose Prouidence, bread would rather choke, than nourish vs; Let him withdraw his hand from his creature, in their greatest abundance wee perish; Why doe we therefore bend our eyes on the meanes, and not looke vp to the hand that giues the blessing?

What so necesary dependance hath the blessing vpon the creature, if our Prayers hold them not together; As wee may not neglect the meanes, so wee may not neg­lect the procurement of a blessing vpon the meanes, nor bee vnthankfull to the hand that hath giuen the blessing.

In the first assault Sathan moues Christ to doubt of his Fathers Prouidence, and to vse vnlawfull meanes to help himselfe: in the next, hee moues him to presume vpon his Fathers protection, and the seruice of his blessed Angels; Hee grounds the first vpon a conceit of want, the next of abundance; If hee be in extreames, it is all to one end, to misleade vnto euill: If wee cannot be driuen drowne to despayre, he la­bours [Page 1195] to lift vs vp to presumption; It is no one foyle [...] put this bold spirit out of countenance: Temptations like waues; breake one in the [...]eke of another▪ Whil [...] wee are in this warfare, wee must make account, that the repulse of one temptation doth but more to another.

That blessed Sauiour of ours; that was content to bee led from: Iordan into the Wildernesse, for the aduantage of the first temptation, yeelds to bee [...] from the Wildernesse to Ierusalem, for the aduantage of the second, The place doth not a little auayle to the act, The Wildernesse was fit for a temptation, ari [...] from want, it was not fit for a temptation mouing to vain-glory. The populous Citie was the fittest for such a motion; Ierusalem was the glory of the World, the Temple was the glory of Ierusalem, the Pinacles, the highest peace of the Pinacle, there is Christ content to be set for the opportunitie of tentation: O Sauiour of men; how can wee wonder enough at this humilitie of thine, that thou worthless so f [...]rre abas [...] thy selfe, as to suffer thy pure and sacred Body to bee transported by the presumptuous and malicious hand of that vncleane spirit? It was not his power, it was thy patience, that deserues our admiration, Neyther can this seeme [...] strange to vs, when wee consider, that if Sathan bee the head of wicked men, wicked men [...] the members of Sathan; What was Pilate, or the Iewes that persecuted thine innocence, but limmes of this Deuill? and why are wee then amazed, to see thee touched, and locally transported by the head, whe wee see thee yeelding thy selfe ouer, to bee crucified by the members? If Sathan did the worke and greater mediately by their hands, no maruell if hee doe the lesse and easier, immediately by his owne, yet neyther of them without thy voluntary dispensation. Hee could not [...] looked n [...] thee, with­out thee; And if the Sonne of God, did thus suffer his owne holy and precious Bo­die, to bee carryed by Sathan, what wonder is it; if that Enemie haue sometimes power giuen him, ouer the sinnefull bodies of the adopted Sonnes of God? It is not the strength of faith that can secure vs from the outward violences of that euill one. This difference I finde betwixt his spirituall and bodily assaults: those are beaten backe by the shield of faith, there aduise not of such repulse; As the best man may bee lame, blinde, diseased, so through the permission of God, hee may bee bodily vexed by an old Ma [...]yer; Grace was neuer giuen vs for a Target against externall afflictions.

Mee thinkes, I see Christ, hoysed vpon the highest Battlements of the Temple whose very roofe was an hundred and thirty Cubits high; and Sathan standing by him with this speech in his mouth, Well then, since in the matter of nourishments thou will needs depend vpon thy Fathers Prouidence, that hee can without meanes sustaine thee, take now further trial of that Prouidence, in thy miraculous preser­uation; Cast thy selfe downe from this height, Behold, thou art hereiin Ierusalem, the famous and holy Citie of the World; here thou art on the top of the pinacle of that Temple, which is dedicated to thy Father, and, if thou bee God, to thy selfe▪ the eyes of all men, are now fixt vpon thee, there cannot bee deuised a more ready way to spred thy glory, and to proclaime thy Deitie, than by casting thy selfe head long to the Earth. All the World will say, there is more in thee, than a man; and for danger, there can bee none; What can hurt him, that is the Sonne of God? and wherefore serues that glorious Guard of Angels, which haue by diuine Commission, taken vpon them the charge of thine humanity? since therefore in contract, them mayest bee both safe, and celebrated, trust thy Father, and those thy seruiceable spi­rits with thine assured preseruation, Cast thy selfe downe. And why didst thou not, O thou malignant spirit, endeuour to cast downe my Sauiour, by those same pre­sumptuous hands, that brought him vp, since the descent is more easie than the ray­sing vp? was it for that, it had not beene so great an aduantage to thee, that hee should fall by thy meanes, as by his owne falling into sinne, was more than to fall from the pinacle; still thy care and suite is, to make vs An [...] to our selues of euill, thou gainest nothing by our bodily hurt, if the soule bee safe: Or was it rather for [Page 1194] that, thou couldst not? I doubt not, but thy malice, could as well haue serued, to haue offered this measure to himselfe, as to his holy Apostle soone after, but hee that bounded thy power, tether'd thee shorter; Thou couldst not, thou canst not doe what thou wouldst. He that would permit thee to carrie him vp, binds thy hands from cast­ing him downe: And woe were it for vs if thou wer [...] not euer stinted.

Why did Satan carry vp Christ so high, but on purpose, that his fall might bee the more deadly; so deales hee still with vs, he exalts vs, that wee may bee dangerous­ly abased; Hee puffs them vp with swelling thoughts of their owne worthinesse, that they may bee vile in the eyes of God, and fall into condemnation: It is the manner of God, to cast downe, that hee may raise, to abase that hee may exalt; Contrarily, Satan raises vp, that he may throw downe, and intends nothing but our deiection, in our aduancement.

Height of place giues opportunity of tentation: Thus busie is that wicked one, in working against the members of Christ. If any of them bee in eminence aboue others, those hee labours most to ruinate; They had need to stand fast, that stand high; Both there is more danger of their falling, and more hurt in their fall.

Hee that had presumed thus farre, to tempt the Lord of Life, would faine now draw him also to presume vpon his Deitie; If thou bee the Sonne of God, cast thy selfe downe. There is not a more tryed shaft in all his quiuer, than this; a perswa­sion to men, to beare themselues too bold vpon the fauour of God; Thou art the Elect and Redeemed of God; sinne, because grace hath abounded, sinne, that it may abound; Thou art safe enough, though thou offend, bee not too much an aduersarie to thine owne liberty: False spirit, it is no libertie to sinne, but seruitude rather, there is no libertie, but in the freedome from sinne; Euery one of vs, that hath the hope of Sonnes, must purge himselfe, euen as hee is pure, that hath redee­med vs: Wee are bought with a price, therefore must wee glorifie God in our bo­dies and spirits, for they are Gods; Our Sonne-ship teaches vs awe and obedience; and therefore, because wee are Sonnes, wee will not cast our selues downe into sinne.

How idlely doe Satan and wicked men measure God, by the crooked line of their owne misconceit: Ywis, Christ cannot bee the Sonne of God, vnlesse he cast him­selfe downe from the Pinacle; vnlesse hee come downe from the Crosse. God is not mercifull vnlesse he honour them in all their desires; not iust, vnlesse hee take spee­die vengeance, where they require it; But when they haue spent their folly vpon these vaine imaginations, Christ is the Sonne of God, though hee stay on the top of the Temple, God will be mercifull, though wee mis-carry, and iust though sinners seeme lawlesse. Neither will hee bee any other than hee is: or measured by any rule, but him selfe.

But what is this I see, Satan himselfe with a Bible vnder his arme, with a Text in his mouth, It is written, Hee shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee? How still in that wicked One doth subtilty striue with Presumption? Who could not, but o­uer-wonder at this, if hee did not consider, that since the Deuill dare to touch the sacred Body of Christ with his hand, hee may well touch the Scriptures of God with his tongue? Let no man henceforth maruell, to heare Heretikes or Hypo­crites, quote Scriptures, when Satan himselfe hath not spared to cite them; what are they the worse for this, more than that holy Body, which is transported? Some haue beene poysoned by their meates and drinks, yet either these nourish vs, or nothing: It is not the Letter of the Scripture that can carry it, but the Sence, if wee diuide these two, wee prophane and abuse that word wee alledge. And wherefore doth this foule spirit vrge a Text, but for imitation, for preuention, and for successe? Christ had alledged a Scripture vnto him, hee re-alledges Scripture vnto Christ: At leastwise, hee will counterfeit an imitation of the Sonne of God; Neither is it in this alone; what one act euer passed the Hand of God, which Satan did not apishly at­tempt to second? If wee follow Christ in the outward action, with contrary inten­tions, wee follow Satan, in following Christ. Or, perhaps, Satan meant to ma [...]e [Page 1197] Christ hereby weary of this weapon; As wee see fashions, when they are taken vp of the Vnworthy, are cast off by the Great; It was, doubtlesse, one cause, why Christ afterward forbad the Deuill euen to confesse the Truth, because his mouth was a flander. But chiefly doth he this, for a better colour of his tentation: Hee g [...]ds ouer this false mettall with Scripture, that it may passe current; Euen now is Satan trans­formed into an Angell of light, and will seeme godly for a mischiefe; If Hypocrites make a faire shew to deceiue with a glorious lustre of holinesse, wee see whence they borrowed it: How many thousand soules are betrayed by the abuse of what word, whose vse is soueraigne and sauing. No Deuill is so dangerous as the religious De­uill. If good meate turne to the nourishment, not of nature, but of the disease, wee may not forbeare to feed, but indeauour to purge the body of those euill humours, which cause the stomach to worke against it selfe. O God, thou that hast giuen vs light, giue vs cleare and sound eyes, that we may take comfort of that light thou hast giuen vs; Thy Word is holy, make our hearts so, and than shall they finde that Word; not more true than cordiall; Let not this diuine Table of thine, bee made a snare to our soules.

What can bee a better act than to speake Scripture? It were a wonder if Satan should doe a good thing well; He cites Scripture then, but with mutilation, and di­stortion; it comes not out of his mouth, but maymed and peruerted; One peece is left out, all mis-applyed; Those that wrest or mangle Scripture for their owne turne, it is easie to see from what Schoole they come. Let vs take the word from the Au­thour, not from the Vsurper: Dauid would not doubt to eate that sheepe, which hee pulled out of the mouth of the Beare or Lyon; (Hee shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee:) Oh comfortable assurance of our protection; Gods children neuer goe vnat­tended; Like vnto great Princes wee walke euer in the midst of our guard, though inuisible, yet true, carefull, powerfull; What creatures are so glorious as the An­gels of heauen, yet their Maker hath set them to serue vs: Our adoption makes vs at once great and safe; Wee may bee contemptible and ignominious in the eyes of the world, but the Angels of God obserue vs the while, and scorne not to wait vp­on vs in our homeliest occasions; The Sunne, or the light may wee keepe out of our houses, the aire we cannot; much lesse these Spirits, that are more simple and imma­teriall: No walls, no bolts, can seuer them from our sides: they accompany vs in dungeons, they goe with vs into our exile; How can wee either feare danger, or complaine of solitarinesse, whiles wee haue so vnseparable so glorious Compa­nions?

Is our Sauiour distasted with Scripture, because Satan misse-layes it in his dish? Doth he not rather snatch this sword out of that impure hand, and beat Satan with the weapon which he abuseth; (It is written, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God;) The Scripture is one, as that God, whose it is; Where it carryes an appearance of difficultie or inconuenience, it needs no light to cleare it, but that, which it hath in it selfe. All doubts that may arise from it, are fully answered by collation; It is true that God hath taken this care, and giuen this charge of his owne; hee will haue them kept, not in their sinnes; they may trust him, they may not tempt him; here meant to incourage their faith, not their presumption. To cast our selues vpon an imme­diate prouidence, when meanes faile not, is to disobey, in stead of beleeuing God; we may challenge God on his Word, wee may not straine him beyond [...]; wee may make account of what hee promised, wee may not subiect his promises to vniust [...] ­minations; and where no need is, make triall of his Power, Iustice, Mercy, by deuises of our owne. All the Deuils in hell, could not elude the force of this di­uine answer; and now Satan sees how vainely hee tempteth Christ to tempt God.

Yet againe for all this, doe I see him setting vpon the Sonne of God: Satan is not foyled when he is resisted: neither diffidence, nor presumption can fasten vp­on Christ, he shall be tryed with honour; As some expert Fences that challenges at [Page 1198] all weapons, so doth this great enemie; in vaine shall we plead our skill in some, if wee faile in any; It must be our wisedome to be prepared for all kind of assaults: As those that hold Townes and Forts doe, not onely defend themselues from incursions, but from the Canon and the Pioner; still doth that subtill Serpent trauerse his ground for an aduantage; The Temple is not high enough for his next tentation; He therefore carrie vp Christ to the top of an exceeding high mountaine; All enemies in pitcht fields striue for the benefit of the Hill, or Riuer, or Wind, or Sunne; That which his seruant [...]ac did by his instigation, himselfe doth now immediately, change pla­ces in hope of preuailing. If the obscure Countrie will not moue vs, hee tries what the Court can doe, if not our home, the Tauerne, if not the field, our closet; As no place is left free by his malice, so no place must be made preiudiciall by our carelessnes; and as we should alwayes watch ouer our selues, so then most, when the opportunity caries cause of suspition.

Wherefore is Christ caried vp so high but for prospect? If the Kingdomes of the earth and their glorie, were onely to be represented to his imagination; the valley would haue serued; If to the outward sence, no hill could suffice; Circular bodies though small, cannot bee seene at once. This show was made to both, diuers kingdomes lying round about Iudea were represented to the eye; The glory of them to the imagination; Satan meant the eye could tempt the fancie; no lesse than the fancie could tempt the will. How many thousand soules haue died of the wound of the eye; If we doe not let in sinne at the window of the eye, or the doore of the eare, it cannot enter into our hearts.

If there be any pompe, maiestie, pleasure, brauerie in the world, where should it bee but in the Courts of Princes, whom God hath made his Images, his deputies on earth? There is soft rayment, sumptuous feasts, rich Iewels, honourable attendance, glorious triumphs, royall state, those Satan layes out to the fairest show: But Oh, the craft of that old Serpent; Many a care attends greatnesse; No Crowne is without thornes: High seates are neuer but vneasie; all those infinite discontentments, which are the shaddow of earthly Soueraigntie, he hides out of the way; nothing may bee seene, but what may both please and allure, Satan is still and euer like himselfe; If tentations might be but turnd about and showne on both sides, the kingdome of darknesse would not be so populous. Now whensoeuer the Tempter sets vpon any poore soule, all sting of conscience, wrath iudgement, torment is concealed, as if they were not; Nothing may appeare to the eye but pleasure, profit, and a seeming happinesse in the enioying our desires; those other wofull obiects are reserued for the farewell of sinne; that our mise­rie may be seene and felt at once; When we are once sure, Satan is a Tyrant, till then, he is a Parasite: There can be no safetie, if we doe not view as well the backe as the face of tentations.

But oh presumption and impudence, that hell it selfe may bee asham'd of; The Diuell dares say to Christ, All these will I giue thee, if thou wilt fall downe and wor­ship mee; That beggerly spirit, that hath not an [...]ich of earth, can offer the whole world to the maker; to the owner of it; The slaue of God, would bee adored of his Creator; How can wee hope hee should bee sparing of false boasts, and of vnrea­sonable promises vnto vs, when hee dares offer kingdomes to him by whom Kings reigne?

Tentations on the right hand are most dangerous; how many that haue beene hard­ned with feare, haue melted with honour; There is no doubt of that soule that will not bite at the golden hooke.

False li [...]rs and vaine-glorious boasters, see the top of their pedigree; If I may not rather say, that Satan doth borrow the vse of their tongues for a time; Whereas faith­full is hee that hath promised, who will also doe it. Fdelitie and truth is issue of the hea­uen.

If Idolatrie were not a deare sinne to Satan, hee would not bee so importunate to compasse it; It is miserable to see how he draws the world insensibly into this sinne, [Page 1199] which they professe to detest; Those that would rather hazard the furnace, than worship Gold in a statue, yet doe adore it in the stampe, and finde no saint with themselues. If our hearts bee drawne to stoope vnto an ouer high respect of any creature, wee are Idolaters. O God, it is no maruell if thy ielousie be kindled at the admission of any of thine owne workes, into a competition of honour with their Creatour.

Neuer did our Sauiour say, Auoide Satan, till now; It is a iust indignation, that is conceiued at the motion of a riualitie with God; Neither yet did Christ exercise his di­uine power in this command, but by the necessary force of Scripture, driues away that impure Tempter; It is written, thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him onely shalt thou serue: The rest of our Sauiours answeres were more full and direct, than that they could admit of a replie, but this was so flat and absolute, that it vtterly daunted the courage of Satan, and put him to a shamefull flight, and made him for the time, weary of his trade.

The way to be rid of the troublesome solicitations of that wicked one, is continued resistance. He that forcibly droue the tempter from himselfe, takes him off from vs, and will not abide his assaults perpetuall; It is our exercise and triall, that hee intends, not our confusion.

SIMON called.

AS the Sunne in his first rising, drawes all eyes to it; So did this Sunne of righteousnesse, when he first shone forth into the world; His mira­culous cures drew Patients, his diuine doctrine drew Auditors, both together drew the admiring multitude by troopes after him. And why doe wee not still follow thee, O Sauiour, thorow deserts and mountaines, ouer land and Seas, that wee may bee both healed, and taught. It was thy word, that when thou wert lift vp, thou wouldst draw all men vnto thee; Behold thou art lift vp long since, both to the tree of shame, and to the throne of heauenly glory, Draw vs, and wee shall runne after thee; Thy word is still the same, though proclaimed by men, thy vertue is still the same, though exercised vpon the spirits of men; Oh giue vs, to hunger after both, that by both our soules may be sa­tisfied.

I see the people not onely following Christ, but pressing vpon him; euen very vnmannerlinesse finds here both excuse and acceptation; they did not keepe their distances in an awe to the Maistie of the speaker, whiles they were rauished with the power of the speech, yet did not our Sauiour checke their vnreuerent throng­ing, but rather incourages their forwardnesse. Wee cannot offend thee, O God, with the importunitie of our desires; It likes thee well, that the Kingdome of hea­uen should suffer violence. Our slacknesse doth euer displease thee, neuer our vehe­mencie.

The throng of Auditors forced Christ to leaue the shore, and to make Peters ship his pulpet; Neuer were there such nets cast out of that fisher-boate before; whiles hee was vpon the land, hee healed the sicke bodies by his touch; now that he was vpon the Sea, hee cured the sicke soules by his doctrine; and is purposely seuered from the multitude, that he may vnite them to him. Hee that made both Sea and land, causeth both of them to conspire to the opportunities of doing good.

Simon was busie, washing his nets: Euen those nets that caught nothing, must bee washed, no lesse than if they had sped well: The nights toyle doth not excuse his dayes worke: Little did Simon thinke of leauing those nets, which hee so carefully washed, and now Christ interrupts him with the fauour and blessing of his gracious [Page 1200] presence; Labour in our calling (how homely soeuer) makes vs capable of diuine be­nediction. The honest fisher-man, when he saw the people flocke after Christ, and heard him speake with such power, could not but conceiue a generall and confuse apprehen­sion of some excellent worth in such a Teacher, and therefore is glad to honor his ship with such a guest; and is first Christs host by sea, ere he is his Disciple by land; An hum­ble and seruiceable entertainment of a Prophet of God, was a good foundation of his future honour; Hee that would so easily lend Christ his hand, and his ship, was likely soone after to bestow himselfe vpon his Sauiour.

SIMON hath no sooner done this seruice to Christ, than Christ is preparing for his reward; when the Sermon is ended, the ship-roome shall be paide for abundantly; Nei­ther shall the Host expect any other pay-master than himselfe: Lanch forth into the deepe, and let downe your Nets to make a draught: That ship which lent Christ an opportunitie of catching men vpon the shore, shall be requited with a plentifull draught of fish in the deepe: It had beene as easie for our Sauiour, to haue brought the fish to Peters ship, close to the shore, yet as chusing rather to haue the ship carried to the shole of fish, hee bids (Lanch fort into the deepe:) In his miracles, he loues euer to meete nature in her bounds; and when shee hath done her best, to supply the rest by his ouer-ruling pow­er; The same power therefore, that could haue caused the fishes to leape vpon drie land, or to leaue themselues forsaken of the waters, vpon the sands of the Lake, will rather finde them in a place naturall to their abiding (Lanch out into the deepe.)

Rather in a desire to gratifie and obey his guest, than to pleasure himselfe, will Simon bestow one cast of his net; Had Christ enioyned him an harder taske, he had not refu­sed; yet not without an allegation of the vnlikelyhood of successe, (Master we haue tra­uailed all night, and caught nothing; yet at thy word I will let downe the Net.) The night was the fittest time for the hopes of their trade not vniustly might Simon misdoubt his speed by day, when he had worne out the night in vnprofitable labor: Sometimes God cros­seth the fairest of our exspectations, and giues a blessing to those times and meanes whereof we despaire. That paines cannot bee cast away which wee resolue to lose for Christ. Oh God, how many doe I see casting out their Nets in the great Lake of the world, which in the whole night of their life haue caught nothing; They conceiue mis­chiefe and bring forth iniquitie; They hatch Cockatrices egges, and weaue the Spiders web; he that eateth of their egges dieth, and that which is troden vpoh, breaketh out into a Serpent; Their webs shall be no garment, neither shall they couer themselues with their labours.

Oh yee sonnes of men, how long will yee loue vanitie, and follow after lyes? Yet if we haue thus vainely mispent the time of our darkenesse; Let vs at the command of Christ, cast out our new-washen nets; our humble and penitent obedience, shall come home laden with blessings, (And when they had so done, they inclosed a great multitude of fishes, so that their Net brake:) What a difference there is betwixt our owne voluntarie acts, and those that are done vpon command; not more in the grounds of them, than in the issue? those are oft-times fruitlesse, these euer successefull: Neuer man threw out his Net at the word of his Sauiour, and drew it backe emptie; who would not obey thee, O Christ, since thou dost so bountifully requite our weakest seruices? It was not meere retribution that was intended in this euent, but instruction also: This act was not with­out a mysterie; He that should be made a fisher of men, shall in this draught foresee his successe; the kingdome of heauen is like a draw-net, cast into the Sea, which when it is full, men draw to land; The very first draught that Peter made after the complement of his Apostleship, inclosed no lesse than three thousand soules. Oh powerfull Gospell, that can fetch sinfull men from out of the depthes of naturall corruption: Oh happie soules, that from the blinde and muddie cels of our wicked nature, are drawne forth to the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God! Simons Net breakes with the store; aboun­dance is sometimes no lesse troublesome than want; the Net should haue held, if Christ had not meant to ouer-charge Simon both with blessing and admiration: How happily [Page 1201] is that Net broken, whose rupture drawes the fisher to Christ. Though the Net brake, yet the fish escaped not; He that brought them thither to be taken, held them there till they were taken, (They beckned to their partners in the other ship, that they should come and helpe them;) There are other ships in partnership with Peter, hee doth not fish all the Lake alone; There cannot be a better improuement of societie, than to help vs gaine, to relieue vs in our profitable labours; to draw vp the spirituall draught into the ves­sell of Christ, and his Church: wherefore hath God giuen vs partners, but that wee should becken to them for their aide in our necessarie occasions? Neither doth Simon slacken his hand, because he had assistants. What shall wee say to those lazie fishers, who can set others to the Drag, whiles themselues looke on at ease; caring onely to feede themselues with the fish; not willing to wet their hands with the Net? What shall we say to this excesse of gaine? The Nets breake, the ships sinke with their burden: Oh happie complaint of too large a capture! O Sauiour, if those Apostolicall vessels of thy first rigging, were thus ouer-laide, ours flote and totter with a ballasted lightnesse: Thou, who art no lesse present in these bottomes of ours, lade them with an equall fraight of conuerted soules, and let vs praise thee for thus sinking.

SIMON was a skilfull Fisher, and knew well the depth of his trade, and now per­ceiuing more than Art or nature in this draught, he falles downe at the knees of Iesus, saying, (Lord, goe from me, for I am a sinfull man.) Himselfe is caught in this Net: Hee doth not greedily fall vpon so vnexspected & profitable a bootie, but he turnes his eyes from the draught to himselfe, from the act to the Author, acknowledging vilenesse in the one, in the other Maiestie; (Goe from me Lord▪ for I am a sinfull man.)

It had beene pitie the honest Fisher-man should haue beene taken at his Word: Oh Simon, thy Sauiour is come into thine owne ship to call thee; to call others by thee vnto blessednesse, and doest thou say, Lord goe from me? As if the patient should say to the Physician; Depart from me, for I am sicke. It was the voice of astonishment, not of dislike; the voice of humilitie, not of discontentment: yea, because thou art a sinfull man, therefore hath thy Sauiour need to come to thee, to stay with thee; and because thou art humble in the acknowledgement of thy sinfulnesse, therefore Christ delights to abide with thee, and will call thee to abide with him; No man euer fared the worse for abasing himselfe to his God; Christ hath left many a soule, for froward and vnkind vsage, neuer any for the disparagement of it self, and intreaties of humilitie Simon could not deuise how to hold Christ faster, than by thus suing to him to be gone, than by thus pleading his vnworthinesse.

O my soule be not weary of complaining of thine owne wretchednesse, disgrace thy selfe to him that knowes thy vilenesse; be astonished at those mercies which haue shamed thine ill deseruings; Thy Sauiour hath no power to goe away from a prostrate heart; Hee that resists the proud, heartens the lowly. (Feare not, for I will make thee hence-forth a Fisher of men.) Loe, this Humilitie is rewarded with an App­stleship: What had the Earth euer more glorious, than a Legacy from Heauen? Hee that bade Christ goe from him, shall haue the honour to goe fast [...] this happy errand; This was a Trade that Simon had no skill of; it could not but be enough to him, That Christ said, I will make thee; the miracle shewed him able to make good his word; hee that hath power to command the Fishes to be taken, can easily enable the hands to take them.

What is this diuine Trade of ours then, but a spirituall Piscation? The World is a Sea, Soules like Fishes swim at liberty in this Deepe, the Nets of wholsome Doctrine, draw vp some to the shore of Grace and Glory; How much skill, and toyle, and pati­ence, is requisite in this Art? Who is sufficient for these things? This Sea, these Nets, the Fishers, the Fish, the Vessels are all thine, O God; doe what thou wilt in vs, and by vs; Giue vs ability and grace to take, giue men will and grace to be taken, and take thou glory by that which thou hast giuen.

The marriage in Cana.

WAs this then thy first miracle, O Sauiour, that thou wroughts in Cana of Galile? And could there bee a greater miracle than this, that ha­uing beene thirtie yeares vpon earth, thou didst no miracle till now? That thy diuinitie did hide it selfe thus long in flesh; that so long thou wouldest lye obscure in a corner of Galile; vnknowne to that world thou camest to redeeme? That so long thou wouldest straine the patient expecta­tion of those, who euer since thy Starre, waited vpon the reuelation of a Messias? We silly wretches, if we haue but a dram of vertue, are ready to set it out to the best shew; thou who receiuedst not the Spirit by measure, wouldst content thy selfe with a willing obscuritie, and concealedst that power that made the world, in the roofe of an humane brest, in a cottage of Nazareth. O Sauiour, none of thy miracles is more worthy of astonishment, than thy not doing of miracles. What thou didst in priuate, thy wise­dome thought fit for secrecy; but if thy blessed Mother had not beene acquainted with some domesticall wonders, shee had not now expected a miracle abroad; The Starres are not seene by day; the Sunne it selfe is not seene by night: As it is no small art to hide Art, so is it no small glorie to conceale glorie; Thy first publique miracle graceth a marriage; It is an ancient and laudable institution, that the Rights of matrimony should not want a solemne celebration; When are feasts in season, if not at the reco­uery of our lost ribbe? If not at this mayne change of our estate, wherein the ioy of ob­tayning, meets with the hope of further comforts? The Sonne of the Virgin, and the Mother of that Sonne are both at a wedding; It was in all likelihood some of their kindred, to whose nuptiall feast they were inuited so farre; yet was it more the honour of the act, than of the person, that Christ intended: He that made the first marriage in Paradise, bestowes his first miracle vpon a Galilean marriage: Hee that was the Author of matrimonie and sanctified it, doth by his holy presence, honest the resem­blance of his eternall vnion with his Church: How boldly may we spit in the faces of all the impure aduersaries of wedlocke, when the Sonne of God pleases to honour it?

The glorious Bride-groome of the Church, knew well how ready men would be to place shame, euen in the most lawfull coniunctions; and therefore his first worke shall be to countenance his owne Ordinance. Happy is that wedding, where Christ is a guest; O Sauiour, those that marry in thee, cannot marry without thee; There is no holy Marriage whereat thou art not (how euer inuisible) yet truely present, by thy Spirit, by thy gracious benediction. Thou makest marriages in heauen, thou blessest them from heauen. Oh thou, that hast betrothed vs to thy selfe in Truth and Righteousnesse, doe thou consummate that happy marriage of ours in the highest heauens.

It was no rich or sumptuous Bridall, to which Christ with his mother, and Di­sciples vouchsafed to come, from the further parts of Galile; I finde him not at the magnificent feasts or triumphs of the Great; the proud pompe of the World, did not agree with the state of a seruant; This poore needy Bride-groome wants drinke for his guests. The blessed Virgin (though a stranger to the house) out of a chari­table compassion, and a friendly desire, to maintaine the decencie of an Hospitall entertaynment, inquires into the wants of her Host; pitties them, bemones them, where there was power of redresse, (When the wine failed, the mother of Iesus said vnto him, They haue no wine.) How well doth it beseeme the eyes of pietie and Christian loue, to looke into the necessities of others? Shee that conceiued the God of mercies, both in her heart and in her wombe, doth not fixe her eyes vpon her [Page 1203] owne trencher, but searcheth into the penurie of a poore Israelite, and feeles those wants, whereof he complaines not: They are made for themselues, whose thoughts are are onely taken vp with their owne store, or indigence.

There was wine enough for a meale, though not for a feast: and if there were not wine enough, there was enough water; yet the holy Virgin complaines of the want of wine; and is troubled with the very lacke of superfluitie: The bountie of our God rea­ches not to our life onely, but to our contentment; neither hath hee thought good to allow vs onely the bread of sufficiency, but sometimes of pleasure. One while that is but necessary, which some other time were superfluous. It is a scrupulous iniustice to scant our selues; where God hath beene liberall.

To whom should wee complaine of any want, but to the Maker and Giuer of all things? The blessed Virgin knew to whom shee sued; Shee had good reason to know the diuine nature and power of her Sonne: Perhaps the Bride-groome was not so needy, but if not by his purse, yet by his credit, hee might haue supplied that want; or, it were hard if some of the neighbour-ghests (had they beene duely sollicited) might not haue furnished him with so much wine, as might suf­fice for the last seruice of a dinner, but blessed Mary knew a nearer way, shee did not thinke best to lade at the shallow Channell, but runnes rather to the Well-head, where shee may dip, and fill the Firkins at once with ease. It may bee shee saw that the trayne of Christ (which vnbidden followed vnto that feast, and vn­exspectedly added to the number of the ghests) might helpe forward that defect, and therefore shee iustly sollicites her Sonne IESVS for a supply: Whether wee want Bread, or Water, or Wine; necessaries or comforts, whither should wee runne, O Sauiour, but to that infinite munificence of thine, which neither de­nyeth, nor vpbraideth any thing? Wee cannot want, wee cannot abound, but from thee; Giue vs what thou wilt, so thou giue vs contentment with what thou giuest.

But what is this I heare? A sharpe answer to the suite of a Mother? (Oh woman, what haue I to doe with thee?) He whose sweet mildnesse and mercy, neuer sent away any suppliant discontented, doth he onely frowne vpon her that bare him? He that com­mands vs to honour Father and Mother; doth he disdayne her whose flesh hee tooke? God forbid: Loue and duetie doth not exempt Parents from due admonition. Shee sollicited Christ as a Mother, he answers her as a Woman: If shee were the Mother of his flesh, his Deitie was eternall: Shee might not so remember her selfe to be a Mo­ther, that shee should forget she was a Woman; nor so looke vpon him as a Sonne, that shee should not regard him as a God: He was so obedient to her as a Mother; that withall she must obey him as her God; That part which he tooke from her shall obserue her; Shee must obserue that Nature which came from aboue, and made her both a Woman and a Mother. Matter of miracle concerned the Godhead onely; Superna­turall things were aboue the sphere of fleshly relation: If now the blessed Virgin will be prescribing, either time or forme vnto diuine acts, O Woman, What haue I to doe with thee, my houre is not come. In all bodily actions his stile was, O Mother: In spirituall and heauenly, O Woman. Neither is it for vs in the holy affaires of God, to know any faces, yea, if we haue known Christ heretofore according to the flesh, henceforth know wee him so no more.

O blessed Virgin, if in that heauenly glory wherein thou art, thou canst take notice of these earthly things, with what indignation doest thou looke vpon the presumptu­ous superstition of vaine men, whose suites make thee more than a Solicitor of diuine fauours? Thine humanities is not lost in thy Motherhood, nor in thy Glory: The respects of Nature reach not so high as heauen; It is farre from thee to abide that honour which is stolne from thy Redeemer.

There is a marriage, whereto wee are inuited; yea, wherein wee are already in­teressed, not as the Ghests onely, but as the Bride; in which there shall bee no want of the wine of gladnesse: It is maruell, if in these earthly banquets there bee not some [Page 1204] lacke: In thy presence, O Sauiour, there is fulnesse of ioy, and at thy right hand are plea­sures for euermore. Blessed are they that are called to the marriage-supper of the Lambe.

Euen in that rough answer, doth the blessed Virgin discry cause of hope. If his houre were not yet come, it was therefore comming; when the expectation of the ghests, and the necessitie of the occasion had made fit roome for the miracle, it shall come forth and challenge their wonder. Faithfully therefore and obseruantly, doth shee turne her speech from her Sonne to the Wayters, (Whatsoeuer hee saith vnto you, doe it.) How well doth it beseeme the Mother of Christ to agree with his Father in heauen, whose voice from heauen, said, This is my well beloued Sonne, heare him: Shee that said of her selfe, Be it vnto me according to thy Word; saies vnto others, Whatsoeuer be saith to you, doe it. This is the way to haue miracles wrought in vs, obedience to his Word. The power of Christ did not stand vpon their officiousnesse; hee could haue wrought wonders in spite of them, but their peruerse refusall of his commands, might haue made them vncapable of the fauour of a miraculous action: He that can (when he will) conuince the obstinate, will not grace the disobedient. Hee that could worke without vs, or against vs, will not worke for vs, but by vs.

This very poore house was furnished with many and large vessels, for outward puri­cation; As if sinne had dwelt vpon the skin, that superstitious people sought holinesse in frequent washings; Euen this rinsing fouled them, with the vncleanenesse of a tra­ditionall will-worship. It is the soule which needs scowring; and nothing can wash that, but the bloud, which they desperately wished vpon themselues and their children; for guilt, not for expiation. Purge thou vs, O Lord, with hyssop, and we shall be cleane, wash vs, and we shall be whiter than snow.

The Wayters could not but thinke strange of so vnseasonable a command; (Fill the water pots.) It is wine that we want, what doe we goe to fetch water, Doth this ho­ly man meane thus to quench our feast, and coole our stomachs? If there bee no reme­die, we could haue sought this supply vnbidden; yet so farre hath the charge of Christs Mother preuailed, that in stead of carrying flagons of wine to the table, they goe to fetch pailes-full of water, from the Cisternes. It is no pleading of vnlikelyhoods against the command of an Almightie power.

Hee that could haue created wine immediately in those vessels, will rather turne water into wine; In all the course of his miracles, I doe neuer finde him making ought of nothing, all his great workes are grounded vpon former existences, hee multiplied the bread, he changed the water, he restored the withered limmes, he raysed the dead; and still wrought vpon that which was; and did not make that which was not: What doth he in the ordinarie way of nature, but turne the watery iuyce that arises vp from the roote into wine; he will onely doe this now suddenly, and at once, which he doth vsually by sensible degrees. It is euer duely obserued by the Sonne of God, not to doe more miracle than he needs.

How liberall are the prouisions of Christ? If hee had turned but one of those ves­sels, it bad beene a iust proofe of his power, and perhaps that quantitie had serued the present necessitie; now hee furnisheth them with so much wine, as would haue serued an hundred and fiftie ghests for an intire feast; Euen the measure magnifies at once, both his power and mercy. The munificent hand of God regards not our need onely, but our honest affluence: It is our sinne and our shame, if wee turne his fauour into wantonnesse. There must bee first a filling ere there bee a drawing out: Thus, in our vessels, the first care must be of our receit; the next, of our expence: God would haue vs Cisternes, not Channels. Our Sauiour would not bee his owne [...]aster, but hee sends the first draught to the Gouernour of the feast. Hee knew his owne power, they did not; Neither would hee beare witnesse of himselfe, but fetch it out of others mouthes; They that knew not the originall of that wine, yet praysed the taste; (Euery man at the beginning, doth set forth good wine, and when men haue well drunke, then that which is worse; but thou hast kept the good wine [Page 1205] vntill now;) The same bounty that expressed it selfe in the quantitie of the Wine, shewes it selfe no lesse in the excellence: Nothing can fall from that diuine hand not exquisite: That liberalitie hated to prouide crab-wine for his guests. It was fit, that the miraculous effects of Christ, (which came from his immediate hand) should bee more perfect, than the naturall. O blessed Sauiour, how delicate is that new Wine, which wee shall one day drinke with thee, in thy Fathers Kingdome. Thou shalt turne this water of our earthly affliction, into that Wine of gladnesse, wherewith our soules shall be satiate for euer. Make haste, O my Beloued, and bee thou like to a Roe, or to a yong Hart vpon the Mountaine of Spices.

The good Centurion.

EVen the bloudy trade of Warre yeelded worthy Clients to Christ: This Romane Captaine had learned to beleeue in that Iesus, whom many Iewes despised: No Nation, no Trade, can shut out a good heart from God: If hee were a Forreiner for birth; yet hee was a Do­mestick in heart; Hee could not change his bloud, he could ouer-rule his affections; He loued that Nation, which was chosen of God; and if he were not of the Synagogue, yet hee built a Synagogue; where hee might not bee a Partie, hee would bee a Benefactor; Next to being good, is a fauouring of goodnesse; We could not loue Religion, if we vtterly want it. How many true Iewes were not so zealous? Either will, or ability lacked in them, whom duty more obliged; Good affections doe many times more than supply nature; Neither doth God regard whence, but what wee are: I doe not see this Centurion come to Christ, as the Israelitish Captaine came to Elias in Carmel, but with his Cap in his hand, with much suit, much sub­mission, by others, by himselfe; hee sends first the Elders of the Iewes whom hee might hope, that their Nation and place, might make gracious: then, lest the im­ployment of others might argue neglect, he seconds them in person; Cold and fruit­lesse are the motions of friends, where wee doe wilfully shut vp our owne lips: Im­portunitie cannot but speed well in both. Could wee but speake for our selues, as this Captaine did for his Seruant, what could wee possibly want? What maruell is it if God be not forward to giue where wee care not to aske, or aske, as if wee cared not to receiue? Shall wee yet call this a suit, or a complaint? I heare no one word of en­treatie; The lesse is said, the more is concealed, it is enough to lay open his want; Hee knew well, that hee had to deale with so wise and mercifull a Physitian, as that the opening of the maladie was a crauing of cure: If our spirituall miseries be but confes­sed, they cannot fayle of redresse.

Great varietie of Suitors resorted to Christ; One comes to him for a Sonne, a­nother for a Daughter, a third for himselfe: I see none come for his Seruant, but this one Centurion; Neither was he a better man than a Master: His Seruant is sick; hee doth not driue him out of doores, but layes him at home; neither doth he stand gazing by his beds-side, but seekes forth; He seekes forth, not to Witches, or Charmers, but to Christ; he seekes to Christ, not with a fashionable relation, but with a vehement aggrauation of the disease. Had the Master beene sicke, the faithfullest Seruant could haue done no more: He is vnworthy to bee well serued, that will not sometimes wait vpon his followers. Conceits of inferioritie, may not breed in vs a neglect of charitable offices; so must we looke downe vpon our Seruants, here on earth, as that we must still looke vp to our Master, which is in Heauen.

But why didst thou not, O Centurion, rather bring thy Seruant to Christ for cure, than sue for him absent? There was a Paralyticke, whom Faith and Charitie brought to our Sauiour, and let downe thorow the vncouered roofe, in his Bed; why was not thine so carryed, so presented? Was it out of the strength of thy faith, [Page 1206] which assured thee, thou needest not shew thy Seruant to him, that saw all things? One and the same grace, may yeeld contrarie effects; They because they beleeued, brought the Patient to Christ, thou broughtest not thine to him, because thou be­leeuedest; their act argued no lesse desire, thin [...] more confidence; Thy labour was lesse, because thy faith was more▪ Oh, that I could come thus to my Sauiour, and make such more to him for my selfe: Lord, my soule is sicke of vnbeliefe; sicke of selfe-loue, sicke of inordinate desires, I should not neede to say more; Thy mercie, O Sauiour, would not then stay byf [...] my suit, but would preuent mee (as here) with a gracious ingagement, I will come and heale thee. I did not heare the Centurion say, Either come, or heale him; The one he meant, though he said not, the other, hee neither said nor meant: Christ ouer giues, both his words and intentions; It is the manner of that diuine munificence, where hee meets with a faithfull Suitor, to giue more than is requested; to giue when hee is not requested. The very insinuations of our necessi­ties are no lesse violent, than successefull: We thinke the measure of humane bountie runnes ouer; when we obtayne but what we aske with importunitie: that infinite goodnesse keepes within bounds, when it ouer-flowes the desires of our hearts.

As he said so hee did; The word of Christ either is his act, or concurres with it; Hee did not stand still when hee said, I will come, but hee went as hee spake. When the Ruler intreated him for his sonne. (I Come downe ere hee dye) our Sauiour s [...]ird not a foote: The Centurion did but complaine of the sicknesse of his Seruant, and Christ vnasked sayes, I will come and heale him. That hee might bee farre from so much as seeming to honour wealth, and dispise meanesse, he that came in the shape of a Seruant, would goe downe to the sicke Seruants pallet, would not goe to the Bed of the rich Rulers Sonne; It is the basest motiue of respect, that ariseth meerely from out­ward greatnesse. Either more grace, or more need, may iustly challenge our fauoura­ble regards no lesse than priuate Obligations.

Euen so, O Sauiour, that which thou offenedst to doe for the Centurions Ser­uant, hast thou done for vs; Wee were sicke vnto death; So farre had the dead palsie of sinne ouer-taken vs, that there was no life of grace left in vs; When thou wert not content to sit still in heauen, and say, I will cure them; but addedst also, I will come and cure them; Thy selfe came downe accordingly to this miserable World, and hast personally healed vs, So as now wee shall not dye but liue, and declare thy workes, O Lord; And oh! that wee could enough prayse that loue and mercie, which hath so graciously abased thee, and could be but so low deiected before thee, as thou hast stoo­ped low vnto vs; that wee could be but as lowly subiects of thy goodnesse, as we are vnworthy.

Oh admirable returne of Humilitie: Christ will goe downe to visit the sicke Ser­uant; the Master of that Seruant sayes, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe: The Iewish Elders, that went before to mediate for him, could say, ( Hee is worthy that thou shouldest doe this for him; but the Centurion, when hee comes to speake for himselfe (I am not worthy.) They said, Hee was worthy of Christs mira­cle; Hee sayes hee is vnworthy of Christs presence: There is great difference betwixt others valuations, and our owne; Sometimes the world vnder-rates him that findes reason to set an high price vpon himselfe; Sometimes againe, it ouer values a man that knowes iust cause of his owne humiliation; If others mistake vs, this can bee no warrant for our errour; We cannot bee wise, vnlesse we receiue the knowledge of our selues by direct beames, not by reflection; vnlesse we haue learned to contemne vn­iust applauses; and scorning the flatterie of the World, to frowne vpon our owne vilenesse, Lord, I am not worthy.

Many a one if he had bin in the Centurions coate, would haue thought well of it, A Captaine, a man of good abilitie and command, a founder of a Synagogue, a Pa­tron of Religion: yet hee ouer-lookes all these, and when hee casts his eye vpon the diuine worth of Christ, and his owne weaknesse, hee sayes, I am not worthy; Alas, Lord, I am a Gentile, an Alien, a man of bloud; thou art holy, thou art omnipotent. True [Page 1207] Humilitie will teach vs to finde out the best of another, and the worst piece of our selues: Pride contrarily shewes vs nothing, but matter of admiration in our selues, in others, of contempt. Whiles hee confest himselfe vnworthy of any fauour; hee approued himselfe worthy of all. Had not Christ beene before in his heart, he could not haue thought himselfe vnworthy to entertayne that Guest within his house; Vnder the low roofe of an humble brest, doth God euer delight to dwell; The state of his Palace may not be measured by the height, but by the depth: Brags and bold­faces doe oft-times carry it away with men, nothing preuayles with God, but our voluntary deiections.

It is fit the foundations should be layd deepe, where the building is high. The Centurions Humilitie was not more low, than his faith was lofty; that reaches vp into Heauen, and in the face of humane weaknesse descryes Omnipotence; Onely say the word, and my Seruant shall be whole.

Had the Centurions roofe beene Heauen it selfe, it could not haue beene worthy to bee come vnder, of him, whose Word was Almighty, and who was the Almigh­tie Word of his Father; Such is Christ confessed by him that sayes, Only say the worde; none but a diuine Power is vnlimited; neither hath Faith any other bounds than God himselfe. There needs no footing to remoue Mountaynes, or Deuils, but a word; doe but say the word; O Sauiour my sinne shall bee remitted; my soule shall bee healed, my body shall be raysed from dust; both soule and body shall be glorious.

Whereupon then was the steddie confidence of the good Centurion? [...]ee saw how powerfull his owne word was with those, that were vnder his command, (though himselfe were vnder the command of another) the force whereof extended euen to absent performances; well therefore might he argue, that a free and vnbounded power, might giue infallible commands, and that the most obstinate Disease, must therefore needs yeeld to the becke of the God of nature: weaknesse may shew vs what is in strength; By one drop of water wee may see what is in the mayne Ocean; I maruell not if the Centurion were kind to his Seruants, for they were dutifull to him; hee can but say, Doe this, and it is done; these mutuall respects draw on each other; cheere­full and diligent seruice in the one, cals for a due and fauourable care in the other▪ they that neglect to please cannot complaine to be neglected. Oh that I could bee but such a Seruant to mine heauenly Master; Alas, euery of his commands, sayes, Doe this, and I doe it not; Euery of his inhibitions sayes, Doe it not, and I doe it; Hee sayes, goe from the World, I runne to it; hee sayes, Come to mee, I runne from him▪ Woe is mee, this is not seruice, but enmity; How can I looke for fauour, whiles I re­turne rebellion; It is a gracious Master whom wee serue; there can be no duty of ours, that hee sees not, that hee acknowledges not, that hee crownes not; wee could not but bee happy, if wee could bee officious.

What can be more maruellous than to see Christ maruell? All maruelling supposes an ignorance going before, and a [...]knowledge following some accident vnexpected▪ now who wrought this Faith in the Centurion, but hee that wondred at it? He knew well what hee wrough [...], because he wrought what he would; yet he wondred at what he both wrought, and knew, to teach vs, much more to admire that which h [...]e at once knowes and holds admirable.

He wrought this faith as God; hee wondred at it as man, God wrought, and man admired; hee that was both, did both; to teach vs where to bestow our wonder. I neuer finde Christ wondring at Gold, or Siluer, at the costly and curious workes of humane skill or industry; Yea, when the Disciples wondred at the magnificence of the Temple, he rebuked them rather: I finde him not wondring at the frame of Hea­uen and Earth, nor at the orderly disposition of all creatures and euents; the familia­ritie of these things intercepts the admiration; But when hee sees the grace or acts of faith, hee so approues them, that hee is rauished with wonder; Hee that reioyced in the view of his Creation, to see that of nothing, hee had made all things good, reioyces no lesse in the reformation of his Creature, to see, that [Page 1208] hee hath made good of euill: Behold thou art faire, my Loue, behold thou art faire, and there is no spot in thee; My Sister, my spouse, thou hast wounded my heart, thou hast wounded my heart with one of thine eyes.

Our Wealth, Beautie, Wit, Learning, Honour, may make vs accepted of men; but it is our Faith only, that shall make God in loue with vs; And why are wee of any other saue Gods Dyet, to bee more affected with the least measure of Grace in any man, than with all the outward glories of the World? There are great men whom we iustly pitty, we can admire none but the gracious.

Neither was that plant more worthy of wonder in it selfe, than that it grew in such a soyle, with so little helpe of Raine and Sunne; The weaknesse of meanes, addes to the prayse and acceptation of our proficiencie: To doe good vpon a little is the commendation of thrift; it is small thanke to bee full handed in a large estate; As contrarily, the strength of meanes doubles the reuenge of our neglect: It is not more the shame of Israel, than the glory of the Centurion; that our Sauiour sayes, I haue not found so great faith in Israel; Had Israel yeelded any equall faith, it could not haue bin vnespyed of those All-seeing eyes; yet were their helpes so much grea­ter, than their faith was lesse; and God neuer giues more than hee requires: Where wee haue laid our Tillage, and Compost, and Seed, who would not looke for a Crop? but if the vncultured fallow yeeld more, how iustly is that vnanswerable ground neere to a curse?

Our Sauiour did not mutter this censorious testimony to himselfe, nor whisper it to his Disciples, but he turned him about to the people, and spake it in their eares, that he might at once worke their shame and emulation: In all other things, except spirituall, our selfe-loue makes vs impatient of equals, much lesse can wee endure to be out-stripped by those, who are our professed inferiours. It is well, if any thing can kindle in vs holy ambitions: Dull and base are the spirits of that man, that can abide to see another ouer-take him in the way, and out-run him to Heauen.

He that both wrought this faith, and wondred at it, doth now reward it, Goe thy wayes, and [...] thou hast beleeued, so bee it vnto thee; Neuer was any faith vnseene of Christ, neuer was any seene without allowance, neuer was any allowed without remunerati­on: The measure of our receits in the matter of fauour, is the proportion of our beliefe; The infinite Mercy of God (which is euer like it selfe) followes but one rule in his gifts to vs, the faith that hee giues vs: Giue vs, O God, to beleeue, and be it to vs as thou wilt, it shall be to vs aboue that we will.

The Centurion sues for his Seruant, and Christ sayes, So bee it vnto thee; The Seruants health is the benefit of the Master; and the Master Faith is the health of the Seruant; And if the Prayers of an earthly Master, preuayled so much with the Sonne of God, for the recouery of a Seruant, how shall the intercession of the Sonne of God, preuayle with his Father in Heauen, for vs that are his impotent Children and Seruants vpon Earth? What can wee want, O Sauiour, whiles thou suest for vs? Hee that hath giuen thee for vs, can deny thee nothing for vs, can deny vs nothing for thee; In thee we are happy, and shall be glorious; To thee, O thou migh­tie Redeemer of Israel, with thine eternall Father, together with thy blessed Spirit, one God infinite, and incomprehensible, be giuen all prayse, Honour, and Glory, for euer and euer. Amen.

FINIS.
Contemplations, THE …

Contemplations, THE SIXTH Volume.

By I.H. D.D.

LONDON, Printed for Natha­niel Butter.

1625.

Contemplations. THE …

Contemplations. THE SIXTEENTH BOOKE.

Containing

  • Shimei cursing.
  • Achitophel.
  • The death of Absalom.
  • Shebaes Rebellion.
  • The Gibeonites reuenged.
  • The numbring of the People.

By IOS: HALL, D. of Diuinity, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND TRVLY NOBLE LORD, FRANCIS, Lord RVSSEL, Ba­ron of Thornbaugh, all increase of Honour and Hap­pinesse.

Right Honourable:

YOu shall not need to impute it to any other reason besides your vertues, that I haue presumed to shroud this peece of my Labours vnder your Noble Patronage. The world hath taken iust notice how much the Gospell is graced by your reall profession; whom neither honour hath made ouerlie, nor wealth lauish, nor charge miserable, nor great­nesse; licentious. Goe on happily in these safe and gainfull steps of goodnesse; and still honour the God that hath honoured you; Jn the meane time, accept from my vnworthy hands these poore Me­ditations, more hie for their subiect, then meane for their author; Wherein Shimeies curses shall teach you how vnable either great­nesse, or innocence is to beare off the blowes of ill tongues; and how baseness euer molds it selfe according to the aduantage of times. Achitophels depth compared with his end shall shew how witlesse and insensate craft is, when it striues against honesty; and how iustly are they forsaken of their reason, that haue abandoned [Page] God; The blood of Absalom and Sheba proclaime the ineuitable reuenge of rebellion, which neither in woods nor wals can find safety. The late famine of Jsrael for the forgotten violence offe­red to the Gibeonites, shewes what note God takes of our oathes, and what sure vengeance of their violation. Dauids muster secon­ded with the plague of Israel teache [...] how highly God may bee of­fended with sinnes of the least appearance, how seuere to his owne, how mercifull in that seuerity. If these my thoughts shall be appro­ued beneficiall to any soule, I am rich. I shall vow my prayers to their successe; and to the happinesse of your honourable Family, both in the root and branches; Whereto J am in all

Humble duty deuoted, IOS: HALL.

Contemplations.

SHIMEI cursing.

WIth an heauy heart, and a couered head, and a weeping eye, and bare feet, is Dauid gone away from Hierusalem; neuer did hee with more ioy come vp to his City, then now hee left it with sorrow: how could he doe otherwise, whom the insurrection of his owne Sonne droue out from his house, from his throne, from the Arke of God? and now, when the depth of this griefe deserued nothing but compassion, the foule mouth of Shimei entertaines Dauid with curses: There is no small cruelty in the picking out of a time for mischiefe; That word would scarce gall at one season, which at another killeth. The same shaft flying with the wind pierces deepe, which against it, can hardly find strength to sticke vpright. The valour, and iustice of children condemnes it for iniuriously cowardly to strike their aduersary when he is once downe. It is the murder of the tongue to in­sult vpon those, whom God hath humbled, and to draw blood of that backe, which is yet blew from the hand of the Almighty. If Shimei had not presumed vpon Dauids deiection, he durst not haue beene thus bold; now he that perhaps durst not haue lookt at one of those Worthies single, defies them all at once, and doth both cast, and speak stones against Dauid, and all his army. The malice of base spirits sometimes caries them further then the courage of the valiant.

In all the time of Dauids prosperity, we heard no newes of Shimei; his silence and colourable obedience made him passe for a good subiect; yet all that while was his heart vnsound and trayterous. Peace and good successe hides many a false heart; (like as a Snow-drift couers an heap of dung) which once melting away descries the rot­tennesse that lay within: Honour and welfare are but flattering glasses of mens affecti­ons: aduersity will not deceiue vs, but will make a true report as of our owne powers, so of the disposition of others.

He that smiled on Dauid in his throne, curseth him in his flight: if there be any quar­rels, any exceptions to be taken against a man, let him look to haue them laid in his dish when he fares the hardest. This practice haue wicked men learnt of their master, to take the vtmost aduantages of our afflictions; Hee that suffers had need to bee double armed, both against paine, and censure.

Euery word of Shimei was a slaunder; He that tooke Sauls speare from his head, and repented to haue but cut the lap of his garment, is reproched as a man of blood: [Page 1332] The man after Gods owne heart is branded for a man of Belial. Hee that was sent for out of the fields to be anointed, is taxed for an vsurper: If Dauids hands were stained with blood, yet not of Sauls House; It was his seruant, not his master that bled by him; yet is the blood of the Lords anointed cast in Dauids teeth, by the spight of a false tongue. Did we not see Dauid (after all the proofes of his humble loyalty) shed­ding the blood of that Amalakite who did but say he shed Sauls? Did wee not heare him lament passionately for the death of so ill a master, chiding the mountaines of Gil­boa on which he fell; and angerly wishing that no dew might fall where that blood was poured out; and charged the daughters of Israel to weepe ouer Saul, who had clothed them in scarlet? Did we not heare and see him inquiring for any remainder of the House of Saul, that he might shew him the kindnesse of God? Did wee not see him honouring lame Mephibosheth with a princely seat at his owne table? Did we not see him reuenging the blood of his riuall Ishbosheth, vpon the heads of Rechab and Baanah? What could any liuing man haue done more to wipe off these bloody asper­sions? Yet is not a Shimei ashamed to charge innocent Dauid with all the blood of the House of Saul.

How is it likely this clamorous wretch had secretly traduced the name of Dauid, all the time of his gouernment, that dares thus accuse him to his face, before all the mighty men of Israel, who were witnesses of the contrary? The greater the person is, the more open doe his actions lie to mis-interpretation, and censure. Euery tongue speakes partially according to the interest he hath in the cause, or the patient. It is not possible that eminent persons should be free from imputations; Innocence can no more protect them, then power.

If the patience of Dauid can digest this indignity, his traine cannot; their fingers could not but itch to returne iron for stones. If Shimei raile on Dauid, Abishai ralies on Shimei; Shimei is of Sauls Family, Abishai of Dauids; each speakes for his owne: A­bishai most iustly bends his tongue against Shimei, as Shimei against Dauid, most vn­iustly: Had Shimei beene any other then a dog, he had neuer so rudely barked at an harmlesse passenger; neither could he deserue lesse then the losse of that head which had vttered such blasphemies against Gods anointed: The zeale of Abishai doth but plead for iustice, and is checked; What haue I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zeruiah? Da­uid said not so much to his reuiler, as to his abettor: Hee well saw that a reuenge was iust, but not seasonable; he found the present a fit time to suffer wrongs, not to right them: he therefore giues way rather meekly to his owne humiliation, then to the punishment of another: There are seasons wherein lawfull motions are not fit to bee cherished; Anger doth not become a mourner; One passion at once is enough for the soule. Vnaduised zeale may be more preiudiciall, then a cold remisnesse.

What if the Lord for the correction of his seruant haue said vnto Shimei, Curse Da­uid; yet is Shimeies curse no lesse worthy of Abishaies sword; the sinne of Shimeies curse was his owne, the smart of the curse was Gods; God wils that as Dauids cha­stisement, which hee hates as Shimeies wickednesse; That lewd tongue moued from God, it moued lewdly from Satan. Wicked men are neuer the freer from guilt, or pu­nishment, for that hand which the holy God hath in their offensiue actions; Yet Da­uid can say, Let him alone, and let him curse, for the Lord hath bidden him; as meaning to giue a reason of his owne patience, rather then Shimeies impunity: the issue shewed how well Dauid could distinguish betwixt the act of God, and of a traytor; how hee could both kisse the rod, and burne it: There can be none so strong motiue of our meek submission to euils, as the acknowledgement of their originall; Hee that can see the hand of God striking him by the hand or tongue of an enemy, shall more awe the first mouer of his harm, then maligne the instrument. Euen whiles Dauid laments the rebel­lion of his sonne, he gaines by it; and makes that the argument of his patience, which was the exercise of it. Behold, my son which came forth of my bowels seeketh my life; how much more now may this Beniamite doe it? The wickednesse of an Absalom may rob his father of comfort, but shall helpe to adde to his fathers goodness: It is the aduantage of [Page 1233] great crosses, that they swallow vp the lesse; One mans sin cannot be excused by ano­thers, the lesser by the greater; If Absalom be a traytor, Shimei may not curse and re­bell: But the passion conceiued from the indignitie of a stranger may be abated by the harder measure of our owne; If we can therefore suffer because we haue suffered, we haue profited by our affliction. A weake heart faints with euery addition of succeeding trouble; the strong recollects it selfe, and is growne so skilfull that it beares off one mischiefe with another.

It is not either the vnnaturall insurrection of Absalom, nor the vniust curses of Shi­mei, that can put Dauid quite out of heart. It may be that the Lord will looke on mine affliction, and will requite good for his cursing, this day. So well was Dauid acquainted with the proceedings of God, that hee knew cherishing was euer went to follow stripes; after vehement euacuation, cordials; after a darke night, the cleare light of the morning: Hope therfore doth not only vphold, but cheare vp his heart, in the midst of his sorrow; If we can looke beyond the cloud of our affliction, and see the Sun-shine of comfort on the other side of it, we cannot bee so discouraged with the presence of euill, as heartned with the issue; As on the contrary, let a man be neuer so mery with­in, and see paine and miserie waiting for him at the doore, his expectation of euill shall easily daunt all the sense of his pleasure; the retributions of temporall fauours goe but by peraduentures; It may be the Lord will looke on mine affliction; of eternall, are certaine and infallible; If we suffer, we shall reigne; why should not the assurance of raigning make vs triumph in suffering?

Dauids patience drawes on the insolence of Shimei. Euill natures grow presumptu­ous vpon forbearance: In good dispositions, iniury vnanswered growes weary of it selfe, and dies in a voluntary remorse; but in those dogged stomackes, which are one­ly capable of the restraints of feare, the silent digestion of a former wrong prouokes a second; Mercy had need to be guided with wisedome, left it proue cruell to it selfe.

Oh the base minds of inconstant Time-seruers! Stay but a while, till the wheele be a little turned, you shall see humble Shimei fall downe on his face before Dauid, in his returne ouer Iordan; now his submission shall equall his former rudenesse; his praiers shall requite his curfes, his teares make amends for his stones, Let not my Lord impute iniquitie vnto me; neither doe thou remember that which thy seruant did peruersly, the day that my Lord the King went out of Ierusalem, that the King should take it to heart; for thy seruant doth know that I haue sinned; False-hearted Shimei, had Absalom prospered, thou hadst not sinned, thou hadst not repented; then hadst thou bragged of thine in­sultation ouer his miseries, whose pardon thou now beggest with teares. The changes of worldly minds are thanklesse; since they are neither wrought out of conscience nor loue, but onely by a slauish feare of a iust punishment.

Dauid could say no more to testifie his sorrow (for his hainous sinnes against God) to Nathan, then Shimei sayes of himselfe to Dauid; whereto may be added the aduan­tage of a voluntary confession in this offender, which in Dauid was extorted by the reproofe of a Prophet; yet is Dauids confession seriously penitent, Shemies craftily hypocriticall; Those alterations are iustly suspected, which are shaped according to the times and outward occasions: the true penitent lookes onely at God, and his sinne, and is changed when all other things are themselues.

Great offences had need of answerable satisfactions; As Shimei was the onely man of the House of Beniamin that came forth and cursed Dauid in his flight, so is hee the first man (euen before those of the House of Ioseph, though nearer in situation) that comes to meet Dauid in his returne with prayers and gratulation: Notorious offen­ders may not thinke to sit downe with the taske of ordinary seruices; The retributi­ons of their obedience must be proportiable to their crimes.

ACHITOPHEL.

SO soone as Dauid heard of Achitophels hand in that conspiracy, hee fals to his prayers, O Lord, I pray thee turne the counsell of Achitophel into foo­lishnesse; The knowne wisedome of his reuolted counsellor made him a dangerous and dreadfull aduersary: Great parts mis-imployed cannot but proue most mischieuous: when wickednesse is armed with wit, and power, none but a God can defeat it; when we are matched with a strong and subtile enmity, it is high time (if euer) to bee deuout; If the bounty of God haue thought good to furnish his creatures with powers to warre against himselfe, his wisedome knowes how to turne the abuse of those powers to the shame of the owners, and the glory of the giuer.

Oh the policy of this Machiauell of Israel, no lesse deepe then hell it selfe: Goe in to thy fathers concubines, which he hath left to keepe the house; and when all Israel shall heare that thou art abhorred of thy father, the hands of all that are with thee shall be strong. The first care must be to secure the faction: There can be no safety in siding with a doubt­full rebell: if Absalom be a traytor, yet he is a Sonne; Nature may returne to it selfe; Absalom may relent, Dauid may remit; where then are we that haue helpt to promote the conspiracy? the danger is ours, whiles this breach may bee peeced; There is no way but to ingage Absalom in some further act, vncapable of forgiuenesse; Besides the throne, let him violate the bed of his Father; vnto his treason let him adde an in­cest, no lesse vnnaturall; now shall the world see that Absalom neither hopes nor cares for the reconciliation of a father; Our quarrell can neuer haue any safe end but victo­ry; the hope whereof depends vpon the resolution of our followers; they cannot bee resolute, but vpon the vnpardonable wickednesse of their Leader: Neither can this villany be shamefull enough, if it be secret. The closenesse of euill argues feare, or mo­desty; neither of which can beseeme him that would be a successefull traytor: Set vp a Tent on the top of the house, and let all Israel be witnesses of thy sinne, and thy Fa­thers shame: Ordinary crimes are for vulgar offenders; Let Absalom sinne eminently; and doe that which may make the world at once to blush, and wonder.

Who would euer haue thought that Achitophel had liued at Court, at the Councell-table of a Dauid? Who would thinke that mouth had euer spoken well? Yet had hee been no other then as the Oracle of God to the religious Court of Israel; euen whiles he was not wise enough to be good: Policy and grace are not alwayes lodged vnder one roofe: This man whiles he was one of Dauids deepe Counsellors, was one of Da­uids fooles that said in their hearts, There is no God; else hee could not haue hoped to make good an euill with worse, to build the successe of treason vpon incest.

Prophane hearts doe so contriue the plots of their wickednesse, as if there were no ouer-ruling power to crosse their designes, or to reuenge them: He that sits in hea­uen laughs them to scorne, and so farre giues way to their sinnes, as their sinnes may proue plagues vnto themselues.

These two Sonnes of Dauid met with pestilent counsell; Amnon is aduised to in­cest with his sister; Absalom is aduised to incest with his fathers Concubines: That by Ionadab, this by Achitophel: Both preuaile: It is as easie at least to take ill counsell, as to giue it: Pronenesse to villany in the great, cannot want either proiectors to deuise, or parasites to execute the most odious and vnreasonable sinnes.

The Tent is spred (lest it should not bee conspicuous enough) on the top of the house. The act is done; in the fight of all Israel: The filthinesse of the sinne was not so great, as the impudency of the manner: When the Prophet Nathan came with that [Page 1235] heauy message of reproofe, and menace to Dauid, after his sinne with Bathsheba, hee could say from God, Behold I will raise vp euill against thee, out of thine owne house, and will take thy wiues before thine eyes, and giue them vnto thy neighbour, and he shall lie with thy wiues, in the sight of this Sunne: For thou didst it secretly, but I will doe this thing be­fore all Israel, and before this Sunne. The counsell of Achitophel, and the lust of Absalom, haue fulfilled the iudgement of God. Oh the wisedome of the Almighty, that can vse the worst of euils, well; and most iustly make the sins of men his executioners!

It was the sinne of Reuben that he defiled his fathers bed; yet not in the same height of lewdnes: what Reuben did in a youthfull wantonnesse, Absalom did in a malicious despight: Reuben sinned with one, Absalom with ten; Reuben secretly, Absalom in the open eyes of heauen and earth; yet old Iacob could say of Reuben, Thou shalt not excell; thy dignitie is gone; whiles Achitophel sayes to Absalom, Thy dignitie shall arise from in­cest; Climbe vp to thy fathers bed, if thou wilt sit in his throne; If Achitophel were a poli­tician, Iacob was a Prophet; if the one spake from carnall sense, the other from diuine reuelation. Certainly, to sin is not the way to prosper; what euer vaine fooles promise to themselues, there is no wisdome, nor vnderstanding, nor counsell against the Lord.

After the rebellion is secured for continuance, the next care is that it may end in vi­ctory; this also hath the working head of Achitophel proiected. Wit & experience told him, that in these cases of assault, celeritie vses to bring forth the happiest dispatch: whereas protraction is no small aduantage to the defendant. Let me (saith he) choose out now twelue thousand men, and I will vp, and follow after Dauid this night; and I will come vpon him while he is weary and weak-handed. No aduice could be more pernicious: For▪ besides the wearinesse and vnreadinesse of Dauid and his army, the spirits of that wor­thy leader were daunted, and deiected with sorrow, and offered way to the violence of a sudden assault. The field had beene halfe won ere any blow stricken. Achitophel could not haue beene reputed so wise, if he had not learned the due proportion betwixt acti­ons and times: He that obserueth euery winde shall neuer sow; but he that obserues no winde at all, shall neuer reape.

The likeliest deuices doe not alwayes succeed; The God that had appointed to esta­blish Dauids throne, and determined Salomon to his succession, findes meanes to crosse the plot of Achitophel by a lesse-probable aduice: Hushai was not sent backe for no­thing: where God hath in his secret will decreed any euent, hee inclines the wills of men to approue that which may promote his owne purposes: Neither had Hushai so deepe an head; neither was his counsell so sure, as that of Achitophel, yet his tongue shall refell Achitophel, and diuert Absalom: The pretences were fairer, though the grounds were vnfound; First, to sweeten his opposition, hee yeelds the praise of wis­dome to his aduersary in all other counsels, that hee may haue leaue to deny it in this; His very contradiction in the present insinuates a generall allowance. Then, he suggests certaine apparent truths concerning Dauids valour, and skill, to giue countenance to the inferēces of his improbabilities. Lastly, he cunningly feeds the proud humor of Ab­saloza, in magnifying the power and extent of his commands, and ends in the glorious boasts of his fore-promised victory; As it is with faces, so with counsell, that is faire that pleaseth. He that giues the vttrance to words, giues also their speed: Fauour both of speech and men is not euer according to desert, but according to fore-ordination: The tongue of Hushai, & the heart of Absalom is guided by a power aboue their owne; Hushai shall therefore preuaile with Absalom, that the treason of Absalom may not pre­uaile; Hee that worketh all in all things, so disposeth of wicked men and spirits, that whiles they doe most oppose his reuealed will, they execute his secret, and whiles they thinke most to please, they ouerthrow themselues.

When Absalom first met Hushai returned to Hierusalem, hee vpbraided him plea­santly with the scoffe of his professed friendship to Dauid; Is this thy kindnesse to thy friend? Sometimes there is more truth in the mouth then in the heart, more in iest then in earnest; Hushai was a friend, his stay was his kindnes; and now he hath done that for which he was left at Hierusalem, disappointed Achitophel, preserued Dauid; [Page 1239] Neither did his kindnesse to his friend rest here, but (as one that was iustly iealous of him, with whom he was allowed to temporize) he mistrusts the approbation of Absa­lom; and not daring to put the life of his master vpon such an hazard, he giues charge to Zadok and Abiathar, of this intelligence vnto Dauid: we cannot be too suspicious when we haue to doe with those that are faithlesse: We cannot be too curious of the safety of good Princes.

Hushai feares not to descry the secrets of Absaloms counsell; to betray a traytor is no other then a commendable worke: Zadok and Abiathar are fast within the gates of Hierusalem; their sonnes lay purposely abroad in the fields; this message that concer­ned no lesse then the life of Dauid, and the whole kingdome of Israel, must bee trusted with a Maid: Sometimes it pleaseth the wisedome of God, who hath the variety of heauen and earth before him, to single out weake instruments for great seruices: and they shall serue his turne, as well as the best: No councellor of State could haue made this dispatch more effectually: Ionathan and Ahimaaz are sent, descried, pursued, pre­serued: The fidelity of a maid instructed them in their message, the suttlety of a wo­man saued their liues. At the Well of Rogel they receiued their message, in the Well of Bahurim was their life saued: The sudden wit of a woman hath choked the mouth of her Well with dried corne, that it might not bewray the messengers: and now Da­uid heares safely of his danger, and preuents it: and though weary with trauell, and laden with sorrow, he must spend the night in his remoue. Gods promises of his de­liuerance, and the confirmation of his kingdome may not make him neglect the means of his safety: If he be faithfull, we may not be carelesse; since our diligence and care are appointed for the factors of that diuine prouidence; The acts of God must abate nothing of ours; rather must we labour, by doing that which he requireth, to further that which he decreeth.

There are those that haue great wits for the publique, none for themselues: Such was Achitophel, who whiles he had powers to gouerne a State, could not tell how to rule his owne passions: Neuer till now doe we find his counsell balked, neither was it now reiected as ill, onely Hushaies was allowed for better: he can liue no longer now that he is beaten at his owne weapon: this alone is cause enough to saddle his Asse, and to goe home, and put the halter about his owne necke. Pride causes men both to misinterpret disgraces, and to ouer-rate them: Now is Dauids prayer heard, Achito­phels counsell is turned into foolishnesse: Desperate Achitophel, what if thou be not the wisest man of all Israel? Euen those that haue not attained to the hiest pitch of wise­dome, haue found contentment in a mediocrity: what if thy counsell were despised? A wise man knowes to liue happily in spight of an vniust contempt: what madnesse is this to reuenge another mans reputation vpon thy selfe? And whiles thou striuest for the highest roome of wisedome, to runne into the grossest extremitie of folly? World­ly wisedome is no protection from shame and ruine. How easily may a man, though naturally wise, be made weary of life? A little paine, a little shame, a little losse, a small affront can soone rob a man of all comfort, and cause his owne hands to rob him of himselfe: If there were not higher respects then the world can yeeld, to maintaine vs in being; it should be a miracle if indignation did not kill more then disease: now, that God, by whose appointment we liue here, for his most wise and holy purposes, hath found meanes to make life sweet, and death terrible.

What a mixture doe we find here of wisedome and madnesse? Achitophel will needs hang himselfe, there is madnesse; He will yet set his house in order; there is an act of wisedome: And could it be possible that hee, who was so wise as to set his house in order, should be so mad as to hang himselfe? That he should bee carefull to order his house, who regarded not to order his impotent passions? That hee should care for his house, who cared not for either body or soule? How vaine it is for a man to be wise, if he be not wise in God? How preposterous are the cares of idle world­lings, that preferre all other things to themselues, and whiles they looke at what they haue in their cofers, forget what they haue in their breasts?

The Death of ABSALOM.

THE same God that raised enmity to Dauid from his owne loynes, pro­cured him fauour from forainers; Strangers shall releiue him, whom his owne sonne persecutes; Here is not a losse, but an exchange of loue: Had Absalom beene a sonne of Ammon, and Shobi a sonne of Dauid, Dauid had found no cause of complaint: If God take with one hand, he giues with another: whiles that diuine bounty serues vs in, good meat, though not in our owne dishes, we haue good reason to be thankfull. No sooner is Dauid come to Mahanaim, then Barzillai, Machir, and Shobi refresh him with prouisions. Who euer saw any child of God left vtterly destitute? Whosoeuer be the messenger of our aide, we know whence he comes; Heauen shall want power, and earth meanes, before any of the houshold of faith shall want maintenance.

He that formerly was forced to imploy his armes for his defence against a tyran­nous father in law, must now buckle them on against an vnnaturall sonne: Now there­fore he musters his men, and ordaines his Commanders, and marshalls his troupes; and, since their loyall importunity will not allow the hazard of his person, he at once incourages them by his eye, and restraines them with his tongue, Deale gently with the yong man Absalom, for my sake: How vnreasonably fauourable are the warres of a father? O holy Dauid, what meanes this ill placed loue, this vniust mercy? Deale gently with a Traitor? but of all traitors with a Sonne? of all sonnes with an Absa­lom, the gracelesse dareling of so good a father; and all this for thy sake, whose Crowne, whose blood he hunts after? For whose sake should Absalom be pursued, if he must be forborne for thine? He was still courteous to thy followers, affable to su­tors, plausible to all Israel, onely to thee he is cruell: Wherefore are those armes if the cause of the quarrell must be a motiue of mercy? Yet thou saist, Deale gently with the yong man Absalom, for my sake: Euen in the holiest Parents nature may bee guilty of an iniurious tendernesse, of a bloody indulgence.

Or, whether shall we not rather thinke this was done in type of that vnmeasura­ble mercy of the true King, and redeemer of Israel, who prayed for his persecu­tors, for his murderers; and euen whiles they were at once scorning and killing him, could say, Father forgiue them, for they know not what they doe? If wee bee sonnes, we are vngracious, wee are rebellious, yet still is our heauenly Father thus compassi­onately regardfull of vs: Dauid was not sure of the successe; there was great ine­quality in the number; Absaloms forces were more then double to his; It might haue come to the contrary issue, that Dauid should haue beene forced to say, Deale gently with the Father of Absalom; but, in a supposition of that victory, which on­ly the goodnesse of his cause bade him hope for, hee saith, Deale gently with the yong man Absalom. As for vs, we are neuer but vnder mercy; our God needes no aduantages to sweepes vs from the earth, any moment, yet hee continues that life, and those powers to vs, whereby wee prouoke him, and bids his Angels deale kind­ly with vs, and beare vs in their armes, whiles wee lift vp our hands, and bend our tongues against heauen. O mercie past the comprehension of all finite spirits, and onely to be conceiued by him whose it is: Neuer more resembled by any earthly affection then by this of his Deputy and Type, Deale gently with the young man Ab­salom, for my sake.

The battell is ioyned; Dauids followers are but an handfull to Absaloms. How easily may the fickle multitude bee transported to the wrong side? What they wan­ted in abettors, is supplied in the cause. Vnnaturall ambition drawes the sword of [Page 1238] Absalom, Dauids, a necessary and iust defence. They that in simplicity of heart fol­lowed Absalom, cannot in malice of heart, persecute the father of Absalom: with what courage could any Israelite draw his sword against a Dauid? or on the other side, who can want courage to fight for a righteous Soueraigne, and father, against the conspira­cie of a wicked son? The God of Hosts, with whom it is all one to saue with many or with few, takes part with iustice, and lets Israel feele what it is to beare armes for a traiterous vsurper. The sword deuours twenty thousand of them, and the wood de­uoures more then the sword; It must needs be a very vniuersall rebellion, wherein so many perished; What vertue or merits can assure the hearts of the vulgar, when so gracious a Prince finds so many reuolters? Let no man looke to prosper by rebellion, the very thickets, and stakes, and pits, and wild beasts of the wood shall conspire to the punishment of traitors; Amongst the rest, see how a fatall Oke hath singled out the ringleader of this hatefull insurrection; and will at once serue for his hangman and gal­lowes; by one of those spreading armes snatching him away to speedy execution. Ab­salom was comely, and hee knew it well enough; His haire was no small peece of his beauty, nor matter of his pride: It was his wont to cut it once a yeere; not for that it was too long, but too heauy; his heart could haue borne it longer, if his necke had not complained; And now, the iustice of God hath platted an halter of those locks; Those tresses had formerly hanged loosely disheueld on his shoulders, now he hangs by thē; He had wont to weigh his haire, and was proud to find it so heauy; now his haire poy­seth the weight of his body, and makes his burden his torment: It is no maruell if his owne haire turn'd traitor to him, who durst rise vp against his father. That part which is misused by man to sinne, is commonly imployed by God to reuenge; The reuenge that it worketh for God, makes amends for the offence, whereto it is drawne against God; The very beast whereon Absalom sat, as weary to beare so vnnaturall a burden, resignes ouer his lode to the tree of Iustice; There hangs Absalom betweene heauen and earth, as one that was hated, and abandoned both of earth and heauen: As if God meant to prescribe this punishment for Traytors, Absalom, Achitophel, and Iudas dye all one death: So let them perish that dare lift vp their hand against Gods anointed.

The honest souldier sees Absalom hanging in the Oke, and dares not touch him; his hands were held with the charge of Dauid, Beware that none touch the yong man Absa­lom; Ioab, vpon that intelligence [...] sees him, and smites him, with no lesse then three darts; What the souldier forbore in obedience, the Captaine doth in zeale: not fearing to preferre his Soueraignes safety, to his command; and more tendering the life of a King, and peace of his Countrey, then the weake affection of a father; I dare not sit Iudge betwixt this zeale and that obedience; betwixt the Captaine and the Souldier; the one was a good subiect, the other a good Patriot: the one loued the King, the o­ther loued Dauid; and out of loue disobeyed; the one meant as well, as the other sped: As if God meant to fulfill the charge of his Anointed, without any blame of his sub­iects, it pleased him to execute that immediate reuenge vpon the rebell, which would haue dispatcht him without hand, or dart: only the Mule and the Oke conspired to this execution; but that death would haue required more leasure, then it was safe for Isra­el to giue; and still life would giue hope of rescue; to cut off all feares, Ioab lends the Oke three darts to helpe forward so needfull a worke of iustice: All Israel did not af­ford so firme a friend to Absalom, as Ioab had beene; who but Ioab had suborned the witty widow of Tekoah, to sue for the recalling of Absalom, from his three yeeres exile? Who but he went to fetch him from Geshur to Ierusalem? Who but he fetcht him from his house at Ierusalem (whereto he had beene two yeeres confined) to the face, to the lips of Dauid? Yet now he that was his sollicitor for the Kings fauor, is his executioner against the Kings charge: With honest hearts all respects either of blood or friendship cease in the case of Treason▪ well hath Ioab forgotten himselfe to be friend to him who had forgotten himselfe to bee a sonne. Euen ciuilly, the King is our common father, our Country our common mother; Nature hath no priuate [Page 1239] relations which should not gladly giue place to these; He is neither father, nor sonne, nor brother, nor friend, that conspires against the common parent: Well doth he who spake parables for his masters sonne, now speake darts to his Kings enemy; and pierces that heart which was false to so good a father: Those darts are seconded by Ioabs fol­lowers; each man tries his weapon vpon so faire a marke. One death is not enough for Absalom; he is at once hanged, shot, mangled, stoned: Iustly was he lift vp to the Oke, who had lift vp himselfe against his father, and soueraigne; Iustly is hee pierced with darts, who had pierced his fathers heart with so many sorrowes; Iustly is he man­gled, who hath dismembred and diuided all Israel; Iustly is he stoned, who had not on­ly cursed, but pursued his owne parent.

Now Ioab sounds the retrait; and cals off his eager troupes from execution; how­euer he knew what his rebellious Countrymen had deserued in following an Absalom; Wise Commanders know how to put a difference betwixt the heads of a faction, and the misguided multitude; and can pity the one; whiles they take reuenge on the other.

So did Absalom esteeme himselfe, that hee thought it would bee a wrong to the world, to want the memoriall of so goodly a person. God had denied him sons; How iust it was that he should want a sonne, who had robd his father of a sonne, who would haue robd himselfe of a father, his father of a Kingdome? It had beene pity so poyso­nous a plant should haue beene fruitfull; His pride shall supply nature, hee reares vp a stately pillar in the Kings dale, and cals it by his owne name, that hee might liue in dead stones, who could not suruiue in liuing issue; and now, behold this curious pile ends in a rude heape, which speakes no language, but the shame of that carkasse which it couers: Heare this ye glorious fooles, that care not to perpetuate any memory of your selues to the world, but of ill-deseruing greatnesse; the best of this affectation is vanity; the worst, infamy and dishonour; whereas the memoriall of the iust shall be blessed: and if his humility sh [...]ll refuse an Epitaph, and chose to hide himselfe vnder the bare earth, God himselfe shall ingraue his name vpon the pillar of eternity.

There now lies Absalom in the pit, vnder a thousand graue-stones, in euery of which is written his euerl [...]sting reproach: well might this heape ouer-liue that pillar, for when that ceased to be a pillar, it began to bee an heape, neither will it cease to bee a monument of Absaloms shame, whiles there are stones to bee found vpon earth, Euen at this day very Pagans and Pilgrimes that passe that way, cast each man a stone vnto that heape, and are wont to say in a solemne execration, Cursed bee the paricide Absalom, and cursed bee all vniust persecutors of their parents, for euer: Fasten your eyes vpon this wofull spectacle, O all yee rebellious and vngracious children, which rise vp against the loynes and thighes from which yee fell: and know that it is the least part of your punishment, that your carkasses rot in the earth, and your name in ignominie; these doe but shadow out those eternall sufferings, of your soules, for your foule and vnnaturall disobedience.

Absalom is sped; who shall report it to his father? Surely Ioab was not so much afraid of the fact, as of the message; There are busie spirits that loue to cary newes, though thanklesse, though purposelesse; such was AhimaaZ, the son of Zadock; who importunately thrust himselfe into this seruice; wise Ioab, who well saw, how vnwel­come tydings must be the burthen of the first post, disswades him in vaine; hee knew Dauid too well to imploy a friēd in that errand. An Ethiopian seruant was a fitter bea­rer of such a message, then the son of the Priest. The entertainment of the person doth so follow the quality of the newes, that Dauid could argue a far off, He is a good man, he commeth with good tidings. Oh how welcome deserue those messengers to bee that bring vs the glad tidings of saluation, that assure vs of the foile of all spirituall enemies, and tell vs of nothing but victories, and Crownes, and Kingdomes; If we thinke not their feet beautifull, our hearts are foule with infidelity, and secure worldlinesse.

So wise is Ahimaaz growne by Ioabs intimation, that though hee out-went Cushi in his pace, he suffers Cushi to out-goe him in his tale, cunningly suppressing that part, which he knew must be both necessarily deliuered, and vnpleasingly receiued.

As our care is wont to be where our loue is; Dauids first word is not, how fares the host, but how far [...] the yong man Absalom: Like a wise, and faithfull messenger, Cushi answers by honest insinuation, The enemies of my Lord the King, and all that rise against thee to doe thee hurt, be as that yong man is; implying both what was done, and, why Dauid should approue it being done; How is the good King thunder strooke with that word of his Black-more? who, as if he were at once bereaued of all comfort, and cared not to liue, but in the name of Absalom, goes and weepes, and cryes out, O my son Absalom, my son, my son Absalom, Would God I had dyed for thee, O Absalom, my son, my son. What is this wee heare? that hee whose life Israel valued at ten thousand of theirs, should be exchanged with a traitors? that a good King, whose life was sought, should wish to lay it down for the preseruation of his murtherer? The best men haue not wont to be the least passionate; But what shall we say to that loue of thine, O Sa­uiour, who hast said of vs wretched traitors, not, Would God I had died for you; But I will dye, I doe dye, I haue died for you; Oh loue, like thy selfe, infinite, incomprehen­sible, whereat the Angels of Heauen stand yet amazed; wherewith thy Saints are ra­uished, Turne away thine eyes from me, for they ouercome mee, Oh thou that dwellest in the Gardens, the companions hearken to thy voyce; cause vs to heare it; that we may in our measure answer thy loue, and enioy it for euer.

SHEBAES Rebellion.

IT was the doome which God passed vpon the man after his owne heart by the mouth of Nathan, that the sword should neuer depart from his house, for the blood of Vriah; After that wound healed by remission, yet this scarre remaines; Absalom is no sooner cast down into the pit, then Sheba the son of Bichri is vp in armes; If Dauid be not plagued, yet he shal bee corrected; First by the rod of a son, then of a subiect: He had lift vp his hand a­gainst a faithfull subiect; now a faithlesse dares to lift vp his hand against him. Malice like some hereditarie sicknesse runs in a blood; Saul and Shimei, and Sheba were all of an house; That ancient grudge was not yet dead; The fire of the house of Iemini was but raked vp, neuer throughly out; and now, that which did but smoke in Shemei, flames in Sheba; Although euen through this chastisement it is not hard to discerne a Type, of that perpetuall succession of enmity, which should be raised against the true King of Israel. O Son of Dauid, when didst thou euer want enemies? How wert thou designed by thine eternall Father, for a signe that should be spoken against? How did the Gentiles rage, and the people imagine vaine things? The Kings of the earth assem­bled, and the Rulers came together against thee? Yea, how doe the subiects of thine owne kingdome daily conspire against thee? Euen now whiles thou enioyest peace, and glory at thy Fathers right hand, as soone shalt thou want friends, as enemies vp­on earth.

No eye of any traitor could espie a iust quarrell in the gouernment of Dauid, yet Sheba blowes the trumpet of rebellion; and whiles Israel and Iudah are striuing who should haue the greatest part in their re-established Soueraigne, hee stickes not to say, We haue no part in Dauid, neither haue wee inheritance in the son of Ishai; and whiles he sayes, Euery man to his tents O Israel, hee calls euery man to his owne; So in proclai­ming a liberty from a iust and loyall subiection, he inuites Israel to the bondage of an vsu [...]per.

That a lewde Conspirator should breathe Treason, it is no wonder; but is it not wonder and shame, that vpon euery mutinous blast, Israel should turne Traitor to Gods anointed? It was their late expostulation with Dauid, why their brethren the [Page 1241] men of Iudah should haue stolne him from them; now might Dauid m [...]re iustly ex­postulate, why a rebell of their brethren should haue stolne them from him: As no­thing is more vnstable then the multitude, so nothing is more subie [...] distastes, then Soueraignty; for as weake minds seeke pleasure in change; so euery light conceit of ir­ritation seemes sufficient colour of change; Such as the false dispositions of the vulgar are, loue cannot bee security enough for Princes, without the awfulnesse of power, What hold can there bee of popularity, when the same hands that euen now fought for Dauid to be all theirs, now fight against him, vnder the son of Bichri, as none of theirs? As Bees when they are once vp in a swarm, are ready to light vpon euery bow, so the Israelites, being stirred by the late commotion of Absalom, are apt to follow eue­ry Sheba. It is vnsafe for any State, that the multitude should once know the way to an insurrection; the least track in this kind is easily made a path, Yet, if Israel rebell, Iudah continues faithfull; neither shall the son of Dauid euer be left destitute of some true subiects in the worst of Apostasies: Hee that could command all hearts, will euer bee followed by some; God had rather glorifie himselfe by a remnant.

Great Commanders must haue actiue thoughts; Dauid is not so taken vp with the embroiled affaires of his state, as not to intend domesticke iustice; His ten concubines, which were shamelesly defiled by his incestuous son, are condemned to ward, and wi­dowhood. Had not that constupration been partly violent, their punishment had not been so easie; had it not also beene partly voluntary, they had not been so much puni­shed; But how much so euer the act did partake of either force, or will, iustly are they sequestred from Dauids bed; Absalom was not more vnnaturall in his rebellion, then in his lust; If now Dauid should haue returned to his owne bed, hee had seconded the in­cest: How much more worthy of separation are they, who haue stained the mariage-bed with their wilfull sinne?

Amasa was one of the witnesses, and abettors of Absaloms filthinesse, yet is he (out of policie) receiued to fauour and imployment, whiles the concubine suffer; Great men yeeld many times to those things, out of reasons of state, which if they were pri­uate persons could not bee easily put ouer; It is no small wisdome to engage a new reconciled friend, that he may be confirmed by his owne act: Therefore is Amasa commanded to leauie the forces of Iudah: Ioab after many great merits and atchieue­ments lies rusting in neglect: he that was so intire with Dauid as to bee of his counsell for Vriahs blood; and so firme to Dauid, as to lead all his battels against the house of Saul, the Ammonites, the Aramites, Absalom, is now cashiered, & must yeeld his place to a stranger, late an enemy: Who knows not that this sonne of Zeruiah had shed the blood of war in peace? But if the blood of Absalom had not bin louder then the blood of Abner, I feare this change had not been; Now Ioab smarteth for a loyall disobedi­ence; How slippery are the stations of earthly honors, and subiect to continuall [...]uea­bility? Happy are they who are in fauour with him, in whom there is no shadow of change.

Where men are commonly most ambitious to please with their first imployments, Amasa slackens his pace; The least delay in matters of rebellion is perilous, may be in­recouerable; The sons of Zeruiah are not sullen, Abishai is sent, Ioab goes vnsent to the pursuit of Sheba. Amasa was in their way; whom no quarrell but their en [...]y had made of a brother an enemy, Had the heart of Amasa beene priuy to any cause of grudge, he had suspected the Kisse of Ioab; now his innocent eyes looke to the lips, not to the hand of his secret enemy; The lips were smooth, Art thou in health, my brother? the hand was bloody, which smote him vnder the fift ribbe; That vnhappy hand knew well this way vnto death; which with one wound hath let out the Soules of two great Captaines, Abaer and Amasa; both they were smitten by Ioab, both vnder the fift ribbe, both vnder a pretence of friendship. There is no enmity so dan­gerous as that which comes masked with loue; Open hostility cals vs to our guard; but there is no fence against a trusted trecherie: We need not bee bid­den to auoyde an enemy, but who would run away from a friend? Thus spiritually [Page 1240] [...] [Page 1241] [...] [Page 1242] deales the world with our soules; it kisses vs, and stabs vs at once; If it did not embrace vs with one hand, it could not murther vs with the other; Onely God deliuer vs from the danger of [...] trust, and we shall be safe.

Ioab is gone, and leaues Amasa wallowing in blood; That spectacle cannot but stay all passengers; The death of great persons drawes euer many eyes; Each man sayes, Is not this my Lord Amasa? Wherefore doe we goe to fight, whiles our Ge­nerall lyes in the dust? What a sad presage is this of our owne miscariage; The wit of Ioabs followers hath therefore soone both remoued Amasa out of the way, and co­uered him, not regarding so much the losse, as the eye-sore of Israel. Thus wicked Po­liticks care not so much for the commission of villany, as for the notice; Smothered euils are as not done; If oppressions, if murders, if treasons may be hid from view, the obdured heart of the offender complaines not of remorse.

Bloody Ioab, with what face, with what heart canst thou pursue a Traitor to thy King, whiles thy selfe art so foule a Traitor to thy friend, to thy cozen-german, and (in so vnseasonable a slaughter) to thy Soueraigne, whose cause thou professest to re­uenge? If Amasa were now in an act of loyalty, iustly (on Gods part) payd for the arerages of his late rebellion, yet that it should bee done by thy hand, then and thus, it was flagitiously cruell; Yet, behold Ioab runs away securely with the fact, ha [...]ing to plague that in another, whereof himselfe was no lesse guilty; So vast are the gorges of some consciences, that they can swallow the greatest crimes, and find no straine in the passage.

It is possible for a man to be faithfull to some one person, and perfidious to all others; I do not find Ioab other then firme and loyall to Dauid, in the midst of all his priuate falshoods, whose iust quarrell he pursues against Sheba, through all the Tribes of Isra­el. None of all the strong Forts of reuolted Israel can hide the Rebell from the zeale of his reuenge; The Citty of Abel lends harbor to that conspirator; whom all Israel would, and cannot protect; Ioab casts vp a Mount against it, and hauing inuironed it with a siege, begins to worke vpon the wall; and now, after long chase, is in hand to dig out that Vermin, which hath earthed himselfe in this borough of Bethmaachah. Had not the City been strong and populous, Sheba had not cast himselfe for succor within those wals, yet of all the inhabitants, I see not any one man moue for the preseruation of their whole body: Onely a woman vndertakes to treat with Ioab, for their safety: Those men whose spirits were great enough to maintaine a Traitor against a mighty King, scorne not to giue way to the wisdome of a matron; There is no reason that sexe should disparage, where the vertue and merit is no lesse then masculine: Surely the soule acknowledgeth no sex, neither is varied according to the outward frame; How oft haue we knowne female hearts in the brests of Men, and contrarily manly powers in the weaker vessels? It is iniurious to measure the act by the person, and not rather to esteeme the person for the act.

She, with no lesse prudence then courage challengeth Ioab for the violence of his as­sault; and layes to him that law which he could not bee an Israelite, and disauow; the Law of the God of peace, whose charge it was, that when they should come neere to a City to fight against it, they should offer it peace; and if this tender must be made to forainers, how much more to brethren? So as they must inquire of Abel, ere they bat­ter'd it; War is the extreme act of vindicatiue iustice; neither doth God euer approue it for any other then a desperate remedy, and if it haue any other end then peace, it turnes into publike murder. It is therefore an inhumane cruelty to shed blood, where we haue not profered faire conditions of peace: the refusall whereof is iustly punished with the sword of reuenge.

Ioab was a man of blood, yet when the wise woman of Abel charged him with going about to destroy a mother in Israel; and swallowing vp the inheritance of the Lord, with what vehemency doth hee deprecate that challenge, God forbid, God forbid it me, that I should deuoure, or destroy it; Although that city with the rest had ingaged it selfe in Shebaes sedition, yet how [...]ealously doth Ioab remoue from him­selfe [Page 1243] the suspition of an intended vastation? How fearfull shall their answer be, who vpon the quarrell of their owne ambition haue not spared to waste whole Tribes of the Israel of God? It was not the fashion of Dauids Captaines to assault any City ere they summond it; here they did; There bee some things that in the very [...]act carie their owne conuiction. So did Abel in the entertaining, and abetting a knowne con­spirator; Ioab challenges them for the offence, and requires no other satisfaction then the head of Sheba, This Matron had not deserued the name of Wise, and faithfull in Israel, if she had not both apprehended the iustice of the condition, and commended it to her Citizens; whom she hath easily perswaded to spare their owne heads, in not sparing a Traitors; It had been pitie those wals should haue stood if they had beene to hye to throw a Traitors head ouer.

Spiritually, the case is ours: Euery mans brest is as a City inclosed; Euery sinne is a Traitor, that lurkes within those wals; God cals to vs for Shebaes head; neither hath he any quarrell to our person, but for our sinne: If wee loue the head of our Traitor, aboue the life of our soule, wee shall iustly perish in the vengeance we can­not be more willing to part with our sinne, then our mercifull God is to withdraw his iudgements.

Now is Ioab returned with successe, and hopes by Shebaes head to pay the price of Amasaes blood; Dauid hates the murder, entertaines the man, defers the reuenge; Ioab had made himselfe so great, so necessary, that Dauid may neither misse, nor pu­nish him: Policy led the King to conniue at that which his heart abhorred; I dare not commend that wisedome which holds the hands of Princes from doing iustice; Great men haue euer held it a point of worldly state, not alwayes to pay vvhere they haue been conscious to a debt of either fauour, or punishment; but to make Time their seruant for both; Salomon shall once defray the arerages of his father; In the meane time Ioab commands and prospers; and Dauid is faine to smile on that face, whereon he hath in his secret destination written the characters of Death.

The Gibeonites reuenged.

THE raigne of Dauid was most troublesome towards the shutting vp; wherein both warre and famine conspire to afflict him; Almost forty yeares had he sate in the throne of Israel, with competency, if not abun­dance of all things; now at last are his people visited with a long death; we are not at first sensible of common euils; Three yeares drought and scarcitie are gone ouer ere Dauid consults with God, concerning the occasion of the iudgement, now he found it high time to seeke the face of the Lord; The continuance of an affliction sends vs to God, and cals vpon vs to aske for a reckoning; Whereas like men strucken in their sleepe, a sudden blow cannot make vs to finde our selues; but rather astonisheth, then teacheth vs.

Dauid was himselfe a Prophet of God, yet had not the Lord all this while acquain­ted him with the grounds of his proceedings against Israel; this secret was hid from him, till hee consulted with the Vrim; Ordinarie meanes shall reueale that to him, which no vision had descryed; And if God will haue Prophets to haue recourse vnto the Priests, for the notice of his will; how much more must the people? Euen those that are the inwardest with God must haue vse of the Ephod.

Iustly is it presupposed by Dauid that there was neuer iudgement from God, where hath not been a prouocation from men; therefore when he sees the plague, he inquires for the sinne. Neuer man smarted causelessely from the hand of diuine iustice; Oh [Page 1244] that when we suffer, we could aske what wee haue done; and could guide our repen­tance to the root of our euils.

That God whose counsels are secret, euen where his actions are open, will not bee close to his Prophet; to his Priest: without inquirie we shall know nothing; vpon inquirie nothing shall be concealed from vs, that is fit for vs to know.

Who can choose but wonder at once, both at Dauids slacknesse in consulting with God, and Gods speed in answering so slow a demand? He that so well knew the way to Gods Oracle, suffers Israel to be three yeares pinched with famine, ere hee askes why they suffer; Euen the best hearts may be ouertaken with dulnesse in holy d [...]ties; But oh the maruellous mercy of God, that takes not the aduantage of our weaknesses. Dauids question is not more slow, then his answer is speedy, It is for Saul, and for his bloody house, because he slew the Gibeonites. Israel was full of sinnes, besides those of Sauls house; Sauls house was full of sinnes, besides those of blood; Much blood was shed by them, besides that of the Gibeonites; yet the iustice of God singles out this one sinne of violence offered to the Gibeonites (contrary to the league made by Io­shua, some foure hundred yeares before) for the occasion of this late vengeance. Where the causes of offence are infinite, it is iust with God to pitch vpon some; it is mercifull not to punish for all: Welneer forty yeares are past betwixt the commission of the sinne, and the reckoning for it. It is a vaine hope that is raised from the delay of iudgement; No time can be any preiudice to the ancient of dayes; When wee haue forgotten our sins, when the world hath forgotten vs, he sues vs afresh for our arerages. The slaughter of the Gibeonites was the sinne not of the present, but rather the for­mer generation; and now posteritie payes for their forefathers; Euen we men hold it not vniust to sue the heires and executors of our debters; Eternall paiments God vses onely to require of the person, temporarie oft-times of succession.

As Saul was higher by the head and shoulders then the rest of Israel, both in stature and dignitie, so were his sinnes more conspicuous then those of the vulgar. The eminence of the person makes the offence more remarkable to the eyes both of God and men.

Neither Saul nor Israel were faultlesse in other kinds; yet God fixes the eye of his reuenge vpon the massacre of the Gibeonites. Euery sinne hath a tongue, but that of blood ouer-cryes, and drownes the rest. Hee who is mercy it selfe abhorres cru­eltie in his creature aboue all other inordinatenesse; That holy soule which was heauy pressed with the weight of an hainous adulterie, yet cryes out, Deliuer me from blood, O God, the God of my saluation, and my tongue shall sing ioyfully of thy righteousnesse.

If God would take account of blood, hee might haue entred the action vpon the blood of Vriah spilt by Dauid; or (if hee would rather insist in Sauls house) vpon the blood of Abimelech the Priest; and fourescore and fiue persons that did weare a linnen Ephod; but it pleased the wisdome and iustice of the Almighty rather to call for the blood of the Gibeonites, though drudges of Israel, and a remnant of Amorites. Why this? There was a periury attending vpon this slaughter; It was an ancient Oath wherein the Princes of the congregation had bound themselues (vpon Ioshua's league) to the Gibeonites, that they would suffer them to liue; an oath extorted by fraud, but solemne, by no lesse [...]me, then the Lord God of Israel; Saul will now thus late either not acknowledge it, or not keepe it; out of his zeale therefore to the children of Israel, and Iudah; he roots [...]ut some of the Gibeonites, whether in a zeale of reuenge of their first imposture, or in a zeale of inlarging the possessions of Israel, or in a zeale of execu­ting Gods charge vpon the brood of Canaanites, he that spared Agag whom he should haue smitten, smites the Gibeonites whom he should haue spared: Zeale and good in­tention is no excuse, much lesse a warrant for euill; God holds it an high indignitie that his name should be sworne by, and violated Length of time cannot dispense with our oathes, with our vowes; The vowes and oathes of others may binde vs, how much more our owne?

There was a famine in Israel; a naturall man would haue ascribed it vnto the drought; [Page 1245] and that drought perhaps to some constellations; Dauid knowes to looke higher; and sees a diuine hand scourging Israel for some great offence; and ouer-ruling those se­cond causes to his most iust executions▪ Euen the most quick-sighted worldling is pore-blind to [...] all obiects; and the weakest eyes of the regenerate pierce the heauens, and espy God in all earthly occurrences.

So well was Dauid acquainted with Gods proceedings, that he knew the remouall of the iudgement must begin at the satisfaction of the wronged▪ At once therefore doth he pray vnto God, and treat with the Gibeonites; What shall I doe for you, and wherewith shall I make the atonement, that I may blesse the inheritance of the Lord? In vaine should Dauid (though a Prophet) blesse Israel at the Gibeonites did not [...] lesse them: Iniuries done vs on earth giue vs power in heauen; The oppressor is in no mans mercy but his whom he hath trampled vpon.

Little did the Gibeonites thinke that God had so taken to heart their wrongs, that for their sakes all Israel should suffer. Euen when we thinke not of it, is the righteous Iudge auenging our vnrighteous vexations; Our hard measures cannot bee hid from him, his returnes are hid from vs; It is sufficient for vs▪ that God can bee no more neg­lectiue, then ignorant of our sufferings. It is now in the power of these despised Hi­uites to make their owne termes with Israel; Neither Siluer, nor Gold will sauour with them towards their satisfaction; Nothing can expiate the blood of their fathers, but the blood of seuen sonnes of their deceased persecutor; Here was no other then a iust retaliation; Saul had punished in them the offence of their predecessors; they will now reuenge Sauls sinne in his children. The measure we mete vnto others, is with much equity re-measured vnto our selues. Euery death would not content them, of Sauls sonnes, but a cursed and ignominious, hanging on the Tree; Neither would that death content them, vnlesse their owne hands might bee the executioners; Neither would any place serue for the execution but Gibeah, the Court of Saul; neither would they doe any of this for the wreaking of their own fury, but for the appeasing of Gods wrath, We will hang them vp vnto the Lord in Gibeah of Saul.

Dauid might not refuse the condition: Hee must deliuer, they must execute: Hee chooses out seuen of the sonnes, and grand-children of Saul; That house had raised long an vniust persecution against Dauid, now God payes it vpon anothers score. Da­uids loue and oath to Ionathan, preserues lame Mephibosheth: How much more shall the Father of all mercies doe good vnto the children of the faithfull, for the couenant made with their Parents?

The fiue sonnes of Adriel the Meholathite, Dauids ancient riuall in his first loue, which were borne to him by Merab, Sauls Daughter, and brought vp by her barren sister Michol the wife of Dauid, are yeelded vp to death; Merab was after a promise of mariage to Dauid, vniustly giuen away by Saul, to Adriel; Michol seemes to abet the match in breeding the children; now in one act (nor of Dauids seeking) the wrong is thus late auenged vpon Saul, Adriel, Merab, Michol, the children: It is a dangerous mat­ter to offer iniury to any of Gods faithfull ones; If their meeknesse haue easily remit­ted it, their God will not passe it ouer without a seuere retribution.

These fiue, together with two sonnes of Rizpah, Sauls Concubine, are hanged vp at once before the Lord; yea and before the eyes of the World; No place but an Hill wil serue for this execution; The acts of iustice as they are intended for example, so they should be done in that eminent fashion that may make them both most instructiue, and most terrifying; Vnwarrantable courses of priuate reuenge seeke to hide their heads in secresie; The beautifull face of iustice both affects the light, and becomes it.

It was the generall charge of Gods Law that no corps should remaine all night vpon the gibbet; The Almighty hath power to dispense with his owne command; so doubt­lesse he did in this extraordinary case; these carkasses did not defile, but expiate. Sor­rowfull Rizpah spreads her a Tent of Sackcloth vpon the Rocke, for a sad attendance vpon those sonnes of her wombe; Death might bereaue her of them, not them of her loue; This spectacle was not more grieuous to her, then pleasing to God, and happy to [Page 1246] Israel. Now the clouds drop [...]messe, and the earth runs forth into plenty. The Gi­beonites are satisfied, God reconciled, Israel relieued.

How blessed a thing it is for any Nation that iustice is vnpartially executed euen vpon the mighty. A few drops of blood haue procured large showres from Heauen. A few carkasses are a rich compost to the earth; The drought and dearth remoue away with the breath of those pledges of the offender; Iudgements cannot tyrannize where iustice raignes: as contrarily, there can be no peace where blood cryes vnheard, vn­regarded.

The numbring of the people.

ISrael was growne wanton and mutinous; God puls them downe first by the sword, then by famine, now by pestilence; Oh the wondrous, & yet iust wayes of the Almightie! Because Israel hath sinned, therefore Dauid shall sinne, that Israel may be punished; Because God is angry with Is­rael, therefore Dauid shall anger him more, and strike himselfe in Israel, and Israel through himselfe.

The spirit of God elsewhere ascribes this motion to Satan, which here it attributes to God; Both had their hand in the worke; God by permission, Satan by suggestion; God as a Iudge, Satan as an enemy: God as in a iust punishment for sinne, Satan as in an act of sinne; God in a wise ordination of it to good; Satan in a malicious intent of confusion. Thus at once God moued, and Satan moued; Neither is it any excuse to Satan or Dauid, that God moued; neither is it any blemish to God, that Satan moued; The rulers sinne is a punishment to a wicked people: though they had many sinnes of their owne, whereon God might haue grounded a iudgement, yet as before he had pu­nisht them with dearth for Sauls sinne, so now hee will not punish them with plague, but for Dauids sinne; If God were not angry with a people, hee would not giue vp their gouernors to such euils as whereby he is prouoked to vengeance; and if their go­uernours be thus giuen vp, the people cannot be safe; The body drownes not whiles the head is aboue the water; when that once sinkes, death is neere; Iustly therefore are we charged to make prayers and supplications, as for all, so especially for those that are in eminent authoritie; when we pray for our selues, we pray not alwayes for them, but we cannot pray for them, and not pray for our selues; the publique weale is not com­prised in the priuate, but the priuate in the publique.

What then was Dauids sinne? He will needs haue Israel and Iudah numbred: Surely there is no malignity in numbers; Neither is it vnfit for a Prince to know his owne strength; this is not the first time that Israel hath gone vnder a reckoning: The act offends not, but the mis-affection; The same thing had bin commendably done out of a Princely prouidence, which now through the curiositie, pride, mis-confidence of the doer, proues hainously vicious; Those actions which are in themselues indifferent, re­ceiue either their life, or their bane from the intentions of the agent. Moses numbreth the people with thankes, Dauid with displeasure: Those sinnes which carie the smoo­thest foreheads, and haue the most honest appearances, may more prouoke the wrath of God, then those which beare the most abomination in their faces. How many thou­sand wickednesses passed through the hands of Israel, which wee men would rather haue branded out for a iudgement, then this of Dauids? The righteous Iudge of the world censures sinnes, not by their ill lookes, but by their foule hearts.

Who can but wonder to see Ioab the Saint, and Dauid the trespasser? No Prophet could speake better then that man of blood; The Lord thy God increase the people an hundredfold more then they be, and that the eyes of my Lord the King may see it; but why [Page 1247] doth my Lord the King desire this thing? There is no man so lewd as not to be somtimes in good moods, as not to dislike some euill: contrarily no man on earth can be so holy, as not sometimes to ouerlash: It were pitie that either Ioab or Dauid should be tryed by euery act; How commonly haue we seene those men ready to giue good aduice to others for the auoiding of some sins, who in more grosse outrages haue not had grace to counsell their owne hearts? The same man that had deserued death from Dauid for his treacherous cruelty, disswade Dauid from an act that caried but a suspition of euill; It is not so much to be regarded who it is that admonisheth vs, as what hee brings; Good counsell is neuer the worse for the foule cariage; There are some dishes that wee may eate euen from sluttish hands.

The purpose of sinne in a faithfull man is odious, much more the resolution: Not­withstanding Ioabs discreet admonition Dauid will hold on his course; and will know the number of the people, onely that he may know it; Ioab and the Captaines addresse themselues to the worke: In things which are not in themselues euill, it is not for sub­iects to dispute but to obey; That which authoritie may sinne in commanding, is done of the inferiour, not with safety onely, but with praise. Nine moneths and twenty dayes is this generall muster in hand; at last the number is brought in; Israel is found eight hundred thousand strong, Iudah fiue hundred thousand; the ordinary compa­nies which serued by course for the royall guard (foure and twenty thousand each moneth) needed not be reckoned; the addition of them with their seuerall Captaines raises the summe of Israel to the rate of eleuen hundred thousand. A power able to puffe vp a carnall heart; but how can an heart that is more then flesh trust to an arme of flesh? Oh holy Dauid, whither hath a glorious vanity transported thee? Thou which once didst sing so sweetly, Put not your trust in Princes, nor in the sonne of man▪ for that is no helpe in him. His breath departeth, and hee returneth to his earth, then his thought perish. Blessed is he that hath the God of Iacob for his helpe, whose hope is in the Lord his God; How canst thou now stoope to so vnsafe and vnworthy a confidence?

As some stomackfull horse that will not be stopt in his career with the sharpest [...]it, but runnes on hea [...]ily till he come to some wall, or ditch, and their stands still and trembles; so did Dauid; All the disswasions of Ioab could not restraine him from his intended course; almost ten moneths doth hee runne on impetuously, in a way of his owne rough and dangerous, at last his heart smites him; the conscience of his offence, and the feare of iudgement haue fetcht him vpon his knees, O Lord I haue sinned excee­dingly in that I haue done; therefore now, Lord, I beseech thee take away the trespasse of thy seruant for I haue done very foolishly. It is possible for a sinne not to bait onely, but to so­iourne in the holiest soule: but though it soiourne there as a stranger, it shall not dwell there as an owner. The renued heart after some rouings of errour will once (ere ouer-long) returne home to it selfe, and fall out with that ill guide, wherewith it was misled, and with it selfe for being misled; and now it is resolued into teares, and breathes forth nothing but sighs, and confessions, and deprecations.

Here needed no Nathan by a parabolicall circumlocution to fetch in Dauid to a sight, and acknowledgement of his sinne; the heart of the penitent supplyed the Pro­phet▪ no others tongue could smite him so deepe as his owne thoughts, But though his reines chastised him in the night yet his Seer scourges him in the morning, Thus saith the Lord, I offer thee three things▪ choose thee which of them I shall doe vnto thee. But what shall we say to this? When vpon the Prophets reproofe for an adultery cloke [...] with murder, Dauid did but say, I haue sinned, it was presently returned, God hath put away thy sinne; neither did any smart follow, but the death of a mis-begotten infant; and now when he voluntarily reproued himselfe for but a needlesse muster, and sought for pardon vnbidden with great humiliation, God sends him three terrible scourges▪ Famine, Sword, or Pestilence; that he may choose with which of them he had rather to bleed, he shall haue the fauour of an election, not of a remission, God is more an­gred with a spirituall, and immediate affront offered to his Majestie, in our pride, and false confidence in earthly things, then with a fleshly cri [...] though hainously seconded.

It was an hard and wofull choise; of three yeares famine added to three fore-past; or of three moneths flight from the sword of an enemie, or three dayes pestilence; The Almighty that had fore-determined his iudgement, referres it to Dauids will as fully, as if it were vtterly vndetermined; God hath resolued, yet Dauid may choose; That infinite wisdome hath foreseene the very will of his creature; which whiles it freely inclines it selfe to what it had rather, vnwittingly wils that which was fore ap­pointed in heauen.

We doe well beleeue thee, O Dauid, that thou wert in a wonderfull strait; this very liberty is no other then fetters; Thou needst not haue famine, thou needst not haue the sword, thou needst not haue pestilence; one of them thou must haue; There is mi­sery in all, there is misery in any; thou and thy people can die but once; and once they must dye, either by famine, warre, or pestilence. Oh God, how vainely doe we hope to passe ouer our sinnes with impunitie, when all the fauour that Dauid and Israel can receiue is to choose their bane?

Yet behold, neither sinnes, nor threats, nor feares can bereaue a true penitent of his faith, Let vs fall now into the hands of the Lord, for his mercies are great. There can bee no euill of punishment wherein God haue not an hand; there could be no famine, no sword without him, but some euils are more immediate from a diuine stroke; such was that plague into which Dauid is vnwillingly willing to fall: He had his choyce of dayes, moneths, yeares in the same number; and though the shortnesse of time pre­fixed to the threatned pestilence might seeme to offer some aduantage for the leading of his election, yet God meant (and Dauid knew it) herein to proportion the diffe­rence of time to the violence of the plague; neither should any fewer perish by so few dayes pestilence, then by so many yeares famine: The wealthiest might auoid the dearth, the swiftest might runne away from the sword; no man could promise himselfe safety from that pestilence▪ In likelihood Gods Angell would rather strike the most guilty; Howeuer therefore Dauid might well looke to be inwrapped in the common destruction, yet he rather chooseth to fall into that mercy which hee had abused, and to suffer from that iustice which he had prouoked; Let vs now fall into the hands of the Lord.

Humble confessions, and deuout penance cannot alwayes auert temporall iudge­ments; Gods Angell is abroad, and within that short compasse of time sweepes away seuenty thousand Israelites; Dauid was proud of the number of his subiects, now they are abated; that he may see cause of humiliation in the matter of his glory; In what we haue offended, we commonly smart; These thousands of Israel were not so inno­cent; that they should onely perish for Dauids sinne; Their sinnes were the motiues both of this sinne, and punishment; besides the respect of Dauids offence, they die for themselues.

It was no ordinarie pestilence that was thus suddenly and vniuersally mortall; Com­mon eyes saw the botch, and the markes, saw not the Angell, Dauids clearer sight hath espyed him (after that killing peragration through the Tribes of Israel) shaking his sword ouer Ierusalem, and houering ouer Mount Sion; and now hee who doubtlesse had spent those three dismall dayes in the saddest contrition, humbly casts himselfe downe at the feet of the auenger, and layes himselfe ready for the fatall stroke of iu­stice; It was more terrour that God intended in the visible shape of his Angell, and deepe [...] humiliation; and what he meant, he wrought; Neuer soule could be more de­iected, more anguished with the sense of a iudgement; in the bitternesse whereof hee cryes out, Behold I haue sinned, yea I haue done wickedly; But these Sheepe what haue they done? Let thine hand, I pray thee be against me, and against my fathers house. The better any man is the more sensible he is of his owne wretchednesse▪ Many of those Sheepe were Wolues to Dauid; What had they done? They had done that which was the occasion of Dauids sinne, and the cause of their owne punishment; But that gracious penitent knew his owne sinne, he knew not theirs; and therefore can say, I haue sinned, What haue they done? It is safe accusing, where wee may be boldest, and are best ac­quainted our selues.

Oh the admirable charitie of Dauid, that would haue ingrossed the plague to him­selfe, and his house, from the rest of Israel; and sues to interpose himselfe betwixt his people and the vengeance; He that had put himselfe vpon the pawes of the Beare, and Lyon, for the rescue of his Sheepe, will now cast himselfe vpon the sword of the An­gell, for the preseruation of Israel; There was hope in those conflicts; in this yeel­dance there could be nothing but death; Thus didst thou, O sonne of Dauid, the true and great Shepheard of thy Church, offer thy selfe to death for them who had their hands in thy blood; who both procured thy death, and deserued their owne. Here he offered himselfe that had sinned for those whom he professed to haue not done euill, thou that didst no sinne, vouchsauest to offer thy selfe for vs that were all sinne; Hee offered and escaped, thou offeredst, and diedst; and by thy death we liue, and are freed from euerlasting destruction.

But O Father of all mercies, how little pleasure doest thou take in the blood of sin­ners? it was thine owne pitie that inhibited the Destroyer; Ere Dauid could see the Angell, thou hadst restrained him; It is sufficient, hold now thy hand; If thy compassion did not both with-hold and abridge thy iudgements, what place were there for vs out of hell?

How easie and iust had it beene for God to haue made the shutting vp of that third euening red with blood? his goodnes repents of the slaughter; and cals for that Sa­crifice wherewith he will be appeased; An Altar must be built in the threshing floore of Araunah the Iebusite; Lo, in that very Hill where the Angell held the sword of A­braham from killing his Sonne, doth God now hold the Sword of the Angel from kil­ling his people; Vpon this very ground shall the Temple after, stand; heere shall be the holy Altar, which shall send vp the acceptable oblations of Gods people in succee­ding generations.

O God, what was the threshing-floore of a Iebusite to thee aboue all other soyles? What vertue, what merit was in this earth? As in places, so in persons, it is not to bee heeded what they are, but what thou wilt; That is worthiest which thou pleasest to accept.

Rich and bountifull Araunah is ready to meet Dauid in so holy a motion; and mu­nificently offers his Sion for the place, his Oxen for the Sacrifice, his Carts & Ploughs, and other Vtensils of his Husbandry for the wood; Two franke hearts are well met; Dauid would buy, Araunah would giue; The Iebusite would not sell, Dauid will not take: Since it was for God, and to Dauid, Araunah is loth to bargaine: Since it was for God, Dauid wisheth to pay deare, I will not offer burnt-offering to the Lord my God, of that which doth cost me nothing: Heroicall spirits doe well become eminent persons; He that knew it was better to giue then receiue, would not receiue but giue; There can be no deuotion in a niggardly heart; As vnto dainty palates, so to the godly soule, that tasts sweetest, that costs most; Nothing is deare enough for the Creator of all things. It is an heartlesse piety of those base-minded Christians, that care onely to serue God good cheape.

Contemplations.THE S …

Contemplations.

THE SEVENTEENTH BOOKE.

Adonijah defeated.

Dauids end and Salomons beginning.

The execution of Ioab and Shimei.

Salomons choice, with his Iudgement vpon the two Harlots.

The Temple.

Salomon with the Queene of Sheba.

Salomons defection.

BY IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO MY WORTHILY MVCH HONOVRED FRIEND, SIR HENRY MILDMAY KNIGHT, MASTER OF THE IEWELL-HOVSE; ALL GRACE AND PEACE.

SIR,

Besides all priuate obligations, your very name challengeth from mee all due seruices of loue, and honour; Jf I haue receiued mercy to beare any fruit, next vnder heauen, J may thanke the stocke wherein J was ymped; which was set by no other then the happy hand of your Right Honorable Grandfather; How haue J so long forborne the publike Testimonie of my iust gratulations, and thankfull respects to so true an heire of his noble Vertues. Pardon me that I pay this debt so late; and accept of this parcell of my well-meant la­bours; Wherein you shall see Salomon both in his rising and set­ting; his rising hopefull and glorious, his declination fearfull; You shall see the proofes of his early graces; of mercy, in sparing Adonijah, and Abiathar; of iustice, in punishing that riuall [Page] of his, with Ioab, and Shimei: of wisedome, in his award be­twixt the two Harlots, and the administration of his Court, and State: of pietie, in building and hallowing the Temple; all dashed in his fall, repaired in his repentance. J haue no cause to misdoubt either the acceptation, or vse of these mine high pit­ched thoughts; which, together with your selfe, and your worthy and vertuous Lady, J humbly commend to the care and blessing of the highest; who am bound by your worth and merits to be euer

Your syncerely, and thankfully deuoted in all obseruance, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations. THE SEVENTEENTH BOOKE.

ADONIJAH Defeated.

DAVID had not so carefully husbanded his yeeres, as to maintaine a vigorous age; he was therfore what through warres, what with sorrowes, what with sicknesse, decre­pit betimes; By that time hee was seuentie yeeres old, his naturall heat was so wasted, that his clothes could not warme him; how many haue wee knowne of more strength, at more age? The holiest soule dwels not in an impregnable fort; If the reuenging Angel spared Da­uid, yet age and death will not spare him; Neither his new altar, nor his costly sacrifice can be of force against decay of nature; Nothing but death can preuent the weaknesses of age.

None can blame a people if when they haue a good King, they are desirous to hold him; Dauids seruants and subiects haue commended vnto his bed a faire yong Vir­gin; not for the heat of lust, but of life; that by this meanes they might make an out­ward supply of fuell for that vitall fire which was well-neere extinguished with age.

As it is in the market, or the stage, so it is in our life; One goes in, another comes out; when Dauid was withering, Adonijah was in his blossome; That sonne, as he was next to Absalom both in the beautie of his body, and the time of his birth, so, was he too like him in practice; He also taking aduantage of his fathers infirmity, will bee caruing himselfe of the Kingdome of Israel; That he might no whit vary from his pat­terne, he gets him also Chariots and Horsemen, and fifty men to runne before him: These two Absalom and Adonijah were the darlings of their father; Their father had not displeased them from their childhood, therefore they both displeased him in his age; Those children had need to bee very gracious, that are not marred with pampe­ring; It is more then God owes vs, if we receiue comfort in those children whom wee haue ouer-loued; The indulgence of parents at last paies them home in crosses.

It is true that Adonijah was Dauids eldest son now remaining, and therefore might seeme to challenge the iustest title to the Crowne; But the Kingdome of Israel (in so late in erection) had not yet knowne the right of succession: God himselfe that had ordained the gouernment, was as yet the immediate elector; Hee fetcht Saul from a­mong the stuffe, and Dauid from the sheepfold; and had now appointed Salomon from the ferule, to the Scepter.

And if Adonijah (which is vnlike) had not knowne this, yet it had been his part to haue taken his father with him in this claime of his succession; and not so to preuent a brother, that he should shoulder out a father; and not so violently to preoccupate the throne, that he should rather be a rebell, then an heire.

As Absalom, so Adonijah wants not furtherers in this vsurpation, whether spirituall, or temporall; Ioab the Generall, and Abiathar the Priest giue both counsell, and aid to so vnseasonable a challenge; These two had beene firme to Dauid in all his troubles, in all insurrections; yet now finding him fastned to the bed of age, and death, they shew themselues thus slipperie in the loose: Outward happinesse and friendship are not knowne till our last act. In the impotency of either our reuenge or recompence, it will easily appeare who loued vs for our selues, who for their owne ends.

Had not Adonijah knowne that Salomon was designed to the Kingdome both by God, and Dauid, he had neuer inuited all the rest of the Kings sonnes, his brethren, and left our Salomon; who was otherwise the most vnlikely to haue beene his riuall in this honor; all the rest were elder then hee; and might therefore haue had more pretence for their competition: Doubtlesse the Court of Israel could not but know, that immediately vpon the birth of Salomon, God sent him by Nathan the Prophet, a name and message of loue; neither was it for nothing that God called him Iedidiah; and fore-promised him the honor of building an house to his Name; and (in returne of so glorious a seruice) the establishment of the throne of his Kingdome ouer Isra­el for euer; Notwithstanding all which, Adonijah backed by the strength of a Ioab, and the grauitie of an Abiathar, will vnderworke Salomon, and iustle into the not-yet-vacant seat of his father Dauid. Vaine men, whiles like proud and yet brittle clay, they will be knoking their sides against the solid, and eternall decree of God, breake themselues in peeces.

I doe not finde that Adonijah sent any message of threats, or vnkindnesse to Zadok the Priest, or Nathan the prophet, or Benaiah the sonne of Iehoiada, and the other worthies; onely he inuited them not to his feast with the Kings sonnes, and seruants; Sometimes a very omission is an affront, and a menace. They well knew that since they were not called as guests, they were counted as enemies; Ceremonies of courte­sie, though they be in themselues slieght, and arbitrarie, yet the neglect of them in some cases may vndergoe a dangerous construction.

Nathan was the man by whom God had sent that errand of grace to Dauid, con­cerning Salomon, assuring him both to raigne, and prosper; yet now when Adonijahs plot was thus on foot, he doth not fit still, and depend vpon the issue of Gods decree, but he bestirres him in the businesse, and consults with Bathsheba how at once to saue their liues, and to aduance Salomon, and defeat Adonijah; Gods pre-determination includes the meanes as well as the end; the same prouidence that had ordained a Crowne to Salomon, a repulse to Adonijah, preseruation to Bathsheba and Nathan, had fore-appointed the wise and industrious endeuours of the Prophet to bring about his iust, and holy purposes; If we would not haue God wanting to vs, wee must not bee wanting to our selues: Euen when wee know what God hath meant to vs, wee may not bee negligent.

The Prophets of God did not look for reuelation in all their affaires, in some things they were left to the counsell of their owne hearts; the policy of Nathan was of vse as well as his prophecy: that alone hath turned the streame into the right channell: No­thing could be more wisely contriued then the sending in of Bathsheba to Dauid, with so seasonable & forceable an expostulation, and the seconding of hers with his owne.

Though lust were dead in Dauid, yet the respects of his old matrimoniall loue liued still; the very presence of Bathsheba pleaded strongly; but her speech more; the time was, when his affection offended in excesse towards her being then anothers; he cannot now neglect her being his owne; and if either his age, or the remorse of his old offence should haue set him off, yet shee knew his oath was sure; My Lord thou swarest by the Lord thy God vnto thine handmaid, saying, Assuredly Salomon thy sonne shall raigne after me, and he shall sit vpon my throne; His word had beene firme, but his oath was inuiolable; wee are ingaged if wee haue promised, but if wee haue sworne, we are bound.

Neither heauen nor earth hath any gieues for that man that can shake off the fe [...] ­ters of an oath; for he cares not for that God whom he dares inuoke to a falshood; and he that cares not for God, will not care for man.

Ere Bathsheba can bee ouer the threshold, Nathan (vpon compact) is knocking at the doore. Gods Prophet was neuer but welcome to the bed-chamber of King Da­uid; In a seeming strangenesse hee fals vpon the same suit, vpon the same complaint with Bathsheba: Honest policies doe not mis-become the holiest Prophets; Shee might seeme to speake as a woman, as a mother, out of passion; the word of a Prophet could not bee misdoubted; Hee therefore that had formerly brought to Dauid that chiding and bloody message concerning Bathsheba, comes now to Dauid, to sue for the life and honour of Bathsheba, and he that was sent from God (to Dauid) to bring the newes of a gracious promise of fauour vnto Salomon, comes now to challenge the execution of it from the hands of a father, and hee whose place freed him from suspi­tion of a faction, complaines of the insolent demeanure and proclamation of Adoni­jah; what he began with an humble obeysance, shutting vp in a lowly and louing ex­postulation, Is this thing done by my Lord the King, and thou hast not shewed thy seruant who should sit on the Throne of my Lord the King after him? As Nathan was of Gods Counsell vnto Dauid, so was he of Dauids Counsell both to God, and the State; As God therefore vpon all occasions told Nathan what he meant to doe with Dauid, so had Dauid wont to tell Nathan what he meant to doe in his holy and most important ciuill affaires. There are cases wherein it is not vnfit for Gods Prophets to meddle with matters of State; It is no disparagement to religious Princes to impart their counsels vnto them, who can requite them with the counsels of God.

That wood which a single yron could not riue, is soone splitted with a double wedge; The seasonable importunity of Bathsheba and Nathan, thus seconding each other, hath so wrought vpon Dauid, that now his loue to Adonijah giues place to in­dignation, nature to an holy fidelity; and now he renewes his ancient oath to Bath­sheba with a passionate solemnity; As the Lord liueth, who hath redeemed my soule out of all aduersity, euen as I sware vnto thee by the Lord God of Israel, saying, Assuredly Sa­lomon thy sonne shall reigne after me, and he shall sit vpon my throne in my stead; so will I certainly doe this day; In the decay of Dauids body I find not his intellectiue powers any whit impaired: As one therefore that from his bed could with a perfect (if weake) hand stere the gouernment of Israel; hee giues wise and full directions for the inauguration of Salomon; Zadok the Priest, and Nathan the Prophet, and Benaiah the Captaine receiue his graue and Princely charge for the cariage of that so weightie a businesse. They are commanded to take with them the royall guard, to set Salomon vpon his fathers Mule, to care him downe in state to Gihon, to anoint him with the holy oyle of the Tabernacle, to sound the trumpets and proclaime him in the streets, to bring him backe with triumph and magnificence to the Court, and to set him in the royall Throne with all the due ceremonies of Coronation.

How pleasing was this command to them who in Salomons glory saw their owne safety? Benaiah applauds it, and not fearing a fathers enuie, in Dauids presence wish­eth Salomons throne exalted aboue his; The people are rauished with the ioy of so hopefull a succession; and breake the earth, and fill the heauen with the noise of their Musicke and shoutings.

Salomons guests had now at last better cheare then Adonijahs, whose feast (as all wic­ked-mens) ended in horror; no sooner are their bellies full of meat, then their eares are full of the sound of those trumpets, which at once proclaime Salomons triumph, and their confusion; Euer after the meale is ended comes the reckoning; God could as easily haue preuented this iollity, as marred it; But hee willingly suffers vaine men to please themselues for the time in the conceited successe of their own proiects, that af­terwards their disappointment may be so much the more grieuous; No doubt, at this feast there was many an health drunken to Adonijah, many a confident boast of their prospering designe, many a scorne of the despised faction of Salomon; & now for their last dish is serued vp astonishment, and fearfull expectation of a iust reuenge. Ionathan the sonne of Abiathar the Priest, brings the newes of Salomons solemne and ioyfull enthronization; now all hearts are cold, all faces pale; and euery man hath but life enough to runne away; How suddenly is this brauing troupe dispersed? Adonijah their new Prince flies to the hornes of the Altar, as distrusting all hopes of life, saue the Sanctity of the place, and the mercy of his riuall.

So doth the wise and iust God befoole proud and insolent sinners in those secret plots, wherein they hope to vndermine the true sonne of Dauid, the Prince of Peace; he suffers them to lay their heads together, and to feast themselues in a iocund securi­tie, and promise of successe; at last, when they are at the height of their ioyes, and hopes, he confounds all their deuices, and layes them open to the scorne of the world, and to the anguish of their owne guilty hearts.

DAVIDS end, and SALOMONS beginning.

IT well became Salomon to begin his Raigne in peace. Adonijah receiues pardon vpon his good behauiour, and findes the Throne of Salomon, as safe as the Altar. Dauid liues to see a wise sonne warme in his seat; and now hee that had yeelded to succession, yeelds to nature. Many good counsels had Dauid giuen his Heire; now hee summes them vp in his end. Dying words are wont to bee weightiest; The Soule when it is entring into glory breathes nothing but diuine. I goe the way of all the earth; How well is that Princely heart content to subscribe to the conditions of humane mortality; as one that knew Soueraigntie doth not reach to the affaires of nature? Though a King, he neither expects, nor desires an immunity from dissolution; making not account to goe in any other then the common track, to the vniuersall home of mankind, the house of age; Whither should earth but to earth? and why should we grugde to doe that, which all doe? Be thou strong therefore, and shew thy selfe a man; Euen when his spi­rit was going out, he puts spirit into his Sonne; Age puts life into youth, and the dying animates the vigorous. He had well found that strength was requisit to gouern­ment, that he had need to be no lesse then a man that should rule ouer men; If great­nesse should neuer receiue any opposition, yet those worlds powers. A weake man may obey, none but the strong can gouerne. Gracelesse courage were but the whet­stone of tyranny; Take heed therefore to the charge of the Lord thy God, to walke in his wayes, and to keepe his Statutes. The best legacy that Dauid bequeathes to his heire, is the care of piety; himselfe had found the sweetnesse of a good conscience, and now he commends it to his successor. If there be any thing that in our desires of the prosperous condition of our children, takes place of goodnesse, our hearts are not vp­right. Here was the father a King, charging the King his sonne to keepe the Sta­tutes [Page 1259] of the King of Kings; as one that knew greatnesse could neither exempt from o­bedience, nor priuiledge sinne; as one that knew the least deuiation in the greatest and highest Orbe, is both most sensible, and most dangerous: Neither would he haue his sonne to looke for any prosperity, saue onely from well-doing; That happinesse is built vpon sands or Ice, which is raised vpon any foundation besides vertue. If Sa­lomon were wise, Dauid was good; and if old Salomon had well remembred the coun­sell of old Dauid, he had not so foulely mis-caried.

After the precepts of pietie, follow those of iustice; distributing in a due recom­pence, as reuenge to Ioab and Shimei, so fauour to the house of Barzillai. The bloodi­nesse of Ioab had lien long vpon Dauids heart▪ the hideous noyse of those treache­rous murders, as it had pierced heauen, so it still filled the eares of Dauid; He could abhorre that villanie, though he could not reuenge it; What he cannnot pay, hee will owe, and approue himselfe at last a faithfull debtor: Now hee will defray it by the hand of Salomon. The slaughter was of Abner, and Amasa, Dauid appropriates it; Thou knowest what Ioab did to me: The Soueraigne is smitten in the Subiect; Neither is it other then iust, that the arraignment of meane malefactors runnes in the stile of wrong to the Kings Crowne and dignity: How much more [...] thou, O Sonne of Dauid, take to thy selfe those insolencies which are done to thy poorest subiects, ser­uants, sonnes, members here vpon earth? No Saul can touch a Christian here below, but thou feelest it in heauen, and complainest.

But, what shall we thinke of this? Dauid was a man of Warre, Salomon a King of Peace; yet Dauid referres this reuenge to Salomon: How iust it was that he who shed the blood of warre in peace, and put the blood of war vpon his girdle that was about his loynes, should haue his blood shed in peace, by a Prince of peace; Peace is fittest to rectifie the out-rages of Warre; Or whether is not this done in type of that diuine administration, wherein thou, O father of heauen, hast committed all iudgement vn­to thine eternall Sonne? Thou who couldst immediately either plague, or absolue sinners, wilt doe neither but by the hand of a Mediator.

Salomon learned betimes what his ripenesse taught afterwards, Take away the wicked from the King, and his Throne shall be established in righteousnesse; Cruell Ioab, and mali­cious Shimei, must be therfore vpon the first opportunity remoued, The one lay open to present iustice, for abetting the conspiracy of Adonijah; neither needes the helpe of time for a new aduantage; The other went vnder the protection of an oath from Dauid, and therefore must be fetcht in vpon a new challenge. The hoare head of both must bee brought to the graue with blood, else Dauids head could not bee brought to his graue in peace; Due punishment of malefactors is the debt of autho­rity; If that holy King haue runne into arerages; yet as one that hates and feares to breake the banke, he giues order to his pay-master; It shall bee defraid, if not by him, yet for him.

Generous natures cannot be vnthankfull: Barzillai had shewed Dauid some kind­nesse in his extremity; and now the good man will haue posterity to inherite the thankes. How much more bountifull is the Father of mercies; in the remuneration of our poore vnworthy seruices? Euen successions of generations shall fare the better for one good parent.

The dying words and thoughts of the man after Gods owne heart did not con­fine themselues to the straites of these particular charges, but inlarged themselues to the care of Gods publike seruice; As good men are best at last, Dauid did neuer so bu­sily, and carefully marshall the affaires of God, as when he was fixed to the bed of his age and death. Then did he lode his sonne Salomon with the charge of building the house of God; then did hee lay before the eyes of his sonne the modell and patterne of that whole sacred worke, whereof if Salomon beare the name, yet Dauid no lesse merits it: He now giues the platforme of the Courts, and buildings; Hee giues the gold and siluer for that holy vse; an hundred thousand talents of gold, a thousand thousand talents of siluer; besides brasse and yron passing weight; Hee weighes out [Page 1260] [...] [Page 1261] [...] [Page 1260] those precious metalls for their seuerall designements; Euery future vessell is laid out already in his poise, if not in his forme; Hee excites the Princes of Israel to their assi­stance, in so high a worke; He takes notice of their bountifull offerings; He numbers vp the Leuites for the publique seruice, and sets them their taskes. Hee appoints the Singers, and other Musitians to their stations; the Porters to the Gates that should be; And now when he hath set all things in a desired order, and forwardnesse, he shuts vp with a zealous blessings of his Salomon, and his people, and sleepes with his fathers. Oh blessed soule, how quiet a possession hast thou now taken (after so many tumults) of a better Crowne! Thou that hast prepared all things for the house of thy God, how happily art thou now welcomed to that house of his, not made with hands, eter­nall in the heauens! Who now shall enuie vnto good Princes the honour of ouersee­ing the businesses of God, and his Church; when Dauid was thus punctuall in these diuine prouisions? What feare can bee of vsurpation where they haue so glorious a precedent?

Now is Salomon the second time crowned King of Israel, and now in his owne right (as formerly in his fathers) sits peaceably vpon the Throne of the Lord; His awe and power com [...] on faster then his yeeres; Enuie and ambition where it is once kindled, may sooner be hid in the ashes, then quite put out; Adonijah yet hangs after his old hopes; He remembers how sweet he found the name of a King; and now hath laid a new plot for the setting vp of his crackt title; He would make the bed a step to the throne; His old complices are sure enough; His part would gather much strength, if he might inioy Abishag the relict of his father, to wife; If it were not the Iewish fa­shion (as is pretended) that a Kings widow should mary none but a King; yet certain­ly the power both of the alliance, and friendship of a Queene must needes not a little aduance his purpose; The crafty riuall dare not either moue the suit to Salomon, or effect the mariage without him; but would cunningly vndermine the sonne by the suit of that mother, whose suit had vndermined him. The weaker vessells are com­monly vsed in the most dangerous suggestions of euill.

Bathsheba was so wise a woman that some of her counsels are canonized for diuine, yet she saw not the depth of this drift of Adonijah; therefore she both entertaines the suit, and moues it: But what euer were the intent of the suitor, could she choose but see the vnlawfulnesse of so incestuous a match? It is not long since shee saw her late husband Dauid abominating the bed of those his Concubines, that had been touched by his sonne Absalom; and can she hold it lawfull that his sonne Adonijah should climb vp to the bed of his fathers wife? Sometimes euen the best eyes are dimme and dis­cerne not those things which are obuious to weaker sights: Or whether did not Bath­sheba well see the foulenesse of the suit, and yet in compassion of Adonijahs late re­pulse (wherein she was the chiefe agent) and in a desire to make him amends for the losse of the Kingdome, she yeelds euen thus to gratifie him. It is an iniurious weake­nesse to bee drawne vpon any by-respects to the furtherance of faulty suits, of vnlaw­full actions.

No sooner doth Bathsheba come in place, then Salomon her sonne rises from his chaire of State and meets her and bowes to her, and sets her on his right hand; as not so remembring himselfe to be a King, that he should forget he was a sonne. No out­ward dignity can take away the rights and obligations of nature; Had Bathsheba beene as meane as Salomon was mighty, she had caried away this honor from a graci­ous sonne: Yet for all these due complements Bathsheba goes away with a deniall; Reuerence she shall haue, she shall not haue a condescent.

In the acts of Magistracie, all regards of naturall relations must giue way; That which she propounded as a small request, is now, after a generall and confused in­gagement reiected as vnreasonable. It were pity wee should bee heard in all our suits. Bathsheba makes a petition against herselfe, and knowes it not; her safetie and life depends vpon Salomons raign, yet she vnwittingly moues for the aduancement of Adonijah.

Salomon was to dutifull too checke his mother, and too wise to yeeld to her: In vn­fit supplications wee are most heard when we are repelled. Thus doth our God many times answer our prayers with mercifull denialls: and most blesseth vs in crossing our desires.

Wise Salomon doth not find himselfe perplexed with the scruple of his promise; he that had said Aske on, for I will not say thee nay, can now sweare, God doe so to mee, and more also, if Adonijah haue not spoken this word against his owne life: His promise was according to his supposition; his supposition was of no other then of a suit, honest, rea­sonable, expedient; now he holds himselfe free from that grant, wherein there was at once both sin and danger, No man can be intangled with generall words against his owne iust and honest intentions.

The policies of wicked men befoole them at last; this intercession hath vndone A­donijah, and in stead of the Throne hastens his graue: The sword of Benaiah puts an end to that dangerous riuality. Ioab and Abiathar still held Champerty with Adonijah, Their hand was both in his claime of the Kingdome, and in the suit of Abi­shag; There are crimes wherein there are no accessories, such is th [...] of treason. Abiathar may thanke his burden that he liues; Had he not borne the Arke of the Lord before Dauid, he had not now caried his head vpon his shoulders; Had he not been afflicted with Dauid, he had perished with Adonijah; now though he were, in his owne merit, a man of death, yet he shall suruiue his partners, Get thee to Anathoth vnto thine owne fields. The Priesthood of Abiathar, as it aggrauated his crime, so it shall preserue his life: Such honor haue good Princes giuen to the Ministers of the Sanctuarie, that their very coate hath beene defence enough against the sword of iustice, how much more should it be of proofe against the contempt of base persons?

Besides his function, respect is had to his sufferings, The father and brethren of A­biathar were slaine for Dauids sake, therefore for Dauids sake Abiathar (though wor­thy of death) shall liue; He had been now a dead man, if he had not beene formerly af­flicted; Thus doth our good God deale with vs; by the rod he preuents the sword, and therefore will not condemne vs for our sins, because we haue suffered. If Abiathar doe not forfait his life, yet his office he shall, he must change Ierusalem for Anathoth, and the Priesthood for a retired priuacie. It was fourescore yeeres agoe since the sentence of iudgement was denounced against the house of Eli; now doth it come to executi­on; This iust quarrell against Abiathar (the last of that line) shall make good the threat­ned iudgement: The wickednesse of Elies house was neither purged by sacrifice, nor obliterated by time: If God pay slowly, yet he payes sure: Delay of most certaine punishment is neither any hindrance to his iustice, nor any comfort to our miseries.

The Execution of IOAB, and SHIMEI.

ABiathar shall liue though he serue not; It is in the power of Princes to remit (at least) those punishments which attend the breach of humane Lawes; good reason they should haue power to dispence with the wrongs done to their owne persons. The newes of Adonijahs death, and Abiathars remouall cannot but affright Ioab; who now runnes to Gibeon, and takes sanctuary in the Tabernacle of God; all his hope of defence is in the hornes of the Altar. Fond Ioab, hadst thou formerly sought for coun­sell from the Tabernacle, thou hadst not now needed to seeke to it for refuge; if thy deuotions had not beene wanting to that Altar, thou hadst not needed it for a shelter: It is the fashion of our foolish presumption to looke for protection, where wee haue not cared to yeeld obedience.

Euen a Ioab clings fast to Gods Altar in his extremity, which in his ruffe and welfare [Page 1262] he regarded not; The worst men would be glad to make vse of Gods ordinances, for their aduantage; Necessity will driue the most profane and lawlesse man to God; But what doe these bloody hands touching the holy Altar of God? Miserable Ioab, what helpe canst thou expect from that sacred pile: Those hornes that were besprinkled with the blood of beasts, abhorre to be touched by the blood of men, that Altar was for the expiation of sin by blood; not for the protection of the sin of blood. If Adonijah fled thither and escaped, it is murder that pursues thee more then conspiracie; God hath no sanctuary for a wilfull Homicide.

Yet such respect doth Benaiah giue to that holy place, that his sword is vnwilling to touch him that touches the Altar: Those hornes shall put off death for the time; and giue protraction of the execution though not preseruation of life; How sweet is life euen to those who haue been prodigall of the blood of others? that Ioab shifts thus to hold it but some few houres? Benaiah returnes with Ioabs answer, in stead of his head; Nay, but I will dy here; as not daring to vnsheath his sword against a man sheltered in Gods tabernacle, without a new commission. Yong Salomon is so wel acquainted with the Law of God, in such a case, that he sticks not at the sentence: he knew that God had enacted, If a man come presumptuously vpon his neighbour, to slay him with guile, thou shalt take him from mine Altar, that he may die: He knew Ioabs murders had not been more presumptuous, then guilefull, and therefore he sends Benaiah to take away the offender, both from God, and men, from the Altar, and the world.

No subiect had merited more then Ioab; When proclamation was made in Israel, that who euer should smite the Iebusites first, he should be the Chiefe and Captaine; Ioab was the man; When Dauid built some part of Ierusalem, Ioab built the rest; so as Ierusalem owes it selfe to Ioab, both for recouery, and reparation; No man held so close to Dauid; no man was more intent to the weale of Israel, none so successefull in victories; yet now is he cald to reckon for his old sinnes, and must repay blood to A­masa, and Abner: It is not in the power of all our deserts to buy off one sinne, either with God or man: where life is so deeply forfaited, it admits of no redemption.

The honest simplicity of those times knew not of any infamy in the execution of iustice. Benaiah, who was the great Marshall vnder Salomon, thinkes not his fingers defiled with that fatall stroke. It is a foolish nicenesse to put more shame in the doing of iustice, then in the violating of it.

In one act Salomon hath approued himselfe both a good Magistrate, and a good sonne, fulfilling at once the will of a father and the charge of God; concluding vpon this iust execution, that, vpon Dauid, and vpon his seed, and vpon his house, and vpon his Throne, there shall bee peace for euer from the Lord; and inferring, that without this there could haue beene no peace.

Blood is a restlesse suitor, and will not leaue clamoring for iudgement, till the mouth bee stopped with reuenge. In this case fauour to the offender is cruelty to the fauourer.

Now hath Ioab paid all his arerages by the sword of Benaiah; there is no suit against his corps; that hath the honor of a buriall fit for a Peere of Israel, for the neere cozen to the King. Death puts an end to all quarrells; Salomon strikes off the skore, when God is satisfied; The reuenge that suruiues death and will not be shut vp in the Cof­fin, is barbarous and vnbeseeming true Israelites.

Onely Shimei remaines vpon the file; his course is next, yet so, as that it shall be in his owne liberty to hasten his end; Vpon Dauids remission, Shimei dwels securely in Bahurim, a town of the Tribe of Beniamin; Doubtlesse, when he saw so round iustice done vpon Adonijah, and Ioab, his guilty heart could not think Salomons message por­tended ought but his execution; and now he cannot but be well pleased with so easie conditions, of dwelling at Ierusalem, and not passing ouer the brooke Kidron; What more delightful place could he choose to liue in, thē that city, which was the glory of the whole earth? What more pleasing bounds could he wish then the sweet bankes of Kidron? Ierusalem could be no prison to him, whiles it was a Paradise to his betters; [Page 1263] and if he had a desire to take fresh aire, hee had the space of sixe furlongs to walke from the city to the brooke; Hee could not complaine to bee so delectably confined; And besides, thrice euery yeere he might be sure to see all his friends without stirring his foot.

Wise Salomon whiles hee cared to seeme not too seuere an exactor of that, which his father had remitted; prudently laies insensible twigs for so foule an offender; Besides the old grudge, no doubt Salomon saw cause to suspect the fidelity of Shimei; as a man who was euer knowne to be hollow to the house of Dauid; The obscurity of a Country life would easily afford him more safe opportunities of secret mischiefe; Many eies shall watch him in the citie; he cannot looke out vnseene, hee cannot whisper vn­heard: Vpon no other termes shall hee inioy his life, which the least straying shall forfait.

Shimei feeles no paine in this restraint; How many Nobles of Israel doe that for pleasure, which he doth vpon command? Three yeers hath he liued within compasse; limited both by Salomons charge and his owne oath; It was still in his power (notwith­standing Dauids Caueat) to haue laid downe his hoare-head in the graue, without blood; The iust God infatuates those whom he means to plague; Two of Shimeies ser­uants are fled to Gath; and now hee saddles his Asse and is gone to fetch them backe, Either (he thinkes) this word of Salomon is forgotten, or in the multitude of greater affaires, not heeded; or this so small an occurrence will not come to his eare: Coue­tousnesse and presumption of impunity are the destruction of many a soule; Shimei seekes his seruants, and loses himselfe; How many are there who cry out of this folly, and yet imitate it; These earthly things either are our seruants, or should be, how com­monly doe we see men run out of the bounds, set by Gods law, to hunt after them, till their soules incurre a fearefull iudgment?

Princes haue thousands of eies & eares; If Shimei wil for more secresie saddle his own Asse, and take (as is like) the benefit of night, for his passage; his iourney cannot be hid from Salomon; How warie had those men need to be which are obnoxious? Without delay is Shimei complained of, conuented, charged with violation both of the oath of God, and the iniunction of Salomon; and that all these might appeare to be but an occa­sion of that punishment, whose cause was more remote, now is all that old venome laid before him, which his malice had long since spit at Gods anointed: Thou knowest all the wickednesse, whereto thine heart is priuie, that thou didst to Dauid my father.

Had this old tallie beene striken off; yet could not Shimei haue pleaded ought for his life; For, had he said; Let not my Lord the King be thus mortally displeased for so smal an offence: Who euer died for passing ouer Kidron? What man is the worse for my harmelesse iourney? It had soone been returned, If the act be small, yet the circumstan­ces are deadly; The commands of Soueraigne authority make the sleightest duties weighty; If the iourney be harmelesse, yet not the disobedience; It is not for subiects to poyse the Princes charge in the scales of their weake constructions; but they must suppose it euer to be of such importance, as is pretended by the Commander. Besides the precept, here was a mutuall adiuration; Shimei swore not to goe; Salomon swore his death if he went; the one oath must be reuenged, the other must be kept: If Shimei were false in offending, Salomon will be iust in punishing. Now therefore, that which Abishai the sonne of Zeruiah wished to haue done in the greenenesse of the wound, and was repelled; after long festering Benaiah is commanded to doe: The stones that Shimei threw at Dauid, strucke not so deepe, as Benaiahs sword; The tongue that cur­sed the Lords anointed hath paid the head to boot. Vengeance against rebels may sleepe, it cannot die; A sure, if late, iudgement attends those that dare lift vp either their hand, or tongue against the sacred persons of Gods Vice-gerents. How much lesse will the God of heauen suffer vnreuenged the insolencies, and blasphemies against his owne diuine Maiestie? It is a fearefull word, he should not be iust, if he should hold these guiltlesse.

SALOMONS Choyce, with his iudgement vpon the two Harlots.

AFter so many messages and proofes of grace, Salomon begins doubt­fully, both for his match, and for his deuotion: If Pharaohs daugh­ter were not a Proselyte, his earely choyce was (besides vnwarranta­ble) dangerous: The high places not onely stood, but were fre­quented, both by the people, and King; I doe not finde Dauid clim­bing vp those mis-hallowed hills, in an affectation of the variety of Al­tars; Salomon doth so, and yet loues the Lord, and is loued of God againe: Such is the mercy of our God, that he will not suffer our well-meant weaknesses to bereaue vs of his fauours: he rathers pities, then plagues vs for the infirmities of vpright hearts.

Gibeon was well worthy to be the chiefe, yea the onely high place; There was the allowed Altar of God, there was the Tabernacle, though (as then) seuered from the Arke; thither did yong Salomon go vp; and, as desiring to begin his raigne with God, there he offers no lesse then a thousand sacrifices.

Salomon worships God by day; God appeares to Salomon by night; Well may we looke to enioy God, when wee haue serued him; The night cannot but bee happy whose day hath beene holy.

It was no vnusuall course with God to reueale himselfe vnto his seruants by dreams; So did he here to Salomon; who saw more with his eies shut, then euer they could see open, euen him that was inuisible: The good King had offered vnto God a thousand burnt sacrifices, and now God offereth him his option, Aske what I shall giue thee: He whose the beasts are on a thousand mountaines: graciously accepts a small returne of his owne. It stands not with the munificence of a bountifull God to bee indebted to his creature, we cannot giue him ought vnrecompensed; There is no way wherein we can be so liberall to our selues, as by giuing to the possessor of all things. And art thou still, O God, lesse free vnto vs thy meaner seruants vnder the Gospell? Hast thou not said, Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my Name, it shall be giuen you? Onely giue vs grace not to be wanting vnto thee, and we know thou canst not suffer any thing to be wanting vnto vs.

The night followes the temper of the day; and the heart so vseth to sleepe, as it wakes: Had not the thoughts of Salomon beene intent vpon wisdome by day, he had not made it his suit in his dreame: There needs no leisure of deliberation; The heart was so fore-stalled with the loue, and admiration of wisdome, that not abiding the least motion of a competition, it fastens on that grace it had longed for; Giue vnto thy seruant an vnderstanding heart, to iudge thy people. Had not Salomon beene wise be­fore, he had not knowne the worth of wisdome, he had not preferred it in his desires; The dung-hill cockes of the World cannot know the price of this pearle; those that haue it, know that all other excellencies are but trash, and rubbish vnto it. Salomon was a great King, and saw that he had power enough, but withall, hee found that royaltie, without wisdome, was no other then eminent dishonour; There is no trade of life whereto there belongs not a peculiar wisdome; without which there is nothing but a tedious vnprofitablenesse; much more to the hiest, and busiest vocation, the regiment of men; As God hath no reason to giue his best fauours vnasked; so hath hee no will to with-hold them where they are asked.

He that in his cradle had the title of Beloued of God, is now beloued more in the thron for the loue & desire of wisdom; this soil could neuer haue born this fruit alone; Salo­mon [Page 1265] could not so much as haue dreamed of wisdome, if God had not put it into him; and now God takes the suit so well, as if he were beholden to his creature for wishing the best to it selfe: and because Salomon hath asked what he should, hee shall now re­ceiue both what he asked, and what hee asked not: Riches and honour shall bee giuen him in to the match. So doth God loue a good choyce, and hee recompences it with ouer-giuing: Could we but first seeke the Kingdome of God, and his righteousnesse, all these earthly things should be super-added to vs; Had Salomon made wealth his boone, he had failed both of riches and wisdome; now he askes the best, and speeds of all; They are in a faire way of happinesse that can pray well; It was no dis-comfort to Salomon, that he awaked and found it a dreame; for hee knew this dreame was diuine, and oracular; and he already found in his first waking, the reall performance of what was promised him sleeping: Such illumination did he sensibly find in all the roomes of his heart, as if God had now giuen him a new soule: No maruell if Salomon now returning from the Tabernacle to the Arke, testified his ioy & thankfulnesse by burnt-offerings, and peace offerings, and publique feastings; The heart that hath found in it selfe the liuely testimonies of Gods presence, and fauour, cannot containe it selfe from outward expressions.

God likes not to haue his gifts lie dead where hee hath confer'd them; Israel shall soone witnesse that they haue a King inlightened from heauen; in whom wisdome did not stay for heires; did not admit of any parallel in his predecessors; The all-wise God will find occasions to draw forth those graces to vse, and light, which he hath bestow­ed on man. Two Harlots come before yong Salomon with a difficult plea; It is not like the Princes eare was the first that heard this complaint; there was a subordinate course of iustice for the determination of these meaner incidences: the hardnesse of this decision brought the matter, through all the benches of inferior iudicature, to the Tribunall of Salomon; The very Israelitish Harlots were not so vnnatural as some now adaies that counterfait honesty; These striue for the fruit of their wombe, ours to put thē off; One son is yet aliue, two mothers contēd for him. The children were alike for features, for age; the mothers were alike for reputation, here can be no euidence from others eyes; Whethers now is the liuing Child, and whethers is the dead? Had Salo­mon gone about to wring forth the truth by tortures, hee had perhaps plagued the in­nocent, and added paine to the misery of her losse; the weaker had been guilty, and the more able to beare, had caried away both the child, and the victory: The countenance of either of the mothers bewrayed an equality of passion; Sorrow possessed the one, for the sonne she had lost; and the other, for the sonne shee was in danger to leese: Both were equally peremptory, and importunate in their claime; It is in vaine to thinke that the true part can bee discerned by the vehemence of their challenge, Falshood is oft-times more clamorous then truth; No witnesses can be produced; They two dwelt apart vnder one roofe: and if some neighbours haue seene the children at their birth, and circumcision; yet how little difference, how much change is there in the fauour of infants? how doth death alter more confirmed lines?

The impossibility of proofe makes the guilty more confident, more impudent; the true mother pleads that her child was taken away at midnight by the other; but in her sleepe; she saw it not, she felt it not; and if all her senses could haue witnessed it, yet, here was but the affirmation of the one, against the deniall of the other, which in persons alike credible doe but counterpoise. What is there now to lead the Iudge, since there is nothing either in the act, or circumstances, or persons, or plea, or eui­dence that might sway the sentence? Salomon well saw that when all outward proofes failed, there was an inward affection, which if it could be fetcht out, would certaine­ly bewray the true mother; he knew sorrow might more easily bee dissembled then naturall loue; both sorrowed for their owne; both could not loue, one, as theirs; To draw forth then this true proofe of motherhood, Salomon calls for a sword; Doubt­lesse, some of the wiser hearers smiled vpon each other; and thought in themselues, What, will the yong King cut these knottie causes in peeces? Will he diuide iustice [Page 1266] with edge tooles? will hee smite at hazard before conuiction? The actions of wise Princes are riddles to vulgar constructions; neither is it for the shallow capacities of the multitude to fadome the deepe proiects of Soueraigne authority▪ That sword which had serued for execution, shall now serue for triall; Diuide ye the liuing child in twaine, and giue the one halfe to the one, and the other halfe to the other; Oh diuine oracle of iustice, commanding that which it would not haue done, that it might find out that which could not be discouered; Neither God, nor his Deputies may bee so taken at their words, as if they alwaies intended their commands for action, and not sometimes for probation.

This sword hath already pierced the brest of the true mother; and diuided her heart with feare, and griefe, at so killing a sentence; There needs no other racke to discouer nature; and now she thinks, woe is me that came for iustice, and am answered with cru­elty; Diuide ye the liuing child? Alas, what hath that poore infant offended that it sur­uiues, and is sued for? How much lesse miserable had I beene, that my childe had beene smothered in my sleep, then mangled before mine eies? If a dead carkasse could haue satisfied me, I needed not to haue complanied; What a wofull condition am I falne in­to, who am accused to haue beene the death of my supposed childe already, and now shall be the death of my owne? If there were no losse of my childe, yet how can I en­dure this torment of mine owne bowels? How can I liue to see this part of my selfe sprawling vnder that bloody sword? And whiles she thinks thus, shee sues to that sus­pected mercy of her iust Iudge, Oh my Lord, giue her the liuing child, and slay him not: as thinking, if he liue, he shall but change a mother; if he die, his mother loseth a sonne; Whiles he liues, it shall be my comfort that I haue a son, though I may not call him so; dying, he perisheth to both; it is better he should liue to a wrong mother, then to nei­ther: Contrarily, her enuious competitor, as holding her selfe well satisfied that her neighbor should be as childlesse, as her selfe, can say, Let it be neither mine, nor thine, but diuide it; Well might Salomon, and euery hearer conclude, that either shee was no mother, or a monster, that could be content with the murder of her childe, and that if she could haue been the true mother, and yet haue desired the blood of her infant, shee had been as worthy to bee stript of her childe for so foule vnnaturallnesse, as the other had beene worthy to inioy him for her honest compassion. Not more iustly then wise­ly therefore doth Salomon trace the true mother by the footsteps of loue, and pity; and adiudgeth the child to those bowels that had yearned at his danger.

Euen in morality it is thus also; Truth as it is one, so it loues intirenesse; falshood, diuision: Satan that hath no right to the heart, would be content with a peece of it; God that made it all, will haue either the whole, or none; The erroneous Church striues with the true, for the liuing childe of sauing doctrine; each claimes it for her owne: Heresie conscious of her owne iniustice, could be content to goe away with a leg, or an arme of sound principles, as hoping to make vp the rest with her owne mix­tures: Truth cannot abide to part with a ioynt, and will rather endure to leese all by violence; then a peece through a willing conniuency.

The Temple.

IT is a weak and iniurious censure that taxeth Salomons slacknesse in foun­ding the house of God; Great bodies must haue but slow motions; He was wise that said, the matters must be all prepared without, ere we build within; And if Dauid haue laid ready a great part of the metals and tim­ber, yet many a tree must be felled and squared, and many a stone hewne [Page 1267] and polished, ere this foundation could be laid; neither could those large Cedars be cut, sawne, seasoned in one yeare; Foure yeares are soone gone in so vast a prepara­tion: Dauid had not beene so intire a friend to Hiram, if Hiram had not beene a friend to God; Salomons wisdome hath taught him to make vse of so good a neighbour, of a fathers friend; he knowes that the Tyrians skill was not giuen them for nothing; Not Iewes onely, but Gentiles must haue their hand in building the Temple of God; Onely Iewes medled with the Tabernacle, but the Temple is not built without the aide of Gentiles; They, together with vs, make vp the Church of God.

Euen Pagans haue their Arts from heauen; how iustly may we improue their gra­ces to the seruice of the God of Heauen; if there be a Tyrian that can worke more cu­riously in gold, in siluer, in brasse, in iron, in purple, and blew silke, then an Israelite, why should not hee be imployed about the Temple? Their heathenisme is their own; their skill is their Makers: Many a one workes for the Church of God, that yet hath no part in it.

Salomon raises a tribute for the worke; not of money, but of men: Thirty thou­sand Israelites are leauied for the seruice; yet not continuedly, but with intermission, their labour is more generous, and lesse pressing: it is enough if they keep their courses one moneth in Lebanon, two at home; so as euer ten thousand worke, whiles twen­tie thousand breathe. So fauourable is God to his creature, that he requires vs not to be ouer-toyled in the workes of his owne seruice. Due respirations are requisite in the holiest acts. The maine stresse of the worke lyes vpon Proselytes; whose both number, and paines was herein more then the Natiues: An hundred and fifty thou­sand of them are imployed in bearing burthens, in hewing stones; besides their three thousand, three hundred ouer-seers: Now were the despised Gibeonites of good vse, and in vaine doth Israel wish that the zeale of Saul had not robbed them of so seruice­able drudges.

There is no man so meane but may bee some way vsefull to the House of God; Those that cannot worke in gold, and siluer, and silke, yet may cut and hew; and those that can doe neither, yet may cary burdens: Euen the seruices that are more home­ly, are not lesse necessarie: Who can dis-hearten himselfe in the conscience of his owne insufficiency, when he sees God can as well serue himselfe of his labour, as of his skill.

The Temple is framed in Lebanon, and set vp in Sion; Neither hammer nor axe was heard in that holy structure; There was nothing but noise in Lebanon, nothing in Sion but silence and peace; What euer tumults are abroad, it is fit there should bee all quietnesse and sweet concord in the Church; Oh God, that the axes of schisme, or the hammers of furious contentions should bee heard within thy Sanctuary! Thine house is not built with blowes, with blowes it is beaten downe: Oh knit the hearts of thy seruants together in the vnity of the spirit, and the bond of peace; that we may minde and speak the same things, that thou who art the God of peace, maist take plea­sure to dwell vnder the quiet roofe of our hearts.

Now is the foundation laid, and the wals rising of that glorious fabricke, which all Nations admired, and all times haue celebrated; Euen those stones which were laid in the Base of the building were not ragged and rude, but hewne and costly the part that lyes couered with earth from the eyes of all beholders, is no lesse precious, then those that are most conspicuous: God is not all for the eye, he pleaseth himselfe with the hidden value of the liuing stones of his spirituall Temple; How many noble gra­ces of his seruants haue been buried in obscuritie; not discerned so much as by their owne eyes? which yet as hee gaue, so hee crowneth: Hypocrites regard nothing but shew; God nothing but truth.

The matter of so goodly a frame striues with the proportion, whether shall more excell: Here was nothing but white Marble without; nothing but Cedar and Gold within: Vpon the Hill of Sion stands that glittering and snowy pile, which both in­uiteth and dazeleth the eyes of passengers a farre off; so much more precious within, [Page 1268] as Cedar is better then stone, gold then Cedar; No base thing goes to the making vp of Gods House: If Satan may haue a dwelling, he cares not though he patch it vp of the rubbish of stone, or rotten sticks, or drosse of metals: God will admit of nothing that is not pure and exquisite; His Church consists of none but the faithfull, his habi­tation is in no heart but the gracious.

The fashion was no other then that of the Tabernacle; onely this was more costly, more large, more fixed; God was the same that dwelt in both, hee varied not; the same mysterie was in both; Onely it was fit there should be a proportion betwixt the worke and the builder: The Tabernacle was erected in a popular estate, the Temple in a Monarchy; it was fit this should sauour of the munificence of a King, as that of the zeale of a multitude; That was erected in the flitting condition of Israel in the de­sert: this, in their setled residence in the promised Land; it was fit therefore that should bee framed for motion, this for rest. Both of them were distinguished into three remarkable diuisions, whereof each was more noble, more reserued then other.

But what doe we bend our eyes vpon stone, and wood, and metals? God would neuer haue taken pleasure in these dead materials for their owne sakes, if they had not had a further intendment: Me thinkes I see foure Temples in this one. It is but one in matter, as the God that dwels in it is but one; three yet more in resemblance: accor­ding to the diuision of them in whom it pleases God to inhabite; For where euer God dwels, there is his Temple; Oh God, thou vouchsafest to dwell in the beleeuing heart; as we thy silly creatures haue our being in thee, so thou the Creator of heauen & earth hast thy dwelling in vs. The heauen of heauens is not able to containe thee, and yet thou disdainest not to dwell in the strait lodgings of our renewed soule. So then, be­cause Gods children are many, and those many diuided in respect of themselues, though vnited in their head, therefore this Temple which is but one in collection as God is one, is manifold in the distribution, as the Saints are many; each man bearing about him a little shrine of this infinite Maiestie: And for that the most generall diui­sion of the Saints is in their place and estate; some strugling, and toyling in this earthly warfare, others triumphing in heauenly glory; therefore hath God two other, more vniuersall Temples; One the Church of his Saints on earth; the other, the highest heauen of his Saints glorified. In all these, O God, thou dwellest for euer, and this ma­teriall house of thine is a cleare representation of these three spirituall; Else what were a temple made with hands vnto the God of spirits? And though one of these was a true type of all, yet how are they all exceeded each by other? This of stone, though most rich and costly, yet what is it to the liuing Temple of the holy Ghost, which is our body? What is the Temple of this body of ours, to the Temple of Christs body which is his Church? And what is the Temple of Gods Church on earth, to that which triumpheth gloriously in heauen?

How easily doe wee see all these in this one visible Temple: which as it had three distinctions of roomes; the Porch, the Holy-place, the Holy of Holies, so is each of them answered spiritually: In the Porch wee finde the regenerate soule entring into the blessed society of the Church: In the holy place, the Communion of the true vi­sible Church on earth, selected from the world: In the Holy of Holies (whereinto the high Priest entred once a yeare) the glorious heauen, into which our true high-Priest, Christ Iesus, entred once for all to make an atonement betwixt God, and man. In all these what a meer correspondence there is both in proportion, matter, situation?

In proportion; The same rule that skilfull caruers obserue in the cutting out of the perfect statue of a man, that the height bee thrice the breadth, and the breadth one third of the height, was likewise onely obserued in the fabricke of the Temple: whose length was double to the height, and treble to the breadth, as being sixty cubits long, thirty high, and twenty broad; How exquisite a symmetry hast thou ordained (O God) betwixt the faithfull heart, and thy Church on earth, with that in heauen: how [Page 1269] accurate in each of these, in all their powers and parts compared with other; So hath God ordered the beleeuing soule that it hath neither too much shortnesse of grace, nor too much height of conceit, nor too much breadth of passion; So hath he ordered his visible Church, that there is a necessarie inequalitie, without any disproportion; an height of gouernment, a length of extent, a breadth of iurisdiction duely answerable to each other; So hath he ordered his triumphant Church aboue, that it hath a length of eternitie, answered with an height of perfection, and a breadth of incomprehensible glory.

In matter; All was here of the best; The wood was precious, sweet, lasting; The stone beautifull, costly, insensible of age; The gold pure and glittering; So are the graces of Gods children, excellent in their nature, deare in their acceptation, eter­nall in their vse: So are the ordinances of God in his Church, holy, comfortable, ir­refragable. So is the perfection of his glorified Saints incomparable, vnconceiuable.

In situation; the outer parts were here more common, the inner more holy, and peculiarly reserued: I finde one Court of the Temple open to the vncleane, to the vn­circumcised: Within that, another open onely to the Israelites; and of them, to the cleane; within that, yet another, proper onely to the Priests and Leuites; where was the Brazen Altar for sacrifice, and the Brazen sea for washings; The eyes of the Laitie might follow their oblations in hither, their feet might not.

Yet more, in the couered roomes of the Temple, there is, whither the Priests one­ly may enter, not the Leuites; there is, whither the high Priest onely may enter, not his brethren.

It is thus in euery renewed man, the indiuiduall temple of God; the outward parts are allowed common to God and the world; the inwardest and secretest, which is the heart, is reserued onely for the God that made it. It is thus in the Church visible, the false and foule-hearted hypocrite hath accesse to the holy ordinances of God, and treads in his Courts; onely the true Christian hath intire and priuate conuersation with the holy One of Israel: He only is admitted into the Holy of Holies, and enters within the glorious vaile of heauen.

If from the wals we looke vnto the furniture; What is the Altar whereon our sa­crifices of prayer and praises are offered to the Almightie but a contrite heart? What the golden Candlestickes, but the illumined vnderstanding, wherein the light of the knowledge of God, and his diuine will shineth for euer? What the Tables of Shew­bread, but the sanctified memory, which keepeth the bread of life continually? Yea, if we shall presume so farre as to enter into the very closet of Gods Oracle; Euen there, O God, doe wee finde our vnworthy hearts so honoured by thee, that they are made thy very Arke, wherein thy Royall law, and the pot of thine heauenly Manna is kept for euer; and from whose propitiatorie, shaded with the wings of thy glorious Angels, thou giuest thy gracious Testimonies of thy good spirit, witnessing with ours, that we are the children of thee the liuing God.

Behold, if Salomon built a Temple vnto thee, thou hast built a Temple vnto thy selfe in vs; We are not onely through thy grace liuing stones in thy Temple, but liuing Temples in thy Sion: Oh doe thou euer dwell in this thine house; and in this thy house let vs euer serue thee: Wherefore else hast thou a Temple, but for thy presence with vs, and for our worshipping of thee? The time was, when, as thy people, so thy selfe, didst lodge in flitting Tents, euer shifting, euer mouing; thence thou thoughtest best to soiourne both in Shilo; and the roofe of Obed-Edom; After that, thou con­descendedst to settle thine abode with men, and wouldest dwell in an house of thine owne, at thy Ierusalem. So didst thou in the beginning lodge with our first Parents in a Tent; Soiourne with Israel vnder the law; and now makest a constant residence vnder the Gospell, in the hearts of thy chosen children; from whence thou wilt re­moue no more, they shall remoue from the world, from themselues, thou shalt not remoue from them.

Wheresouer thou art, O God, thou art worthy of adoration; Since thou euer wilt [Page 1270] dwell in vs, be thou euer worshipped in vs: Let the Altars of our cleane hearts send vp euer to thee the sweetly perfumed smoakes of our holy meditations and faithfull prayers, and cheerefull thanks-giuings: Let the pure lights of our faith, and godly con­uersation shine euer before thee, and men, and neuer be put out: Let the bread of life stand euer ready vpon the pure, and precious tables of our hearts. Locke vp thy Law, and thy Manna within vs; and speake comfortably to vs from thy Mercy-seat. Suffer nothing to enter in hither that is vncleane: Sanctifie vs vnto thy selfe, and be thou sanctified in vs.

SALOMON, and the Queene of Sheba.

GOd hath no vse of the darke lanternes of secret, and reserued perfecti­ons; Wee our selues doe not light vp Candles to put them vnder bu­shels. The great lights whether of heauen or earth, are not intended to obscuritie; but as to giue light vnto others, so to bee seene them­selues; Dan and Beersheba were too strait bounds for the same of Sa­lomon; which now hath flowne ouer all lands and seas, and raised the world to an admiration of his more then humane wisdome. Euen so, O thou euerlast­ing King of Peace, thy Name is great among the Gentiles; There is no speech nor language, where the report of thee is not heard; The sound of thee is gone forth through all the earth; Thy name is an ointment powred out, therefore the virgins loue thee.

No doubt many from all coasts came to learne and wonder; none with so much note as this noble daughter of Cham: Who her selfe deserues the next wonder to him whom she came to heare, and admire; That a woman, a Princesse, a rich and great Queene, should trauell from the remotest South, from Saba, a region famous for the greatest delicacies of nature, to learne wisedome, is a matchlesse example. Wee know Merchants that venture to either Indies for wealth; Others wee know daily to crosse the seas for wanton curiositie: Some few Philosophers we haue knowne to haue gone farre for learning, and amongst Princes it is no vnusuall thing to send their Embassa­dors to farre distant kingdomes, for transaction of businesses either of State, or com­merce; but that a royall Lady should in person vndertake and ouercome so tedious a iourney, onely to obserue, and inquire into the mysteries of nature, art, religion, is a thing past both parallel, and imitation; Why doe we thinke any labour great, or any way long, to heare a greater then Salomon? How iustly shall the Queene of the South rise vp in iudgement, and condemne vs, who may heare wisdome crying in our streets, and neglect her?

Certainly so wealthy a Queene, and so great a louer of wisedome could not want great schollers at home; them she had first opposed with her enigmaticall demands; and now finding her selfe vnsatisfied she takes her selfe to this Oracle of God; It is a good thing to doubt, better to be resolued: The minde that neuer doubts shall learne nothing; the minde that euer doubts shall neuer profit by learning: Our doubts one­ly serue to stirre vs vp to seeke truth; Our resolutions settle vs in the truth wee haue found. There were no pleasure in resolutions if we had not beene formerly troubled with doubts; There were nothing but discomfort and disquietnesse in doubts, if it were not for the hope of resolution: It is not safe to suffer doubts to dwell too long vpon the heart; there may be good vse of them as passengers, dangerous as inmates: Happy are we if we can finde a Salomon to remoue them.

Fame as it is alwayes a blab, so oft-times a lyer. The wise Princesse found cause to distrust so vncertaine an informer, whose reports are still either doubtfull, or fabulous; [Page 1271] and like winds, or streames, increase in passing: If very great things were not spoken of Salomon, fame should haue wronged him; and if but iust rumours were spread of his wisdome, there needed much credulitie to beleeue them. This great Queene would not suffer her selfe to be lead by the eares; but comes in person to examine the truth of foraine relations. How much more vnsafe is it in the most important businesses of our soules, to trust the opinions and reports of others? Those eares and eyes are ill besto­wed that doe not serue to choose and iudge for their owners.

When we come to a rich treasure, we need not be bidden to carie away what wee are able. This wise Lady as she came farre for knowledge, so finding the plenty of this veine, she would not depart without her full lode: there was nothing wherein shee would leaue her selfe vnsatisfied: she knew that she could not euery day meet with a Salomon; and therefore she makes her best vse of so learned a Master; Now she emp­ties her heart of all her doubts, and fils it with instruction. It is not good neglecting the opportunities of furnishing our soules with profitable, with sauing knowledge. There is much wisedome in mouing a question well, though there bee more in assoi­ling it: What vse doe we make of Salomons Teacher, if sitting at the feet of Christ we leaue our hearts either ignorant, or perplexed?

As if the errand of this wealthy Queene had been to buy wisedome, she came with her Camels laden with gold, and precious stones, and rich odours: Though to a mighty King she will not come to schoole empty-handed: If she came to fetch an in­ualuable treasure, she finds it reason to giue thankes vnto him that kept it. As hee is a foole that hath a price in his hand to get wisedome, and wants an heart: So is hee vn­thankfull that hath an heart to get wisedome, and hath no price in his hand; A price, not counteruailable to what hee seekes, but retributorie to him of whom hee seekes. How shamefull is it to come alwaies with close hands to them that teach vs the great mysteries of saluation.

Expectation is no better then a kinde enemy to good deserts. Wee leese those ob­iects which we ouer-looke. Many had been admired if they had not been ouer-much befriended by fame; who now in our iudgement are cast as much below their ranke, as they were fore-imagined aboue it. This disaduantage had wise Salomon with this stranger; whom rumour had bid to looke for incredible excellencies; yet so wonder­full were the graces of Salomon, that they ouercame the highest expectation, and the liberallest beliefe: So as when she saw the architecture of his buildings, the prouisi­ons of his tables, the order of his attendants, the religion of his sacrifices, she confessed both her vniust incredulitie in not beleeuing the report of his wisedome, and the iniu­rie of report, in vnderstanding it. I beleeued not the words till I came, and mine eyes had seene it, and loe the one halfe was not told me. Her eyes were more sure informers then her eares. Shee did not so much heare as see Salomons wisedome in these reall effects. His answers did not so much demonstrate it, as his prudent gouernment. There are some whose speeches are witty, whiles their cariage is weake, whose deeds are in­congruities, whiles their words are Apothegmes. It is not worth the name of wise­dome that may bee heard onely, and not seene: Good discourse is but the froth of wisedome; the pure and solid substance of it is in well-framed actions; if we know these things, happy are we if we doe them.

And if this great person admired the wisedome, the buildings, the domesticke or­der of Salomon, and chiefly his stately ascent into the House of the Lord; how should our soules be taken vp with wonder at thee, O thou true son of Dauid, and Prince of euerlasting peace, who receiuedst the spirit not by measure? who hast built this glo­rious house, not made with hands, euen the heauen of heauens? whose infinite pro­uidence hath sweetly disposed of all the family of thy creatures, both in heauen and earth; and who lastly didst ascend vp on high, and ledst captiuitie captiue, and gauest gifts to men?

So well had this studious Ladie profited by the Lectures of that exquisite Master, that now she enuies, shee magnifies none but them who may liue within the aire of [Page 1272] Salomons wisedome: Happy are thy men, and happy are thy seruants, which stand conti­nually before thee, and that beare thy wisedome; As if she could haue beene content to haue changed her Throne for the footstoole of Salomon. It is not easie to conceiue how great a blessing it is to liue vnder those lips, which doe both preserue knowledge, and vtter it: If we were not glutted with good counsell, we should finde no rellish in any worldly contentment in comparison hereof: But, he that is full, despiseth an ho­ny-combe.

She, whom her owne experience had taught how happy a thing it is to haue a skil­full Pilote sitting at the sterne of the State, blesseth Israel for Salomon, blesseth God for Israel, blesseth Salomon and Israel mutually in each other; Blessed bee the Lord thy God which delighted in thee, to set thee on the Throne of Israel. Because the Lord loued Israel for euer, therefore made he the King to doe iudgement and iustice. It was not more Salomons aduancement to be King of Israel, then it was the aduancement of Israel to be gouerned by a Salomon. There is no earthly proofe of Gods loue to any Nation comparable to the substitution of a wise and pious gouernour: to him wee owe our peace, our life, and which is deseruedly dearer, the life of our soules, the Gospell. But, oh God, how much hast thou loued thine Israel for euer, in that thou hast set ouer it that righteous Branch of Iesse, whose name is Wonderfull, Counsellor, the mighty God, the euerlasting Father, the Prince of peace: in whose dayes Iudah shall be saued, and Israel shall dwell safely? Sing O heauen, and reioyce, O earth, and breake forth into singing, O mountaines, for God hath comforted his people, and will haue euerlasting mercy vpon his af­flicted.

The Queene of Sheba did not bring her gold and precious stones to looke on, or to re-carie, but to giue to a wealthier then her selfe. She giues therefore to Salomon an hundred and twenty talents of gold, besides costly stones and odours. He that made siluer in Hierusalem as stones, is yet richly presented on all hands. The riuers still runne into the Sea; To him that hath shall be giuen: How should wee bring vnto thee, O thou King of Heauen, the purest gold of thine owne graces, the sweetest o­dours of our obediences? Was not this withall a type of that homage which should be done vnto thee, O Sauiour, by the heads of the Nations? The Kings of Tarshish and the Iles bring presents; the Kings of Sheba and Saba bring gifts; yea all Kings shall worship thee, all Nations shall serue thee. They cannot enrich themselues but by gi­uing vnto thee.

It could not stand with Salomons magnificence to receiue rich courtesies without a returne; The greater the person was, the greater was the obligation of requitall; The gifts of meane persons are taken but as tributes of duty; it is dishonourable to take from equals, and not to retribute: there was not therefore more freedome in her gift, then in her receit: Her own will was the measure of both; She gaue what she would, she receiued whatsoeuer shee would aske; And shee had little profited by Salomons schoole, if she had not learned to aske the best: She returnes therefore more richly la­den then she came: she gaue to Salomon as a thankfull Client of wisedome; Salomon re­turnes to her as a munificent Patrone, according to the liberalitie of a King: We shall be sure to be gainers by whatsoeuer we giue vnto thee, O thou God of wisedome and peace: Oh that we could come from the remote regions of our infidelitie, and world­linesse, to learne wisdome of thee, who both teachest and giuest it abundantly, without vpbraiding, without grudging; & could bring with vs the poore presents of our faith­full desires, and sincere seruices: how wouldest thou receiue vs with a gracious accep­tation, and send vs away laden with present comfort, with eternall glory?

SALOMONS defection.

SInce the first man Adam, the world hath not yeelded either so great an ex­ample of wisedome, or so fearfull an example of apostasie as Salomon: What humane knowledge Adam had in the perfection of nature by crea­tion, Salomon had by infusion; both fully, both from one fountaine: If Adam called all creatures by their names, Salomon spake from the Ce­dars of Lebanon, to the mosse that springs out of the wall; and besides these vegeta­bles, there was no Beast, nor Fowle, nor Fish, nor creeping thing that escaped his dis­course. Both fell, both fell by one meanes; as Adam, so might Salomon haue said, The woman deceiued me: It is true indeed, that Adam fell as all; Salomon as one; yet so as that this one is the patterne of the frailty of all. If knowledge could haue giuen an im­munity from sinne, both had stood: Affections are those feet of the soule, on which it either stands, or fals; Salomon loued many out-landish women; I wonder not if the wise King mis-caried; Euery word hath bane enough for a man: Women, many women, outlandish, idolatrous, and those not onely had, but doted on; Sexe, multitude, nation, condition, all conspired to the ruine of a Salomon: If one woman vndid all mankinde, what maruell is it if many women vndid one? yet had those many beene the daugh­ters of Israel, they had tempted him onely to lust, not to mis-deuotion; now they were of those Nations, whereof the Lord had said to the children of Israel, Goe not ye in to them, nor let them come in to you, for surely they will turne your hearts after their gods; to them did Salomon ioyne in loue; who can maruell if they disioyned his heart from God? Satan hath found this bait to take so wel, that he neuer changed it since he crept into Paradise. How many haue we knowne whose heads haue been broken with their owne rib?

In the first world the sonnes of God saw the daughters of men, and tooke them wiues of all they liked; they multiplyed not children, but iniquities: Balaam knew well if the dames of Moab could make the Israelites wantons, they should soon make them Idolaters: All lyes open where the couenant is not both made with the eye, and kept.

It was the charge of God to the Kings of Israel, before they were, that they should not multiply Wiues. Salomon hath gone beyond the stakes of the law, and now is rea­die to leese himselfe amongst a thousand bedfellowes: Who so layes the reines in the necke of his carnall appetite, cannot promise where he will rest. Oh Salomon, where was thy wisedome, whiles thine affections runne away with thee into so wilde a volup­tuousnesse? What bootes it thee to discourse of all things, whiles thou mis-knowest thy selfe? The perfections of speculation doe not argue the inward powers of selfe-gouernment; The eye may be cleare whiles the hand is palsied. It is not so much to be heeded how the soule is informed, as how it is disciplined; The light of knowledge doth well, but the due order of the affections doth better: Neuer any meere man since the first, knew so much as Salomon, many that haue knowne lesse haue had more command of themselues: A competent estate well husbanded, is better then a vast pa­trimony neglected.

There can be no safety to that soule where is not a strait curbe vpon our desires; If our lusts be not held vnder as slaues; they will rule as tyrants. Nothing can preuent the extremitie of our mis-cariage but early and strong denials of our concupiscence: Had Salomon done thus, delicacie and lawlesse greatnesse had not ledde him into these bogs of intemperance.

The wayes of youth are steepe and slipperie, wherein as it is easie to fall, so it is [Page 1274] commonly relieued with pitie; but the wanton inordinations of age are not more vn­seasonable then odious; yet behold Salomons yonger yeares were studious, and inno­cent, his ouer-hastened age was licentious and misgouerned; For, when Salomon was old, his wiues turned away his heart after other gods: If any age can secure vs from the danger of a spirituall fall, it is our last; and if any mans old-age might secure him, it was [...]alomons; the beloued of God, the Oracle, the miracle of wisedome; who would haue looked but that the blossomes of so hopefull a spring, should haue yeelded a goodly and pleasant fruit, in the Autumne of age? yet behold euen Salomons old age vicious. There is no time wherin we be safe, whiles we can carie this body of sin about vs; Youth is impetuous, mid-age stubborne, old age weake, all dangerous; Say not now; The fury of my youthfull flashes is ouer, I shall henceforth finde my heart calme and impregnable; whiles thou seest old Salomon doting vpon his Concubines, yea vpon their Idolatry.

It is no presuming vpon time, or meanes, or strength: how many haue begunne and proceeded well, who yet haue shamed themselues in their last stage? If God vphold vs not, we cannot stand: If God vphold vs, we cannot fal; when we are at our strongest, it is best to be weake in our selues; and when at our weakest, strong in him, in whom we can doe all things.

I cannot yet thinke so hard of Salomon, that he would proiect his person to Ashte­roth the goddesse of the Sidonians, or Milchom the Idol of the Ammonites, or Che­mosh the abomination of Moab: Hee that knew all things from the shrub of the Ce­dar, could not be ignorant that these statues were but stocks, and stones, or metals, and the powers resembled by them, Deuils. It is not like he could be so insensate to adore such Deities; but so farre was the vxorious King blinded with affection, that hee gaue not passage onely to the Idolatry of his heathenish wiues, but furtherance.

So did he dote vpon their persons, that he humoured them in their sinnes: Their act is therefore his, because his eyes winkt at it; his hand aduanced it; Hee that built a Temple to the liuing God, for himselfe and Israel in Sion, built a Temple to Chemosh in the mount of Scandall, for his Mistresses of Moab, in the very face of Gods House: No hill about Ierusalem was free from a Chappell of Deuils; Each of his dames had their Puppets, their Altars, their Incense; Because Salomon feeds them in their super­stition, he drawes the sinne home to himselfe, and is branded for what he should haue forbidden. Euen our very permission appropriates crimes to vs; Wee need no more guiltinesse of any sinne, then our willing toleration.

Who can but yearne, and feare to see the wofull wracke of so rich and goodly a vessell: O Salomon, wert not thou hee whose yonger yeares God honoured with a message and stile of loue? To whom God twice appeared; and in a gracious vision re­newed the Couenant of his fauour? Whom he singled out from all the generation of men to be the founder of that glorious Temple which was no lesse cleerely the Type of heauen, then thou wert of Christ the Sonne of the euerliuing God? Wert not thou that deep Sea of wisdome which God ordained to send forth riuers and fountaines of all diuine, and humane knowledge to all Nations, to all ages? Wert not thou one of those select Secretaries, whose hand it pleased the Almighty to employ in three pieces of the diuine monuments of sacred Scriptures? Which of vs dares euer hope to aspire vnto thy graces? Which of vs can promise to secure our selues from thy ruines? We fall, O God, we fall to the lowest hell, if thou preuent vs not, if thou sustaine vs not: Vphold thou me according to thy Word that I may liue, and let mee not be ashamed of my hope. Order my steps in thy word, and let not any iniquitie haue dominion ouer me. All our weaknesse is in our selues, all our strength is in thee. O God be thou strong in our weaknesse, that our weake knees may be euer steddy in thy strength.

But in the midst of the horror of this spectacle (able to affright all the sonnes of men) behold some glimpse of comfort: was it of Salomon that Dauid his father prophesied; Though he fall, he shall not bee vtterly cast downe; for the Lord vpholdeth him with his hand? If sensible grace, yet finall mercy was not taken from that beloued of God; In [Page 1275] the hardest of this winter, the sap was gone downe to the root, though it shewed not in the branches: Euen whiles Salomon remoued, that word stood fast, Hee shall be my sonne, and I will be his Father. He that foresaw his sinne, threatned and limited his correction. If he breake my statutes, and keepe not my commandements, then will I visit his transgression with a rod, and his iniquitie with stripes; Neuerthelesse my louing kind­nesse will I not vtterly take from him, nor suffer my faithfulnesse to faile; My Couenant will I not breake; nor alter the thing that is gone out of my mouth; Behold the fauour of God doth not depend vpon Salomons obedience: If Salomon shall suffer his faithfulnesse to faile towards his God; God will not requite him with the failing of his faithfulnesse to Salomon; If Salomon breake his Couenant with God; God will not breake his Co­uenant with the father of Salomon, with the sonne of Dauid: He shall smart, hee shall not perish. Oh gracious word of the God of all mercies, able to giue strength to the languishing, comfort to the despairing, to the dying, life. Whatsoeuer wee are, thou wilt be still thy selfe, O holy One of Israel, true to thy Couenant, constant to thy Decree; The sinnes of thy chosen can neither frustrate thy counsell, nor out-strip thy mercies.

Now I see Salomon of a wanton louer, a graue Preacher of mortification; I see him quenching those inordinate flames with the teares of his repentance. Me thinks I heare him sighing deepely betwixt euery word of that his solemne penance which he would need enioyne himselfe before all the world, I haue applyed my heart to know the wicked­nesse of folly, euen the foolishnesse of madnesse; and I finde more bitter then death the wo­man whose heart is as nets and snares; and her hands as bands: Who so pleaseth God shall be deliuered from her, but the sinner shall be taken by her.

Salomon was taken as a sinner, deliuered as a penitent. His soule escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fowlers; the snare was broken, and he deliuered: It is good for vs that he was both taken, and deliuered; Taken, that wee might not presume; and that we might not despaire, deliuered. He sinned, that we might not sinne; hee reco­uered, that we may not sinke vnder our sinne.

But, oh the iustice of God inseparable from his mercy; Salomons sinne shall not e­scape the rod of men; Rather then so wise an offender shall want enemies, God shall raise vp three aduersaries vnto Salomon; Hadad the Edomite; Rezon the King of A­ram, Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat; whereof two were foraine, one domesticall: No­thing but loue and peace sounded in the name of Salomon; nothing else was found in his raigne, whiles he held in good termes with his God: But when once hee fell foule with his Maker, all things began to be troubled. There are whips laid vp against the time of Salomons fore-seene offence, which are now brought forth for his correcti­on: On purpose was Hadad the sonne of the King of Edom hid in a corner of Egypt from the sword of Dauid and Ioab, that he might be reserued for a scourge to the ex­orbitant sonne of Dauid: God would haue vs make account that our peace ends with our innocence: The same sinne that sets debate betwixt God and vs, armes the creatures against vs; It were pitie wee should be at any quiet whiles wee are falne out with the God of peace.

Contemplations. VPON …

Contemplations. VPON THE PRINCIPALL HISTORIES OF THE NEVV TESTAMENT.

THE THIRD BOOKE.

Containing

  • The Widowes sonne raised.
  • The Rulers sonne healed.
  • The dumbe Deuill eiected.
  • MATTHEW called.
  • Christ among the Gergesens; or Legion, and the Gaderene Herd.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO MY RIGHT VVORTHY AND WOR­SHIPFVLL FRIEND, MASTER IOHN GIFFORD of Lancrasse in Deuon, Esquire, All Grace and Peace.

SIR,

J hold it (as I ought) one of the rich mercies of GOD, that he hath giuen me fauour in some eies which haue not seene me; but none, that J know, hath so much demerited me, vnknowne, as your worthy Familie: Ere therefore you see my face, see my hand willingly professing my thankefull Obligations: Wherewith may it please you to accept of this parcell of thoughts, not vnlike those fellowes of theirs, whom you haue entertained aboue their desert. These shall pre­sent vnto you our bountifull SAVIOVR, magnifying his mer­cies to men, in a sweet varietie; healing the diseased, raising the dead, casting out the Deuill, calling in the Publican, and shall raise your heart to adore that infinite goodnesse; Euery helpe to our deuotion deserues to bee precious; So much more, as the de­crepit [Page] age of the World declines to an heartlesse coldnesse of Pietie: That GOD, to whose honour these poore labours are meant, blesse them in your hands, and from them, to all Readers. To his protection J heartily commend you, and the right vertuous Gentlewoman, your worthy wife, with all the pledges of your happy affection, as whom you haue deserued to be

Your truly thankfull and officious friend, IOS. HALL.

The Widowes Sonne raised.

THE fauours of our beneficent Sauiour were at the least contiguous. No sooner hath he raised the Centurions seruant from his bed, then he raises the Widowes Sea from his Beere.

The fruitfull clouds are not ordained to fall all in one field; Nain must partake of the bounty of Christ as well as Cana, or Capernaum: And if this Sunne were fixed in one Orbe, yet it diffuseth heat, and light to all the world; It is not for any place to ingrosse the messen­gers of the Gospell, whose errand is vniuersall; This immortall seed may not fall all in one furrow.

The little City of Nain stood vnder the hill of Hermon, neere vnto Tabor; but now it is watered with better dewes from aboue, the doctrine & miracles of a Sauiour.

Not for state, but for the more euidence of the worke, is our Sauior attended with a large traine; so entring into the gate of that walled City; as if he meant to besiege their faith by his power, and to take it; His prouidence hath so contriued his iourney, that he meets with the sad pompe of a funerall; A wofull widow attended with her weeping neighbours is following her onely sonne to the graue; There was nothing in this spectacle that did not command compassion.

A yong man in the flowre, in the strength of his age swallowed vp by death; Our decrepit age both expects death, and sollicites it; but vigorous youth, lookes strange­ly vpon that grim sergeant of God; Those mellow apples that fall alone from the tree we gather vp with contentment; wee chide to haue the vnripe vnseasonably beaten downe with cudgells.

But more, a yong man, the onely sonne, the onely childe of his mother: No con­dition can make it other then grieuous for a well natur'd mother to part with her own bowels; yet surely store is some mitigation of losse: Amongst many children one may be more easily missed; for still wee hope the suruiuing may supply the comforts of the dead; but when all our hopes and ioyes must either liue or die in one, the losse of that one admits of no consolation.

When God would describe the most passionate expression of sorrow that can fall into the miserable, hee can but say, Oh daughter of my people gird thee with sack­cloth, and wallow thy selfe in the ashes, make lamentation and bitter mourning, as for thine onely sonne: Such was the losse, such was the sorrow of this disconsolate mo­ther; neither words, nor teares can suffice to discouer it.

Yet more, had she beene ayded by the counsell and supportation of a louing yoke-fellow, this burden might haue seemed lesse intolerable; A good husband may make amends for the losse of a sonne, had the root beene left to her intire, she might better haue spared the branch; now both are cut vp, all the stay of her life is gone; and shee seemes abandoned to a perfect misery. And now when shee gaue herselfe vp for a [Page 1282] forlorne mourner, past all capacity of redresse, the God of comfort meets her, pities her, relieues her; Here was no solicitor but his owne compassion; In other occasions he was sought, and sued to; The Centurion comes to him for a seruant, the Ruler for a sonne, Iairus for a daughter, the neighbours for the Paralyticke; here hee seekes vp the patient, and offers the cure vnrequested; Whiles wee haue to doe with the Father of mercies, our afflictions are the most powerfull suitors. No teares, no prayers can moue him so much as his owne commiseration. Oh God, none of our secret sor­rowes, can be either hid from thine eyes or kept from thine heart: and when wee are past all our hopes, all possibilities of helpe; then art thou neerest to vs for deliue­rance.

Here was a conspiration of all parts to mercy. The heart had compassion, the mouth said, Weepe not, the feet went to the Beere, the hand touched the coffin, the power of the Deity raised the dead: What the heart felt was secret to it selfe, the tongue there­fore expresses it in words of comfort, Weepe not; Alas what are words to so strong and iust passions? To bid her not to weepe that had lost her onely sonne, was to perswade her to be miserable, and not feele it: to feele, and not regard it: to regard, and yet to smother it; Concealement doth not remedy but aggrauate sorrow: That with the counsell of not weeping therefore, she might see cause of not weeping; his hand se­conds his tongue: He arrests the Coffin, and frees the Prisoner; Yongman I say vnto thee, arise: The Lord of life, and death, speakes with command; No finite power could haue said so without presumption, or with successe: That is the voice that shall one day call vp our vanished bodies from those elements, into which they are resolued, and raise them out of their dust: Neither sea, nor death, nor hell can offer to detaine their dead, when he charges them to be deliuered: Incredulous nature, what doest thou shrinke at the possibility of a resurrection, when the God of nature vndertakes it? It is no more hard for that almighty Word which gaue being vnto all things, to say, Let them be repaired, then, Let them be made.

I doe not see our Sauiour stretching himselfe vpon the dead corps, as Elias, and E­lisha, vpon the sonnes of the Sunamite, and Sareptan, nor kneeling downe, and pray­ing by the Beere, as Peter did to Dorcas, but I heare him so speaking to the dead, as if he were aliue, and so speaking to the dead that by the word hee makes him aliue, I say vnto thee, arise; Death hath no power to bid that man lye still, whom the Sonne of God bids Arise. Immediately he that was dead sate vp. So at the sound of the last trum­pet by the power of the same voice, we shall arise out of the dust, and stand vp glori­ous; this mortall shall put on immortalitie; this corruptible, incorruption; This body shall not be buried, but sowne; and at our day shall therefore spring vp with a plenti­full increase of glory; How comfortlesse, how desperate should be our lying downe, if it were not for this assurance of rising? And now, behold, lest our weake faith should stagger at the assent to so great a difficulty, he hath already by what hee hath done, gi­uen vs tasts of what he will doe: The power that can raise one man, can raise a thou­sand, a million, a world: no power can raise one but that which is infinite; and that which is infinite admits of no limitation: Vnder the old Testament, God raised one by Elias, another by Elisha liuing, a third by Elisha dead: By the hand of the Media­tor of the New Testament hee raised here the sonne of the Widow, the daughter of Iairus, Lazarus, and, in attendance of his owne resurrection he made a gaole-deliuery of holy prisoners, at Ierusalem. Hee raises the daughter of Iairus from her bed; this widowes sonne from his Coffin, Lazarus from his graue, the dead Saints of Ierusa­lem from their rottennesse, that it might appeare no degree of death can hinder the efficacie of his ouer-ruling command: Hee that keepes the keyes of death cannot onely make way for himselfe through the common Hall, and outer-roomes, but through the inwardest, and most reserued closets of darknesse.

Me thinkes I see this yong man who was thus miraculously awaked from his dead­ly sleepe, wiping and rubbing those eies that had beene shut vp in death; and descen­ding from the Beere, wrapping his winding sheet about his loines, cast himselfe down [Page 1283] in a passionate thankfulnesse, at the feet of his Almightie restorer; adoring that diuine power which had commanded his soule back again to her forsaken lodging; & though I heare not what he said, yet I dare say they were words of praise & wonder, which his returned soule first vttered; It was the mother whom our Sauior pitied in this act, not the sonne; (who now forced from his quiet rest must twice passe through the gates of death.) As for her sake therefore he was raised so to her hands was he deliuered; that she might acknowledge that soule giuen to her, not to the possessor: Who cannot feele the amazement and extasie of ioy that was in this reuiued mother, when her son now salutes her from out of another world? And both receiues and giues gratulations of of his new life? How suddenly were all the teares of that mournfull traine dried vp with a ioyfull astonishment? How soone is that funerall banquet turned into a new Birth-day feast? What striuing was here to salute the late carkasse of their returned neighbour? What awfull and admiring lookes were cast vpon that Lord of life, who seeming homely, was approued omnipotent? How gladly did euery tongue celebrate both the worke and the author? A great Prophet is raised vp amongst vs, and God hath visited his people. A Prophet was the highest name they could finde for him whom they saw like themselues in shape, aboue themselues in power; They were not yet acquainted with God manifested in the flesh: This miracle might well haue assured them of more then a Prophet; but he that raised the dead man from the Beere would not suddenly raise these dead hearts from the graue of Infidelitie; they shall see reason enough to know that the Prophet who was raised vp to them, was the God that now visited them, and at last should doe as much for them, as hee had done for the yong man, raise them from death to life, from dust to glory.

The Rulers Sonne cured.

THe bounty of God so exceedeth mans, that there is a contrarietie in the exercise of it: We shut our hands because we haue opened them; God therefore opens his, because he hath opened them: Gods mercies are as comfortable in their issue, as in themselues; Seldome euer doe bles­sings goe alone; where our Sauiour supplyed the Bridegroomes wine, there he heales the Rulers sonne; Hee had not in all these coasts of Galilee done any miracle but here: To him that hath shall be giuen.

We doe not finde Christ oft attended with Nobilitie; here hee is; It was some great Peere, or some noted Courtier that was now a suitor to him for his dying sonne: Earthly greatnesse is no defence against afflictions: Wee men forbeare the mighty: Disease and death know no faces of Lords, or Monarks: Could these be bribed, they would be too rich; why should we grudge not to be priuiledged, when wee see there is no spare of the greatest?

This noble Ruler, listens after Christs returne into Galile; The most eminent amongst men will be glad to hearken after Christ in their necessitie: Happy was it for him that his sonne was sicke; he had not else been acquainted with his Sauiour, his soule had continued sicke of ignorance, and vnbeliefe: Why else doth our good God send vs pain, losses, opposition, but that he may be sought to? Are we afflicted, whither should we goe but to Cana, to seeke Christ? whither but to the Cana of heauen, where our water of sorrow is turned to the wine of gladnesse, to that omnipotent Physitian, who healeth all our infirmities; that we may once say, It is good for mee that I was afflicted.

It was about a dayes iourney from Capernaum to Cana; Thence hither did this Courtier come for the cure of his sonnes Feuer; What paines euen the greatest can be content to take for bodily health? No way is long, no labour tedious to the desirous: [Page 1284] Our soules are sicke of a spirituall feuer, labouring vnder the cold fit of infidelitie, and the hot fit of selfe-loue; and we sit still at home, and see them languish vnto death.

This Ruler was neither faithlesse, nor faithfull: Had he been quite faithlesse, he had not taken such paines to come to Christ. Had he been faithfull, hee had not made this suit to Christ, when he was come, Come downe and heale my sonne, ere he die.

Come downe, as if Christ could not haue cured him absent; Ere he die, as if that power could not haue raised him being dead; how much difference was here betwixt the Centurion, and the Ruler; That came for his seruant, this for his sonne. This sonne was not more aboue that seruant, then the faith which sued for that seruant surpassed that which sued for the sonne; The one can say, Master come not vnder my roofe, for I am not worthy, onely speake the word, and my seruant shall be whole; The other can say, Master, either come vnder my roofe, or my sonne cannot be whole. Heale my sonne, had been a good suit, for Christ is the onely Physitian for all diseases; but, Come downe, and heale him, was to teach God how to worke.

It is good reason that he should challenge the right of prescribing to vs, who are euery way his owne: it is presumption in vs to stint him vnto our formes: An expert workman cannot abide to bee taught by a nouice; how much lesse shall the all-wise God endure to bee directed by his creature? This is more then if the patient should take vpon him to giue a Recipe to the Physitian: That God would giue vs grace is a beseeming suit, but to say, Giue it me by prosperitie, is a sawcy motion.

As there is faithfulnesse in desiring the end, so modesty and patience in referring the meanes to the author. In spirituall things God hath acquainted vs with the meanes whereby he will worke, euen his owne Sacred ordinances: Vpon these, because they haue his owne promise, we may call absolutely for a blessing: In all others, there is no reason that beggers should be choosers: He who doth whatsoeuer he will, must doe it how he will: It is for vs to receiue, not to appoint.

He who came to complaine of his sons sicknes, heares of his own, Except ye see signes and wonders, ye will not beleeue. This noble man was (as is like) of Capernaum; There had Christ often preached; there was one of his chiefe residencies: Either this man had heard our Sauiour oft, or might haue done; yet because Christs miracles came to him onely by heare-say (for as yet we finde none at all wrought where hee preached most) therefore the man beleeues not enough; but so speakes to Christ as to some or­dinarie Physitian, Come downe and heale: It was the common disease of the Iewes, in­credulitie; which no receit could heale but wonders: A wicked and adulterous gene­ration seekes signes. Had they not been wilfully gracelesse, there was already proofe enough of the Messias: the miraculous conception and life of the fore-runner, Zacha­ries dumbnesse, the attestation of Angels, the apparition of the Starre, the iourney of the Sages, the vision of the Shepheards, the testimonies of Anna and Simeon, the pro­phesies fulfilled, the voice from heauen at his baptisme, the diuine words that hee spake; and yet they must haue all made vp with miracles; which though he be not vn­willing to giue at his owne times yet he thinkes much to be tied vnto, at theirs: Not to beleeue without signes, was a signe of stubborne hearts.

It was a foule fault, and a dangerous one, Ye will not beleeue: What is it that shall condemne the world but vnbeliefe? What can condemne vs without it? No sin can condemne the repentant; Repentance is a fruit of faith, where true faith is then, there can be no condemnation: as there can be nothing but condemnation without it. How much more foule in a noble Capernaite, that had heard the Sermons of so diuine a Teacher? The greater light we haue, the more shame it is for vs to stumble.

Oh what shall become of vs, that reele and fall into the clearest Sun [...]shine that euer looked forth vpon any Church? Be mercifull to our sinnes, O God, and say any thing of vs, rather, then, Ye will not beleeue.

Our Sauiour tels him of his vnbeliefe; hee feeles not himselfe sicke of that disease: All his mind is on his dying for; As easily do we complaine of bodily griefes, as we are hardly affected with spirituall. Oh the meeknesse and mercy of this Lambe of God: [Page 1285] When wee would haue lookt that hee should haue punished this suitor for not be­leeuing, hee condescends to him, that hee may beleeue: Goe thy way, thy sonne li­ueth. If wee should measure our hopes by our owne worthinesse, there were no ex­pectation of blessings, but if we shall measure them by his bountie, and compassion, there can bee no doubt of preuailing. As some tender mother that giues the brest to her vnquiet childe, in stead of the rod, so deales hee with our per­uersnesses.

How God differences men according to no other conditions, then of their faith! The Centurions seruant was sicke, the Rulers sonne; The Centurion doth not sue vnto Christ to come; onely sayes, My seruant is sicke of a Palsie; Christ answers him, I will come, and heale him: The Ruler sues vnto Christ that hee would come, and heale his sonne, Christ will not goe; onely sayes, Goe thy way, thy sonne liues; Outward things carie no respect with God; The Image of that diuine Maiestie shining inward­ly in the graces of the soule, is that which wins loue from him in the meanest estate; The Centurions faith therefore could do more then the Rulers greatnesse; and that faithfull mans seruant hath more regard then this great mans sonne.

The Rulers request was, Come and heale; Christs answer was, Goe thy way, thy sonne liues; Our mercifull Sauiour meets those in the end, whom hee crosses in the way: How sweetly doth he correct our prayers, and whiles he doth not giue vs what we aske, giues vs better then we asked.

Iustly doth he forbeare to go downe with this Ruler, lest he should confirme him in an opinion of measuring his power by conceits of locality, & distance; but he doth that in absence, for which his presence was required with a repulse, Thy sonne liueth; giuing a greater demonstration of his omnipotencie then was craued; How oft doth hee not heare to our will; that hee may heare vs to our aduantage? The chosen ves­sell would be rid of tentations, he heares of a supply of grace; The sicke man askes re­lease, receiues patience: life, and receiues glory: Let vs aske what we thinke best, let him giue what he knowes best.

With one word doth Christ heale two Patients, the sonne, and the father, the sons feuer, the fathers vnbeleefe; That operatiue word of our Sauiour was not without the intention of a triall; Had not the Ruler gone home satisfied with that intimation of his sonnes life, and recouerie, neither of them had beene blessed with successe: Now the newes of performance meets him one halfe of the way; and hee that beleeued some­what ere he came, and more when he went, grew to more faith in the way; and when he came home, inlarged his faith to all the skirts of his familie; A weake faith may be true, but a true faith is growing: He that boasts of a full stature in the first moment of his assent, may presume, but doth not beleeue.

Great men cannot want clients, their example swaies some, their authoritie more; they cannot goe to either of the other worlds alone; In vaine doe they pretend power ouer others, who labour [...]ut to draw their families vnto God.

The Dumbe Deuill eiected.

THat the Prince of our Peace might approue his perfect victories, where­soeuer hee met with the Prince of darknesse hee foyled him, he eiected him; He found him in heauen, thence did hee throw him headlong, and verified his Prophet, I haue cast thee out of mine holy moun­taine; And if the Deuils left their first habitation, it was because (be­ing Deuills) they could not keepe it; Their estate indeed they might haue kept, [Page 1286] and did not; their habitation they would haue kept, and might not; How art thou falne from heauen O Lucifer? He found him in the heart of man; (for in that clo­set of God did the euill spirit after his exile from heauen shrowd himselfe; Sin gaue him possession, which he kept with a willing violence) thence hee casts him by his word, and spirit; He found him tyrannizing in the bodies of some possessed men, and with power commands the vncleane spirits to depart.

This act is for no hand but his: When a strong man keepes possession, none but a stronger can remoue it: In voluntary things the strongest may yeeld to the weak­est; Sampson to a Dalilah; but in violent, euer the mightiest caries it; A spirituall na­ture must needs be in ranke aboue a bodily; neither can any power be aboue a spirit, but the God of spirits.

No otherwise is it in the mentall possession; Where euer sinne is, there Satan is; As on the contrary, whosoeuer is borne of God, the seed of God remaines in him; That euill one not onely is, but rules in the sonnes of disobedience: in vaine shall wee try to eiect him, but by the diuine power of the Redeemer; For this cause the Sonne of God was manifested, that hee might destroy the workes of the Deuill; Doe we finde our selues haunted with the familiar Deuills of Pride, selfe-loue, sensu­all desires, vnbeleefe? None but thou, O Son of the euerliuing God, can free our bosomes of these hellish guests; Oh clense thou mee from my secret sinnes, and keepe mee that presumptuous sinnes preuaile not ouer me. O Sauiour, it is no Pa­radox to say that thou castest out more Deuils now, then thou diddest whiles thou wert vpon earth; It was thy word, When I am lifted vp, I will draw all men vnto me; Satan weighes downe at the feet, thou pullest at the head, yea at the heart; In eue­ry conuersion which thou workest, there is a dispossession. Conuert mee, O Lord, and I shall be conuerted; I know thy meanes are now no other then ordinary; if we expect to be dispossessed by miracle, it would be a miracle, if euer wee were dis­possessed; Oh let thy Gospell haue the perfect worke in me, so onely shall I bee deli­uered from the powers of darknesse.

Nothing can be said to be dumbe, but what naturally speakes; nothing can speake naturally, but what hath the instruments of speech; which because spirits want, they can no otherwise speake vocally, then as they take voices to themselues, in taking bo­dies; This deuill was not therefore dumbe in his nature, but in his effect; The man was dumbe by the operation of that deuill, which possessed him; and now the action is attributed to the spirit, which was subiectiuely in the man; It is not you that speake, saith our Sauiour, but the spirit of your Father that speaketh in you.

As it is in bodily diseases, that they doe not infect vs alike, some seize vpon the hu­mors, others vpon the spirits; some assault the braine, others the heart, or lungs; so in bodily and spirituall possessions; In some the euill spirit takes away their senses; in some their lims; in some, their inward faculties; like as spiritually they affect to moue vs vnto seuerall sinnes; One to lust, another to couetousnesse, or ambition, another to cruelty; and their names haue distinguished them according to these various effects: This was a dumbe Deuill, which yet had possessed not the tongue onely of this man, but his eare; not that onely, but (as it seemes) his eies too.

O suttle and tyrannous spirit, that obstructs all wayes to the soule: that keepes out all meanes of grace both from the doores, and windowes of the heart; yea that stops vp all passages whether of ingresse, or egresse; Of ingresse at the eye, or eare, of egresse at the mouth; that there might be no capacity of redresse.

What holy vse is there of our tongue but to praise our Maker, to confesse our sinnes, to informe our brethren? How rife is this Dumbe Deuill euery­where, whiles hee stops the mouthes of Christians from these vsefull and neces­sarie duties?

For what end hath man those two priuiledges aboue his fellow creatures, Reason, and Speech, but, that, as by the one he may conceiue of the great workes of his Ma­ker, which the rest cannot, so by the other hee may expresse what hee conceiues [Page 1287] to the honor of the Creator, both of them, and himselfe▪ And why are all other crea­tures said to praise God, and bidden to praise him, but because they doe it by the ap­prehension, by the expression of man? If the heauens declare the glory of God, how doe they it but to the eies, and by the tongue of that man, for whom they were made? It is no small honor whereof the enuious spirit shall rob his Maker, if he [...] close vp the mouth of his onely rationall, and vocall creature, and turne the best of his worke­manship into a dumbe Idoll, that hath a mouth and speakes not, Lord open thou my lips and my mouth shall shew forth thy praise.

Praise is not more necessary then complaint; praise of God then complaint of our­selues, whether to God or men; The onely amends we can make to God what we haue not had the grace to auoid sinne is to confesse the sinne wee haue not auoided: This is the sponge that wipes out all the blots and blurs of our liues; If wee confesse our sinnes, he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sins, and to cleanse vs from all vn­righteousnesse.

That cunning man-slayer knowes there is no way to purge the sicke soule, but vp­ward by casting out the vicious humor wherewith it is clogged, and therefore holds the lips close, that the heart may not dis-burden it selfe by so wholesome euacuation. When I kept silence, my bones consumed; For day and night thy band O Lord was heauy vpon me; my moisture is turned into the drought of Summer; O let me confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto thee, that thou maist forgiue the punishment of my sinne.

We haue a tongue for God, when wee praise him; for our selues, when wee pray, and confesse; for our brethren, when we speake the truth for their information; which if we hold backe in vnrighteousnesse, we yeeld vnto that dumbe Deuill: where doe we not see that accursed spirit? Hee is on the Bench, when the mute, or partiall Iudge speakes not for truth, and innocence: He is in the pulpit, when the Prophets of God smother, or halue, or adulterate the message of their master; Hee is at the barre, when irreligious Iurors dare lend an oath to feare, to hope, to gaine: Hee is in the market, when godlesse chapmen for their peny sell the truth, and their soule; He is in the com­mon conuersation of men, when the tongue belies the heart, flatters the guilty, bal­keth reproofes euen in the foulest crimes: O thou, who only art stronger then that strong one, cast him out of the hearts, and mouthes of men; It is time for thee, Lord, to worke, for they haue destroyed thy Law.

That it might well appeare this impediment was not naturall; so soone as the man is freed from the spirit, his tongue is free to his speech: The effects of spirits as they are wrought, so they cease at once. If the Sonne of God doe but remoue our spiritu­all possession, we shall presently breake forth into the praise of God, into the confes­sion of our vilenesse, into the profession of truth.

But, what strange variety do I see in the spectators of this miracle, some wondring, others censuring, a third sort tempting, a fourth applauding; There was neuer man or action, but was subiect to variety of constructions: What man could bee so holy, as he that was God? What act could bee more worthy then the dispossession of an euill spirit? yet this man, this act passeth these differences of interpretation: What can we doe to vndergoe but one opinion? If we giue almes, and fast; some will magni­fie our charity, and deuotion, others will taxe our hypocrisie: If wee giue not, some will condemne our hard-heartednesse, others will allow our care of iustice; if wee preach plainly, to some it will sauour of a carelesse slubbering, to others of a mortified sincerity; Elaborately, some will tax our affectation, others will applaud our diligence in dressing the delicate viands of God; What maruell is it, if it bee thus with our im­perfection, when it fared not otherwise with him that was purity, and righteousnesse it selfe? The austere fore-runner of Christ came neither eating nor drinking, they say, He hath a Deuill; The sonne of man came eating and drinking, they say, This man is a glutton, a friend of Publicans and sinners: and here one of his holy acts caries away at once wonder, censure, doubt, celebration. There is no way safe for a man but to square his actions by the right rule of iustice, of charitie; and [Page 1288] then let the world haue leaue to spend their glosses at pleasure. It was an heroicall re­solution of the chosen vessell, I passe very little to be iudged of you, or of mans day.

I maruell not if the people maruelled; for here were foure wonders in one; The blinde saw, the deafe heard, the dumbe spake, the demoniacke is deliuered; Wonder was due to so rare, and powerfull a worke, and, if not this, nothing; We can cast away admiration vpon the poore deuices, or actiuities of men, how much more vpon the extraordinary workes of omnipotency? Who so knowes the frame of Heauen and earth, shall not much be affected with the imperfect effects of fraile humanity; but shall with no lesse rauishment of soule acknowledge the miraculous workes of the same Almighty hand. Neither is the spirituall eiection worthy of any meaner in­tertainment; Raritie and difficultie are wont to cause wonder; There are many things which haue wonder in their worth, and leese it in their frequence; there are some which haue it in their strangenesse, and leese it in their facilitie; Both meet in this. To see men haunted, yea possessed with a dumbe Deuill is so frequent, that it is a iust wonder to finde a man free; but to finde the dumbe spirit cast out of a man, and to heare him praising God, confessing his sinnes, teaching others the sweet experiments of mercy, deserues iust admiration. If the Cynick sought in the market for a man amongst men, well may we seeke amongst men, for a conuert. Neither is the difficul­ty lesse then the rarenesse: The strong man hath the possession, all passages are blockt vp, all helpes barred, by the trechery of our nature; If any soule be rescued from these spirituall wickednesses, it is the praise of him that doth wonders alone.

But whom doe I see wondring? The multiude; The vnlearned beholders follow that act with wonder, which the learned Scribes entertaine with obloquy: God hath reuealed those things to babes, which he hath hid from the wise, and prudent. With what scorne did those great Rabbins speake of these sonnes of the earth, This people that knowes not the Law is accursed? Yet the mercie of God makes an aduantage of their simplicity; in that they are therefore lesse subiect to cauillation, and increduli­tie; as contrarily, his iustice causes the proud knowledge of the other to lie as a blocke in their way, to the ready assent vnto the diuine power of the Messias; Let the pride of glorious aduersaries disdaine the pouerty of the clients of the Gospell; it shall not repent vs to goe to heauen with the vulgar, whiles their great ones goe in state to per­dition.

The multitude wondered; Who censured but Scribes great Doctors of the Law, of the diuinity of the Iewes? What Scribes, but those of Ierusalem, the most eminent Academie of Iudea? These were the men, who out of their deepe reputed iudgment cast these foule aspersions vpon Christ. Great wits oft-times mis-lead both the owners and followers; How many shall once wish they had beene borne dullards, yea idiots, when they shal find their wit to haue barred them out of heauen? Where is the Scribe, where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made the wisdome of the world foolishnesse? Say the world what it will, a dram of holinesse is worth a pound of wit; Let others censure with the Scribes, let me wonder with the multitude.

What could malice say worse, Hee casteth out Deuills through Beelzebub the Prince of Deuils? The Iewes well knew that the Gods of the heathen were no other then Deuills; Amongst whom for that the Lord of Flies (so called, whether for the concourse of flies to the abundance of his sacrifices, or for his ayde implored against the infestation of those swarmes) was held the chiefe, therefore they stile him, The Prince of Deuills. There is a subordination of spirits; some hier in degree, some inferiour to others; Our Sauiour himselfe tells vs of the Deuill, and his Angels; Messengers are inferiour to those that send them: The seuen Deuills that entered into the swept and garnished house, were worse then the former; Neither can Principalities, and Powers, and Gouernours, and Princes of the darkenesse of this World designe other then seuerall rankes of euill Angels; There can be no beeing, without some kinde of order, there can bee no order in paritie; If wee looke vp into heauen, there is The King of Gods, [Page 1289] The Lord of Lords; hier then the hiest? If to the earth, There are Monarchs, Kings, Princes, Peeres, people; If wee looke downe to hell, There is the Prince of Deuills; They labour for confusion that call for parity; What should the Church doe with such a forme, as is not exemplified in heauen, in earth, in hell?

One deuill (according to their supposition) may be vsed to cast out another: How far the command of one spirit ouer another may extend, it is a sector of internall state; too deepe for the inquiry of men: The thing it selfe is apparent; vpon compact, and precontracted composition, one giues way to other for the common aduantage; As we see in the Common-wealth of Cheaters, and Gut-purses, one doth the fact, ano­ther is seed to bring it out, and to procure restitution: both are of the trade, both con­spire to the fraud; the actor falls not out with the reuealer; but diuides with him that cunning spoile.

One malicious miscreant sets the Deuill on worke to the inflicting of disease, or death; another vpon agreement, for a further spirituall gaine, takes him off; There is a Deuill in both; And if there seeme more bodily fauour, there is no lesse spirituall dan­ger in the latter; In the one Satan wins the agent, the suitor in the other; It will bee no cause of discord in hell, that one deuill giues ease to the body which another tor­mented, that both may triumph in the gaine of a soule. O God, that any creature which beares thine Image, should not abhorre to bee beholden to the powers of hell for aid, for aduice? Is it not because there is not a God in Israel, that men goe to inquire of the God of Ekron? Can men bee so sottish to thinke that the vowed enemie of their soules can offer them a bait, without an hooke? What euill is there in the City which the Lord hath not done, what is there which he cannot as easily redresse: He wounds, he heales againe; And if he will not, it is the Lord, let him doe what seemes good in his eies; If he doe not deliuer vs, he will crowne our faithfulnesse in a patient perse­uerance. The wounds of a God no better then the salues of Satan.

Was it possible that the wit of Enuy could deuise so hie a slander? Beelzebub was a God of the heathen; therefore herein they accuse him for an Idolater; Beelzebub was a Deuill to the Iewes, therefore they accuse him for a coniurer; Beelzebub was the chiefe of Deuils, therefore they accuse him for an Archexorcist, for the worst kind of Magician; Some professors of this blacke Art, though their worke be deuillish, yet they pretend to doe it in the name of Iesus; and will presumptuously seeme to do that by command, which is secretly transacted by agreement; the Scribes accuse Christ of a direct compact with the Deuill; and suppose both a league and familiarity, which by the law of Moses (in the very hand of Saul) was no other then deadly; Yea so deepe doth this wound reach, that our Sauiour, searching it to the bottome, findes no lesse in it then the sinne against the Holy Ghost; inferring hereupon that dreadfull sentence of the irremissiblenesse of that sinne vnto death: And if this horrible crimination were cast vpon thee, O Sauiour, in whom the Prince of this world found nothing, what wonder is it if wee thy sinfull seruants bee branded on all sides with euill tongues?

Yea (which is yet more) how plaine is it that these men forced their tongue to speake this slander against their owne heart? Else, this blasphemie had beene onely against the sonne of man, not against the holy Ghost; but now, that the searcher of hearts finds it to bee no lesse then against the blessed Spirit of God, the spight must needs be obstinate; their malice doth wilfully crosse their conscience. Enuie neuer regards how true, but how mischieuous; So it may gall, or kill, it cares little, whether with truth, or falshood; For vs, Blessed are we when men reuile vs, and say all manner of euill of vs, for the name of Christ; For them: What reward shall be giuen to thee, thou false tongue? Euen sharpe arrowes with hot burning coles; Yea those very coles of hell from which thou wert enkindled.

There was yet a third sort that went a mid way betwixt wonder and censure; These were not so malicious as to impute the miracle to a Satanicall operation, they confesse it good, but not enough; and therefore vrge Christ to a further proofe; [Page] Though thou hast cast out this dumbe Deuill, yet this is no sufficient argument of thy di­uine power; We haue yet seene nothing from thee like those ancient miracles of the times of our forefathers. Ioshua caused the Sunne to stand still; Elias brought fire downe from hea­uen; Samuel astonisht the people with thunder and raine in the midst of haruest; If thou wouldst command our beleefe, doe somewhat like to these; The casting out of a Deuill, shewes thee to haue some power ouer hell; shew vs now that thou hast no lesse power ouer hea­uen. There is a kinde of vnreasonablenesse of desire, and insatiablenesse in infidelitie; it neuer knowes when it hath euidence enough, This which the Iewes ouer-looked, was a more irrefragable demonstration of diuinity, then that which they desired. A Deuill was more then a Meteor, or a parcell of an element; to cast out a Deuill by command, more then to command fire from heauen: Infidelitie euer loues to be her owne caruer.

No sonne can be more like a father, then these Iewes to their progenitors in the de­sert, that there might be no feare of degenerating into good, they also of old tempted God in the Wildernesse: First, they are weary of the Egyptian bondage, and are rea­dy to fall out with God, and Moses, for their stay in those fornaces: By ten miraculous plagues they are freed, and going out of those confines, the Egyptians follow them, the Sea is before them: now they are more afflicted with their liberty, then their ser­uitude: The Sea yeelds way the Egyptians are drowned▪ and now, that they are safe on the other shore, they tempt the prouidence of God for water: The Rocke yeelds it them, then, no lesse for bread and meat, God sends them Manna, and Quailes, they cry out of the food of Angels; Their present enemies in the way are vanquished, they whine at the men of measures, in the heart of Canaan: Nothing from God but mercy; nothing from them but temptations.

Their true brood both in nature and sinne had abundant proofes of the Messiah; if curing the blinde, lame, diseased, deafe, dumbe, eiecting deuills, ouer-ruling the ele­ments, raising the dead could haue beene sufficient; yet still they must haue a signe from heauen; and shut vp in the stile of the Tempter, If thou be the Christ. The gra­cious heart is credulous, Euen where it sees not, it beleeues; and where it sees out a lit­tle, it beleeues a great deale; Neither doth it presume to prescribe vnto God what, and how he shall work, but takes what it findes, and vnmoueably rests in what it takes. Any miracle, no miracle serues enough for their assent, who haue built their faith vpon the Gospell of the Lord Iesus.

Matthew called.

THE number of the Apostles was not yet full, One roome is left void for a future occupant; who can but expect, that it is reserued for some emi­nent person? and behold, Matthew the Publican is the man: Oh the strange election of Christ; Those other disciples, whose calling is re­corded, were from the Fisher-boat, this from the Tole booth; They were vnlettered, this infamous; The condition was not in it selfe sinfull, but as the taxes which the Romans imposed on Gods free people, were odious, so the Colle­ctors, the Farmers of them abominable; Besides, that it was hard to hold that seat without oppression, without exaction; One that best knew it, branded it with poling, and sycophancie: And now, behold a griping Publican called to the familie, to the Apostle-ship, to the Secretary-ship of God; Who can despaire in the conscience of his vnworthinesse; when hee sees this patterne of the free bounty of him that calleth vs? Merits doe not cary it in the gracious election of God, but his meere fauour. There sate Matthew the Publican busie in his Counting-house, reckoning vp the sums [Page 1291] of his Rentals; raking vp his arerages, and wrangling for denied duties, & did so little thinke of a Sauior, that he did not so much as look at his passage, but, Iesus, as he passed by, saw a man sitting at the receit of custome, named Matthew: As if this prospect had bin sudden and casuall, Iesus saw him in passing by; Oh Sauiour, before the world was, thou sawest that man sitting there, thou sawest thine own passage; thou sawest his call in thy passage; and now thou goest purposely that way, that thou mightest see, and call: No­thing can be hid from that piercing eye, one glance wherof hath discerned a Disciple in the cloathes of a Publican; That habit that shop of extortion cannot conceale from thee a vessel of election: In all formes thou knowest thine own, and in thine own time shalt fetch them out of the disguises of their foule sinnes, or vnfit conditions: What sawest thou, O Sauior, in that Publican, that might either allure thine eye, or not offend it? What but an hatefull trade, an euill eye, a gripple hand, bloody tables, heapes of spoile? yet now thou saidst, Follow me; Thou that saidst once to Ierusalem, Thy birth and natiuitie is of the land of Canaan; Thy father was an Amorite, thy mother an Hit­tite; Thy nauell was not cut, neither wert thou washed in water, to supple thee, thou wast not salted at all; thou wast not swadled at all: None eye pitied thee, but thou must cast out in the open fields, to the loathing of thy person, in the day that thou wast borne: And when I passed by thee, and saw thee polluted in thine owne blood, I said vnto thee, Liue, yea, I said vnto thee, when thou wast in thy blood, Liue: Now also, when thou passed it by, and sawest Matthew sitting at the receit of custome, saidest to him, Follow mee: The life of this Publican was so much worse, then the birth of that forlorne Amorite, as, Follow me, was more then, Liue; What canst thou see in vs, O God, but vgly defor­mities, horrible sinnes, despicable miseries, yet doth it please thy mercy to say vnto vs, both, Liue, and, Follow me?

The iust man is the first accuser of himselfe; whom doe wee heare to blazon the shame of Matthew, but his owne mouth? Matthew the Euangelist tels vs of Mat­thew the Publican: His fellowes call him Leui, as willing to lay their finger vpon the spot of his vnpleasing profession; himselfe will not smother, nor blanche it a whit, but publishes it to all the world, in a thankfull recognition of the mercy that called him; as liking well that his basenesse should serue for a fit foyle to set off the glo­rious lustre of his grace by whom he was elected; What matters it how vile we are, O God, so thy glory may rise in our abasement?

That word was enough, Follow mee; spoken by the same tongue, that said to the corps, at Nain, Young man I say to thee, Arise: Hee that said, at first, Let there bee light, sayes now, Follow mee: That power sweetly inclines which could forcibly command: the force is not more vnresistable, then the inclination: When the Sunne shines vpon the Isicles, can they choose but melt, and fall? When it lookes into a dungeon, can the place choose but be inlightened? Doe wee see the Iet drawing vp strawes to it, the Load-stone iron, and doe wee maruell if the omnipotent Sauiour, by the influence of his grace, attract the heart of a Publican? Hee arose and followed him. We are all naturally auerse from thee, O God; doe thou but bid vs Follow thee; draw vs by thy powerfull word, and we shall runne after thee. Alas, thou speakest, and wee sit still: thou speakest by thine outward Word to our eare, and wee stir not, speake thou by the secret, and effectuall word of thy spirit, to our heart: The world cannot hold vs downe, Satan cannot stop our way, we shall arise, and follow thee.

It was not a more busie then gainfull trade that Matthew abandoned to follow Christ into pouertie: and now hee cast away his Counters, and strucke his Tallies, and crossed his bookes, and contemned his heapes of cash in comparison of that better treasure, which he fore-saw lie open in that happy attendance. If any commo­ditie bee valued of vs too deare to bee parted with, for Christ, we are more fit to bee Publicans, then Disciples; Our Sauiour inuites Matthew to a Discipleship; Matthew inuites him to a feast. The ioy of his call makes him to beginne his abdication of the world, in a banquet.

Here was not a more cheerefull thankfulnes in the inuiter, then a gracious humilitie [Page 1292] in the guest: The new seruant bids his Master, the Publican his Sauiour, and is ho­noured with so blessed a presence. I doe not finde where Iesus was euer bidden to a­ny table, and refused; If a Pharisee, if a Publican inuited him, he made not dainty to goe: Not for the pleasure of the dishes, what was that to him who began his worke in a whole Lent of dayes? But (as it was his meat and drinke to doe the will of his Father) for the benefit of so winning a conuersation: If he sate with sinners, he conuerted them; If with conuerts, he confirmed and instructed them; If with the poore, he fed them; If with the rich in substance, he made them richer in grace. At whose board did hee euer fit, and left not his host a gainer? The poore Bridegroome entertaines him, and hath his water-pots filled with Wine: Simon the Pharisee entertaines him, and hath his table honoured with the publique remission of a penitent sinner, with the hea­uenly doctrine of remission: Zacheus entertaines him, saluation came that day to his house, with the author of it; that presence made the Publican a sonne of Abraham; Matthew is recompenced for his feast with an Apostleship: Martha, and Mary enter­taine him, and besides diuine instruction receiue their brother from the dead; O Saui­our, whether thou feast vs, or we feast thee, in both of them is blessednesse.

Where a Publican is the Feast-master, it is no maruell if the guests be Publicans, and sinners, whether they came alone out of the hope of that mercy, which they saw their fellow had found; or whether Matthew inuited them to be partners of that plen­tifull grace, whereof he had tasted, I inquire not: Publicans and sinners will flocke together; the one, hatefull for their trade, the other for their vitious life. Common contempt hath wrought them to an vnanimitie, and sends them to seeke mutuall com­fort in that society, which all others held loathsome and contagious. Moderate cor­rection humbleth, and shameth the offender: whereas a cruell seueritie makes men de­sperate, and driues them to those courses, whereby they are more dangerously infe­cted: How many haue gone into the prison faulty, and returned flagitious? If Publi­cans were not sinners, they were no whit beholden to their neighbours.

What a table full was here? The Sonne of God beset with Publicans, and sinners: O happy Publicans, and sinners, that had found out their Sauiour: O mercifull Saui­our, that disdained not Publicans and sinners.

What sinner can feare to kneele before thee, when he sees Publicans and sinners sit with thee? Who can feare to be despised of thy meeknesse, and mercy, which didst not abhorre, to conuerse with the outcasts of men? Thou didst not despise the Thiefe confessing vpon the Crosse, nor the sinner weeping vpon thy feet, nor the Canaanite crying to thee in the way, not the blushing adulteresse, nor the odious Publican, nor the forswearing Disciple, nor the persecutor of Disciples, nor thine owne executioners, how can wee bee vnwelcome to thee, if wee come with teares in our eyes, faith in our hearts, restitution in our hands? Oh Sauiour, our brests are too oft shut vpon thee, thy bosome is euer open to vs; wee are as great sinners as the consorts of these Publicans, why should wee despaire of a roome at thy Table?

The squint-eid Pharisees looke a-crosse at all the actions of Christ; where they should haue admired his mercy, they cauill at his holinesse; They said to his Disciples; why eateth your Master with Publicans, and sinners? They durst not say thus to the Master, whose answer (they knew) would soone haue conuinced them; This winde (they hoped) might shake the weake faith of the Disciples; They speake where they may bee most likely to hurt: All the crue of Satanicall instruments haue learnt this craft of their old Tutor in Paradise: We cannot reuerence that man, whom wee thinke vnholy; Christ had lost the hearts of his followers, if they had entertained the least suspition of his impuritie; which the murmure of these enuious Pharisees would faine insinuate; He cannot be worthy to be followed that is vncleane; He cannot but be vn­cleane that eateth with Publicans and sinners: Proud & foolish Pharisees, ye fast whiles Christ eateth; ye fast in your houses, whiles Christ eateth in other mens; ye fast with your owne, whiles Christ feasts with sinners: but if ye fast in pride, whiles Christ eates [Page 1293] in humilitie: if ye fast at home, for merit, or popularitie, whiles Christ feasts with sinners for compassion, for edification, for conuersion, your fast is vncleane, his feast is holy, ye shall haue your portion with hypocrites, when those Publicans and sinners shall be glorious.

When these censurers thought the Disciples had offended, they speak not to them but to their Master; Why doe thy Disciples that which is not lawfull? now, when they thought Christ offended, they speake not to him, but to the Disciples; Thus, like true make-bates they goe about to make a breach in the family of Christ, by set­ting off the one from the other; The quicke eye of our Sauiour hath soone espied the packe of their fraud, and therefore hee takes the words out of the mouthes of his Disciples, into his own: They had spoke of Christ to the Disciples; Christ answers for the Disciples concerning himselfe, The whole need not the Physitian but the sicke. According to the two qualities of pride, scorne, and ouer-weening, these insolent Pha­risees ouer-rated their owne holinesse, contemned the noted vnholinesse of others; As if themselues were not tainted with secret sinnes, as if others could not be cleansed by repentance; The searcher of hearts meets with their arrogance, and finds those iusticiaries sinfull, those sinners iust: The spirituall Physitian findes the sicknesse of those sinners wholsome, the health of those Pharisees desperate: that, wholsome, be­cause it cals for the helpe of the Physitian, this, desperate, because it needs not. Euery soule is sicke; those most, that feele it not; Those that feele it, complaine; those that complaine, haue cure; those that feele it not shall finde themselues dying ere they can wish to recouer. Oh blessed Physitian, by whose stripes we are healed, by whose death we liue, happy are they that are vnder thy hands, sicke, as of sinne, so of sorrow for sinne; it is as vnpossible they should dye, as it is vnpossible for thee to want either skill, or power, or mercy: Sinne hath made vs sicke vnto death, make thou vs but as sicke of our sinnes, we are as safe, as thou are gracious.

Christ among the Gergesens, or Legion, and the Gaderene Herd.

I Doe not any where finde so furious a Demoniacke, as amongst the Ger­gesens; Satan is most tyrannous, where he is obeyed most. Christ no sooner sailed ouer the lake, then hee was met with two possessed Gada­renes: The extreme rage of the one hath drowned the mention of the other: Yet in the midst of all that cruelty of the euill spirit, there was sometimes a remission, if not an intermission, of vexation: If, oft-times Satan caught him, then, sometimes, in the same violence, hee caught him not. It was no thanke to that malignant one, who as he was indefatigable in his executions, so vnmeasurable in his malice; but, to the mercifull ouer-ruling of God, who in a gracious respect to the weaknesse of his poore creatures, limits the spightfull attempts of that immortall enemie; and takes off this Mastiue, whiles wee may take breath: He who in his iustice giues way to some onsets of Satan, in his mercy restraines them: so regarding our de­seruings, that withall he regards our strength: If way should be giuen to that malicious spirit, we could not subsist: no violent thing can endure; & if Satan might haue his wil, we should no moment be free; He can be no more weary of doing euil to vs, then God is of doing good: Are we therefore preserued from the malignitie of these powers of darknesse, Blessed be our strong helper that hath not giuen vs ouer to be a prey vnto their teeth: Or if some scope haue been giuen to that enuious one, to afflict vs, hath it been with fauourable limitations, it is thine onely mercy, O God, that hath chained and [Page 1294] muzled vp this band-dog, so as that hee may scratch vs with his pawes, but cannot pierce vs with his fangs. Farre, farre is this from our deserts, who had too well merited a iust abdication from thy fauour, and protection, and an interminable seisure by Sa­tan, both in soule and body.

Neither doe I here see more matter of thankes to our God, for our immunity from the externall iniuries of Satan, then occasion of serious inquirie into his power ouer vs, for the spirituall. I see some that thinke themselues safe from this ghostly tyran­ny, because they sometimes finde themselues in good moods, free from the suggesti­ons of grosse sinnes, much more from the commission: Vaine men, that feed them­selues with so false and friuolous comforts; will they not see Satan, through the iust permission of God, the same to the soule, in mentall possessions, that he is to the body, in corporall? The worst demoniack hath his lightsome respites; not euer tortured, not euer furious; betwixt whiles hee might looke soberly, talke sensibly, moue regu­larly: It is a wofull comfort that wee sinne not alwayes: There is no Master so bar­barous as to require of his Slaue a perpetuall vnintermitted toyle; yet, though hee sometimes eate, sleepe, rest, hee is a vassall still: If that wicked one haue drawne vs to a customarie perpetration of euill, and haue wrought vs to a frequent iteration of the same sinne, this is gage enough for our seruitude, matter enough for his tyran­nie, and insultation: He that would be our tormenter alwaies, cares onely to be some­times our Tempter.

The possessed is bound, as with the invisible fetters of Satan, so with the materiall chaines of the inhabitants; What can bodily force preuaile against a spirit? Yet they indeuour this restraint of the man, whether out of charitie, or iustice: Charitie, that he might not hurt himselfe; Iustice, that he might not hurt others: None doe so much befriend the Demoniacke as those that binde him; Neither may the spiritually pos­sessed be otherwise handled; for though this act of the enemie be plausible, and, to ap­pearance, pleasant, yet there is more danger in this deare, and smiling tyranny: Two sorts of chaines are fit for outragious sinners; Good lawes, vnpartiall executions; That they may not hurt, that they may not be hurt to eternall death.

These iron chaines are no sooner fast, then broken: There was more th [...]n an hu­mane power in this disruption: It is not hard to conceiue the vtmost of nature, in this kinde of actions: Sampson doth not breake the cords, and ropes like a threed of towe, but God by Sampson: The man doth not breake these chaines, but the spirit. How strong is the arme of these euill angels, how farre transcending the ordinarie course of nature? They are not called Powers for nothing; what flesh and blood could but tremble at the palpable inequalitie of this match, if herein the mercifull protection of our God did not the rather magnifie it selfe, that so much strength, met with so much malice, hath not preuailed against vs: In spight of both wee are in safe hands: Hee that so easily brake the iron fetters, can neuer breake the adamantine chaine of our faith: In vaine doe the chafing billowes of hell beat vpon that Rocke, whereon wee are built; And though these brittle chaines of earthly metall bee easily broken by him, yet the sure tempered chaine of Gods eternall Decree hee can neuer breake, that almightie Arbiter of Heauen, and Earth, and Hell, hath chained him vp in the bottomlesse pit, and hath so restrained his malice, that (but, for our good) wee cannot be tempted; wee cannot be foyled, but for a glorious victory.

Alas, it is no otherwise with the spiritually possessed: The chaines of restraint are commonly broken by the fury of wickednesse: What are the respects of ciuilitie, feare of God, feare of men, wholesome lawes, carefull executions to the desperately licentious, but as cobwebs to an harnet? Let these wilde Demoniacks know, that God hath prouided chaines for them, that will hold, euen euerlasting chaines vnder darknesse; these are such as must hold the Deuils themselues (their masters) vnto the iudgement of the great Day, how much more those impotent vassals? Oh that men would suffer themselues to be bound to their good behauiour, by the sweet, and easie [Page 1295] recognizances of their duty to their God, and the care of their owne soules, that so they might rather be bound vp in the bundle of life.

It was not for rest, that these chaines were torne off, but for more motion: This prisoner runnes away from his friends, hee cannot runne away from his Iaylor: Hee is now caried into the Wildernesse; Not by meere externall force, but by internall impulsion; Caried by the same power that vnbound him, for the oportunity of his Tyranny, for the horrour of the place, for the affamishment of his body, for the auoidance of all meanes of resistance. Solitary deserts are the delights of Satan; It is an vnwise zeale that moues vs to doe that to our selues, in an opinion of merit, and holinesse, which the Deuill wishes to doe to vs for a punishment, and conueniencie of tentation. The euill spirit is for solitarinesse; God is for societie: He dwels in the assembly of his Saints, yea, there hee hath a delight to dwell: Why should not wee ac­count it our happinesse that we may haue leaue to dwell, where the author of all hap­pinesse loues to dwell?

There cannot bee any misery incident into vs, whereof our gracious Redeemer is not both conscious, and sensible; without any intreatie therefore of the miserable Demoniack, or suit of any friend; the God of spirits takes pitie of his distresse; and, from no motion but his owne, commands the ill spirit to come forth of the man: O admirable president of mercy, preuenting our requests, exceeding our thoughts, for­cing fauours vpon our impotence; doing that for vs, which we should, and yet cannot desire. If men vpon our instant solicitations would giue vs their best aide, it were a iust praise of their bounty, but it well became thee, O God of mercy, to goe without force, to giue without suit: And doe wee thinke thy goodnesse is impaired by thy glory? If thou wert thus commiseratiue vpon earth, art thou lesse in heauen? How doest thou now take notice of all our complaints, of all our infirmities? How doth thine infinite pitie take order to redresse them? What euill can befall vs which thou knowest not, feelest not, relieuest not? How safe are wee that haue such a Guardian, such a Mediator in heauen?

Not long before had our Sauiour commanded the winds, and waters, and they could not but obey him: now, he speakes in the same language to the euill spirit; hee intreats not, he perswades not, hee commands: Command argues superioritie; Hee onely is infinitely stronger then the strong one in possession: Else, where powers are matcht, though with some inequalitie, they tugge for the victory; and without a re­sistance yeeld nothing. There are no fewer sorts of dealing with Satan, then with men: Some haue dealt with him by suit, as the old Satanian hereticks, and the pre­sent Indian Sauages, sacrificing to him, that hee hurt not: Others by couenant, con­ditioning their seruice vpon his assistance, as Witches and Magicians: Others by insi­nuation of implicite compact, as charmers and Figure-casters: Others by abduration, as the sonnes of Scena, and moderne Exorcists, vnwarrantably charging him by an higher name then their owne: None euer offered to deale with Satan by a direct and primary command, but the God of spirits; the great Archangell, when the strife was about the body of Moses, commanded not, but imprecated rather, The Lord rebuke thee, Satan: It is onely the God that made this spirit an Angell of light, that can com­mand him; now that he hath made himselfe the Prince of darknesse. If any created power dare to vsurpe a word of command, he laughs at their presumption; and knows them his vassals whom hee dissembles to feare as his Lords: It is thou onely, O Sa­uiour, at whose becke those stubborne Principalities of hell yeeld, and tremble: no wicked man can bee so much a slaue to Satan, as Satan is to thee; the interposition of the grace may defeat that dominion of Satan: thy rule is absolute, and capable of no let. What need wee to feare, whiles wee are vnder so omnipotent a Commander? The waues of the deepe rage horribly, yet the Lord is stronger then they: Let those Principalities and Powers doe their worst: Those mighty aduersaries are vnder the command of him, who loued vs so well as to bleed for vs: What can wee now doubt off? His power, or his will? How can wee professe him a God, and doubt [Page 1296] of his power? How can wee professe him a Sauiour, and doubt of his will? Hee, both, can, and will command those infernall powers: we are no lesse safe, then they are malicious.

The Deuill saw Iesus by the eyes of the Demoniack; For the same saw, that spake; but it was the ill spirit, that said, I beseech thee torment mee not: It was sore against his will that hee saw so dreadfull an obiect: The ouer-ruling power of Christ dragged the foule spirit into his presence. Guiltinesse would faine keepe out of sight: The limmes of so wofull an head shall once call on the Hils, and Rocks to hide them from the face of the Lambe; such Lyon-like terrour is in that milde face, when it lookes vpon wickednesse: Neither shall it bee one day the least part of the torment of the damned, to see the most louely spectacle that heauen can afford: Hee, from whom they fled in his offers of grace, shall be so much more terrible, as hee was, and is more gracious: I maruell not therefore that the Deuill, when hee saw Iesus cryed out; I could maruell that hee fell downe, that hee worshipped him: That which the proud spirit would haue had Christ to haue done to him, in his great Duell, the same he now doth vnto Christ, fearfully, seruilely, forcedly: Who shall henceforth bragge of the externall homage hee performes to the Sonne of God, when hee sees Satan himselfe fall downe and worship? What comfort can there be in that, which is common to vs with Deuils; who as they beleeue, and tremble, so they tremble, and worship? The outward bowings is the body of the action, the disposition of the soule is the soule of it; therein lies the difference from the counterfeit stoopings of wicked men, and spi­rits: The religious heart serues the Lord in feare, and reioyces in him with trembling: What it doth is in way of seruice; In seruice to his Lord, whose soueraignty is his comfort and protection; In the feare of a son, not of a slaue; In feare tempered with ioy; In a ioy but allayed with trembling; whereas the prostration of wicked men, and deuils, is onely an act of forme, or of force; as to their Iudge, as to their Tormen­tor, not as to their Lord; in meere seruility, not in reuerence, in an vncomfortable dul­nesse, without all delight: in a perfect horror, without capacitie of ioy: These wor­ship without thankes, because they fall downe without the true affections of wor­ship.

Who so maruels to see the Deuill vpon his knees, would much more maruell to heare what came from his mouth; Iesu the sonne of the most high God; A confession, which if we should heare without the name of the Author, we should aske, from what Saint it came. Behold, the same name giuen to Christ by the Deuill, which was for­merly giuen him by the Angell, Thou shalt call his name Iesus; That awfull name, whereat euery knee shall bow, in heauen, in earth, and vnder the earth, is called vpon, by this prostrate Deuill: and lest that should not import enough, (since others haue beene honoured by this name in Type,) he addes, for full distinction, The Sonne of the most High God,: The good Syrophenecian, and blind Bartemeus could say, The Sonne of Dauid: It was well to acknowledge the true descent of his pedigree, according to the flesh: but this infernall spirit lookes aloft, and fetcheth his line out of the highest heauens. The Sonne of the most high God: The famous confession of the prime Apostle (which honoured him with a new name to immortalitie,) was no other then, Thou art the Christ, the Sonne of the liuing God; and what other doe I heare from the lips of a fiend? None more diuine words could fall from the highest Saint: Nothing hin­ders but that the veriest miscreant on earth, yea the foulest Deuill in Hell may speake holily: It is no passing of iudgement vpon loose sentences: So Peter should haue been cast for a Satan, in denying, forswearing, cursing; and the Deuill should haue beene set vp for a Saint, in confessing, Iesus the Sonne of the most high God: Fond hypocrite, that pleasest thy selfe, in talking well, heare this Deuil; and when thou canst speake bet­ter then he looke to fare better; but in the meane time know, that a smooth tongue, and a foule heart, caries away double iudgements.

Let curious heads dispute, whether the Deuill knew Christ to bee God: In this I dare beleeue himselfe, though in nothing else, he knew what hee beleeued, what hee [Page 1297] beleeued what he confessed, Iesus the Sonne of the most high God; To the confusion of those semi-Christians, that haue either held doubtfully, or ignorantly mis-knowne; or blasphemously denied what the very Deuils haue professed. How little can a bare speculation auaile vs in these cases of Diuinitie? So farre this Deuill hath attained, to no ease, no comfort. Knowledge alone doth but puffe vp; it is our loue that edifies: If there be not a sense of our sure interest in this Iesus, a power to apply his merits, and obedience, we are no w [...]t the safer, no whit the better; onely we are so much the wi­ser, to vnderstand who shall condemne vs.

The piece of the clause was spoken like a Saint, Iesus the Sonne of the most high God: the other piece, like a Deuill, What haue I to doe with thee? If the disclamation were vniuersall, the latter words would impugne the former: for whiles hee confesses Iesus to be the Sonne of the most high God, hee withall confesses his owne ineuitable subiection. Wherefore would he beseech, if he were not obnoxious; He cannot, hee dare not say, What hast thou to doe with me: but, What haue I to doe with thee: Others indeed I haue vexed, thee I feare, in respect then of any violence, of any personall pro­uocation, What haue I to doe with thee? And doest thou aske, O thou euill spirit, what thou hast to doe with Christ, whiles thou vexest a seruant of Christ? Hast thou thy name from knowledge, and yet so mistakest him whom thou confessest, as if nothing could be done to him, but what immediately concernes his owne person? Heare that great, and iust Iudge sentencing vpon his dreadfull Tribunall: In as much as thou didst it vnto one of these little ones, thou didst it vnto me: It is an idle misprision to seuer the sense of an iniury done to any of the members, from the head.

Hee that had humilitie enough to kneele to the Son of God, hath boldnesse enough to expostulate, Art thou come to torment vs before our time? Whether it were, that Sa­tan, who vseth to enioy the torment of sinners, whose musick it is to heare our shrieks, and gnashings, held it no small piece of his torment, to bee restrained in the exercise of his tyrannie: Or, whether the very presence of Christ were his racke: For, the guilty spirit, proiecteth terrible things, and cannot behold the Iudge, or the executioner with­out a renouation of horror: Or, whether that (as himselfe professeth) he were now in a fearfull expectation of being commanded downe into the deepe, for a further degree of actuall torment, which he thus deprecates.

There are tortures appointed to the very spirituall natures of euill Angels: Men, that are led by sense, haue easily granted the body subiect to torment, who yet, haue not so readily conceiued this incident to a spirituall substance: The holy Ghost hath not thought it fit to acquaint vs with the particular manner of these inuisible acts, rather willing that wee should herein feare, then enquire; but, as all matters of faith, though they cannot be proued by reason (for that they are in an higher sphere) yet afford an answer able to stop the mouth of al reason, that dares bark against them, (since truth cannot be opposite to it selfe) so, this of the sufferings of spirits: There is there­fore both an intentionall torment incident to spirits, and a reall: For, as in blessednes the good spirits find themselues ioined vnto the chiefe good; and, herevpon feele a per­fect loue of God, and vnspeakable ioy in him, and rest in themselues, so contrarily, the euill spirits perceiue themselues eternally excluded from the presence of God, and see themselues setled in a wofull darknesse; and from the sense of this separation arises an horrour not to be expressed, not to be conceiued: How many men haue wee knowne to torment themselues with their owne thoughts? There needs no other gibbet then that, which their troubled spirit hath erected in their owne heart: and if some paines begin at the body, and from thence afflict the soule in a copartnership of griefe, yet others arise immediately from the soule, and draw the body into a participation of misery: Why may we not therefore conceiue meere and separate spirits capable of such an inward excruciation?

Besides which, I heare the Iudge of men and Angels say, Goe yee cursed into euerlasting fire, prepared for the Deuill, and his Angels, I heare the Prophet say, Tophet is prepared of old; If with feare, and without curiositie wee may looke vpon [Page 1298] those flames: Why may we not attribute a spirituall nature to that more then naturall fire? In the end of the world, the elements shall be dissolued by fire: and if the pure quintessentiall matter of the skie, and the element of fire it selfe, shall be dissolued by fire, then that last fire shall be of another nature, then that which it consumeth: what hinders then but that the omnipotent God hath from eternitie created a fire of ano­ther nature proportionable euen to spirituall essences? Or why may wee not distin­guish of fire, as it is it selfe, a bodily creature, and, as it is an instrument of Gods iustice, so working, not by any materiall vertue, or power of it owne, but by a certain height of supernaturall efficacie, to which it is exalted by the omnipotence of that supreme and righteous Iudge? Or lastly, why may wee not conceiue that though spirits haue nothing materiall in their nature, which that fire should worke vpon, yet by the iudge­ment of the almightie Arbiter of the world, iustly willing their torment, they may be made most sensible of paine, and, by the obedible submission of their created na­ture, wrought vpon immediately by their appointed tortures: Besides, the very hor­rour, which ariseth from the place, whereto they are euerlastingly confined: For if the incorporeall spirits of liuing men may bee held in a loathed or painfull body, and conceiue sorrow to bee so imprisoned: Why may wee not as easily yeeld that the euill spirits of Angels, or men, may be held in those direfull flames, and much more abhorre therein to continue for euer? Tremble rather, O my soule, at the thought of this wofull condition of the euill Angels; who, for one onely act of Apostasie from God, are thus perpetually tormented, whereas we sinfull wretches multiply ma­ny, and presumptuous offences against the Maiestie of our God: And withall admire; and magnifie that infinite mercy to the miserable generation of man; which, after this holy seueritie of iustice to the reuolted Angels, so graciously forbeares our hainous iniquities, and both suffers vs to be free for the time, from these hellish torments, and giues vs opportunitie of a perfect freedome from them for euer: Praise the Lord, O my soule, and all that is within me, praise his holy Name, who for giueth all thy sinnes, and healeth all thine infirmities: Who redeemeth thy life from destruction, and crowneth thee with mercy and compassions.

There is no time wherein the euill spirits are not tormented: there is a time wherein they expect to be tormented yet more: Art thou come to torment vs before our time? They knew that the last Assises are the prefixed terme of their full executi­on; which they also vnderstood to be not yet come: For though they knew not when the Day of Iudgement should be; (a point concealed from the glorious Angels of heauen) yet they knew when it should not be; and therefore they say, Before the time. Euen the very euill spirits confesse, and fearfully attend a set day of vniuersall Sessi­ons; They beleeue lesse then Deuils, that either doubt of, or deny that day of finall re­tribution.

Oh the wonderfull mercy of our God, that both to wicked men, and spirits, re­spites the vtmost of their torment: He might vpon the first instant of the fall of An­gels, haue inflicted on them the highest extremitie of his vengeance: Hee might vpon the first sinnes of our youth (yea of our nature) haue swept vs away, and giuen vs our portion in that fierie lake; he stayes a time for both: Though, with this difference of mercy to vs men, that here, not onely is a delay, but, may be, an vtter preuention of punishment, which to the euill spirits is altogether impossible; They doe suffer, they must suffer; and though they haue now deserued to suffer all they must, yet they must once suffer more then they doe.

Yet so doth this euill spirit expostulate, that he sues, I beseech thee torment mee not. The world is well changed, since Satans first onset vpon Christ: Then, hee could say, If thou be the Sonne of God; now, Iesus, the Sonne of the most high God; then, All these will I giue thee if thou wilt fall downe, and worship me; now, I beseech thee torment mee not: The same power, when hee lists, can change the note of the Tempter, to vs; How happy are wee that haue such a Redeemer as can command the Deuils to their chaines? Oh consider this ye lawlesse sinners, that haue said, Let vs breake [Page 1299] his bonds, and cast his cords from vs: How euer the Almighty suffers you, for a iudge­ment to haue free scope to euill and ye can now impotently resist the reuealed will of your Creator, yet the time shall come, when yee shall see the very masters, whom ye haue serued, (the powers of darknesse) vnable to auoid the reuenges of God; How much lesse shall man striue with his Maker; man, whose breath is in his nostrils, whose house is clay, whose foundation is the dust?

Nature teaches euery creature to wish a freedome from paine: the foulest spirits cannot but loue themselues; and this loue must needs produce a deprecation of euill: Yet, what a thing is this, to heare the deuill at his prayers: I beseech thee torment me not: Deuotion is not guilty of this, but feare: There is no grace in the suit of Deuils, but nature; no respect of glory to their Creator, but their owne ease; They cannot pray against sinne, but against torment for sinne. What newes is it now, to heare the profa­nest mouth, in extremitie, imploring the Sacred Name of God, when the Deuils doe so? The worst of all creatures hates punishment, and can say, Lead me not into paine; onely the good heart can say, Leade mee not into temptation: If wee can as heartily pray against sinne, for the auoiding of displeasure, as against punishment, when wee haue displeased, there is true grace in the soule: Indeed, if wee could feruently pray against sinne, we should not need to pray against punishment; which is no other then the inseparable shadow of that bodie; but if we haue not laboured against our sins, in vaine doe wee pray against punishment; God must be iust; and the wages of sinne is death.

It pleased our holy Sauiour, not onely to let fall words of command vpon this spi­rit, but to interchange some speeches with him: All Christs actions are not for exam­ple: It was the errour of our Grand-mother to hold chat with Satan: That God, who knowes the craft of that old Serpent, and our weake simplicitie, hath charged vs not to enquire of an euill spirit: surely, if the Disciples returning to Iacobs Well, won­dred to see Christ talke with a woman, well may wee wonder to see him talking with an vncleane Spirit: Let it be no presumption, O Sauiour, to aske vpon what grounds thou didst this, wherein wee may not follow thee: Wee know, that sinne was ex­cepted in thy conformitie of thy selfe to vs; wee know there was no guile found in thy mouth, no possibilitie of taint in thy nature, in thine actions: Neither is it hard to conceiue how the same thing may bee done by thee without sinne, which wee cannot but sinne in doing. There is a vast difference in the intention, in the Agent; For, on the one side, thou didst not aske the name of the spirit, as one that knew not, and would learne by inquiring; but, that by the confession of that mischiefe, which thou pleasedst to suffer, the grace of the cure might bee the more conspicuous, the more glorious; so, on the other, God and man might doe that safely, which meere man cannot doe, without danger; thou mightest touch the leprosie, and not be legal­ly vncleane, because thou touchedst it to heale it, didst not touch it with possibility of infection; So mightest thou, who by reason of the perfection of thy diuine nature, wert vncapable of any staine, by the interlocution with Satan, safely conferre with him, whom corrupt man, pre-disposed to the danger of such a parle, may not meddle with, without sinne, because not without perill: It is for none but God to hold discourse with Satan: Our surest way is to haue as little to doe with that euill one, as wee may; and if hee shall offer to maintaine conference with vs by his secret tentations, to turne our speech vnto our God, with the Archangell, The Lord rebuke thee Satan.

It was the presupposition of him that knew it, that not only men but spirits haue names: This then he askes; not out of an ignorance, or curiositie; nothing could bee hid from him who calleth the starres, and all the hosts of heauen by their names; but, out of a iust respect to the glory of the miracle hee was working; whereto the no­tice of the name would not a little auaile: For, if without inquirie, or confession, our Sauiour had erected this euill spirit, it had passed for the single dispossession of one onely Deuill, whereas now, it appeares there was a combination and hellish [Page 1300] champertie in these powers of darknesse, which were all forced to vaile vnto that al­mighty command.

Before, the Deuill had spoken singularly of himselfe, What haue I to doe with thee; and, I beseech thee torment me not: Our Sauiour yet, knowing that there was a multitude of Deuils lurking in that brest, who dissembled their presence, wrests it out of the Spi­rit by this interrogation, What is thy name? Now can those wicked ones no lon­ger hide themselues: He that asked the question, forced the answer, My name is Le­gion. The author of discord hath borrowed a name of warre: from that military or­der of discipline (by which the Iewes were subdued) doth the Deuill fetch his denomi­nation: They were many, yet they say, My name, not, Our name; though many, they speake as one, they act as one, in this possession: There is a maruellous accordance euen betwixt euill spirits; that Kingdome is not diuided, for then it could not stand; I won­der not that wicked men doe so conspire in euill; that there is such vnanimitie in the broachers, and abettors of errours, when I see those Deuils, which are many in sub­stance, are one in name, action, habitation: Who can bragge too much of vnitie, when it is incident into wicked spirits? All the praise of concord is in the subiect; if that be holy, the consent is Angelicall, if sinfull deuillish.

What a fearfull aduantage haue our spirituall enemies against vs? If armed troopes come against single straglers, what hope is there of life, of victory? How much doth it concerne vs to band our hearts together, in a communion of Saints? Our enemies come vpon vs like a torrent: Oh let not vs runne asunder like drops in the dust: All our vnited forces will bee little enough, to make head against this league of de­struction.

Legion imports Order; number, conflict. Order, in that there is a distinction of regiment, a subordination of Officers: Though in hell there be confusion of faces, yet not confusion of degrees; Number: Those that haue reckoned a Legion at the lowest, haue counted it six thousand: others, haue more then doubled it, though here it is not strict, but figuratiue, yet the letter of it implyes multitude: How fearfull is the consideration of the number of Apostate Angels? And if a Legion can attend one man, how many must we needs thinke are they, who, all the world ouer, are at hand, to the punishment of the wicked, the exercise of the good, the tentation of both? It can­not be hoped there can be any place, or time, wherein we may be secure from the on­sets of these enemies: Be sure, ye lewd men, ye shall want no furtherance to euill, no torment for euill: Be sure, yee godly, yee shall not want combatants to try your strength, and skill: Awaken your courages to resist, and stir [...]e vp your hearts make sure the meanes of your safety: There are more with vs then against vs: The God of heauen is with vs, if we be with him: and our Angels behold the face of God: If euery deuill were a Legion, we are safe: Though wee walke through the valley of the sha­dow of death, we shall feare no euill: Thou, O Lord, shalt stretch forth thine hand a­gainst the wrath of our enemies, and thy right hand shall saue vs.

Conflict: All this number is not for sight, for rest; but for motion, for action; Neither was there euer houre, since the first blow giuen to our first Parents, wherein there was so much as a truce betwixt these aduersaries. As therefore strong frontier Townes, when there is a peace concluded on both parts, breake vp their garison, open their gates, neglect their Bulwarkes: but, when they heare of the enemy mustering his forces, in great and vnequall numbers, then they double their guard: keepe Sentinell, repaire their Sconces, so must we, vpon the certaine knowledge of our numerous, and deadly enemies, in continuall aray against vs, addresse our selues alwayes to a wary and strong resistance. I doe not obserue the most to thinke of this ghostly hostilitie. Either they doe not finde there are tentations, or those tentations hurtfull; they see no worse then themselues: and if they feele motions of euill, arising in them, they im­pute it to fancy, or vnreasonable appetite; to no power, but natures; and, those mo­tions they follow, without sensible hurt; neither see they what harme it is to finne: Is it any maruell that carnall eyes cannot discerne spirituall obiects? That the [Page 1301] world who is the friend, the vassall of Satan, is in no warre with him? Elisha's ser­uant, when his eyes were opened saw troops of spirituall souldiers, which before hee discerned not: If the eyes of our soules bee once enlightened by supernaturall know­ledge, and the cleare beames of faith, wee shall as plainely descry the inuisible powers of wickednesse, as now our bodily eyes see heauen, and earth. They are, though wee see them not, we cannot be safe from them, if wee doe not acknowledge, not oppose them.

The Deuils are now become great suitors to Christ: That hee would not com­mand them into the deepe; that hee would permit their entrance into the swine. What is this deepe but hell? both for the vtter separation from the face of God; and for the impossibilitie of passage to the region of rest and glory? The very euill spirits, then, feare, and expect a further degree of torment; they know themselues reserued in those chaines of darknesse for the iudgement of the great day: There is the same wages due to their sinnes, and to ours; neither are the wages paid till the worke bee done: they, tempting men to sinne, must needs sinne grieuously in tempting, as with vs men those that mislead into sinne, offend more then the actors; not till the vpshot therefore of their wickednesse shall they receiue the full measure of their condemna­tion: This day, this deepe they tremble at: what shall I say of those men that feare it not? It is hard for men to beleeue their owne vnbeliefe: If they were perswaded of this fiery dungeon, this bottomlesse deepe, wherein euery sinne shall receiue an hor­rible portion with the damned, durst they stretch forth their hands to wickednesse? No man will put his hand into a fiery crucible to fetch gold thence, because hee knowes it will burne him: Did wee as truely beleeue the euerlasting burning of that infernall fire, we durst not offer to fetch pleasures, or profits, out of the midst of those flames.

This degree of torment they grant in Christs power to command, they knew his power vnresistible, had hee therefore but said, Backe to hell whence hee came, they could no more haue staid vpon earth, then they can now climbe into heauen. O the wonderfull dispensation of the Almighty, who though hee could command all the euill spirits downe to their dungeons in an instant; so as they should haue no more op­portunity of temptation, yet thinkes fit to retaine them vpon earth: It is not out of weaknesse, or improuidence of that diuine hand, that wicked spirits tyrannize here vpon earth, but out of the most wise, and most holy ordination of God, who knowes how to turne euill into good; how to fetch good out of euill; and by the worst instru­ments, to bring about his most iust decrees: Oh that wee could adore that awfull, and infinite power, and cheerefully cast our selues vpon that prouidence, which keepes the Keyes euen of hell it selfe, and either lets out, or returnes the Deuils to their places.

Their other suit hath some maruell in mouing it, more in the grant; That they might be suffered to enter into the Herd of Swine. It was their ambition of some mis­chiefe, that brought forth this desire: that since they might not vexe the body of man, they might yet afflict men in their goods: The malice of these enuious spirits reach­eth from vs, to ours: It is sore against their wils, if wee be not euery way miserable: if the Swine were legally vncleane for the vse of the table, yet they were naturally good: Had not Satan knowne them vsefull for man, he had neuer desired their ruine: But as Fencers will seeme to fetch a blow at the legge, when they intend it at the head, so doth this Deuill; whiles he driues at the Swine, hee aimes at the soules of these Ga­darens: by this meanes, he hoped well (and his hope was not vaine) to worke in these Gergesens a discontentment at Christ, an vnwillingnesse to entertaine him, a desire of his absence; he meant to turne them into Swine, by the losse of their Swine: It was not the rafters, or stones of the house of Iobs children, that hee bore the grudge to, but to the owners; nor to the liues of the children so much, as the soule of their father: There is no affliction wherein hee doth not strike at the heart; which, whiles it holds free, all other dammages are light; but a wounded spirit (whether with sinne [Page 1302] or sorrow) who can beare? What euer becomes of goods, or limmes, happy are wee if (like wise souldiers) we guard the vitall parts; whiles the soule is kept sound from im­patience, from distrust, our enemy may afflict vs, he cannot hurt vs.

They sue for a sufferance; not daring other then to grant that without the permis­sion of Christ, they could not hurt a very swine: If it be fearfull to thinke how great things euill spirits can doe with permission: it is comfortable to thinke how nothing they can doe without permission: Wee know they want not malice to destroy the whole frame of Gods worke; but of all, man; of all men, Christians: but if without leaue they cannot set vpon an hogge, what can they doe to the liuing Images of their Creator? They cannot offer vs so much as a suggestion, without the permission of our Sauiour: And can hee that would giue his owne most precious blood for vs, to saue vs from euill, wilfully giue vs ouer to euill?

It is no newes that wicked spirits wish to doe mischiefe, it is newes that they are allowed it: If the owner of all things should stand vpon his absolute command, who can challenge him for what hee thinkes fit to doe with his creature? The first Fole of the Asse is commanded, vnder the law, to haue his necke broken, what is that to vs? The creatures doe that they were made for, if they may serue any way to the glory of their Maker: But, seldome euer doth God leaue his actions vnfurnished with such reasons, as our weaknesse may reach vnto. There were sects amongst these Iewes that denied spirits, they could not bee more euidently, more powerfully con­uinced then by this euent: Now shall the Gadarens see from what a multitude of de­uils they were deliuered; and how easie it had beene for the same power to haue al­lowed those spirits to seize vpon their persons, as well as their Swine: Neither did God this without a iust purpose of their castigation: His iudgements are righteous, where they are most secret; though wee cannot accuse these inhabitants of ought, yet hee could; and thought good thus to mulct them: And if they had not wanted grace to acknowledge it, it was no small fauour of God, that hee would punish them in their Swine, for that, which hee might haue auenged vpon their bodies, and soules: Our goods are furthest off vs: If but in these we smart, wee must confesse to finde mercy.

Sometimes it pleaseth God to grant the suits of wicked men, and spirits, in no fa­uour to the suitors: He grants an ill suit, and withholds a good: He grants an ill suit in iudgement, and holds backe a good one, in mercy: The Israelites aske meat; hee giues Quailes to their mouthes, and leannesse to their soules: The chosen vessell wishes Satan taken taken off, and heares onely, My grace is sufficient for thee: Wee may not euermore measure fauour by condescent; These Deuils doubtlesse receiue more punishment for that harmefull act, wherein they are heard. If wee aske what is either vnfit to receiue, or vnlawfull to begge, it is a great fauour of our God to bee denied.

Those spirits which would goe into the Swine by permission, goe out of the man by command; they had stayed long, and are eiected suddenly: The immediate works of God are perfect in an instant, and doe not require the aide of time for their matu­ration.

No sooner are they cast out of the man, then they are in the Swine: They will leese no time, but passe without intermission from one mischiefe to another: If they hold it a paine not to be doing or of euill; Why is not our delight to bee euer doing good? The impetuousnesse was no lesse, then the speed, The Herd was caried with violence from a steepe downe place into the lake, and was choaked. It is no small force that could doe this; but if the Swine had beene so many mountaines, these spirits, upon Gods permission, had thus transported them: How easily can they carie those soules (which are vnder their power,) to destruction? Vncleane beasts that wallow in the mire of sensualitie, brutish drunkards, transforming themselues by ex­cesse, euen they, are the Swine, whom the Legion caries headlong to the pit of perdition.

The wicked spirits haue their wish; The Swine are choked in the waues; What ease is this to them? Good God; that there should bee any creature that seekes content­ment in destroying, in tormenting the good creatures of their Maker! This is the diet of hell: Those fiends feed vpon spight, towards man so much more, as hee doth more resemble his Creator: Towards all other liuing substances; so much more as they may be more vsefull to man.

The Swine ran downe violently, what maruell is it if their Keepers fled; that mira­culous worke which should haue drawne them to Christ, driues them from him: They run with the newes: the country comes in with clamour: The whole multitude of the country about, besought him to depart: The multitude is a beast of many heads; euery head hath a seuerall mouth, and euery mouth with a seuerall tongue, and euery tongue a seuerall accent: Euery head hath a seuerall braine, and euery braine thoughts of their owne; so as it is hard to finde a multitude, without some diuision: At least seldome euer hath a good motion found a perfect accordance; it is not not so infrequent for a mul­titude to conspire in euill: Generalitie of assent is no warrant for any act: Common errour caries away many; who inquire not into the reason of ought, but the practise: The way to hell is a beaten road through the many feet that tread it; when vice grows into fashion, singularitie is a vertue.

There was not a Gadarene found, that either dehorted their fellowes, or opposed the motion: it is a figne of people giuen vp to iudgment, when no man makes head against proiects of euill. Alas, what can one strong man doe against a whole throng of wicked­nesse? Yet this good comes of an vnpreuailing resistance, that God forbeares to plague, where he finds but a sprinkling of faith: happy are they, who (like vnto the celestiall bodies, which being caried about, with the sway of the highest sphere, yet creepe on their owne wayes) keepe on the courses of their owne holinesse, against the swinge of common corruptions: They shall both deliuer their owne soules, and helpe to with­hold iudgement from others.

The Gadarenes sue to Christ for his departure: It is too much fauour to attribute this to their modesty, as if they held themselues vnworthy of so diuine a guest: Why then did they fall vpon this suit in a time of their losse? Why did they not taxe them­selues, and intimate a secret desire of that, which they durst not begge? It is too much rigour to attribute it to the loue of their hogges, and an anger at their losse: then, they had not intreated, but expelled him; It was their feare that moued this harsh suit: A seruile feare of danger to their persons, to their goods: Lest he that could so absolute­ly command the Deuils, should haue set these tormentors vpon them: Lest their o­ther Demoniacks should be dispossessed with like losse. I cannot blame these Gaderens that they feared: This power was worthy of trembling at; Their feare was vniust; They should haue argued, This man hath power ouer men, beasts, deuils, it is good hauing him to our friend; his presence is our safety and protection: Now they contrarily mis-inferre, Thus powerfull is he, it is good he were further off; What miserable and pernicious mis-constructions doe men make of God; of diuine attributes, and actions? God is om­nipotent, able to take infinite vengeance of sinne, Oh that he were not; Hee is proui­dent, I may be carelesse; He is mercifull, I may sinne; He is holy, Let him depart from me, for I am a sinfull man: How witty sophisters are naturall men to deceiue their owne soules, to rob themselues of a God? Oh Sauiour, how worthy are they to want thee that wish to be rid of thee? Thou hast iust cause to bee weary of vs, euen whiles we sue to hold thee: but when once our wretched vnthankfulnesse growes weary of thee, who can pitie vs to bee punished with thy departure? Who can say it is other then righteous, that thou shouldest regest one day vpon vs, Depart from me yee wicked.

Contemplations VPON …

Contemplations VPON THE HISTORIE OF THE OLD TESTA­MENT.

The seuenth Volume, In two Bookes.

By I.H. D.D.

LONDON, Printed for THO: PAVIER MILES FLESHER, and Iohn Haviland.

1625.

Contemplations.VPON …

Contemplations.

VPON THE OLD TESTAMENT.

THE EIGHTEENTH BOOKE.

Wherein are

  • REHOBOAM.
  • IEROBOAM.
  • The seduced Prophet.
  • IEROBOAMS Wife.
  • ASA.
  • ELIJAH with the Sareptan.
  • ELIJAH with the Baalites.
  • ELIJAH running before AHAB, flying from IEzEBEL.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE, IAMES LORD HAYE, BARON OF Saley, Viscount Doncaster, Earle of Carlile, one of the Lords of his Maiesties most Hono­rable Priuie Councell.

RIGHT HONORABLE:

I Cannot but thus gratulate to you your happy returne from your many, and noble imploy­ments; which haue made you, some yeeres, a stranger at home; and sorenowned abroad, that all the better parts of Europe know and honor your name, no lesse, then if you had beene borne theirs; Neither is any of them so sauage, as not to say, when they heare mention of your worth, that Vertue is a thousand Escuchions.

Jf now your short breathing-time may allow your Lordship the freedome of quiet and holy thoughts, cast your eyes vpon Jsrael and Judah, vpon the Kings and Prophets of both, in such beneficiall varietie as prophane historie shall promise in vaine. Your Lord­ship shall see Rehoboam following Salomon in nothing but his seat, and his fall, as much more wilfull then his father, as lesse wise; all head, no heart; losing those ten Tribes with a churlish breath, whom he would (and might not) recouer with blood. Ieroboam as crafty, as wicked; plotting a reuolt, creating a religion to his state, marring Jsraelites to make subiects, branded in his name, smitten [Page] in his hand, in his loynes. You shall see a faithfull messenger of God, after miraculous proofe of his courage, fidelity, power, good nature, paying deare for a little circumstance of credulous disobe­dience; The Lyon is sent to call for his blood, as the price of his forbidden harbour; You shall see the blinde Prophet descrying the disguise of a Queene, the iudgement of the King, the remouall of a Prince, too good for Ieroboams heire. You shall see the right stocke of Royal succession flourishing in Asa, whiles that true heire of Dauid (though not without some blemishes of infirmity) inhe­rits a perfect heart; purges his Kingdome of Sodomy, of Jdolatry, not balking sinne, euen where he honored nature. You shall see the wonder of Prophets, Elijah, opening and shutting heauen, as his priuate chest; catored for by the Rauens, nor lesse miraculously catoring for the Sareptan, contesting with Ahab, confronting the Baalites, speaking both fire and water (from heauen) in one eue­ning; meekely lacquaying his Soueraigne, weakely flying from Ie­zabel, fed supernaturally by Angels, hid in the rocke of Horeb, confirmed by those dreadfull apparitions, that had confounded some other; casting his mantle vpon his homely successor, and by the touch of that garment, turning him from a ploughman, to a Pro­phet. But what doe J with-hold your Lordship in the bare heads of this insuing discourse? Jn all these, your piercing eies shall easily see beyond mine, and make my thoughts but a station for a further discouery. Your Lordships obseruation hath studied men, more then bookes; here it shall study God, more then men; That of bookes hath made you full, that of men, iudicious, this of God shall make you holy, and happy; Hitherto shall euer tend the wishes and in­deuours of

Your Lordships humbly deuoted in all faithfull obseruance, IOS: HALL.

Contemplations.

REHOBOAM.

WHO would not but haue looked that seuen hundred wiues, and three hundred concubines, should haue furnished Sa­lomons Palace with choise of heires, and haue peopled Is­rael with royall issue? and now behold, Salomon hath by all these but one Sonne; and him by an Ammonitesse: Many a poore man hath an house-full of children by one wife; whiles this great King hath but one sonne by many house-fulls of wiues: Fertility is not from the meanes, but from the author; It was for Salomon that Dauid sung of old; Lo, children are an heritage of the Lord; and the fruit of the wombe is his reward; How oft doth God deny this heritage of heires, where he giues the largest heritage of lands; and giues most of these liuing possessions, where he giues least of the dead? that his blessings may bee acknowledged free vnto both; entailed vpon neither.

As the greatest persons cannot giue themselues children, so the wisest cannot giue their children wisdome; Was it not of Rehoboam that Salomon said; I hated all my la­bour which I had taken vnder the Sunne; because I should leaue it vnto the man that shall be after me; and who knoweth whether he shall be a wise man or a foole; Yet shall he rule ouer all my labour, wherein I haue laboured, and shewed my selfe wise vnder the Sunne? All Israel found that Salomons wit was not propagated; Many a foole hath had a wi­ser sonne, then this wisest father; Amongst many sonnes it is no newes to finde some one defectiue; Salomon hath but one sonne, and he no miracle of wisdome; God giues purposely so eminent an instance, to teach men to looke vp to heauen, both for heires and graces.

Salomon was both the King of Israel, & the father of Rehoboam, when he was scarce out of his childhood; Rehoboam enters into the Kingdome at a ripe age; yet Salomon was the man, and Rehoboam the child; Age is no iust measure of wisdome; There are beardlesse sages, and gray-headed children; Not the ancient are wise, but the wise is ancient: Israel wanted not for thousands that were wiser then Rehoboam: Yet because they knew him to be the sonne of Salomon, no man makes question of his gouerne­ment; In the case of succession into Kingdomes we may not looke into the qualities of the person, but into the right. So secure is Salomon of the peoples fidelity to Da­uids seed, that he followes not his fathers example in setting his sonne by him, in his owne throne; here was no danger of a riualitie to inforce it; no eminency in the sonne to merit it; It sufficeth him to know that no bond can bee surer then the naturall alle­geance of subiects; I doe not finde that the following Kings stood vpon the confir­mation of their people; but as those that knew the way to their throne, ascended those [Page 1312] steps without aid; As yet the soueraignty of Dauids house was greene, and vnsetled; Israel therefore doth not now come to attend Rehoboam, but Rehoboam goes vp to meet Israel. They come not to his Ierusalem, but he goes to their Shechem: To She­chem were all Israel come to make him King; If loyalty drew them together, why not rather to Ierusalem? there the maiestie of his fathers Temple, the magnificence of his palace, the very stones in those walles, (besides the strength of his guard) had plea­ded strongly for their subiection; Shechem had beene many wayes fatall, was euerie way incommodious: It is an infinite helpe or disaduantage that arises from circum­stances; The very place puts Israel in minde of a rebellion; There Abimelec had rai­sed vp his treacherous vsurpation ouer, and against his brethren; There Goal against Abimelec; There was Ioseph sold by his brethren: As if the very soile had beene stained with perfidiousnesse. The time is no lesse ill chosen; Rehoboam had ill coun­sell ere he bewraied it; For had he speedily called vp Israel, before Ieroboam could haue beene sent for out of Egypt, he had found the way cleere; A little delay may leefe a great deale of opportunity; what shall we say of both, but that misery is led in by infatuation.

Had not Israel beene somewhat predisposed to a mutinie, they had neuer sent into Egypt for such a spokesman as Ieroboam; a fugatiue, a traitor to Salomon; long had that crafty conspirator lurked in a forraine Court; The alliances of Princes are not euer necessary bonds of friendship: The brother in law of Salomon harbours this snake in his bosome, and giues that heat, which is repaid with a sting to the posterity of so neere an allye: And now Salomons death calls him backe to his natiue soile: That Israel would entertaine a rebell, it was an ill signe; worse yet that they would counte­nance him; worst of all that they would imploy him: Nothing doth more bewray euill intentions, then the choice of vicious Agents: Those that meane well will not hazard either the successe, or credit of their actions vpon offensiue instruments; None but the sluttish will wipe their faces with foule clothes. Vpright hearts would haue said, as Dauid did to God, so to his anointed; Doe not I hate them that hate thee? Yea I hate them with a perfect hatred. Ieroboams head had beene a fit present to haue tendered vnto their new King; and now in stead thereof they tender themselues to Ieroboam, as the head of their faction.

Had not Rehoboam wanted spirits, he had first (after Salomons example) done iustice to his fathers traytor, and then haue treated of mercy towards his subiects; The peo­ple soone found the weaknesse of their new Soueraigne, else they durst not haue spo­ken to him by so obnoxious a tongue; Thy father made our yoke grienous, make thou it lighter and we will serue thee; Doubtlesse the crafty head of Ieroboam was in this suit, which his mouth vttered in the name of Israel; Nothing could haue beene more sub­till; It seemed a promise, it was a threat; that which seemed a supplication was a com­plaint: humility was but a vaile for discontentment; One hand held a paper, the o­ther a sword: Had they said, Free vs from Tributes, the capitulation had beene grosse, and strongly sauoring of sedition; now they say Ease vs, they professe his po­wer to impose, and their willingnesse to yeeld; onely crauing fauour in the weight of the imposition; If Rehoboam yeeld, he blemisheth his father; If hee deny, hee in­dangers his kingdome; His wilfulnesse shall seeme worthily to abandon his scepter, if he sticke at so reasonable a suit; Surely Israel came with a purpose to cauill; Iero­boam had secretly troubled these waters, that he might fish more gainfully; One male-content is enough to embroile a whole Kingdome.

How harshly must it needs sound in the eares of Rehoboam, that the first word hee heares from his people, is a querulous challenge of his fathers gouernment; Thy fa­ther made our yoke grienous; For ought I see the suggestion was not more spightfull then vniust: where was the weight of this yoke, the toyle of these seruices? Here were none of the turmoyles of warre; no trainings, marchings, encampings, entrenchings, watchings, minings, sieges, fortifications; none of that tedious world of worke that attends hostility; Salomon had not his name for nought; All was calme during that [Page 1313] long reigne: And if they had payed deare for their peace, they had no cause to com­plaine of an hard march; The warlike times of Saul and Dauid had exhausted their blood, together with their substance, what ingratitude was this to cry out of ease? Yea but that peace brought forth costly and laborious buildings: Gods house, and the Kings, the walls of Ierusalem, Hazar, Megiddo, and Gezer, the Cities of store, the ci­ties of defence, could not rise without many a shoulder: True, but not of any Israe­lites; The remainders of Amorites, Hittites, Penzzites, Hiuites, and Iebusites, were put to all the drudgery of these great works; the taskes of Israel were easie, and ingenuous; free from seruility, free from painfulnesse. But the charge was theirs, whose-soeuer was the labour: The diet of so endlesse a retinue, the attendance of his Seraglio, the purueyance for his forty thousand stables, the cost of his sacrifices, must needs weigh heauy; Certainly, if it had layne on none but his owne; But wherfore went Salomons Nauy euery three yeeres to Ophira to what vse serued the six hundred threescore and six Talents of Gold, that came in one yeare to his Exchequer? wherefore serued the large tributes of forraine nations? How did he make siluer to be in Ierusalem as stones if the exactions were so pressi [...]e? The multitude is euer prone to picke quarrels with their Gouernors; and whom they feared aliue, to censure dead; The benefits of so quiet and happy a reigne are past ouer in silence; the grieuances are recounted with clamor; Who can hope that merit or greatnesse can shield him from obloquie, when Salomon is traduced to his owne loynes?

The proposition of Israel puts Rehoboam to a deliberation; Depart yee for three daies; then come againe to me: I heare no other word of his that argued wisdome; Not to giue sudden resolutions in cases of importance was a point that might well befeeme the son of Salomon; I wonder that he who had so much wit as to call for leisure in his answer, should shew so little wit in the improuing of that leisure, in the returne of that answer; Who cannot but hope well to see the grey heads of Salomons secret Counsell called to Rehoboams Cabinet? As Counsellors, as ancient, as Salomons, they cannot choose but see the best, the safest course for their new Soueraigne: They had learned of their old master, that a soft anger appeaseth wrath; wisely therefore doe they aduise him. If thou wilt be aseruant to this people this day, and speak good words to them, they will be thy seruants for euer; It was an easie condition; with one mouthfull of breath to purchase an euerlasting homage: with one gentle motion of his tongue, to binde all peoples hearts to his allegeance for euer. Yet (as if the motion had been vnfit) a new Counsell Table is called: well might this people say; What will not Reho­boam grudge vs, if he thinke much to giue good words for a Kingdome. There is not more wisdome in taking varietie of aduice, where the matter is doubtfull, then folly, when it is plaine: The yong heads are consulted; This very change argues weake­nesse; Some reason might bee pleaded for passing from the yonger Counsell to the aged; none, for the contrary; Age brings experience; and, it is a shame, if with the ancient bee not wisdome: Youth is commonly rash, heady, insolent, vngouer­ned, wedded to will, led by humour, a rebell to reason, a subiect to passion, fitter to execute then to aduise: Greene wood is euer shrinking and warping, whereas the well-seasoned holds a constant firmenesse: Many a life, many a soule, many a flo­rishing state hath beene ruined by vndisciplined Monitors: Such were these of Rehoboam; whose great stomach tells them that this conditionating of subiects, was no other then an affront to their new master, and suggests to them, how vnfit it is for Maiestie to brooke so saucy a treaty; how requisite and Princely, to crush this pre­sumption in the egge; As scorning therefore to bee braued by the base Vulgar, they put words of greatnesse, and terror into their new Prince, My little finger shall bee thicker then thy fathers loynes; My father made your yoake heauy, I will adde to your yoake; My father hath chastised you with whips, I will chastise you with Scorpions. The very words haue stings, Now must Israel needes thinke, How cruell will this mans hands bee, when hee thus drawes blood with his tongue? Men are not wont to speake out their worst; who can endure the hopes of him that [Page 1314] promiseth tyranny? There can be no good vse of an indefinite profession of rigor and seuerity; Feare is an vnsafe guardian of any state, much lesse of an vnsetled. Which was yet worse, not the sins of Israel were threatned, nor their purses, but their persons; neither had they desired a remission of iustice, but of exactions; and now, they hear of nothing but burdens, and scourges, and Scorpions.

Here was a Prince and people well met; I doe not find them sensible of ought, saue their owne profit; They doe not say, Religion was corrupted in the shutting vp of thy fathers daies; Idolatry found the free fauour of Priests, and Temples, and Sacrifices; Begin thy reigne with God; purge the Church, demolish those piles of abomination; abandon those Idol-mongers, restore deuotion to her purity; They are all for their penny, for their ease; Hee on the other side, is all for his will, for an imperious Soueraignty; without any regard either of their reformation or satisfaction; They were worthy of load that cared for nothing but their backs; and he worthy of such sub­iects, who professed to affect their misery and torment.

Who would not but haue looked any whither for the cause of this euill, rather then to heauen? yet, the holy God challenges it to himselfe; The cause was from the Lord, that he might performe his saying by Abijah, the Shilonite to Ieroboam; As sinne is a punishment of sinne, it is a part of iustice; The holy One of Israel doth not abhorre to vse euen the grossest sinnes to his owne iust purposes: whiles our wils are free to our owne choice, his decrees are as necessary, as iust; Israel had forsaken the Lord, and worshipped Ashtaroth, the goddesse of the Zidonians, and Chemosh, and Milchom: God owes them, and Salomon a whipping; The frowardnesse of Re­hoboam shal pay it them; I see Ieroboams plot, the peoples insolence, the yong mens mis­aduice, the Princes vnseasonable austerity, meeting together (through the wise Pro­uidence of the Almighty) vnwittingly to accomplish his most iust decree; All these might haue done otherwise for any force that was offered to their will; all would no more doe otherwise, then if there had beene no predetermination in heauen; that God may be magnified in his wisdome, and iustice, whiles man wittingly perisheth in his folly.

That three daies expectation had warmed these smoking Israelites, and made them ready for a combustion; vpon so peremptory a resolution of rigour, the flame bursts out, which all the waters of the Well of Bethlehem could neuer quench; The furious multitude flies out into a desperate reuolt; What portion haue wee in Dauid, neither haue we inheritance in the sonne of lesse; To your Tents O Israel; now, see to thine owne house Dauid.

How durst these seditious mouthes mention Dauid in defiance? One would haue thought that very name had beene able to haue tempered their fury, and to haue con­tained them within the limits of obedience; It was the father of Rehoboam, and the sonne of Dauid that had led Israel into Idolatry; Salomon hath drawne contempt vpon his father, and vpon his sonne: If Israel haue cast off their God, is it maruell that they shake off his anointed? Irreligion is the way to disobedience; There can bee no true subiection but out of conscience; They cannot make conscience of ciuill duties, who make none of diuine.

In vaine shall Rehoboam hope to preuaile by his Officer, when himselfe is reiected: The persons of Princes cary in them characters of Maiesty; when their presence workes not, how should their message? If Adoram sollicit the people too late with good words, they answer him with stones. Nothing is more vntractable and violent, then an inraged multitude; It was time for Rehoboam to betake himselfe to his Charet; hee saw those stones were throwne at him, in his Adoram: As the mes­senger suffers for his master; so the master suffers in his messenger; Had Rehoboam beene in Adorams clothes, this death had beene his: Onely flight can deliuer him from those that might haue beene subiects: Ierusalem must be his refuge against the conspiracy of Shechem.

Blessed bee God for lawfull gouernement: Euen a mutinous body cannot [Page 1315] want an head: If the rebellious Israelites haue cast off their true Soueraigne, they must choose a false: Iereboam the sonne of Nebat must be the man: He had need bee skilfull, and fit sure, that shall backe the horse which hath cast his Rider: Israel could not haue any where met with more craft and courage, then they found in this Leader.

Rehoboam returnes to Ierusalem lighter by a crowne then he went forth; Iudah and Beniamin sticke still fast to their loyalty: the example of a generall rebellion cannot make them vnfaithfull to the house of Dauid: God will euer reserue a remnant free from the common contagion: Those tribes, to approue their valour, no lesse then their fidelitie, will fight against their brethren, for their Prince; and will hazard their liues to reduce the crowne to the sonne of Salomon: An hundred and fourescore thousand of them are vp in armes, ready to force Israel to their denied subiection: No noise sounded on both parts but military; no man thought of any thing but blood; when suddenly God sends his Prophet to forbid the battle: Shemaiah comes with a message of cessation: Ye shall not goe vp, nor fight against your brethren, the children of Israel, returne euery man to his house, for this thing is from me, saith the Lord: The word of one silly Prophet dismisses these mighty armies: He that would not lay down the threats of his rigour, vpon the aduice of his ancient Counsellors, will lay downe his sword, vpon the word of a Seer: Shall wee enuie, or shame to see how much the Prophets of the Old Testament could doe; how little those of the new? If our commission be no lesse from the same God, the difference of successe cannot goe away vnreuenged.

There was yet some grace in Rehoboam, that hee would not spurne against that, which God challenged as his owne worke: Some godlesse Ruffian would haue said; whosoeuer is the Author, I will be reuenged on the instruments: Rehoboam hath lear­ned this lesson of his Grandfather; I held my peace because thou Lord hast done it: If hee might striue with the multitude, hee knew it was no striuing with his Maker: quietly therefore doth he lay downe his armes, not daring after that prohibition to seeke the recouery of his kingdome by blood.

Where Gods purposes are hid from vs, wee must take the fairest wayes of all lawfull remedies; but where God hath reuealed his determinations, wee must sit downe in an humble submission; our strugling may aggrauate, cannot redresse our miseries.

IEROBOAM.

AS there was no publique and vniuersall conflict betwixt the ten Tribes, and the two, so no peace: Either King found reason to fortifie the borders of his owne territories: Shechem was worthy to be deare to Ieroboam; a Citie as of old seasoned with many treasons, so now auspicious to his new vsurpation. The ciuill defection was soone fol­lowed by the spirituall: As there are neare respects betwixt God, and his anointed, so there is great affinitie betwixt treason and idolatry: there is a con­nexion betwixt, Feare God, and Honour the King; and no lesse betwixt the neglects of both: In vaine shall a man looke for faith in a mis-religious heart.

Next to Achitophel, I doe not find that Israel yeelded a craftier head then Ieroboams: so hath hee plotted this conspiracy, that (what euer fall) there is no place for a chal­lenge; not his owne intrusion, but Israels Election hath raised him to their Throne: neither is his cunning lesse in holding a stolne Scepter: Thus he thinkes in himselfe: If Israel haue made me their King, it is but a pang of discontentment; these violent [Page 1316] thoughts will not last alwayes: sudden fits haue commonly sudden recoueries; their returne to their loyaltie shall forfeit my head together with my Crowne: They cannot returne to God, and hold off from their lawfull Soueraigne: They cannot returne to Ierusalem, and keepe off from God, from their loyalty: Thrice a yeere will their deuo­tion call them vp thither; besides the exigence of their frequent vowes: How can they be mine, whiles that glorious Temple is in their eye; whiles the magnificence of the royall Palace of Dauid and Salomon, shall admonish them of their natiue alle­geance: whiles (besides the sollicitation of their brethren) the Priests and Leuites shall preach to them the necessitie of their due obedience, and the abomination of their sa­crifices in their wilfull disobedience; whiles they shall (by their presence) put them­selues vpon the mercy, or iustice of their lawfull, and forsaken Prince: Either there­fore I must diuert them from Ierusalem, or else I cannot liue and reigne. It is no di­uerting them by a direct restraint; such prohibition would both endanger their vtter distaste, and whet their desire to more eagernesse: I may change Religion, I may not inhibit it; so the people haue a God, it sufficeth them; they shall haue so much for­malitie as may content them: their zeale is not so sharpe, but they can be well pleased with ease: I will proffer them both a more compendious, and more plausibie worship: Ierusalem shall be supplied within mine owne borders: naturally men loue to see the obiects of their deuotion: I will therefore feed their eyes with two golden represen­tations of their God, nearer home; and what can be more proper then those, which Aaron deuised of old to humour Israel.

Vpon this pestilent ground, Ieroboam sets vp two calues in Dan and Bethel, and per­swades the people; It is too much for you to goe vp to Ierusalem, behold thy Gods O Isra­el, which brought thee out of the Land of Egypt. Oh the mischiefe that comes of wicked infidelitie: It was Gods Prophet that had rent Ieroboams garment into twelue pieces, and had giuen ten of them to him; in token of his sharing the ten Tribes; who with the same breath also told him that the cause of this distraction was their Idolatry: Yet now will he institute an Idolatrous seruice for the holding together of them, whom their Idolatry had rent from their true Soueraigne to him: Hee sayes not; God hath promised me this Kingdome, God hath conferd it, God shall finde meanes to main­taine his owne act; I will obey him, let him dispose of me: The God of Israel is wise and powerfull enough, to fetch about his own designes: but, (as if the deuices of men were stronger then Gods prouidence, and ordination) he will be working out his own ends by prophane policies: Ieroboam being borne an Israelite, and bred in the Court of a Salomon, could not but know the expresse charge of God against the making of Images, against the erecting of any riuall altars, to that of Ierusalem: yet now that he sees both these may auaile much to the aduancing of his ambitious proiect, hee sets vp those Images, those Altars: Wicked men care not to make bold with God in ca­ses of their owne commodity: If the lawes of their Maker lye in the way of their pro­fit, or promotion, they either spurne them out, or tread vpon them at pleasure: Aspi­ring minds will know no God but honour. Israe [...] soiourned in Egypt, and brought home a golden calfe: Ieroboam soiournes there, and brought home two; It is hard to dwell in Egypt vntainted; not to sauour of the sinnes of the place we liue in, is no lesse strange, then for wholesome liquor tund vp in a musty vessell, not to smell of the cask: The best body may be infected in a contageous aire: Let him beware of Egypt that would be free from Idolatry.

No sooner are Ieroboams calues vp, then Israel is downe on their knees: their wor­ship followes immediately vpon the erection: How easily is the vnstable vulgar ca­ried into whatsoeuer religion of authoritie? The weather-cocke will looke which way soeuer the winde blowes: It is no maruell if his subiects bee brutish, who hath made a calfe his god.

Euery accessary to sinne is filthy, but the first authors of sinne are abominable: How is Ieroboam branded in euery of these sacred leaues? How doe all ages ring of his fact, with the accent of dishonour, and indignation: Ieroboam the sonne of [Page 1317] Nebat, that made Israel to sinne? It was a shame for Israel that it could bee made to sinne by a Ieroboam: but, O cursed name of Ieroboam that would draw Israel to sinne; The followers and abettors of euill are worthy of torment, but no hell is too deepe for the leaders of publique wickednesse.

Religion is cloathed with many requisite circumstances: As a new King would haue a new god; so that new God must haue new Temples, Altars, Seruices, Priests, Solemnities: All these hath Ieroboam instituted: all these hath he cast in the same mold with his golden calues: False deuotion doth not more crosse, then imitate the true: Satan is no lesse a counterfet then an enemy of God: He knowes it more easie to adul­terate religion, then to abolish it.

That which God ordained for the auoidance of Idolatry, is made the occasion of it; a limitation of his holy seruices to Ierusalem: How mischieuously doe wicked men peruert the wholesome institutions of God to their sinne, to their bane?

Ieroboam could not be ignorant how fearfully this very act was reuenged vpon Israel, in the Wildernesse; yet he dares renew it in Dan and Bethel: No example of iudge­ment can affright wilfull offenders.

It is not the metall that makes their gods, but the worship; the sacrifices: What sa­crifices could there be without Priests? No religion could euer want sacred masters of Diuine ceremonies: Gods Clergy was select and honourable; branches of the holy stemme of Aaron; Ieroboam rakes vp his Priests out of the channell of the multitude; all Tribes, all persons were good enough for his spurious deuotion; Leaden Priests are well fitted to golden Deities. Religion receiues either much honour, or blemish, by the qualitie of those that serue at her Altars; Wee are not worthy to pro­fesse our selues seruants of the True God, if we doe not hold his seruice worthy of the best.

Ieroboams Calues must haue sacrifices, must haue solemne festiuities; though in a day, and moneth of his owne deuising: In vaine shall we pretend to worship a god, if we grudge him the iust dayes, and rites of his worship.

It is strange that hee who thought the dregs of the vulgar good enough for that Priesthood, would grace those gods, by acting their Priest himselfe: and yet behold where the new King of Israel stands before his new Altar, with a Scepter in one hand, and a Censer in the other, ready to sacrifice to his new gods; when the man of God comes from Iuda, with a message of iudgement: Oh desperate condition of Israel, that was so farre gone with impiety, that it yeelded not one faithfull monitor to Ieroboam: The time was, that the erecting of but a new altar (for memory, for monument) on the other side of Iordan, bred a challenge to the Tribes of Reuben, Gad, and Manasses; and had cost much Israelitish blood, if the quarrelled Tribes had not giuen a seasona­ble and pious satisfaction; and now, lo, how the stronger stomach of degenerated Is­rael can digest new Altars, new Temples, new Gods: What a difference there is be­twixt a Church and Kingdome newly breathing from affliction, and setled vpon the lees of a mis-vsed peace?

But oh the patience, and mercy of our long-suffering God, that will not strike a very Ieroboam vnwarned: Iudgement houers ouer the heads of sinners, ere it light: If Israel afford not a bold reprouer of Ieroboam, Iuda shall: When the King of Israel is in all the height both of his State, and superstition, honouring his solemne day with his richest deuotion, steps forth a Prophet of God, and interrupts that glorious seruice, with a loud inclamation of iudgement. Doubtlesse the man wanted not wit to know what displeasure, what danger must needs follow so vnwelcome a message: yet dares hee (vpon the commission of God) doe this affront to an Idolatrous King; in the midst of all his awfull magnificence. The Prophets of God goe vpon many a thanklesse errand: Hee is no messenger for God that either knowes, or feares the faces of men.

It was the Altar, not the person of Ieroboam, which the Prophet thus threatens; Yet not the stones are stricken, but the founder; in both their apprehensions: So [Page 1318] deare as the deuices of our owne braine to vs, as if they were incorporated into our selues; There is no opposition whereof we are so sensible, as that of religion.

That the royall Altar should be thus polluted by dead mens bones, and the blood of the Priests, was not more vnpleasing, then that all this should be done by a childe of the house of Dauid; for Ieroboam well saw that the throne and the altar must gand, or fall together; that a sonne of Dauid could not haue such power ouer the Altar, with­out an vtter subuersion of the gouernment; of the succession; therefore is he thus gal­led with this comminatory prediction; The rebellious people who had said, What portion haue we in Dauid, heare now, that Dauid will perforce haue a portion in them: and might well see, what beasts they had made themselues, in worshipping the image of a beast; and sacrificing to such a God, as could not preserue his owne Altar from violation and ruine.

All this while I doe not see this zealous Prophet laying his hand to the demolition of this Idolatrous Altar; or threatning a knife to the Author of this deprauation of religion; Onely his tongue smites both; not with foule, but sharpe words; of menace, not of reproach: It was for Iosias a King, to shed the blood of those sacrificers, to de­face those Altars: Prophets are for the tongue, Princes for the hand; Prophets must onely denounce iudgement; Princes execute.

Future things are present to the Eternall; It was some two hundred and sixty years, ere this prophecy should be fulfilled; yet the man of God speaks of it as now in acting; What are some Centuries of yeares to the Ancient of dayes? How slow, and yet how sure is the pace of Gods reuenge? It is not in the power of time to frustrate Gods determinations; There is no lesse iustice, nor seueritie in a delayed punish­ment.

What a perfect Record there is of all names in the roll of Heauen; before they be, after they are past? what euer seeming contingency there is in their imposition, yet they fall vnder the certainty of a decree; and are better knowne in heauen, ere they be, then on earth whiles they are. He that knowes what names wee shall haue, before we or the world haue a being, doth not oft reueale this peece of his knowledge to his creature; here he doth; naming the man that should be two hundred yeeres after; for more assurance of the euent; that Israel may say, this man speakes from a God who knowes what shall be: There cannot bee a more sure euidence of a true Godhead, then the foreknowledge of those things, whose causes haue yet no hope of being; But because the proofe of this prediction was not more certaine, then remote; a present demonstration shall conuince the future; The Altar shall rend in peeces, the ashes shall be scattered: How amazedly must the seduced Israelites needes looke vpon this miracle; and why doe they not thinke with themselues; whiles these stones rend, why are our hearts whole? Of what an ouer-ruling power is the God whom wee haue forsaken, that can thus teare the Altars of his corriuals? How shall wee stand before his ven­geance, when the very stones breake at the word of his Prophet? Perhaps, some be­holders were thus affected; but Ieroboam, whom it most concerned, in stead of bow­ing his knees for humiliation, stretcheth forth his hand for reuenge, and cryes, Lay hold on him: Resolute wickednesse is impatient of a reproofe, and in stead of yeeld­ing to the voice of God, rebelleth: Iust and discreet reprehension doth not more re­forme some sinners then exasperate others.

How easie is it for God to coole the courage of proud Ieroboam? the hand which his rage stretches out, dries vp, and cannot bee pulled backe againe: and now stands the King of Israel like some anticke statue, in a posture of impotent indeuour; so disa­bled to the hurt of the Prophet, that hee cannot command that peece of himselfe; What are the great Potentates of the world, in the powerfull hand of the Almighty? Tyrants cannot be so harmefull as they are malicious.

The strongest heart may be brought downe with affliction; Now the stout stomach of Ieroboam is fallen to an humble deprecation; Intreat now the face of the Lord thy thy God, and pray for me, that my hand may bee restored mee againe. It must needs bee a [Page 1319] great streight that could driue a proud heart to begge mercy, where he bent his perse­cution: so doth Ieroboam, holding it no scorne to be beholden to an enemy: In extre­mities, the worst men can bee content to sue for fauour, where they haue spent their malice.

It well becomes the Prophets of God to be mercifull: I doe not see this Seer to stand vpon termes of exprobration, and ouerly contestations with Ieroboam, to say, Thine intentions to me were cruell; Had thine hand preuailed, I should haue sued to thee in vaine: Continue euer a spectacle of the fearfull iustice of thy Maker, whom thou hast prouoked by thine Idolatry, whom thou wouldest haue smitten in my per­fection: but hee meekely sues for Ieroboams release: and (that God might abundant­ly magnifie both his power and mercy) is heard and answered with successe: We doe no whit sauour of heauen, if we haue not learned to doe good for euill.

When both winde and Sunne, the blasts of iudgement, and the beames of fauour met together to worke vpon Ieroboam, who would not looke that hee should haue cast off this cumbrous, and mis-beseeming cloake of his Idolatry; and haue said, Lord thou hast striken mee in iustice, thou hast healed mee in mercy; I will prouoke thee no more: This hand which thou hast restored shall bee consecrated to thee in pul­ling downe these bold abominations: Yet now, behold hee goes on in his old courses, and, as if God had neither done him good nor euill, liues, and dies idolatrous: No stone is more hard or insensate then a sinfull heart: The changes of iudgement and mercy doe but obdure it, in stead of melting.

The seduced Prophet.

IEroboams hand is amended, his soule is not; that continues still dry, and inflexible; Yet whiles hee is vnthankfull to the Author of his recouery, he is thankfull to the instrument: he kindely inuites the Prophet, whom he had threatned, and will remunerate him whom hee endeuoured to punish: The worst men may be sensible of bodily fauours: Ciuill re­spects may well stand with gracelessenesse: Many a one would be liberall of their pur­ses, if they might be allowed to be niggardly of their obedience.

As God, so his Prophet cares not for these waste courtesies, where hee sees maine duties neglected: More piety would haue done well, with lesse complement: The man of God returnes a blunt and peremptory deniall to so bounteous an offer: If thou wilt giue me halfe thine house, I will not goe in with thee, neither will I eate bread or drinke water in this place. Kindnesse is more safely done to an Idolater, then taken from him; that which is done to him obligeth him, that which is taken from him ob­ligeth vs: his obligation to vs may be an occasion of his good, our obligation to him may occasion our hurt; the surest way is to keepe aloofe from the infectiously wicked.

The Prophet is not vnciuill, to reiect the fauour of a Prince without some reason: He yeelds no reason of his refusall but the command of his God: God hath charged him, Eate no bread, nor drinke no water, nor turne againe by the same way that thou ca­mest: It is not for a Prophet to plead humane, or carnall grounds for the actions of his function: He may not moue but vpon a diuine warrant: would this Seer haue look't with the eyes of flesh and blood, hee might haue found many arguments of his yeeldance. He is a King that inuites me; his reward, by enriching mee, may benefit many: and who knowes how much my further conuersation may preuaile to reforme him? how can he be but well prepared for good counsell by miraculous cute? how gainfully should my receit of a temporall courtesie be exchanged with a spirituall to [Page 1320] him? All Israel will follow him either into Idolatry, or reformation; which way can be deuised of doing so great seruice to God and the Church, as by reclaiming him: what can yeeld so great likelihood of his reclamation, as the opportunitie of my fur­ther entirenesse with him? But the Prophet dares not argue cases, where hee had a command; what euer become of Ieroboam, and Israel, God must bee obeyed; Nei­ther profit, nor hopes may carie vs crosse to the word of our Maker. How safe had this Seer beene, if he had kept him euer vpon this sure ward; which he no sooner leaues, then he miscaries.

So deeply doth God detest Idolatry, that he forbids his Prophet to eate the bread, to drinke the water of a people infected with this sinne; yea to tread in those very steps which their feet haue touched. If this inhibition were personall, yet the grounds of it are common. No pestilence should bee more shunned then the conuersation of the mis-religious, or openly scandalous: It is no thanke to vs if their familiarity doe not enfeoffe vs of their wickednesse.

I know not what to thinke of an old Prophet that dwels in Bethel, within the ayre of Ieroboams Idol, within the noyse of his sacrifices; that liues where the man of God dares not eate; that permitted his sonnes to bee present at that Idolatrous seruice: If he were a Prophet of God, what did he now in Bethel? why did hee winke at the sin of Ieroboam? what needed a Seer to come out of Iuda, for the reproofe of that sinne, which was acted vnder his nose? why did he lye? why did his family partake with I­dolaters? If hee were not a Prophet of God; how had he true visions, how had he true messages from God: why did he second the menacing word of that Prophet, whom he seduced? why did he desire that his owne bones-might be honoured with his Se­pulcher? Doubtlesse he was a Prophet of God, but corrupt, restie, vicious: Prophecie doth not alwayes presuppose sanctification; many a one hath had visions from God, who shall neuer enioy the vision of God. A very Balaam in his extasies, hath so cleare a Reuelation of the Messiah to come, as scarce euer any of the holiest Prophets; yea, his very Asse hath both her mouth miraculously opened, and her eyes; to see and notifie that Angell, which was hid from her Master: Yea, Satan himselfe sometimes receiues notice from God of his future actions; which else that euill Spirit could nei­ther foretell, nor foresee. These kinds of graces are both rare, and common: rare, in that they are seldome giuen to any: common, in that they are indifferently giuen to the euill, and to the good: A little holinesse is worth much illumination.

Whether out of enuy, to heare that said by the Seer of Iuda, which he either knew not or smothered; to heare that done by another, which hee could not haue effected, and could not choose but admire: or whether out of desire to make tryall of the fide­litie of so powerfull a Messenger, the old Prophet hastens to ouertake, to recall that man of God, who had so defied his Bethel; whom he finds sitting fame and weary vnder an Oake, in the way; taking the benefit of that shade which hee hated to receiue from those contagious groues that he had left behinde him: His habit easily bewrayed him, to a man of his owne trade: neither doth his tongue spare to professe himselfe. The old Prophet of Bethel inuites him to a returne, to a repast: and is answered with the same words, wherewith Ieroboams offer was repelled; The man of God varies not a fyllable from his message: It concernes vs to take good heed of our charge, when we goe on Gods errand. A deniall doth but inuite the importunate; what he cannot doe by entreatie, the old man tries to doe by perswasion, I am a Prophet also as thou art, and an Angell spake to me, by the word of the Lord, saying, Bring him backe with thee into thine house, that he may eat bread, and drinke water: There is no tentation so dangerous, as that which comes shrouded vnder a vaile of holinesse, and pretends au­thoritie from God himselfe: Ieroboam threatens, the Prophet stands vndanted; Ierobo­am fawnes, and promises; the Prophet holds constant; now comes a gray-headed Seer, and pleads a counter-message from God, the Prophet yeelds, and transgresses. Satan may affright vs as a fiend, but he seduces vs as an Angell of light.

Who would haue lookt for a lyer vnder hoary haires, and an holy mantle? who [Page 1321] would not haue trusted that grauity, when there was no colour of any gaine in the vn­truth? Nothing is so apt to deceiue as the fairest semblances, as the sweetest words. We cannot erre if we beleeue not the speech for the person, but the person for the speech: Well might this man of God thinke, an aged man, a Prophet, an old Prophet, will not (sure) bely God vnto a Prophet; No man will forge a lie, but for an aduantage; What can this man gaine by this match, but the entertainment of an vnprofitable guest: Perhaps though God would not allow mee to feast with Ieroboam, yet, pitying my faintnesse, he may allow me to eate with a Prophet: Perhaps now that I haue ap­proued my fidelity in refusing the bread of Bethel. God thinks good to send me a gra­cious release of that strict charge: Why should I thinke that Gods reuelations are not as free to others, as to me? and if this Prophet haue receiued a countermand from an Angell of God, how shall I not disobey God, if I doe not follow him?

Vpon this ground he returnes with this deceitfull host, & when the meat was now in his mouth, receiues the true message of death, from the same lips that brought him the false message of his inuitation; Thus saith the Lord, for as much as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord, & hast not kept the commandement of the Lord thy God, but camest back and hast eaten bread, and drunke water in the place forbidden thee, thy carkasse shal not come to the Sepulcher of thy fathers. Oh wofull Prophet, when hee lookes on his host he sees his executioner, whiles he is feeding of his body, he heares of his carkasse; at the table, he heares of his denied Sepulcher; and all this, for eating and drinking where he was forbidden by God, though bidden as from God: The violation of the least charge of a God is mortall: No pretences can warrant the transgression of a diuine command: A word from God is pleaded on both sides: The one was receiued immediately from God, the other related mediately by man: One the Prophet was sure of, the other was questionable: A sure word of God may not bee left for an vncertaine: An expresse charge of the Almighty admitteth not of any checke: His will is but one, as himselfe is; and therefore it is out of the danger of contradiction.

Me thinks I see the man of God change countenance at this sharpe sauce of his plea­sing morsels; his face before-hand is died with the palenesse of death: me thinkes I heare him vrging many vnkind expostulations with his iniurious host; who yet dis­misses him better prouided for the ease of his iourny, then he found him. Perhaps, this officiousnesse was our of desire to make some amends for his late seducement. It is a poore recompence when he hath betrayed his life, and wronged the soule, to cast some courtesies vpon the body.

This old Bethelite that had taken paines to come and fetch the man of God into sin, will not now goe backe with him to accompany his departure: Doubtlesse hee was a­fraid to be in wrapped in the iudgement, which hee saw hanged ouer that obnoxious head: Thus the mischieuous guides of wickednesse leaue a man, when they haue led him to his bane; as familiar Deuils forsake their Witches, when they haue brought them once into fetters.

The man of God returnes alone, carefull (no doubt) and pensiue for his offence, when a Lion out of the wood meets him, assaults him, kils him: Oh the iust and seuere iudge­ments of the Almighty, who hath brought this fierce beast out of his wild ranges, into the high way, to be the executioner of his offending seruant: Doubtlesse this Prophet was a man of great holinesse, of singular fidelity, else he durst not haue been Gods He­rald to carie a message of defiance to Ieroboam, King of Israel, in the midst of all his royall magnificence; yet now, for varying from but a circumstance of Gods command (though vpon the suggestion of a diuine warrant) is giuen for a prey to the Lion: Our interest in God, is so farre from excusing our sinne, that it aggrauates it; Of all o­thers the sinne of a Prophet shall not passe vnreuenged.

The very wilde beasts are led by a prouidence; Their wise and powerfull Creator knowes how to serue himselfe of them. The Lions guard one Prophet, kill ano­ther, according to the commission receiued from their Maker: What sinner can hope to escape vnpunished, when euery creature of God is ready to be an auenger of euill? [Page 1322] The beasts of the field were made to serue vs, we to serue our Creator: When we for­sake our homage to bim that made vs, it is no maruell if the beasts forget their duty to vs, and deale with vs not as Masters, but as rebels: When an holy man abuyes so deare­ly such a sleight frailty, of a credulous mistaking, what shall become of our hainous and presumptuous sinnes?

I cannot thinke but this Prophet died in the fauour of God, though by the teeth of the Lion; His life was forfeited for example, his foule was safe: Yea his very carkasse was left though torne, yet faire after those deadly graspes; as if God had said, I will onely take thy breath from thee, as the penalty of thy disobedience, a Lion shall doe that which an apoplexie, or feuer might doe: I owe thee no further reuenge then may be satisfied with thy blood.

Violent euents doe not alwaies argue the anger of God; Euen death it selfe is, to his seruants, a fatherly castigation.

But oh the vnsearchable wayes of the Almighty! The man of God sinnes, and dies speedily: the lying Prophet that seduced him suruiues; Yea wicked Ieroboam enioyes his Idolatry, and treads vpon the graue of his reprouer: There is neither fauour in the delay of stripes, nor displeasure in the haste; Rather whom God loues, he chastises, as sharply, so speedily; whiles the rest prosper to condemnation: Euen the rod of a lo­uing father may draw blood: How much happier is it for vs that wee die now to liue for euer, then that we liue a while, to die euer?

Had this Lion set vpon the Prophet for hunger, why did hee not deuoure as well as kill him? Why did he not rather kill the beast then the man? since we know the nature of the Lion such, that he is not wont to assaile man, saue in the extreme want of other prey. Certainly the same power that imployed those fangs, restrained them, that the world might see, it was not appetite that prouoked the beast to this violence, but the ouer-ruling command of God: Euen so, O Lord, thy powerfull hand is ouer that roaring Lion, that goes about continually, seeking whom hee may deuoure? thine hand with-holds him, that though he may shed the blood of thine elect, yet he cannot hurt their soules; and whiles he doth those things which thou permittest, and orderest to thy iust ends, yet he cannot doe lesser things, which he desireth, and thou permit­test not.

The fierce beast stands by the carkasse; as to auow his owne act, and to tell who sent him: so to preserue that body, which he hath slaine: Oh wonderfull worke of God, the Executioner is turned Guardian; and (as the Officer of the highest) commands all other creatures to stand aloofe from his cha [...]ge: and commands the fearfull Asse, that brought this burthen thither, not to stirre thence, but stand ready prest, to recarie it to the Sepulcher: and now, when he hath sufficiently witnessed to all passengers, that this act was not done vpon his own hunger, but vpon the quarrell of his Maker, he deliuers vp his charge to that old Prophet; who was no lesse guilty of this blood then himselfe.

This old Seducer hath so much truth, as both to giue a right Commentary vpon Gods intention, in this act, for the terrour of the disobedient, and to giue his voice to the certaintie of that future iudgement, which his late guest had threatned to Israel: (sometimes it pleased the wisedome of God to expresse and iustifie himselfe euen by the tongues of faulty Instruments.) Withall, he hath so much faith and courage, as to fetch that carkasse from the Lion; so much piety and compassion, as to weepe for the man of God, to interre him in his owne Sepulcher; so much loue, as to wish himselfe ioyned in death, to that body, which he had hastened vnto death: It is hard to finde a man absolutely wicked: Some grace will bewray it selfe in the most forsaken brests.

It is a cruell courtesie to kill a man, and then to helpe him to his graue; to betray a man with our breath and then to bedew him with our teares: The Prophet had nee­ded no such friend, if hee had not met with such an enemy: The mercies of the wicked are cruell.

IEROBOAMS Wife.

IT is no measuring of Gods fauour by the line of outward welfare: Iero­boam the idolatrous vsurper of Israel prospers better, then the true heires of Dauid; Hee liues to see three successions in the throne of Iuda; Thus the Iuy liues, when the oake is dead. Yet could not that mis-gotten crown of his keep his head alwaies from aching: He hath his crosses too: God whips sometimes more then his own: His enemies smart from him, as well as his chil­dren: his children in loue, his enemies in iudgement: Not simply the rod argues loue, but the temper of the hand, that weelds it, and the backe that feeles it: First Ieroboams hand was striken, now his Sonne: Abijah the eldest, the best sonne of Ieroboam, is smit­ten with sicknesse: As children are but the pieces of their Parents in another skin, so Parents are no lesse striken in their children, then in their naturall lims, Ieroboam doth not more feele his arme, then his sonne: Not wicked men onely, but beasts may haue naturall affections: It is no thanke to any creature, to loue his owne.

Nature wrought in Ieroboam, no grace: He is enough troubled with his sons disgrace, no whit bettered: I would haue heard him say; God followes me with his afflictions, it is for mine impiety: what other measure can I expect from his iustice? Whiles mine Idols stand, how can I look that my house should prosper? I will turne from my wic­kednes, O God, turne thou from thy wrath; These thoughts were too good for that obdured heart: His son is sick, he is sorrowfull; but (as an amazed man seeks to go forth at the wrong doore) his distraction sends him to a false help: He thinks not of God, he thinks of his Prophet: He thinks of the Prophet that had foretold him he should be a King; he thinks not of the God of that Prophet who made him a King: It is the pro­perty of a carnall heart to confine both his Obligations, and his hopes to the meanes, neglecting the Author of good. Vaine is the respect that is giuen to the seruant, where the Master is contemned.

Extremity drawes Ieroboams thoughts to the Prophet; whom else he had not cared to remember-The King of Israel had Diuines enow of his owne: Else, hee must needs haue thought them miserable gods that were not worth a Prophet: And besides, there was an old Prophet (if he yet suruiued) dwelling within the smoke of his Palace, whose visions had bin too well approued: why would Ieroboam send so farre to an Ahijah?

Certainly, his heart despised those base Priests of his high places; neither could trust either to the gods, or the Clergie of his own making: His conscience rests vpon the fi­delity of that man, whose doctrine hee had forsaken: How did this Idolater striue a­gainst his owne heart, whiles he inwardly despised those, whom he professed to ho­nour; and inwardly honoured them, whom hee professed to despise? Wicked brests are false to themselues; neither trusting to their owne choice, nor making choice of that, which they may dare to trust. They will set a good face vpon their secretly-vn­pleasing sinnes, and had rather be selfe-condemned, then wise and penitent: As for that old Seer, it is like Ieraboam knew his skill, but doubted of his sinceritie; that man was too much his neighbour to be good s Ahijahs truth had beene tryed in a case of his owne: Hee whose word was found iust in the prediction of his Kingdome, was well worthy of credit in the newes of his sonne: Experience is a great encourage­ment of our trust: It is a good matter to be faithfull; this loadstone of our fidelity shall draw to vs euen hearts of iron, & hold them to our reliance: As contrarily deceit doth both argue, and make a bankrupt; who can trust where he is disappointed? O God, so oft, so euer, haue we found thee true in all thy promises, in all thy performances, that if we doe not seeke thee, if wee doe not trust thee in the sequell, wee are worthy of our losse, worthy of thy desertions.

Yet I do not see that Ieroboam sends to the Prophet for his aide, but for intelligence: Curiositie is guilty of this message, and not deuotion; hee cals not for the prayers, not [Page 1324] for the benediction of that holy man, but for meere information of the euent. He well saw what the prayers of a Prophet could doe: That which cured his hand, might it not haue cured his sonne? Yet he that said to a man of God. Intreat the face of the Lord thy God, that he may restore my hand: sayes not now, in his message to Ahijah, Intreat thy God to restore my Sonne: Sinne makes such a strangenesse betwixt God and man, that the guilty heart either thinkes not of suing to God or feares it; What a poore con­tentment it was to foreknow that euill which hee could not auoid, and whose notice could but hasten his misery? Yet, thus fond is our restlesse curiosity, that it seekes ease in the drawing on of torment: He is worthy of sorrow that will not stay till it comes to him, but goes to fetch it.

Whom doth Ieroboam send on this message, but his wife, & how, but disguised? Why her, and why thus? Neither durst he trust this errand with another, nor with her in her own forme: It was a secret that Ieroboam sends to a Prophet of God; none might know it but his owne bosome, and she that lay in it; if this had bin noised in Israel, the exam­ple had been dangerous: Who would not haue said, the King is glad to leaue his coun­terfeit deities, and seek to the true: Why should we adhere to them whom he forsakes? As the message must not be knowne to the people: so shee that beares it must not bee knowne to the Prophet, her name, her habit must be changed: shee must put off her robes, and put on a russet coat; she must put off the Queene, and put on the peasant: in stead of her Scepter, she must take vp a basket, and goe a masked pilgrimage to Shiloh: Oh the fondnes of vaine men that thinke to iuggle with the Almighty, & to hide their counsels from that all-seeing eye! If this change of habit were necessary at Bethel, yet what needs it at Shiloh; though shee would hide her face from her subiects, yet why should she not pull off her muffler, and shew her selfe to the Prophet? Certainly, what policy began, guiltinesse must continue: Well might she thinke, there can bee no good answer expected of the wife of Ieroboam; my presence will doe no lesse, then sollicit a reproofe: No prophet can speake well to the consort of a founder of Idolatry; I may perhaps heare good as another, though as my selfe I can looke for nothing, but tidings of euill: Wicked hearts know they deserue ill at Gods hands, and therefore they doe all they can to auoid the eyes of his displeased iustice, and if they cannot doe it by co­lours of dissimulation, they will doe it by imploration of shelter; they shall say to the Rocks, Fall on vs, and couer vs.

But oh the grosse folly mixt with the craft of wickednesse! could Ieroboam think that the Prophet could know the euent of his sons disease, & did he think that he could not know the disguise of his Wife? the one was present, the other future; this was but wrapt in a clout, that euent was wrapt vp in the counsell of God. Yet this politike head presumes that the greater shall be reuealed, where the lesser shall be hid: There was neuer wicked man that was not infatuate, and in nothing more then in those things wherein he hoped most to transcend the reach of others.

Ahijah shunning the iniquity of the times, was retired to a solitarie corner of Shiloh; no place could be too priuate for an honest Prophet, in so extreme deprauednesse: Yet euen there doth the King of Israel take notice of his reclusion, & sends his wife to that poore cell, laden with presents; presents that dissembled their bearer: had she offered iewels, or gold, her greatnesse had bin suspected: now she brings loaues, and cracknels, and honey, her hand answers her backe: She giues as she seemes, not as she is: Some­thing she must giue, euen when she acts the poorest client.

The Prophets of God were not wont to haue empty visitations: they who hated bribes, yet refused not tokens of gratitude: Yea the God of heauen who neither needs our goods, nor is capable of our gratifications, yet would haue no man to come to him gift-lesse: Woe to those sacrilegious hands, that in stead of bringing to the Pro­phets carie from them.

Ieroboam was a bad man, yet, as he had a towardly son, so he had an obedient wife; else she had not wanted excuses to turne off both the iourney, and the disguise; against the disguise she had pleaded the vnbeseemingnesse for her person and state; against the [Page 1325] iourney, the perils of so long and solitarie a walk; perhaps a Lion might be in the way; the Lion that tore the Prophet in pieces; perhaps robbers; or if not they, perhaps her chastity might be in danger: an vnguarded solitarinesse in the weaker fexe might bee a prouocation to some forced vncleannesse: she casts off all these shifting proiections of feare, according to the will of her husband, she changes her raiment, she sets vpon the iourney, and ouercomes it: What needed this disguise to an old Prophet whose dim eyes were set with age? All cloathes, all faces were alike to a blind Seer: The visions of Ahijah were inward; neither was his bodily sight more dusky, then the eyes of his minde were cleare & piercing: It was not the common light of men whereby he saw, but diuine illumination; things absent, things future were no lesse obuious to those spi­rituall beames, then present things are to vs: Ere the quick eyes of that great Lady can discerne him, he hath espied her; and so soone as hee heares the sound of her feet, shee heares from him the sound of her name, Come in thou Wife of Ieroboam: How God laughes in heauen at the friuolous fetches of crafty politicians, and when they thinke themselues most sure, shames them with a detection, with a defeat? What an idlenesse it is for foolish Hypocrites to hope they can dance in a net vnseene of heauen?

Neuer before was this Queene troubled to heare of her selfe; now shee is; her very name strucke her with astonishment; and prepares her for the assured horrour of fol­lowing iudgements, I am sent to thee with heauy tidings; Goe tell Ieroboam; Thus saith the Lord God of Israel. Could this Lady lesse wonder at the mercy of this stile of God, then tremble at the sequel of his iustice? Lo Israel had forsaken God, yet God stil ownes Israel. Israel had gone a whoring, yet God hath not diuorced her: Oh the infinit good­nes of our long-suffering God, whom our foulest sins cannot rob of his compassions.

By how much dearer Israel was to God, so much more odious is Ieroboam that hath marred Israel: Terrible is that vengeance which God thunders against him by his Pro­phet; whose passionate message vpbraids him with his promotions, chargeth him with his sinnes, and lastly denounceth his iudgements: No mouth was fitter to cast this roy­alty in the teeth of Ieroboam, then that, by which it was first foretold, fore-promised; Euery circumstance of the aduancement aggrauates the sin, I exalted thee; Thou coul­dest not rise to honour alone. I exalted thee from among the people; not from the Peeres; thy ranke was but common, before this rise: I exalted thee from among the people to be a Prince; subordinate height was not enough for thee, no seat would serue thee but a throne; Yea, to be a Prince of my people Israel: No Nation was for thee, but my chosen one; none but my royall inheritance; Neither did I raise thee into a vacant throne; a forlorne and forsaken Principality might be thanklesse: but I rent the Kingdome away from another for thy sake, yea from what other but the grand child of Dauid? out of his hands did I wrest the Scepter, to giue it into thine: Oh what high fauours doth God sometimes cast away vpon vnworthy subiects? How doe his abused bounties double both their sinne, and iudgement?

The sinne of this Prince were no lesse eminent then his obligations, therefore his iudgements shall bee no lesse eminent then his sinnes: How bitterly doth God ex­presse that, which shall be more bitter in the execution: Behold, I will bring euill vpon the house of Ieroboam, and will cut off from Ieroboam, him that pisseth against the wall; and him that is shut vp, and left in Israel, and will take away the remnant of the house of Ieroboam, as a man taketh away dung, till it be all gone: Him that dieth of Ie­roboam in the Citie shall the dogs eate, and him that dieth in the field, shall the fowles of the aire eat: Oh heauy load that this disguised Princesse must carie to her Husband; but because these euils, though grieuous, yet might be remote, therefore for a present han­sell of vengeance, she is dismissed with the sad tidings of the death of her sonne; When thy feet enter into the Citie, the child shall dye; It is heauy newes for a mother that shee must leese her sonne, but worse yet that shee may not see him; In these cases of our finall departures, our presence giues some mitigation to our griefe: might shee but haue closed the eyes, and haue receiued the last breath of her dying sonne, the losse had bin more tolerable; I know not how our personall farewell eases our heart, [Page 1326] euen whiles it increases our passion; but now she shall no more see, nor bee seene of her Abijah: She shall no sooner be in the City, then hee shall bee out of the world: Yet more, to perfect her sorrow, shee heares that in him alone there is found some good; the rest of her issue, are gracelesse; she must leese the good, and hold the grace­lesse; he shall die to afflict her, they shall liue to afflict her.

Yet what a mixture is here of seueritie and fauour in one act? fauour to the sonne seueritie to the father: Seueritie to the father, that hee must leese such a sonne, fauour to the sonne that he shall be taken from such a father: Ieroboam is wicked, and there­fore he shall not enioy an Abijah; Abijah hath some good things, therefore hee shall be remoued from the danger of the deprauation of Ieroboam: Sometimes God strikes in fauour, but more often forbeares out of seueritie: The best are fittest for heauen; the earth is fittest for the worst; this is the region of sinne, and misery, that of immor­talitie: It is no argument of dis-fauour to be taken early from a well-led life; as not of approbation to age in sinne.

As the soule of Abijah is fauoured in the remouall, so is his body with a buriall; he shall haue alone both teares and tombe; all the rest of his brethren shall haue no graue but dogs and fowles; no sorrow but for their life: Though the carkasse be insensible of any position, yet honest Sepulture is a blessing; It is fit the body should bee duely respected on earth, whose soule is glorious in heauen.

ASA.

THe two houses of Iuda, and Israel grow vp now together in an ambitious riuality; this splitted plant branches out so seuerally, as if it had forgotten that euer it was ioyned in the root. The throne of Dauid oft changeth the possessors; and more complaineth of their iniquity, then their remoue; Abijam inherits the sins of his father Rehoboam, no lesse then his Crowne; and so spends his three yeares, as if had been no whit of kinne to his grandfathers ver­tues. It is no newes that grace is not traduced, whiles vice is: Therefore is his reigne short because it was wicked: It was a sad case when both the Kings of Iudah and Is­rael (though enemies) yet conspired in sinne; Rehoboam (like his father Salomon) be­gan graciously, but fell to Idolatry; as he followed his father, so his sonne, so his peo­ple followed him. Oh, what a face of a Church was here, when Israel worship­ped Ieroboams calues, when Iudah built them high places, and Images, and groues on euery high Hill, and vnder euery greene tree; On both hands GOD is for­saken, his Temple neglected, his: worship adulterate; and this, not for some short brunt, but during the succession of two Kings; For, after the first three yeares Rehoboam changed his fathers Religion (as his shields) from gold to brasse; the rest of his seuenteene yeares were ledde in impietie: His sonne Abijam trod in the same mierie steps; and Iudah with them both: If there were any (doubtlesse there were some) faithfull hearts, yet remaining in both Kingdomes, during these heauy times, what a corrosiue it must needs haue been to them, to see so deplored, and miserable a deprauation?

There was no visible Church vpon earth, but here; and this what a one? Oh God, how low doest thou sometimes suffer thine owne flocke to bee driuen? What wofull wanes, and eclipses hast thou ordained for this heauenly body? Yet at last, an Asa shall arise from the loynes, from the graue of Abijam; hee shall re [...]iue Dauid and reforme Iudah: The gloomie times of corruption shall not last al­wayes: The light of truth and peace shall at length breake out, and blesse the sad hearts of the righteous.

It is a wonder how Asa should bee good; of the seed of Abijam; of the soyle of Maachah; both wicked, both Idolatrous; God would haue vs see that grace is from heauen, neither needes the helps of these earthly conueyances: Should not the chil­dren of good parents sometimes be euill, and the children of euill parents, good, ver­tue would seeme naturall, and the giuer would leese his thankes: Thus we haue seene a faire flower spring out of dung; and a well-fruited tree rise out of a fowre stocke; Education hath no lesse power to corrupt, then nature; It is therefore the iust praise of Asa that being trained vp vnder an Idolatrous Maachah, he maintained his pie­ty; As contrarily, it is a shame for those that haue beene bred vp in the precepts and examples of vertue and godlinesse, to fall off to lewnesse, or superstition; There are foure principall monuments of Asaes vertue, as so many rich stones in his Diadem: He tooke away Sodomie, and Idols, out of Iudah; Who cannot wonder more that 1 he found them there, then that he remoued them? What a strange incongruity is this; Sodom in Ierusalem? Idols in Iudah? Surely debauched profession proues despe­rate; Admit the Idols, ye cannot doubt of the Sodomy; If they haue changed the glory of the vncorruptible God, into an Image, made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and foure-footed beasts, and creeping things, it is no maruell, if God giue them vp to vncleannesse through the lusts of their owne hearts, to dishonour their own bo­dies, betweene themselues; If they changed the truth of God into a lie, and wor­shipped and serued the creature more then the Creator, who is blessed for euer, no maruell, if God giue them to vile affections, to change the naturall vse into that which is against nature; burning in lust one towards another, men with men wor­king that which is vnseemely.

Contrarily, admit the Sodomy, yee cannot doubt of the Idols; Vnnaturall beastli­nesse in manners, is punished iustly with a sottish dotage in religion; bodily pollution with spirituall; How should the soule care to bee chaste, that keepes a stewes in the body? Asa begins with the banishment of both; scouring Iudah of this double vn­cleannesse: In vaine should he haue hoped to restore God to his Kingdome, whiles these abominations inhabited it; It is iustly the maine care of worthy, and religi­ous Princes, to cleare their Coasts of the foulest sinnes; Oh the vnpartiall zeale of A­sa; There were Idols that challenged a prerogatiue of fauour; the Idols that his fa­ther had made; all these he defaces; the name of a father cannot protect an Idoll: The duty to his Parent cannot winne him to a liking, to a forbearance of his misdeuotion; Yea, so much the more doth the heart of Asa rise against these puppets, for that they were the sinne, the shame of his father: Did there want (thinke we) some Courtier of his Fathers retinue, to say; Sir, fauour the memorie of him that begot you; you cannot demolish these statues, without the dishonour of their Erector; Hide your dislike at the least; It will bee your glory to lay your finger vpon this blot of your fa­thers reputation; If you list not to allow his act, yet winke at it; The godly zeale of Asa turnes the deafe eare to these monitors; and lets them see, that hee doth not more honor a father, then hate an Idol; No dearenesse of person should take off the edge of our detestation of the sinne. Nature is worthy of forgetfulnesse, and contempt, in opposition to the God of Nature; Vpon the same ground, as hee remoued the 2 Idols of his father Abijam, so for Idols he remoued his Grand-mother Maachah; shee would not be remoued from her obscene Idols, shee is therefore remoued from the station of her honor; That Princesse had aged, both in her regency, and superstition; Vnder her rod was Asa bruought vp; and schooled in the rudiments of her Idola­try, whom she could not infect, she hoped to ouer-awe; so, as if Asa will not follow her gods, yet she presumes that shee may retaine her owne; Doubtlesse, no meanes were neglected for her reclamation; none would preuaile; Religious Asa gathers vp himselfe, and begins to remember that he is a King, though a sonne; that she, though a mother, yet is a subiect: that her eminence could not but countenance Idolatry, that her greatnesse suppressed religion; which hee should in vaine hope to reforme, whiles her superstition swayed; forgetting therefore the challenges of nature, the [Page 1328] awe of infancy, the custome of reuerence, hee strips her of that command, which hee saw preiudiciall to his Maker; All respects of flesh and blood must be trampled on, for God; Could that long-setled Idolatry want abettors? Questionlesse, some or other would say; This was the religion of your father Abijam, this of your Grand-father Rehoboam, this of the latter daies of your wise and great Grand-father Salomon, this of your Grand-mother Maachah, this of your great Grand-mother Naamah; why should it not be yours? Why should you suspect either the wisdome, or piety, or salua­tion of so many Predecessors? Good Asa had learned to contemne prescription against a direct law; He had the grace to know it was no measuring truth by so modeme an­tiquity; his eyes scorning to looke so low, raise vp themselues to the vncorrupt times of Salomon, to Dauid, to Samuel, to the Iudges, to Ioshua, to Moses, to the Patriarks, to Noah, to the religious founders of the first world, to the first father of mankinde; to Paradise, to heauen: In comparison of these, Maachahs God cannot ouerlooke yesterday; the ancientest error is but a nouice, to Truth; And if neuer any example could be pleaded for puritie of religion; it is enough that the precept is expresse: He knew what God said in Sinai, and wrote in the Tables; Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image, nor any similitude; Thou shalt not bow downe to them, nor worship them; If all the world had beene an Idolater, euer since that word was giuen; hee knew how little that precedent could auaile for disobedience: Practice must bee corrected by law, and not the law yeeld to practice; Maachah there­foe goes downe from her seat; her Idols from their groue; shee to retirednesse, they to the fire, and from thence to the water; Wofull deities that could both burne, and drowne.

Neither did the zeale of Asa more magnifie it selfe in these priuatiue acts of wee­ding out the corruptions of Religion, then in the positiue acts of an holy plantation; In the falling of those Idolatrous shrines, the Temple of God flourishes; That doth he furnish with those sacred treasures, which were dedicated by himselfe, by the Pro­genitors; Like the true sonne of Dauid, hee would not serue God, cost-free; Reho­boam turned Salomons gold into brasse; Asa turnes Rehoboams brasse into gold: Some of these vessels (it seemes) Abijam (Asaes father) had dedicated to God; but after his vow, inquired; yea with held them; Asa, like a good sonne, payes his fathers debts, and his owne. It is a good signe of a well-meant deuotion, when wee can abide it chargeable; as contrarily in the affaires of God a niggardly hand argues a cold, and hollow heart.

All these were noble and excellent acts, the extirpation of Sodomie, the demo­lition of Idols, the remouall of Maachah, the bountious contribution to the Temple; but that which giues true life vnto all these, is a sound root; Asaes heart was perfect with the Lord all his dayes; No lesse laudable workes then these haue proceeded from Hypocrisie; which whiles they haue caried away applause from men, haue lost their thankes with God; All Asaes gold was but drosse to his pure intentions.

But oh what great, and many infirmities may consist with vprightnesse? What allayes of imperfection will there be found in the most refined soule? Foure no small faults are found in true-hearted Asa; First the high-places stood still, vnremoued; What high places? There were some dedicated to the worship of false gods; these Asa tooke away; There were some misdeuoted to the worship of the true God; these hee lets stand; There was grosse Idolatry in the former; there was a weake will-worship in the latter; whiles hee opposes impietie, hee winkes at mistakings; yet euen the varietie of altars was forbidden by an expresse charge from God, who had confined his seruice to the Temple: With one breath doth God report both these; The high-places were not remoued, yet neuerthelesse Asaes heart was perfit. God will not see weakenesses, where he sees truth; How pleasing a thing is sinceritie, that in fauour thereof the mercy of our iust God digests many an errour: Oh God, let our hearts goe vpright, though our feet slide, the fall cannot (through thy grace) be dead­ly; howeuer it may shame or paine vs.

Besides, to confront his riuall of Israel, Baasha, this religious King of Iudah fet­ches 2 in Benhadad the King of Syria into Gods inheritance, vpon too deare a rate; the breach of his league, the expilation of the Temple. All the wealth wherewith Asa had endowed the House of the Lord, was little enough to [...] an E­domite, to betray his fidelitie, and to inuade Israel: Leagues may bee made with Infidels; not at such a price, vpon such tearmes: There can bee no warrant for a wilfull subornation of perfidiousnesse: In these cases of outward things, the mer­cy of God dispenceth with our true necessities, not with the affected: O Asa where was thy piety, whiles thou robbest God, to corrupt an Infidell for the, daughter of Israelites? O Princes, where is your pietie, whiles yee hire Turkes to the slaughter of Christians? to the spoile of Gods Church?

Yet (which was worse) Asa doth not onely imploy the Syrian, but relies on him, 3 relies not on God; A confidence lesse sinfull cost his Grand-father Dauid deare: And when Hanani Gods Seer, the Herald of heauen, came to denounce warre a­gainst him for these sinnes, Asa in stead of penitence, breakes into choler: Fury sparkles in those eyes, which should haue gushed out with water; Those lips that should haue call'd for mercy, command reuenge; How ill doe these two agree, The heart of Dauid, the tongue of Ieroboam? That holy Grandfather of his would not haue done so; when Gods messenger reproued him for sinne, hee condemned it, and himselfe for it; I see his teares, I doe not heare his threats: It ill becomes a faithfull heart to rage, where it should sorrow; and in stead of submission, to perse­cute: Sometimes no difference appeares betwixt a sonne of Dauid, and the sonne of Nebat: Any man may doe ill, but to defend it, to outface it, is for rebels; yet euen vpright Asa imprisons the Prophet, and crusheth his gainsayers. It were pitie that the best man should bee iudged by euery of his actions, and not by all; The course of our life must either allow or condemne vs, not these sudden erup­tions.

As the Life, so the Death-bed of Asa wanted not infirmities; Long and prospe­rous 4 had his reigne beene; now after forty yeares health and happinesse, hee that im­prisoned the Prophet, is imprisoned in his bed; There is more paine in those fetters which God put vpon Asa, then those which Asa puts vpon Hanani: And now, behold, hee that in his warre seekes to Benhadad, not to God, in his sicknesse seekes not to God, but to Physitians: Wee cannot easily put vpon God a greater wrong, then the alienation of our trust: Earthly meanes are for vse, not for confidence, We may, wee must imploy them; we may not rely vpon them: Well may God chal­lenge our trust, as his peculiar, which if wee cast vpon any creature, wee deifie it: Whence haue herbes, and drugges, and Physitians, their being, and efficacie, but from that diuine hand? No maruell then if Asaes gout strucke to his heart, and his feet caried him to his graue, since his heart was miscaried for the cure of his feet, to an iniurious mis-confidence in the meanes, with neglect of his Maker.

ELIJAH with the SAREPTAN.

WHo should be match with Moses in the hill of Tabor, but Elijah? Surely next after Moses, there was neuer any Prophet of the old Te­stament more glorious then hee: None more glorious, none more obscure; The other Prophets are not mentioned without the name of their Parent, for the mutuall honour both of the father, and the sonne; Elijah, (as if he had beene a sonne of the earth) comes forth with the bare mention of the place of his birth; Meannesse of descent is no blocke in Gods way to the most honourable vocations; It matters not whose sonne hee bee whom God will grace with his seruice: In the greatest honours that humane nature is capable of, God forgets our parents: As when we shall be raised vp to a glorious life, there shall be no respect had to the loines whence we came; so it is proportionally in these spiri­rituall aduancements.

These ones were fit for an Elijah; an Elijah was fit for them; The eminentest Pro­phet is reserued for the corruptest age; Israel had neuer such a King as Ahab, for im­piety; neuer so miraculous a Prophet, as Elijah; This Elijah is addressed to this A­hab; The God of Spirits knowes how to proportion men to the occasions; and to raise vp to himselfe such witnesses, as may be most able to conuince the world: A milde Moses was for the low estate of afflicted Israel; milde of spirit, but mighty in wonders; milde of spirit, because he had to doe with a persecuted, and yet a techy and peruerse people; mighty in wonders, because he had to doe with a Pharaoh: A graue and holy Samuel was for the quiet consistence of Israel; A fierie-spirited Eli­jah was for the desperatest declination of Israel: and if in the late times of the depra­ued condition of his Church, God haue raised vp some spirits that haue beene more warme, and stirring, then those of common mould, wee cannot censure the choyce, when we see the seruice.

The first word that we heare from Elijah, is an oath, and a threat to Ahab, to Is­rael: As the Lord God of Israel liueth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew, nor raine, these yeares but according to my word: Hee comes in like a Tempest, who went out in a whirl-wind; Doubtlesse he had spoken faire, and peaceable inuitations to Is­rael (though wee heare them not;) This was but the storme which followed his re­pulse, their obstinacy; After many solicitations, and warnings, Israel is stricken by the same tongue that had prayed for it; Elijah dares auouch these iudgements to their head, to Ahab: I do not so much wonder at the boldnesse of Elijah, as at his power; Yea, who so sees his power, can no whit wonder at his boldnes: How could he bee but bold to the face of a man, who was thus powerful with God? As if God had lent him the keyes of heauen to shut it vp, and open it at pleasure; hee can say, There shall be neither dew, nor raine, these yeares but according to my word; Oh God, how farre it hath pleased thee to communicate thy selfe to a weake man? What Angell could euer say thus? Thy hand, O Lord, is not shortned; Why art thou not thus maruel­lous in the ministers of thy Gospell? Is it for that their miracles were ours? Is it for that thou wouldst haue vs liue by faith, not by sense? Is it for that our taske is more spirituall, and therefore more abstracted from bodily helpes? we cannot com­mand the Sunne with Ioshua, nor the Thunder with Samuel, nor the Raine with Eli­jah; It shall content vs if we can fixe the Sunne of righteousnesse in the soule, if wee can thunder out the iudgements of God against sinne, if wee can water the earthen hearts of men with the former, and latter raine of heauenly doctrine.

Elijahs mantle cannot make him forget his flesh; whiles he knowes himselfe a Pro­phet, he remembers to be a man; hee doth not therefore arrogate his power, as his owne, but publisheth it as his masters; This restraint must be according to his word; and that word was from an higher mouth, then his: He spake from him by whom he sware; whose word was as sure as his life; and therfore he durst say, As the Lord liueth, there shall be no raine: Man onely can denounce what God will execute; which when it is once reuealed, can no more faile, then the Almighty himselfe.

He that had this interest and power in heauen, what needed he flee from an earthly pursuit? Could his prayers restraine the clouds, and not hold the hands of flesh and blood? Yet behold Elijah must flee from Ahab, and hide him by the brooke Che­rith; The wisdome of God doth not thinke fit so to make a beaten path of miracles; as that hee will not walke beside it; Hee will haue our owne indeuours concurre to our preseruation; Elijah wanted neither courage of heart, nor strength of hand, and yet he must trust to his feet for safety; How much more lawfull is it for our impo­tency to flee from persecution? Euen that God sends him to hide his head, who could as easily haue protected, as nourished him: Hee that wilfully stands still to latch dangers, tempteth God in stead of trusting him.

The Prophet must be gone; not without order taken for his purueyance; Oh the strange Cators for Elijah, I haue commanded the Ravens to feed thee there; I know not whether had beene more miraculous, to preserue him without meat, or to prouide meat by such mouthes: The Rauen, a deuouring and rauenous fowle, that vses to snatch away meat from others, brings it to him: Hee that could haue fed Elijah by Angels, will feed him by Rauens; There was then in Israel an hospitall Obadiah, that kept a secret Table in two seuerall caues, for an hundred Prophets of God; There were seuen thousand faithfull Israelites (in spight of the Diuell) who had neuer bowed knee to Baal; Doubtlesse, any of these would haue had a trencher ready for Elijah, and haue thought himselfe happy to haue defrauded his owne maw, for so noble a Prophet; God rather choses to make vse of the most vnlikely fowles of the ayre, then their bounty; that hee might giue both to his Prophet, and vs a pregnant proofe of his absolute command ouer all his creatures, and winne our trust in all ex­tremities. Who can make question of the prouisions of God, when he sees the very Rauens shall forget their owne hunger, and puruey for Elijah? Oh God, thou that prouidest meat for the fowles of the ayre, wilt make the fowles of the ayre prouide meat for man, rather then his dependance on thee shall be disappointed; Oh let not our faith be wanting to thee, thy care can neuer be wanting to vs.

Elijah might haue liued for the time with bread and water; neither had his fare been worse then his fellowes in the caues of Obadiah; but the munificence of God will haue his meales better furnished; The Rauens shall bring him both bread, and flesh twice in the day; It is not for a persecuted Prophet to long after delicates; God giues order for competency, not for wantonnesse; Not out of the daintie compositions in Iezebels kitchin, not out of the pleasant Wines in her celler; would God prouide for Elijah, but the Rauens shall bring him plaine, and homely victualls, and the riuer shall affoord him drinke; If we haue wherewith to sustaine nature (though not to pamper it) we owe thankes to the giuer; Those of Gods family may not be curious, not dis­dainfull: Ill doth it become a seruant of the highest, to be a slaue to his palate. Doubt­lesse, one bit from the mouth of the Rauen was more pleasing to Elijah, then a whole Table-full of Ahab: Nothing is more comfortable to Gods children, then to see the sensible demonstrations of the diuine care, and prouidence.

The brook Cherith cannot last alwaies; that stream shall not for Elijahs sake be ex­empted from the vniuersall exsiccation; Yea the Prophet himselfe feeles the smart of this drought, which hee had denounced; It is no vnusuall thing with God to suffer his owne deare children to be in wrapped in the common calamities of offenders: He makes difference in the vse, and issue of their stripes, not in the infliction; The corne is cut downe with the weeds, but to a better purpose.

When the brooke failes God hath a Zarephath for Elijah; In stead of the Rauens, a Widow shall there feed him; yea her selfe by him: Who can enough wonder at the pitch of this selectiue prouidence of the Almighty; Zarephath was a towne of Sidon, and therefore without the pale of the Church; Pouerty was the best of this Widow, she was a Pagan by birth, heathnishly superstitious by institution; Many Widowes were in Israel in the daies of Elijah when the heauen was shut vp three yeares, and six moneths, when great famine was throughout all the Land, but vnto none of them was Elias sent, saue vnto this Sarepta, a City of Sidon, vnto a woman that was a Wi­dow; He that first fed the Prophet by the mouth of vncleane fowles, will now feed him by the hand of an heathenish Hostesse; His onely command sanctifies those crea­tures which by a generall charge were legally impure.

There were other birds besides Rauens, other Widowes besides this Sareptan; none but the Rauens, none but the Sareptan shall nourish Elijah. Gods choice is not led in the string of humane reasons, his holy will is the guide, and the ground of all his elections. It is not in him that wils, nor in him that runnes, but in God that showes mercy.

The Prophet followes the call of his God; the same hand that brought him to the gate of Sarepta, led also this poore widow out of her doores; shee shall then goe to seeke her stickes, when shee shall bee found of Elijah; shee thought of her hearth, she thought not of a Prophet; when the man of God cals to her, Fetch me a little wa­ter (I pray thee) in a vessell, that I may drinke. It was no easie suit in so droughtie a season; and yet, at the first sight, the Prophet dares second it with a greater; Bring me a morsell of bread in thine hand; That long drought had made euery drop, euery crum precious; yet the Prophet is emboldened by the charge of God to call for both water and bread; He had found the Rauens so officious, that he cannot make doubt of the Sareptan: She sticks not at the water; she would not sticke at the bread, if necessitie had not pressed her: As the Lord thy God lineth, I haue not a cake, but an handfull of meale in a barrell, and a little oyle in a cruse; and behold I am gathering two stickes, that I may goe in and dresse it for me and my son, that we may eate it and dye.

If she knew not the man, how did shee know his God? and if shee knew not the God of Elijah how did shee sweare by him? Certainely though shee were without the bounds of Israel, yet she was within the borders; so much shee had gained by her neighbourhood; to know an Israelite, a Prophet by his habit; to know the onely liuing God was the God of the Prophet, the God of Israel; and if this had not beene, it is no maruell if the widow knew Elijah, since the Rauens knew him. It was high time for the Prophet to visit the Sareptan; poore soule, shee was now making her last meale; after one meane morsell she was yeelding her selfe ouer to death. How oppor­tunely hath God prouided succours to our distresses? It is his glory to helpe at a pinch; to begin where we haue giuen ouer: that our reliefe might be so much the more welcome, by how much it is lesse look't for.

But oh, what a tryall is this of the faith of a weake Proselyte, if shee were so much; Feare not, goe doe as thou hast said; but make me thereof a little cake first; and bring it to me, and after make for thee, and thy sonne; For, thus saith the God of Israel; The barrell of meale shall not waste, nor the cruse of oyle faile till the day that God send raine vpon the earth; She must goe spend vpon a stranger part of that little she hath, in hope of more which she hath not, which shee may haue; she must part with her present food, which she saw, in trust of future which she could not see; she must rob her sense in the exercise of her beleef; & shorten her life in being, vpon the hope of a protractiō of it, in promise; she must beleeue God will miraculously increase what shee hath yeelded to consume; shee must first feed the stranger with her last victuals, and then after her selfe, and her sonne: Some sharpe dame would haue shaken vp the Prophet, and haue sent him a­way with an angry repulse: Bold Israelite, there is no reason in this request; wert thou a friend, or a brother, with what face couldest thou require to pull my last bit out of my mouth? Had I superfluitie of prouision, thou mightest hope for this effect of my [Page 1333] charitie; now, that I haue but one morsell for my selfe, and my sonne, this is an iniu­rious importunitie; what can induce thee to thinke thy life (an vnknowne traueller) should be more deare to me, then my sons, then my owne? How vnciuill is this mo­tion that I should first make prouision for thee, in this dying extremitie? It had bin too much to haue begged my last scraps; Thou tellest me the meale shall not waste, nor the oile faile; how shall I beleeue thee? Let me see that done, before thou eatest; In vaine should I challenge thee when the remainder of my poore store is consumed; If thou canst so easily multiply victuals, how is it that thou wantest? Doe that before-hand, which thou promisest shall be afterwards performed, there will be no need of my lit­tle. But this good Sareptan was wrought by God not to mistrust a Prophet; she will doe what he bids, and hope for what he promises; she will liue by faith rather then by sense; and giue away the present, in the confidence of a future remuneration; first, she bakes Elijahs cake, then her owne; not grudging to see her last morsels go downe ano­thers throat, whiles herselfe was famishing. How hard precepts doth God lay where he intends bountie; Had not God meant her preseruation, he had suffred her to eat her last cake alone, without any interpellation; now the mercy of the Almighty purposing as well this miraculous fauour to her, as to his Prophet, requires of her this taske, which flesh and blood would haue thought vnreasonable. So we are wont to put hard questions to those schollers, whom wee would promote to higher formes. So in all atchieuements the difficulty of the enterprise makes way for the glory of the actor.

Happy was it for this widow, that shee did not shut her hand to the man of God; that she was no niggard of her last handfull; Neuer corne or oliue did so encrease in growing, as here in consuming; This barrell, this cruse of hers had no bottome; the barrell of meale wasted not, the cruse of oyle failed not; Behold, not getting, not sa­uing, is the way to abundance, but giuing. The mercy of God crownes our benefi­cence with the blessing of store; who can feare want by a mercifull liberality, when he sees the Sareptan had famished, if she had not giuen, and by giuing abounded? With what thankfull deuotion must this woman euery day needs look vpon her barrell, and cruse, wherein shee saw the mercy of God renewed to her continually? Doubtlesse her soule was no lesse fed by faith, then her body with this supernaturall prouision. How welcome, a guest must Elijah needs be to this widow, that gaue her life and her sonnes to her, for his board? yea, that in that wofull famine gaue her and her sonne their board for his house roome.

The dearth thus ouercome, the mother lookes hopefully vpon her onely son, pro­mising her selfe much ioy in his life and prosperity; when an inexpected sicknesse surpriseth him, and doth that which the famine but threatned; When can we hold our selues see [...]re from euils? no sooner is one of these Sergeants compounded withall, then we are arrested by another.

How ready we are to mistake the grounds of our afflictions, and to cast them vpon false causes. The pasionate mother cannot find whither to impute the death of her son, but to the presence of Elijah; to whom shee comes distracted with perplexitie, not without an vnkinde challenge of him from whom shee had receiued both that life shee had lost, and that she had; What ha [...]ed to do with thee, O thou man of God; Art thou come to me to call my sin to remembrance, and to stay my sonne?

As if her son could not haue died if Elijah had not been her guest; when as her son had dyed, but for him; why should shee thinke that the Prophet had saued him from the famine, to kill him with sicknesse? As if God had not been free in his actions; and must needes strike by the same hands, by which he preserued; Shee had the grace to know that her affliction was for her sinne; yet was so vnwise, to imagine the are rages of her iniquities had not bin called for, if Elijah had not been the remembrancer; He, who had appeased God towards her, is suspected to haue incensed him; This wrongfull misconstruction was enough to moue any patience; Elijah was of an hot spirit; yet his holinesse kept him from fury; This challenge rather increased the zeale of his prayer, [Page 1334] then stirred his choller to the offendent: Hee takes the dead child out of his mothers bosome, and layes him vpon his owne bed, and cries vnto the Lord; Oh Lord my God, hast thou brought euill also vpon the Widow with whom I soiourne, by slaying her sonne? In stead of chiding the Sareptan, out of the feruency of his soule, he humbly expostu­lates with his God: His onely remedy is in his prayer; that which shut heauen for raine, must open it for life. Euery word inforceth; First he pleads his interest in God, Oh Lord my God; then the quality of the patient; a Widow, and therefore, both most di­stressed with the losse, and most peculiar to the charge of the Almighty. Then, his in­terest, as in God, so in this patient; with whom I soiourne; as if the stroke were giuen to himselfe, through her sides; and lastly, the quality of the punishment, By slaying her son, the onely comfort of her life; and in all these implying the scandall, that must needes arise from this euent, where euer it should be noysed, to the name of his God, to his owne; when it should be said; Loe how Elijahs entertainment is rewarded; Surely the Prophet is either impotent, or vnthankfull.

Neither doth his tongue moue thus only; Thrice doth hee stretch himselfe vpon the dead body; as if he could wish to infuse of his owne life into the childe; and so often cals to his God for the restitution of that soule: What can Elijah aske to be denyed? The Lord heard the voice of his Prophet, the soule of the child came into him againe, and he reuiued: What miracle is impossible to faithfull prayers? There cannot bee more difference betwixt Elijahs deuotion, and ours, then betwixt supernaturall and or­dinary acts; If he therefore obtained miraculous fauours by his prayers, do we doubt of those which are within the sphere of nature, and vse? What could we want, if wee did not slacke to ply heauen with our prayers?

Certainly Elijah had not beene premonished of this sudden sicknesse, and death of the child; He who knew the remote affaires of the world, might not know what God would doe within his owne roofe; The greatest Prophet must content himselfe with so much of Gods counsell, as he will please to reueale; and he will sometimes reueale the greater secrets, and conceale the lesse, to make good both his owne liberty, and mans humiliation. So much more vnexpected as the stroke was, so much more wel­come is the cure; How ioyfully doth the man of God take the reuiued child into his armes, and present him to his mother? How doth his heart leape within him, at this proofe of Gods fauour to him, mercy to the widow, power to the childe.

What life and ioy did now show it selfe in the face of that amazed mother, when she saw againe the eyes of her sonne fixed vpon hers; when shee felt his flesh warme, his motions vitall? Now she can say to Elijah; By this I know that thou art a man of God, and that the word of the Lord in thy mouth is truth; Did she not til now know this? Had she not said before, What haue I to doe with thee O thou man of God? Were not her cruse, and her barrel sufficient proofes of his diuine commission? Doubtlesse what her meale and oyle had assured her of, the death of her sonne made her to doubt; and now the reuiuing did re-ascertaine. Euen the strongest faith sometimes sluggereth, and needeth new acts of heauenly supportation; the end of miracles is confirmation of truth; It seemes had this widowes sonne continued dead, her beleefe had beene bu­ried in his graue: notwithstanding her meale and her oile, her soule had languished: The mercy of God is faine to prouide new helpes for our infirmities, and graciously condescends to our owne termes, that hee may worke out our faith and saluation.

ELIJAH with the Baalites.

THree yeares and an halfe, did Israel lie gasping vnder a patrhing drought, and miserable famine: No creature was so odious to them, as Elijah, to whom they ascribed all their misery; Me thinkes I heare how they rai­led on, and cursed the Prophet; How much enuy must the seruants of God vndergoe for their masters? Nothing but the tongue was Elijahs, the hand was Gods; the Prophet did but say what God would doe: I doe not see them fall out with their sins, that had deserued the iudgement, but with the messenger that denounced it; Baal had no fewer seruants then if there had beene both raine, and plenty: Elijah safely spends this storme vnder the lee of Sarepta, Some three yeares hath he lien close in that obscure corner, and liued vpon the barrell, and cruse which he had multiplied: At last, God cals him forth, Goe shew thy selfe to Ahab, and I will send raine vpon the earth; no raine must fall till Elijah were seen of Ahab; Hee caried away the clouds with him, he must bring them againe: The King, the people of Is­rael, shall bee witnesses that God will make good the word, the oath of his Prophet; Should the raine haue falne in Elijahs absence, who could haue knowne it was by his procurement? God holds the credit of his messengers precious, and neglects nothing that may grace them in the eyes of the world; Not the necessity of seuen thousand re­ligious Israelites could cracke the word of one Elijah; There is nothing wherin God is more tender, then in approuing the veracity of himselfe in his ministers.

Lewd Ahab hath an holy Steward; As his name was, so was hee, a seruant of God, whiles his Master was a slaue to Baal. Hee that reserued seuen thousand in the King­dome of Israel, hath reserued an Obadiah in the Court of Israel: and, by him, hath re­serued them: Neither is it likely there had been so many free hearts in the countrey, if Religion had not beene secretly backed in the Court; It is a great happinesse when God giues fauour, and honour to the Vertuous. Elijah did not lie more close in Sarep­ta, then Obadiah did in the Court; Hee could not haue done so much seruice to the Church, if he had not beene as secret, as good; Policy and religion doe as well toge­ther, as they doe ill asunder: The Doue without the Serpent is easily caught; the ser­pent without the Doue stings deadly; Religion without policy is too simple to be safe: Policy, without religion, is too subtile to be good; Their match makes themselues se­cure, and many happy.

Oh degenerated estate of Israel; any thing was now lawfull there, sauing piety; It is well if Gods Prophets can find an hole to hide their heads in; They must needes bee hard driuen when fifty of them are faine to croud together into one caue; There they had both shade and repast: Good Obadiah hazards his owne life to preserue theirs; and spends himselfe in that extream dearth, vpon their necessary diet; Bread and wa­ter was more now, then other whiles wine, and delicates; Whether shall we wonder more at the mercy of God in reseruing an hundred Prophets, or in thus sustaining them being reserued; When did God euer leaue his Israel vnfurnished of some Pro­phets? When did he leaue his Prophets vnprouided of some Obadiah? How wor­thy art thou, O Lord, to be trusted with thine owne charge? whiles there are men vpon earth, or birds in the aire, or Angels in heauen, thy messengers cannot want prouision.

Goodnesse caries away trust, where it cannot haue imitation. Ahab diuides with Obadiah the suruey of the whole land; They two set their owne eyes on work, for the search of water, of pasture, to preserue the horses, and mules aliue: Oh the poore and vaine cares of Ahab; He casts to kill the Prophet, to saue the cattle; he neuer seekes to [Page 1336] saue his owne soule, to destroy Idolatry; he takes thought for grasse, none for mercy: Carnall hearts are euer either groueling on the earth, or delving into it; no more re­garding God, or their soules, then if they either were not, or were worthlesse.

Elijah heares of the progresse, and offers himselfe to the view of them both; Here was wisdome in this courage; First, hee presents himselfe to Obadiah, ere he will bee seene of Ahab; that Ahab might vpon the report of so discreet an informer, digest the expectation of his meeting; Then he takes the opportunity of Ahabs presence, when he might be sure Iezebel was away.

Obadiah meets the Prophet, knowes him, and (as if he had seene God in him) fals on his face to him, vvhom he knew his master persecuted: Though a great Peere, hee had learned to honor a prophet. No respect was too much for the president of that sacred colledge; To the poore boarder of the Sareptan, here was no lesse, then a prostration, and My Lord Elijah, from the great High Steward of Israel; Those that are truely gra­cious cannot be niggardly of their obseruances to the messengers of God.

Elijah receiues the reuerence, returnes a charge; Goe tell thy Lord, Behold Elijah is here: Obadiah finds this lode too heauy; neither is he more striken with the boldnes, then with the vnkindnesse of this command; boldnesse in respect of Elijah; vnkind­nesse in respect of himselfe: For, thus he thinkes, If Elijah do come to Ahab, he dies; If he doe not come, I die; If it bee knowne that I met him, and brought him not, it is death; If I say that he will come voluntarily, and God shall alter his intentions, it is death: How vnhappy a man am I, that must be either Elijahs executioner, or my own: were Ahabs displeasure but smoking, I might hope to quēch it, but now that the flame of it hath broken forth to the notice, to the search of all the Kingdomes and Nations round about, it may consume me, I cannot extinguish it; This message were for an e­nemy of Elijah; for a client of Baal; As for me, I haue well approued my true deuotion to God, my loue to his Prophets: What haue I done, that I should be singled out ei­ther to kill Elijah, or to be killed for him? Many an hard plunge must that man needs be driuen to, who would hold his conscience together with the seruice, and fauor of a Tyrant: It is an happy thing to serue a iust master; there is no danger, no straine in such obedience.

But, when the Prophet bindes his resolution with an oath, and cleares the heart of Obadiah from all feares, from all suspicions, the good man dares bee the messenger of that, which he saw was decreed in heauen? Doubtlesse Ahab startled to heare of Eli­jah comming to meet him; as one that did not more hate, then feare the Prophet. Well might he thinke, thus long, thus far haue I sought Elijah, Elijah would not come to seeke me, but vnder a sure guard, and with some strange commission; His course mantle hath the aduantage of my robe and Scepter; If I can command a peece of the earth, I see hee can command heauen: The edge of his reuenge is taken off with a doubtfull expectation of the issue: and now when Elijah offers himselfe to the eies of Ahab, He who durst not strike, yet durst challenge the Prophet, Art thou hee that troubleth Israel? Ieroboams hand was still in Ahabs thoughts; he holds it not so safe to smite, as to expostulate: He, that was the head of Israel, speakes out that which was in the heart of all his people, that Elijah was the cause of all their sorrow: Alas, what hath the righteous Prophet done? He taxed their sin, he foretold the iudgement; he deserued it not, he inflicted it not; yet he smarts, and they are guilty: As if some fond people should accuse the Herald or the Trumpet as the cause of their warre; or as if some ignorant peasant, when he sees his fowles bathing in his pond, should cry out of them, as the causes of soule weather.

Oh the heroicall Spirit of Elijah! he stand alone amids all the traine of Ahab, and dares not onely repell this charge, but retort it; I haue not troubled Israel, but thou and thy fathers house, in that yee haue forsaken the Commandements of the Lord, and thou hast followed Baalim. No earthly glory can daunt him who hath the cleere and heartning visions of God; This holy Seer discernes the true cause of our sufferings, to bee our sinnes; Foolish men are plagued for their offences; and it is no small part [Page 1337] of their plague that they see it not; The onely common disturber of men, Families, Cities, Kingdomes, worlds, is sinne; There is no such traitor to any state, as the wil­fully wicked; The quietest and most plausible offender is secretly seditious, and stir­reth quarrels in heauen.

The true messengers of God cary authority euen where they are maligned; Elijah doth at once reproue the King, and require of him the improuement of his power, in gathering all Israel to Carmel, in fetching thither all the Prophets of Baal. Baal was rich in Israel, whiles God was poore; Whiles God hath but one hundred Pro­phets, hid closely in Obadiahs caues, Baal hath eight hundred and fifty; foure hundred and fifty dispersed ouen the villages and townes of Israel, foure hundred at the Court; Gods Prophets are glad of bread and water, whiles the foure hundred Trencher Pro­phets of Iezebel feed on her dainties: They lurke in caues, whiles these Lord it in the pleasantest groues. Outward prosperity is a false note of truth: All these with all Israel, doth Elijah require Ahab to summon vnto Carmel. It is in the power of Kings to command the Assembly of the Prophets; the Prophet sues to the Prince for the in­diction of this Synode: They are iniurious to Soueraignty who arrogate this power to none but spirituall hands. How is it that Ahab is as ready to performe this charge, as Elijah to moue it? I dare answer for his heart, that it was not drawne with loue: Was it out of the sense of one iudgement, and feare of another? hee smarted with the dearth and drought, and well thinkes Elijah would not be so round with him, for no­thing: Was it out of an expectation of some miraculous exploit which the Prophet would doe in the sight of all Israel? Or, was it out of the ouer-ruling power of the Almighty; The heart of Kings is in the hand of God, and he turnes it which way soeuer he pleaseth.

Israel is met together, Elijah rates them, not so much for their superstition, as for their vnsetlednesse, and irresolution: One Israelite serues God, another Baal; yea the same Israelite perhaps serues both God and Baal. How long halt yee betweene two opi­nions? If the Lord be God, follow him; but if Baal, then follow him; Nothing is more odious to God then a prophane neutrality in maine oppositions of religion: To go vpright in a wrong way, is a lesse eie-sore to God, then to halt betwixt right & wrong; The Spirit wisheth that the Laodicean were either hot or cold; either temper would be better borne, then neither, then both; In reconcileable differences nothing is more safe then indifferency both of practice and opinion; but in cases of so necessary hosti­lity, as betwixt God, and Baal, hee that is on neither side is the deadlyest enemy to both; Lesse hatefull are they to God that serue him not at all, then they that serue him with a riuall.

Whether out of guiltinesse, or feare, or vncertainty, Israel is silent; yet whiles their mouth was shut, their eares were open: It was a faire motion of Elijah; I am onely re­maining a Prophet of the Lord, Baals Prophets are foure hundred & fifty; Let them choose one bullocke, let me choose another; Their deuotion shall be combined, mine single; The God that consumes the sacrifice by fire from heauen, let him be God; Israel cannot but approue it; the Prophets of Baal cannot refuse it; they had the appearance of the aduantage, in their number, in the fauor of King and people. Oh strange disputation, wherein the argument which must be vsed is fire; the place whence it must be fetcht, heauen; the mood and figure, deuotion; the conclusion, death to the ouercomne.

Had not Elijah, by diuine instinct, beene assured of the euent, he durst not haue put religion vpon such hazard; That God commanded him this tryall, who meant confu­sion to the authors of Idolatry, victory to the truth; His power shall be approued both by fire and by water; first by fire, then by water; There was no lesse terror in the fire, then mercy in the raine; It was fit they should be first humbled by his terrors, that they might bee made capable of his mercy; and by both, might be wonne to repen­tance. Thus still the fears of the law make way for the influences of grace, neither do those sweet and heauenly dewes descend vpon the soule, till way bee made for them by the terrible flashes of the law.

Iustly doth Elijah vrge this triall: Gods sacrifices were vsed to none but heauen­ly fires; whereas the bale and earthly religion of the heathen contented it selfe with grosse and naturall flames.

The Prophets of Baal durst not (though with faint and guilty hearts) but imbrace the condition; they dresse their bullocke, and lay it ready vpon the wood; and send out their cries to Baal from morning vntill mid-day; O Baal heare vs: What a yel­ling vvas here, of foure hundred and fifty throats, tearing the skies for an answer? What leaping was here vpon the altar, as if they would haue climbed vp to fetch that fire, vvhich would not come downe alone? Mount Carmel might giue an Ec­cho to their voice, heauen gaue none; In vaine doe they roare out, and vveary themselues in imploring a dumbe a deafe deitie; Graue and austere Elijah holds it not too light to flout their zealous deuotion; he laughes at their teares, and plaies vp­on their earnest; Cry aloud, for he is a God, either be is talking, or he is pursuing, or hee is trauelling, or he is sleeping, and must be awaked.

Scornes and taunts are the best answers for serious Idolatry; Holinesse will beare vs out in disdainfull scoffes, and bitternesse against vvilfull superstition; No lesse in the indignation at these insulting frumps, then zeale of their owne safety, and reputa­tion, doe these Idolatrous Prophets now rend their throats with inclamations, and that they may assure the beholders, they were not in iest, they cut, and slash them­selues, vvith kniues, and lancers, and solicit the fire with their blood; How much painfulnesse there is in mis-religion? I doe not finde that the true God euer required or accepted the selfe-tortures of his seruants, He loues true inward mortification of our corruptions, he loues the subduing of our spirituall insurrections, by due exercises of seuere restraint; he takes no pleasure in our blood, in our carcasses: They mistake God that thinke to please him by destroying that nature, vvhich hee hath made; and measure truth by rigour of outward extremities; Elijah drew no blood of himselfe, the Priests of Baal did: How faine would the Deuill (vvhom these Idolaters adored) haue answered the suit of his suppliants? What vvould that ambitious spirit haue gi­uen, that as he was cast downe from heauen like lightning, so now he might haue falne downe in that forme vpon his altar?

God forbids it: All the powers of darknesse can no more shew one flash of fire in the ayre, then auoid the vnquenchable fire in hell: How easie vvere it for the power of the Almighty to cut short all the tyrannicall vsurpations of that vvicked one; if his vvisdome and iustice did not finde the permission thereof vsefull to his holy pur­poses.

These Idolaters now towards euening, grew so much more vehement, as they vvere more hopelesse; and at last when neither their shrikes, nor their vvounds, nor their mad motions could preuaile, they sit downe hoarse and vveary; tormenting them­selues afresh vvith their despaires, and with the feares of better successe of their ad­uersarie; vvhen Elijah cals the people to him, (the vvitnesses of his sincere procee­dings) and taking the opportunity both of the time, (the iust houre of the euening sa­crifice) and of the place, a ruined Altar of God, now by him repaired, conuinces Isra­el vvith his miracle, and more cuts these Baalites with enuie, then they had cut them­selues with their lancers.

Oh holy Prophet, why didst thou not saue this labor? what needed these vnseasonable reparations? Was there not an altar, was there not a sacrifice ready prepared to thine hand? that which the Prophets of Baal had addressed, stood still waiting for that fire from thee, which the founders threatned in vaine: the stones were not more impure, either for their touch, or their intentions: yet such was thy detestation of Idolatry, that thou abhorredst to meddle with ought, which their wickednes had defiled: Euen that altar, whose ruines thou didst thus repaire, was mis-erected; though to the name of the True God; yet didst thou finde it better to make vp the breaches of that altar, which was mis-consecrated to the seruice of thy God, then to make vse of that pile, which was idolatrously deuoted to a false god: It cannot bee but safe to keepe aloofe from parti­cipation [Page 1339] with Idolaters, euen in those things which not onely in nature, but in vse are vncleane.

Elijah layes twelue stones in his repaired altar, according to the number of the Tribes of the sonnes of Iacob: Alas, ten of these were peruerted to Baal: The Prophet regards not their present Apostacie; hee regards the ancient couenant, that was made with their father Israel; he regards their first station, to which he would reduce them: he knew that the vnworthinesse of Israel could not make God forgetfull: he would by this monument put Israel in minde of their owne degeneration, and forgetfulnesse. He employes those many hands for the making a large trench round about the altar; and causes it to be filled with those precious remainders of water, which the people would haue grudged to their owne mouthes; neither would easily haue parted with, but (as those that poure down a paile full into a dry pump) in the hope of fetching more. The altar, the trench is full: A barrell full is poured out for each of the Tribes, that euery Tribe might be afterwards replenished. Ahab and Israel are no lesse full of expectation; and now, when Gods appointed houre of the euening sacrifice was come, Elijah comes confidently to his altar, and looking vp into heauen, sayes, Lord God of Abra­ham, Isaac, and Israel, Let it be knowne this day, that thou art God in Israel; and that I am thy Seruant, and that I haue done all these things at thy word: Heare me, O Lord heare me; that this people may know that thou art the Lord God; & that thou hast turned their hearts backe againe.

The Baalites prayers were not more tedious, then Elijahs was short; and yet more pithy then short; charging God with the care of his couenant, of his truth, of his glo­ry. It was Elijah that spake loud; Oh strong cryes of faith, that pierce the heauens, and irresistably make their way to the throne of grace: Israel shall well see that Elijahs God whom they haue forsaken, is neither talking, nor pursuing, nor trauelling, nor sleeping: Instantly, the fire of the Lord fals frō heauen & consumes the burnt sacrifice, the wood, the stones, the dust, & licks vp the water that was in the trench: With what terror must Ahab and Israel needs see this fire rolling downe out of the sky, and alighting with such fury so neere their heads; heads no lesse fit for this flame, then the sacrifice of E­lijah: Well might they haue thought, How easily might this fire haue dilated it selfe, and haue consumed our bodies, as well as the wood and stone, and haue lickt vp our blood, as well as that water? I know not whether they had the grace to acknowledge the mercy of God, they could doe no lesse then confesse his power, The Lord is God, The Lord is God.

The iron was now hot with this heauenly fire; Elijah stayes not till it coole againe, but strikes immediately: Take the Prophets of Baal, let not one of them escape. This wa­ger was for life: Had they preuailed in procuring this fire, and Elijah failed of effect; his head had been forfeited to them: now, in the contrary successe, theirs are lost to him. Let no man complaine that those holy hands were bloody: This sacrifice was no lesse pleasing to God, then that other. Both the man and the act were extraordinarie, and led by a peculiar instinct: Neither doth the Prophet this without the assent of the supreme Magistrate; who was now so affected with this miraculous worke, that hee could not in the heat of that conuiction, but allow the iustice of such sentence. Farre be it from vs to accuse Gods commands or executions of cruelty: It was the ancient and peremptory charge of God, that the authors of Idolatry and seduction should dye the death; no eye, no hand might spare them: The Prophet doth but moue the performance of that Law, which Israel could not without sinne haue omit­ted. It is a mercifull and thanke-worthy seuerity to rid the world of the Ring-leaders of wickednesse.

ELIjAH running before AHAB, Flying from IEzEBEL.

I Heare no newes of the foure hundred Prophets of the Groues: They lye close vnder the wing of Iezebel vnder their pleasing shades: neither will be suffered to vndergoe the danger of this tryall; the carkeises of their fellowes helpe to fill vp the haife-dry channell of Kishon: Iustice is no sooner done then Ahab heares newes of mercy from Elijah: Get thee vp, eate and drinke; for there is a sound of abundance of raine: Their meeting was not more harsh, then their parting was friendly: It seemes Ahab had spent all that day fasting in an eager attendance of those conflicting Prophets: It must needs bee late, ere the execution could be done, Elijahs part began not till the euening: So farre must the King of Israel bee from taking thought for the massacre of those foure hun­dred and fifty Baalites, that now, hee may goe eate his bread with ioy, and drinke his wine with a chearefull heart: for God accepteth this worke, and testifies it in the noise of much raine: Euery drop of that Idolatrous blood was answered with a showre of raine, with a streame of water, and plenty poured downe in euery showre: A sensi­ble blessing followes the vnpartiall stroakes of seuere iustice: Nothing is more cruell then an vniust pitie.

No eares but Elijahs could as yet perceiue a sound of raine; the clouds were not yet gathered, the vapours were not yet risen, yet Elijah heares that which shall be: Those that are of Gods Councell can discerne either fauours or iudgements afarre off; the slacke apprehensions of carnall hearts make them hard to beleeue that, as future, which the quicke and refined senses of the faithfull perceiue as present.

Ahab goes vp to his repast; Elijah goes vp to his prayers: That day had bin pain­full to him, the vehemence of his spirit drawes him to a neglect of his body: The holy man climbes vp to the top of Carmel, that now hee may talke with his God alone: neither is he sooner ascended, then he casts himselfe downe vpon the earth: He bowes his knees to God, and bowes his face downe to his knees: by this humble posture ac­knowledging his awfull respects to that Maiestie which he implored: We cannot pro­strate our bodies, or soules, too low to that infinitely glorious Deity, who is the Crea­tor of both.

His thoughts were more high then his body was low: what he said wee know not, we know that what he said opened the heauens, that for three yeares and an halfe had bin shut vp: God had said before, I will send raine vpon the earth; yet Elijah must pray for what God did promise; The promises of the Almighty do not discharge our pray­ers, but suppose them; he will doe what he vndertakes, but wee must sue for that which we would haue him doe: Our petitions are included in the decrees, in the ingagements of God.

The Prophet had newly seene and caused the fire to descend immediately out of heauen, he doth not looke the water should doe so; he knew that the raine must come from the clouds, and that the clouds must arise from vapours, and those vapours from the Sea, thence doth he expect them: But as not willing that the thoughts of his fixed deuotion should be distracted, he doth not goe himselfe, onely sends his seruant to bring him the newes of his successe: At the first sight nothing appeares: Seuen times must he walke to that prospect; and not till his last view can discerne ought: All that while is the Prophet in his prayers, neither is any whit danted with that delay: Hope holds vp the head of our holy desires, and perseuerance crownes it: If we receiue not [Page 1341] an answer [...]o our suits at the sixth motion, wee may not bee out of countenance, but must try the seuenth: At last, a little cloud arises out of the Sea, of an hand bread [...]: So many, so feruent prayers cannot but pull water out of heauen as well as fire: Those sighs reflect vpon the earth, and from the earth reflect vpon heauen, [...]om heauen rebound vpon the Sea, and raise vapours vp thence to heauen againe: If we finde that our prayers are heard for the substance, wee may not cauill at the quantitie: Euen an hand broad cloud contents Eliah, and fils his heart full of ioy and thankfulnesse: Hee knew well this meteor was not at the biggest, it was newly borne of the wombe of the waters, and in some minutes of age must grow to a large stature: stay but a while, and Heauen is couered with it: From how small be­ginnings haue great matters arisen? It is no otherwise in all the gracious proceedings of God with the soule, scarce sensible are those first workes of his spirit in the heart, which grow vp at last to the wonder of men, and applause of Angels.

Well did Elijah know that God, who is perfection it selfe, would not defile his hand with an inchoate and scanted fauour, as one therefore that fore-saw the face of heauen ouer-spread with this cloudy spot, hee sends to Ahab to hasten his Charet, that the raine stop him not: It is long since Ahab feared this let; neuer was the newes of a danger more welcome: Doubtlesse the King of Israel whiles hee was at his diet, lookt long for Elijahs promised showers; where is the raine whose sound the Pro­phet heard? how is it that his eares were so much quicker, then our eyes? Wee saw his fire to our terrour, how gladly would we see his Waters? When now the seruant of Elijah brings him newes from heauen, that the clouds were setting forward, and (if hee hastened not) would be before him: The winde arises, the clouds gather, the sky thickens; Ahab betakes him to his Charet; Elijah girds vp his loynes, and runnes before him: Surely the Prophet could not want the offer of more ease in his passage; but he will be for the time Ahabs lacquey, that the King and all Israel may see his humility no lesse than his power, and may confesse that the glory of those miracles hath not made him insolent. Hee knew that his very sight was monitorie: neither could Ahabs minde be beside the miraculous workes of God, whiles his eye was vpon Elijah: neither could the Kings heart be otherwise then well-affected to­wards the Prophet, whiles he saw that himselfe, and all Israel, had receiued a new Life by his procurement. But what newes was here for Iezebel? Certainly Ahab minced nothing of the report of all those astonishing accidents: If but to salue vp his owne honour, in the death of those Baalites, hee made the best of Elijahs merits; hee told of his challenge, conflict, victorie, of the fire that fell downe from Heauen, of the conuiction of Israel, of the vnauoidable execution of the Prophets, of the prediction and fall of those happy showers, and lastly of Elijahs officious at­tendance. Who would not haue expected that Iezebel should haue said; It is no striuing, no dallying with the Almightie: No reasonable creature can doubt, af­ter so prodigious a decision; God hath wonne vs from Heauen, hee must possesse vs: Iustly are our seducers perished: None but the God that can command fire and water shall bee ours; There is no Prophet but his: But shee contrarily, in stead of relenting, rageth; and sends a message of death, to Elijah, So let the gods doe to mee, and more also, if I make not thy life, as the life of one of them by to morrow a­bout this time: Neither scourges, nor fauours can worke any thing with the ob­stinately wicked; All euill hearts are not equally dis-affected to good: Ahab and Iezebel were both bad enough, yet Ahab yeelds to that worke of God, which Iezebel stubbornly opposeth: Ahab melts with that water, with that fire, wherewith Iezebel is hardened: Ahab was bashfully, Iezebel audaciously impious. The weaker sexe is euer commonly stronger in passion; and more vehemently caried with the sway of their desires, whether to good or euill: She sweares, and stamps at that whereat shee should haue trembled. She sweares by those gods of hers, which were not able to saue their Prophets, that she will kill the Prophet of God, who had scorned her gods, and slaine her Prophets.

It is well that Iezebel could not keepe counsell: Her threat pre [...]e [...]ted him, whom shee had meant to kill: The wisedome and power of God could [...]ue found euasions for his Prophet, in her greatest secresie: but now, he needs no other meanes of rescue, but her owne lips: She is no lesse vaine; then the gods shee sweares by. In spight of her fury, and her oath, and her gods, Elijah shall liue: At once shall she finde her selfe frustrate, and forsworne: She is now ready to bite her tongue, to eat her heart for anger, at the disappointment of her cruell Vow. It were no liuing for godly men, if the hands of Tyrants were allowed to be as bloody as their hearts. Men and Deuils are vnder the restraint of the Almighty; neither are their designes more lauish, then their executions short.

Holy Elijah flees for his life; wee heare not of the command of God, but we would willingly presuppose it: So diuine a Prophet should doe nothing without God: His heeles were no new refuge; As no where safe within the ten Tribes, hee flees to Beersheba, in the Territories of Iudah, as not there safe, from the machi­nations of Iezebel, hee flees alone (one dayes iourney) into the wildernesse; there hee sits him downe vnder a Iuniper tree, and (as weary of life, no lesse then of his way) wishes to rise no more. It is enough now, O Lord, take away my life, for I am not better then my Fathers: O strange and vncouth mutation: What is this wee heare? Elijah fainting and giuing vp? that heroicall spirit deiected, and prostrate? Hee that durst say to Ahabs face, It is thou, and thy fathers house that troubleth Is­rael; hee that could raise the dead, open and shut the Heauens, fetch downe both fire, and water, with his prayers; hee that durst chide and contest with all Israel, that durst kill the foure hundred and fifty Baalites, with the sword; doth hee shrinke at the frownes and threats of a woman? doth hee wish to be rid of his life, because hee feared to lose it? Who can expect an vndaunted constancie from flesh and blood, when Elijah failes? The strongest and holiest Saint vpon earth is subiect to some qualmes of feare, and infirmitie: To bee alwayes and vnchangeably good, is pro­per onely to the glorious Spirits in heauen. Thus the wise and holy God will haue his power perfited in our weaknesse: It is in vaine for vs, whiles wee carie this flesh about vs, to hope for so exact health, as not to be cast downe sometimes with fits of spirituall distemper. It is no new thing for holy men to wish for death: Who can either maruell at, or blame the desire of aduantage? For the weary traueller to long for rest, the prisoner for libertie, the banished for home, it is so naturall, that the contrary disposition were monstrous: The benefit of the change is a iust mo­tiue to our appetition: but to call for death, out of a satietie of life, out of an impa­tience of suffering, is a weaknesse vnbeseeming a Saint: It is not enough, O Elijah; God hath more worke yet for thee: thy God hath more honoured thee, then thy fa­thers, and thou shalt liue to honour him.

Toile and sorrow haue lulled the Prophet asleepe, vnder his Iuniper tree; that wholesome shade was well chosen, for his repose: whiles death was called for, the cozen of death comes vnbidden: The Angell of God waits on him in that hard lodging: no wildernesse is too solitarie for the attendance of those blessed spirits: As hee is guarded, so is hee awaked by that Messenger of God; and stir­red vp from his rest, to his repast; whiles hee slept, his breakfast is made ready for him, by those spirituall hands; There was a cake baked on the coales, and a cruse of water at his head: Oh the neuer-ceasing care and prouidence of the Almig [...]tie, not to bee barred by any place, by any condition; when meanes are wanting to to vs, when we are wanting to our selues, when to God, euen then doth hee follow vs with his mercy, and cast fauours vpon vs, beyond, against expectation: What va­rietie of purueyance doth he make for his seruant? One while the Rauens, then the Sareptan, now the Angell shall be his Cator; none of them without a miracle. Those other prouided for him waking, this sleeping: O God, the eye of thy prouidence is not dimmer, the hand of thy power is not shorter; onely teach thou vs to serue thee, to trust thee.

Needs must the Prophet eate, and drinke, and sleepe with much comfort, whiles hee saw that hee had such a guardian, attendant, purueiour; and now the se­cond time is he raised, by that happy touch, to his meale, and his way: Arise, and eate, because the iourney is too great for thee. What needed hee to trauell further, sith that diuine power could as well protect him in the Wildernesse, as in Horeb? What needed hee to eate, since hee that meant to sustaine him forty dayes with one meale, might as well haue sustained him without it? God is a most free Agent, neither will be tied to the termes of humane regularities: It is enough that hee knowes, and approues the reasons of his owne choice, and commands: once in forty dayes and nights shall Elijah eate, to teach vs what God can doe with little meanes: and but once, to teach vs what hee can doe without meanes: Once shall the Prophet eate, Man liues by bread; and but once, Man liues not by bread onely, but by euery word that proceeds out of the mouth of God; Moses, Elijah, our Sauiour fasted each of them forty daies, and forty nights: the three great fasters met gloriously in Tabor: I finde not where God euer honoured any man for feasting: It is absti­nence, not fulnesse, that makes a man capable of heauenly visions, of diuine glory.

The iourney was not of it selfe so long; the Prophet tooke those wayes, those houres which his heart gaue him: In the very same Mount where Moses first saw God, shall Elijah see him: one and the same caue (as is very probable) was the receptacle to both: It could not bee but a great confirmation of Elijah, to renue the sight of those sensible monuments of Gods fauour, and protection, to his faith­full predecessor. Moses came to see God in the Bush of Horeb: God came to finde Elijah in the Caue of Horeb: What doest thou here, Elijah? The place was directed by a prouidence, not by a command; Hee is hid sure enough from Ieze­bel: hee cannot bee hid from the all-seeing eye of God. Whither shall I goe from thy Spirit? or Whither shall I fly from thy presence? If I ascend vp into Heauen, thou art there; if I make my bed in Hell; behold thou art there: If I take the wings of the morning and dwell in the vttermost parts of the Sea, euen there shall thine hand finde me, and thy right hand shall hold mee: Twice hath God propounded the same questi­on to Eljiah: Once in the heart, once in the mouth of the Caue: Twice doth the Pro­phet answer, in the same words: Had the first answer satisfied, the question had not beene re-demanded. Now, that sullen answer which Elijah gaue in the darknesse of the Caue is challenged into the Light, not without an awfull preface. The Lord first passeth by him with the terrible demonstrations of his power. A great & strong wind rent the Mountaines, and brake the Rocks in pieces: That tearing blast was from God, God was not in it: So was hee in it as in his other extraordinarie workes; not so in it, as by it to impart himselfe to Elijah: it was the vshier, not the cariage of God: After the winde came an Earthquake, more fearfull then it: That did but moue the aire, this the earth; that beat vpon some prominences of earth, this shooke it from the Center: After the earth-quake came a fire more fearfull them either. The other affected the eare, the feeling: but this lets in horrour into the Soule, by the eye, the quickest, and most apprehensiue of the senses. Elijah shall see Gods mighty power in the earth, aire, fire, before hee heare him in the soft voice: all these are but boistrous harbingers of a meeke, and still word: In that God was; Behold, in that gentle and mild breath there was omnipotency; there was but powerfulnesse in those fierce representa­tions: There is not alwaies the greatest efficacie where is the greatest noise: God loues to make way for himselfe by terrour, but he conuayes himselfe to vs in sweetnesse: It is happy for vs if after the gusts and flashes of the Law, wee haue heard the soft voice of Euangelicall mercy.

In this very mount, with the same horror God had deliuered his Law to Moses and Israel: It is no maruell if Elijah wrap his face in his Mantle: His obedience drawes him forth to the mouth of the Caue; his feare still hides his head: Had there not beene much courage in the Prophets faith, hee had not stood out these affrightfull fore-runners of the diuine presence, though with his face couered: The [Page 1344] very Angels doe no lesse, before that all-glorious Maiestie then vaile themselues with their wings: Farre be it from vs once to thinke of that infinite, and omnipotent Dei­tie, without an humble awfulnesse.

Feare changes not the tenour of Elijahs answer: Hee hath not left one word be­hinde him in the Caue: I haue beene very iealous for the Lord God of Hosts, because the children of Israel haue forsaken thy Couenant, throwne downe thine Altars, and slaine thy Prophets with the sword, and I, euen I onely, am left, and they seeke my life to take it away. I heare not a direct answer from the Prophet to the demand of God: then hee had said, I runne away from the threats of Iezebel, and here I hide my head from her malicious pursuit: His guiltinesse would not let him speake out all: Hee had rather say, I haue beene iealous for the Lord God of Hosts, then, I was fearfull of Iezebel: Wee are all willing to make the best of our owne case: but what hee wants of his owne accusation, hee spends vpon the complaint of Israel. Nei­ther doth he more bemone himselfe, then exclaime against them, as Apostates from Gods Couenant, Violaters of his Altars, murtherers of his Prophets: It must needs bee a desperate condition of Israel, that driues Elijah to indite them before the throne of God: That tongue of his was vsed to plead for them, to sue for their pardon, it could not be but a forceable wickednesse, that makes it their accuser. Those Idola­trous Israelites were well forward to reformation: The fire and raine from heauen at the prayers of Elijah had wonne them to a scorne of Baal; onely the violence of Ie­Zebel turned the streame, and now they are re-setled in impietie, and persecute him for an enemy, whom they almost adored for a benefactor; otherwise, Elijah had not complained of what they had beene: Who would thinke it? Iezebel can doe more then Elijah: No miracle is so preualent with the vulgar, as the sway of authority, whe­ther to good, or euill.

Thou art deceiued, O Elijah; thou art not left alone; neither is all Israel tain­ted: God hath children and Prophets in Israel, though thou see them not; Those cleere eyes of the Seer discerne not the secret store of God: they lookt not into Obadiahs Caues, they lookt not into the closets of the religious Israelites; hee that sees the heart, can say, I haue left mee seuen thousand in Israel, all the knees which haue not bowed to Baal, and euery mouth which hath not kissed him: According to the fashion of the wealthy, God pleaseth himselfe in hidden treasures; it is enough that his owne eyes behold his riches: Neuer did he, neuer will he leaue himselfe vnfurni­shed with holy clients, in the midst of the foulest deprauations of his Church: The sight of his faithfull ones hath sometimes been lost, neuer the being: Doe your worst, O ye Gates of Hell, God will haue his owne: He that could haue more, wil haue some: that foundation is sure, God knoweth who are his.

It was a true cordiall for Elijahs solitarinesse, that hee had seuen thousand inui­sible abettors; neither is it a small comfort to our weaknesse, to haue companions in good: for the wickednesse of Israel God hath another receit; the oyle of royall, and propheticall vnction; Elijah must anoint Hazael King of Syria, Iehu King of Israel; Elisha for his successor: All these shall reuenge the quarrels of God, and him; one shall begin, the other shall prosecute, the third shall perfect the vengeance vpon Israel.

A Prophet shall auenge the wrongs done to a Prophet: Elisha is found, not in his study, but, in the field; not with a booke in his hand, but a plough: His father Shaphat was a rich farmer in Abel-Meholab, himselfe was a good husband; trained vp, not in the schooles of the Prophets, but, in the thrifty trade of tillage: and behold, this was the man, whom God will picke out of all Israel for a Prophet; God seeth not as man seeth: Neither doth he choose men because they are fit, but therefore fits them, because hee hath chosen them, his call is aboue all earthly institution.

I heare not of ought that Elijah said: Onely hee casts his cloake vpon Elisha in the passage: That Mantle, that act was vocall: Together with this signe, Gods instinct teacheth the amazed sonne of Shaphat that hee was designed to an higher [Page 1345] worke, to breake vp the fallow grounds of Israel, by his Propheticall function: Hee findes a strange vertue in that Robe; and (as if his heart were changed with that habit) forgets his teme, and runnes after Elijah; and sues for the leaue of a farewell to his Parents, ere hee had any but a dumbe command to follow: The secret call of God offers an inward force to the heart, and insensibly drawes vs be­yond the power of our resistance: Grace is no enemie to good nature; well may the respects to our earthly parents stand with our duties to our Father in heauen. I doe not see Elisha wring his hands and deplore his condition, that hee shall leaue the world, and follow a Prophet, but for the ioy of that change, hee makes a feast: those oxen, those vtensils of husbandry whereon his former labours had been be­stowed shall now bee gladly deuoted to the celebration of that happy day, where­in hee is honoured with so blessed an imployment; If with desire; if with cheerefulnesse wee doe not enter into the workes of our heauenly Master, they are not like to prosper in our hands: Hee is not worthy of this spirituall station, who holds not the seruice of God his highest, his richest preferment.

Contemplations VPON …

Contemplations VPON THE OLD TESTAMENT.

THE NINETEENTH BOOKE.

Wherein are

  • Ahab and Benhadad.
  • Ahab and Naboth.
  • Ahab and Michaiah, or the death of Ahab,
  • Ahaziah sicke, Elijah reuenged.
  • The Rapture of Elijah.
  • Elisha healing the Waters, cursing the Children, Relieuing the three Kings.
  • Elisha with the Shunamite.
  • Naaman and Elisha.
  • Elisha raising the iron, blinding the Syrians.
  • The Famine of Samaria relieued.

By IOS. HALL, D. of Diuinitie, and Deane of WORCESTER.

TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE, EDWARD LORD DENNY, BARON OF VValtham, my bountifull, and dearely honoured Patron.

Right Honorable,

NOne can challenge so much right in these Me­ditations, as your Lordship, vnder whose happy shade they receiued their first conception: Vn­der this Juniper of yours, haue J (not driuen by force, but drawne by pleasure) slept thus long, sweetly, safely; and haue receiued these Angelicall touches: How iustly may your Lordship claime the fruits of your owne fauours? Your carefull studies in the Booke of God, are fit to bee exemplary; which haue so enriched you, that your Teacher shall gaine. In this reach of diuine thoughts, you shall see Benhadads insolence taken downe by Ahabs victory, an humble (though Idolatrous) Israelite carying it from an insulting Pagan: You shall see in Ahab the impotent passions of greatnesse; in Naboth, bleeding honestie; in Iezebel bloody hypocrisie, cruell craft; plotting from hell, pretending from heauen: You shall see the wofull successe of an vniust mercy; Ahab forfaiting what hee gaue, killed by him, whom hee should haue killed: You shall see resolute Michaiah [Page] opposing the mercenarie Synode of Prophets, a beaten victor, an imprisoned freeman: You shall see Ahaziah falling through his grate; Elijah climbing vp his Mount, mounting vp to his glo­ry; fetching fire from Heauen, fetcht by a fiery charet to hea­uen. Elisha the heire of his mantle, of his spirit, no lesse mar­uellous in his beneficences, in his reuenges. What doe J foretell all? Me thinkes J feele my selfe now too like an Italian host, thus to meet your Lordship on the way, and to promise before­hand your fare, and intertainment: Let it please your Lordship rather to see and allow your cheere: Jndeed the feast is Gods, and not mine, wherein store striues with delicacie: Jf my coo­kerie hurt it not, it is enough: Through your hands I commend it to the world, as I doe your Lordship, and my honorable good Ladie, to the gracious protection of the Almightie, iustly vowing my selfe

Your Lordships in all faithfull obseruance for euer to command, IOS. HALL.

Contemplations.

AHAB and BENHADAD.

THere is nothing more dangerous for any state, then to call in forraigne powers, for the suppression of an home­bred enemie; the remedy hath oft in this case, proued worse then the disease. Asa King of Iudah implores the ayde of Benhadad, the Syrian, against Baasha King of Israel. That stranger hath good colour to set his foot in some out-skirt-townes of Israel; and now these serue him but for the handsell of more; Such sweetnesse doth that Edomite find in the soile of Israel, that his ambition will not take vp with lesse then all; He that entred as a Friend, will proceed as a Conqueror; and now aimes at no lesse then Samaria it selfe, the heart, the head of the ten Tribes: There was no cause to hope for better successe of so perfidious a League with an Infidell: Who can looke for other then warre when he sees Ahab and Iezebel in the Throne, Israel in the groues and temples of Baalim? The ambition of Benhadad was not so much guilty of this warre, as the Idolatry of that wicked nation; How can they expect peace from earth, who doe wilfully fight against heauen? Rather will the God of Hosts arme the brute, the senselesse creatures against Israel, then he will suffer their defiance vnreuenged. Ahab and Benhadad are well matched, an Idolatrous Israelite, with a paganish Idumaean; well may God plague each with other, who meanes vengeance to them both. Ahab finds himselfe hard pressed with the siege; and therefore is glad to enter into treaties of peace; Benhadad knowes his owne strength; and offers in­solent conditions, Thy siluer and thy gold is mine, thy wiues also and thy children, euen the goodliest are mine. It is a fearefull thing to be in the mercy of an enemy; In case of hostility might will carue for it selfe: Ahab now after the diusion of Iudah, was but halfe a King; Benhadad had two and thirthy Kings to attend him; What equality was in this opposition? Wisely doth Ahab therefore, as a reed in a tempest, stoop to this violent charge of so potent an enemy: My Lord, O King, according to thy saying, I am thine, and all that I haue: It is not for the ouer-powred to capitulate; Weaknesse may not argue, but yeeld. Tyranny is but drawne on by submission; and where it finds feare, and deiection, insulteth. Benhadad not content with the soueraigntie of Ahabs goods cals for the possession; Ahab had offred the Dominion, with reseruation of his subordinate interest: he will be a tributary, so he may be an owner: Benha­dad imperiously besides the command, cals for the propriety; and suffers not the King of Israel to enioy those things at all, which he would inioy but vnder the fauour of that predominancie. Ouer-strained subiection turnes desperate; if conditions bee [Page 1352] imposed worse then death, there needes no long disputation of the remedy; The Elders of Israel (whose share was proportionably in this danger) hearten Ahab to a deniall: which yet comes out so fearefully, as that it appeares rather extorted by the peremptory indignation of the people, then proceeding out of any generosity of his Spirit: Neither doth he say, I will not, but, I may not. The proud Syrian (who would haue taken it in foule scorne to bee denied, though he had sent for all the heads of Israel) snuffes vp the wind like a wilde Asse in the Wildernesse, and brags, and threats, and sweares, The gods doe so to me and more also, if the dust of Samaria shall suf­fice for handfulls for all the people that follow me: Not the men, not the goods onely of Samaria shall bee caried away captiue, but the very earth whereon it stands; and this, with how much ease? No Souldier shall need to bee charged with more then an handfull, to make a valley where the mother City of Israel once stood: Oh vaine boaster! In whom I know not whether pride or folly be more eminent: Victorie is to bee atchieued, not to bee sworne; future euents are no matter of an oath; Thy gods (if they had beene) might haue beene called as witnesses of thy intentions, not of that successe, whereof thou wouldst be the Author without them: Thy gods can doe nothing to thee, nothing for thee, nothing for themselues; all thine Aramites shall not cary away one corne of sand out of Israel, except it bee vpon the soles of their feet, in their shamefull flight; It is well, if they can cary backe those skins that they brought thither: Let not him that girdeth on his harnesse boast himselfe as hee that putteth it off: There is no cause to feare that man that trusts in himselfe: Man may cast the dice of war, but the disposition of them is of the Lord.

Ahab was lewd, but Benhadad was insolent; If therefore Ahab shall be scourged with the rod of Benhadads feare; Benhadad shall bee smitten with the sword of Ahabs reuenge, Of all things God will not endure a presumptuous, and selfe-confident vaunter; after Elijahs flight and complaint, yet a Prophet is addressed to Ahab; Thus saith the Lord, Hast thou seene all this great multitude? behold I will deliuer it into thine hand, this day, and thou shalt know that I am the Lord: Who can wonder enough at this vnweariable mercy of God? After the fire and ruine fetcht miraculously from Heauen, Ahab had promised much, performed nothing, yet againe will God blesse and solicit him with victory; One of those Prophets whom hee persecuted to death, shall comfort his deiection with the newes of deliuerance and triumph: Had this great worke beene wrought without premonition; either chance, or Baal, or the gol­den calues had caried away the thankes: Before hand therefore shall Ahab know both the Author and the meanes of his victory; God for the Author, the two hundred thir­ty two yong men of the Princes for the meanes; What are these for the Vant-gard, and seuen thousand Israelite for the maine battell, against the troupes of three & thir­ty Kings, and as many centuries of Syrians, as Israel had single souldiers? An equa­lity of number had taken away the wonder of the euent; but now, the God of hoasts will be confessed in this issue, not the valor of men; How indifferent it is with thee, O Lord, to saue by many, or by few; to destroy many or few? A world is no more to thee then a man; how easie is it for thee to enable vs to be more then Conquerors o­uer Principalities and Powers: to subdue spirituall wickednesses to flesh and blood? Through thee we can doe great things, yea we can doe all things through thee that strengthnest vs; Let not vs want faith, we are sure there can bee no want in thy power or mercy.

There was nothing in Benhadads pauilions but drink, and surfet, and iollity; as if wine should make way for blood; Security is the certain vsher of destruction: we neuer haue to much cause to feare as when we feare nothing. This handful of Israel dares look out (vpon the Prophets assurance) to the vast host of Benhadad: It is enough for that proud Pagan to sit still, and command amongst his cups: To defile their fingers with the blood of so few, seemed no mastery; that act would bee inglorious on the part of the Victors: More easily might they bring in three heads of dead enemies then one aliue: Imperiously enough therefore doth this boaster out of his chaire of [Page 1353] state and ease, command, Whether they be come out for peace, take them aliue; or whe­ther they be come out for warre, take them aliue; There needs no more, but, Take them; this field is won with a word; Oh the vaine and ignorant presumptions of wretched men that will be reckoning without, against their Maker.

Euery Israelite kils his man; the Syrians flee, and cannot runne away from death: Benhadad and his Kings, are more beholden to their horses then to their gods, or themselues for life and safety, else they had been either taken, or slaine, by those whom they commanded to be taken.

How easie is it for him that made the heart, to fill it with terror, and consternation, euen where no feare is? Those whom God hath destin'd to slaughter, he will smite, neither needs he any other enemy or executioner, then what he findes in their owne bosome: We are not the masters of our owne courage, or feares; both are put into vs by that ouer-ruling power that created vs: Stay now, O stay, thou great King of Syria, and take with thee those forgotten handfuls of the dust of Israel; Thy gods will doe so to thee, and more also, if thy followers returne without their vowed bur­den; Learne now of the despised King of Israel, from henceforth not to sound the triumph before the battell, not to boast thy selfe in the girding on of thine harnesse, as in the putting off.

I heare not of either the publike thanksgiuing, or amendment of Ahab. Neither danger nor victory can change him from himselfe: Benhadad and he, though enemies, agree in vnrepentance; the one is no more moued with mercy, then the other with iudgement: Neither is God any changeling in his proceedings towards both; his iudgement shall still follow the Syrian, his mercy Israel: Mercy both in fore-warning, and redeliuering Ahab; Iudgement in ouerthrowing Benhadad. The Prophet of God comes againe, and both foretels the intended re-encounter of the Syrian, and ad­uises the care, and preparation of Israel: Goe strengthen thy selfe, and marke, and see what thou doest; for, at the returne of the yeare, the King of Syria will come vp against thee: God purposeth the deliuerance of Israel, yet may not they neglect their fortifications; The mercifull intentions of God towards them may not make them carelesse; The industry and courage of the Israelites fall within the decree of their victory; Security is the bane of good successe; It is no contemning of a foyled enemie; the shame of a former disgrace and miscariage, whets his valor, and sharpens it to reuenge: No power is so dreadfull, as that which is recollected from an ouerthrow.

The hostility against the Israel of God may sleepe, but will hardly die. If the A­ramites sit still, it is but till they be fully ready for an assault; Time will shew that their cessation was onely for their aduantage; neither is it otherwise with our spirituall ad­uersaries: sometimes their onsets are intermitted; they tempt not alwaies, they al­waies hate vs: their forbearance is not out of fauour, but attendance of opportunitie; happy are wee, if out of a suspicion of their silence, we can as busily prepare for their resistance, as they doe for our impugnation.

As it is a shame to bee beaten, so yet the shame is lesse, by how much the victor is greater; to mitigate the griefe, and indignation of Benhadads foile, his parasites ascribe it to gods, not to men; an humane power could no more haue vanquish't him then a diuine power could by him be resisted; Their gods are gods of the hils; Ignorant Sy­rians, that name gods, and confine them; varying their deities according to situations; They saw that Samaria (whence they were repelled) stood vpon the hill of Shemer: They saw the Temple of Ierusalem stood vpon mount Sion; they knew it vsuall with the Israelites to sacrifice in their high places, and perhaps they had heard of Elijahs al­tar, vpon mount Carmel; and now they sottishly measure the effects of the power, by the place of the worship; as if he that was omnipotent on the hill, were impotent in the Valley; What doltish conceits doth blinde Paganisme frame to it selfe of a God-head? As they haue many gods, so finite; euery region, euery hill, euery dale, euery streame hath their seuerall gods, and each so knowes his owne bounds, that he dares not offer to incroach vpon the other; or, if he doe, abuyes it with losse: Who would thinke [Page 1354] that so grosse blockishnesse should finde harbour in a reasonable soule? A man doth not alter with his station; He that wrestled strongly vpon the hill, loseth not his force in the plaine; all places finde him alike actiue, alike valorous; yet these barbarous A­ramites shame not to imagine that of God, which they would blush to affirme of their owne champions. Superstition infatuates the heart out of measure; neither is there any fancy so absurd or monstrous, which credulous infidelity is not ready to en­tertaine with applause.

In how high scorne doth God take it to bee thus basely vnder-valued by rude hea­then? This very mis-opinion concerning the God of Israel shall cost the Syrians a shamefull, and perfect destruction; They may call a Counsell of War, and lay their heads together, and change their Kings into Captaines, and their hills into valleyes, but they shall finde more graues in the plaines, then in the mountaines; This very mes-prison of God shall make Ahab (though he were more lewd) victorious; An hun­dred thousand Syrians shall fall in one day, by those few hands of Israel; And a dead wall in Aphek (to whose shelter they fled) shall reuenge God vpon the rest that re­mained; The stones in the wall shall rather turne executioners, then a blasphemous Aramite shall escape vnreuenged. So much doth the iealous God hate to be robd of his glory, euen by ignorant Pagans, whose tongue might seeme no slander. That proud head of Benhadad, that spoke such big words of the dust of Israel, and swore by his gods, that hee would kill and conquer, is now glad to hide it selfe in a blinde hole of Aphek; and now in stead of questioning the power of the God of Israel, is glad to heare of the mercy of the Kings of Israel; Behold, now, wee haue heard that the Kings of the house of Israel are mercifull Kings; Let vs, I pray thee, put sack-cloth on our loines, and ropes on our heads, and goe out to the King of Israel, per­aduenture he will saue thy life.

There can bee no more powerfull attractiue of humble submission, then the intima­tion and conceit of mercy; Wee doe at once feare, and hate the inexorable; This is it, O Lord, that allures vs to thy throne of grace, the knowledge of the grace of that throne; with thee is mercy and plentious redemption; thine hand is open be­fore our mouthes, before our hearts; If we did not see thee smile vpon suiters, we durst not presse to thy footstoole; Behold now we know that the King of heauen, the God of Israel, is a mercifull God; Let vs put sackcloth vpon our loynes, and strew ashes vp­on our heads, and goe meet the Lord God of Israel, that he may saue our soules.

How well doth this habit become insolent, and blasphemous Benhadad and his followers? a rope, and sackcloth? A rope for a Crowne, sackcloth for a robe; Nei­ther is there lesse change in the tongue, Thy seruant Benhadad saith, I pray thee let me liue; Euen now the King of Israel said to Benhadad, My Lord O King, I am thine; Tell my Lord the King, all that thou didst send for to thy seruant, I will doe: Now Benhadad sends to the King of Israel, Thy seruant Benhadad saith, I pray thee let me liue: Hee that was erewhile a Lord and King, is now a seruant; and he that was a seruant to the king of Syria, is now his Lord: he that would blow away all Israel in dust, is now glad to beg for his own life at the doore of a despised enemy; no courage is so haughty, which the God of hosts cannot easily bring vnder; what are mē or deuils in those almighty hāds?

The greater the deiection was, the stronger was the motiue of commiseration; That haltar pleaded for life; and that plea for but a life, stirred the bowels for fauour: How readily did Ahab see in Benhadads sudden misery the image of the instability of all hu­mane things? and relents at the view of so deepe and passionate a submission. Had not Benhadad said, Thy seruant, Ahab had neuer said, My brother; seldome euer was there losse in humility; How much lesse can we feare disparagement, in the annihilating of our selues, before that infinite Maiestie? The drowning man snatches at euery twig; It is no maruell if the messengers of Benhadad catch hastilie at that last of grace, and hold it fast, Thy brother Benhadad; Fauours are wont to draw on each other; Kindnesses breed on themselues; neither need wee any other per­swasion to beneficence, then from our owne acts. Ahab cals for the King of Syria; [Page 1355] sets him in his owne Charet; treats with him of an easie (yet firme) league, giues him both his life, and his Kingdome. Neither is the Crowne of Syria sooner lost, then recouered; Onely hee that came a free Prince, returnes tributarie: Onely his traine is clipt too short for his wings; an hundred twentie seuen thousand Syrians are abated of his Guard, homeward. Blasphemy hath escaped too well. Ahab hath at once peace with Benhadad, warre with God; God proclaimes it by his Herald, one of the sonnes of the Prophets; not yet in his owne forme, but dis­guised, both in fashion, and complaint; It was a strange suit of a Prophet, Smite me I pray thee; Many a Prophet was smitten, and would not; neuer any but this wished to bee smitten; The rest of his fellowes were glad to say, Saue mee; this onely sayes, Smite me; His honest neighbour, out of loue and reuerence, forbeares to strike; There are too many (thinkes hee) that smite the Prophets, though I refraine; What wrong hast thou done that I should repay with blowes? Hadst thou sued for a fauour, I could not haue denyed thee, now thou suest for thine hurt, the deniall is a fauour; Thus he thought; but Charitie cannot excuse disobedience; Had the man of God called for blowes, (vpon his owne head) the refusall had beene iust and thanke-wor­thy; but now that he sayes, In the Word of the Lord, Smite me, this kindnesse is dead­ly: Because thou hast not obeyed the voyce of the Lord, behold, assoone as thou art departed from me a Lyon shall slay thee; It is not for vs to examine the charges of the Almighty; Be they neuer so harsh, or improbable, (if they bee once knowne for his) there is no way but obedience, or death. Not to smite a Prophet, when God commands, is no lesse sinne, then to smite a Prophet, when God forbids; It is the diuine precept or prohibition, that either makes or aggrauates an euill; And if the Israelite bee thus reuenged, that smote not a Prophet, what shall become of Ahab that smote not Ben­hadad? Euery man is not thus indulgent; an easie request will gaine blowes to a Prophet from the next hand; yea, and a wound in smiting. I know not whether it were an harder taske for the Prophet to require a wound, then for a well-meaning Israelite to giue it; Both must bee done; The Prophet hath what hee would, what hee must will, a sight of his owne blood; and now disguised herewith, and with ashes vpon his face, hee way-layes the King of Israel, and sadly complaines of him­selfe in a reall parable, for dismissing a Syrian prisoner deliuered to his hands, vpon no lesse charge then his life; and soone receiues sentence of death, from his owne mouth; Well was that wound bestowed that strucke Ahabs soule through the flesh of the Prophet; The disguise is remoued; The King sees not a souldier, but a Seer; and now finds that he hath vnawares passed sentence vpon himselfe. There needs no other doome then from the lips of the offender: Thus saith the Lord, Because thou hast let goe out of thy hand, a man whom I appointed to vtter destruction, therefore thy life shall go for his life, and thy people for his people: Had not Ahab knowne the will of God concerning Benhadad, that had beene mercy to an enemy, which was now cruelty to himselfe, to Israel: His eares had heard of the blasphemies of that wicked tongue: His eyes had seene God goe before him, in the example of that reuenge; No Prince can strike so deepe into his state, as in not striking; In priuate fauour there may bee publike vnmercifulnesse.

AHAB, and NABOTH.

NAboth had a faire Vineyard; It had beene better for him to haue had none; His vineyard yeelded him the bitter Grapes of death. Many a one hath beene sold to death by his lands and goods; wealth hath beene a snare, as to the soule, so to the life; Why doe wee call those goods, which are many times the bane of the owner? Naboths vineyard lay neere to the Court of Iezebel; It had beene better for him, it had beene planted in the wildernesse; Doubtlesse, this vicinity made it more commodious to the possessor; but more enuious and vnsafe: It was now the perpetuall obiect of an euill eye, and stirred those desires, which could neither be well denyed, nor satisfied: Eminency is still ioyned with perill, obscuritie with peace: There can bee no worse annoyance to an inheritance, then the greatnesse of an euill neighbourhood: Naboths vines stood too neere the smoake of Iezebels chimneys: too much within the prospect of Ahabs window; Now lately had the King of Israel beene twice victorious ouer the Syrians; no sooner is he returned home then hee is ouercome with euill desires; The foyle hee gaue was not worse then that hee tooke: There is more true glory in the con­quest of our lusts, then in all bloody Trophees; In vaine shall Ahab boast of subduing a forraigne enemy, whiles he is subdued by a domesticke enemy within his own brest; Opportunity and Conuenience is guilty of many a theft: Had not this ground lien so faire, Ahab had not beene tempted: His eye lets in this euill guest into the soule, which now dares come forth at the mouth; Giue mee thy vineyard, that I may haue it for a garden of herbes, because it is neere to my house, and I will giue thee a better vineyard for it, or if it seeme good to thee, I will giue thee the worth of it in money; Yet had Ahab so much ciuility, and iustice, that he would not wring Naboths patrimony out of his hand by force, but requires it vpon a faire composition, whether of price, or of exchange: His gouernment was vicious, not tyrannicall; Proprietie of goods was inuiolably maintained by him; No lesse was Naboth allowed to claime a right in his vineyard, then Ahab in his palace; This wee owe to lawfull Soueraignty to call ought our owne; and well worthy is this priuiledge to be repaid with all humble and loyall respects. The motion of Ahab (had it beene to any other then an Israelite) had beene as iust, equall, reasonable, as the repulse had beene rude, churlish, inhumane. It is fit that Princes should receiue due satisfaction in the iust demands, not onely of their necessities, but conuenience, and pleasure; well may they challenge this retribution to the benefit of our common peace and protection; If there bee any sweetnesse in our vineyards, any strength in our fields, we may thanke their scepters; Iustly may they expect from vs the commoditie, the delight of their habitation; and if we gladly yeeld not to their full elbow-roome, both of site and prouision, we can be no other then in­gratefull; Yet dares not Naboth giue any other answer to so plausible a motion, then, The Lard forbid it me, that I should giue thee the inheritance of my Fathers: The honest Israelite saw violence in this ingenuity; There are no stronger commands, then the requests of the great; It is well that Ahab will not wrest away this patrimony, it is not well that he desired it; The land was not so much stood vpon, as the law; One earth might be as good as another, and money equiualent to either; The Lord had forbid­den to alien their inheritance: Naboth did not feare losse, but sinne; What Naboth might not lawfully doe, Ahab might not lawfully require; It pleased God to bee very punctuall, and cautelous, both in the distinction, and preseruation of the intirenesse of these Iewish inheritances; Nothing but extreme necessitie might warrant a sale of land, and that, but for a time; if not sooner, yet at the Iubile, it must reuert to the first [Page 1357] owner: It was not without a comfortable signification, that whosoeuer had once his part in the land of Promise, could neuer lose it; Certainly Ahab could not but know this diuine restriction, yet doubts not to say, Giue me thy vineyard; The vnconscionable will know no other law but their profit, their pleasure; A lawlesse greatnesse hates all limitations, and abides not to heare men should need any other warrant but will.

Naboth dares not be thus tractable; How gladly would he be quit of his inheritance, if God would acquit him from the sinne? Not out of wilfulnesse, but obedience, doth this faithfull Israelite hold off from this demand of his Soueraign; not daring to please an earthly King with offending the heauenly: When Princes command lawfull things, God commands by them; when vnlawfull, they command against God; pas­siue obedience we must giue, actiue we may not; wee follow then as subordinate, not as opposite to the highest.

Who cannot but see and pity the straits of honest Naboth, Ahab requires what God forbids; he must fall out either with his God, or his King: Conscience caries him against policy; and he resolues not to sinne, that he might be gracious. For a world he may not giue his vineyard: Those who are themselues godlesse, thinke the holy care of others but idly scrupulous: The King of Israel could not chuse but see that onely Gods prohibition lay in the way of his designes, not the stomacke of a froward sub­iect; yet he goes away into his house heauy and displeased; and casts himselfe downe vpon bed, and turnes away his face, and refuses his meat; Hee hath taken a surfet of Naboths grapes which marres his appetite, and threats his life: How ill can great hearts endure to bee crossed, though vpon the most reasonable and iust grounds: Ahabs place call'd him to the Guardianship of Gods Law; and now his heart is ready to breake, that this parcell of that Law may not bee broken: No maruell if hee made not dainty to transgresse a locall statute of God, who did so shamefully violate the eternall Law of both Tables.

I know not whether the spleen, or the gall of Ahab be more affected; Whether more of anger, or griefe, I cannot say; but sick he is, & keepes his bed, and balks his meat, as if he should die of no other death, thē the salads that he would haue had: O the impotēt passion, and insatiable desires of Couetousnesse! Ahab is Lord & King of all the terri­tories of Israel; Naboth is the owner of one poore Vineyard; Ahab cannot inioy Israel, if Naboth inioy his Vineyard; Besides Samaria, Ahab was the great Lord Pa­ramount of Damascus and all Syria, the victor of him that was attended with two and thirty Kings; Naboth was a plaine townsman of Iezreel, the good husband of a little Vineyard; Whether is the weathier? I doe not heare Naboth wish for any thing of Ahabs, I heare Ahab wishing (not without indignation of a repulse) for somwhat from Naboth: Riches & pouerty, is more in the heart then in the hand; He is wealthy that is contented; he is poore that wanteth more: Oh rich Naboth that carest not for all the large possessions of Ahab, so thou maist bee the Lord of thine owne Vineyard; Oh miserable Ahab, that carest not for thine owne possessions whiles thou mayest not be the Lord of Naboths Vineyard.

He that caused the disease, sends him a Physitian; Satan knew of old how to make vse of such helpers; Iezebel comes to Ahabs bed-side, and casts cold water in his face, and puts into him spirits of her owne extracting; Dost thou now gouerne the Kingdome of Israel? Arise, eat bread, and let thine heart be merry; I will giue thee the Vineyard of Na­both. Ahab wanted neither wit, nor wickednesse; Yet is he in both, a very nouice to this Zidonian dame. There needs no other Deuill, then Iezebel, whether to proiect e­uill, or to worke it: She chides the pusillanimity of her deiected husband, and per­swades him his rule cannot bee free, vnlesse it be licentious; that there should bee no bounds for soueraignetie, but will; Already hath shee contriued to haue by fraud and force, what was denied to intreaty; Nothing needs but the name, but the seale of A­hab; let her alone with the rest; How present are the wits of the weaker sex for the de­uising of wickednesse? She frames a letter in Ahabs name, to the Senatours of Iezreell, wherein she requires them to proclaime a fast, to suborne two false witnesses against [Page 1358] Naboth, to charge him with blasphemy against God & the King, to stone him to death; A ready payment for a rich Vineyard: Whose indignation riseth not to heare Iezebel name a fast? The great contemners of the most important Lawes of God, yet can be content to make vse of some diuine, both statutes, and customes, for their owne ad­uantage: She knew the Israelites had so much remainder of grace, as to hold blasphe­my worthy of death; She knew their manner was to expiate those crying sinnes with publike humiliation; She knew that two witnesses at least must cast the offender; all these she vrges to her own purpose. There is no mischiefe so deuillish, as that which is cloked with piety: Simulation of holinesse doubleth a villany; This murder had not been halfe so foule, if it had not bin thus masked with a religious obseruation; Besides deuotion, what a faire pretence of legality is here? Blasphemy against God and his anointed may not passe vnreuenged; The offender is conuented before the sad and seuere bench of Magistracy; the iustice of Israel allowes not to condemne an absent, an vnheard malefactor; Witnesses come forth, and agree in the intentation of the crime; the Iudges rend their garments, and strike their brests as grieued, not more for the sin, then the punishment; their very countenance must say, Naboth should not die, if his of­fence did not force our iustice, and now, he is no good subiect, no true Israelite, that hath not a stone for Naboth.

Iezebel knew well to whom she wrote; Had not those letters falne vpon the times of a wofull degeneration of Israel, they had receiued no lesse strong denials from the Elders, then Ahab had from Naboth; God forbid that the Senate of Iezreel should forge a periurie, belie truth, condemne innocency, broke corruption: Command iust things, wee are ready to die in the zeale of our obedience, wee dare not imbrue our hands in the blood of an innocent.

But she knew whom she had engaged; whom she had marred by making conscious. It were strange if they who can countenance euill with greatnesse, should want factors for the vniustest designes. Miserable is that people whose Rulers (in stead of punishing) plot, and incourage wickednesse; when a distillation of euill fals from the head, vpon the lungs of any State, there must needs follow a deadly consumption.

Yet, perhaps there wanted not some colour of pretence for this proceeding; They could not but heare, that some words had passed betwixt the King and Naboth; Haply it was suggested, that Naboth had secretly ouer-lashed into saucy and contemptuous termes to his Soueraigne, such as neither might be well borne, nor yet (by reason of their priuacy) legally conuinced; the bench of Iezreel should but supply a forme to the iust matter, and desert of condemnation; What was it for them to giue their hand to this obscure midwifery of Iustice? It is enough that their King is an accuser and witnesse of that wrong, which onely their sentence can formally reuenge. All this cannot wash their hands from the guilt of blood; If iustice be blinde, in respect of par­tiality, she may not be blinde in respect of the grounds of execution; Had Naboth beene a blasphemer, or a traitor, yet these men were no better then murtherers; What difference is there betwixt the stroke of Magistracie, and of man-slaughter, but due conuiction?

Wickednesse neuer spake out of a Throne, and complained of the defect of instru­ments; Naboth was (it seemes) strictly conscionable, his fellow Citizens loose, & law­lesse; they are glad to haue gotten such an opportunity of his dispatch: No clause of A­habs letter is not obserued; A fast is warned, the city is assembled, Naboth is conuented, accused, confronted, sentenced, stoned. His vineyard is escheated to the Crowne; A­hab takes speedy and quiet possession; How still doth God sit in heauen, and looke vp­on the complots of treachery and villanies, as if they did not concerne him: The suc­cesse so answers their desires, as if both heauen and earth were their friends. It is the plague, which seemes the felicity of sinners, to speed well in their lewd enterprises; No reckoning is brought in the midst of the meale, the end payes for all; Whiles Ahab is reioycing in his new garden-plot, and promising himselfe contentment, in this commodious enlargement, in comes Elijah, sent from God with an errand of [Page 1359] vengeance. Me thinkes, I see how the Kings countenance changed; with what agast eyes, and pale cheekes, he lookt vpon that vnwelcome Prophet; Little pleasure tooke he in his prospect, whiles it was clogged with such a guest: yet his tongue begins first; Hast thou found me, O mine enemy? Great is the power of conscience: vpon the last meeting (for ought we know) Ahab and Elijah parted friends: The Prophet had lac­quaied his coach, and tooke a peaceable leaue at this Townes end; now Ahabs heart told him (neither needed any other messenger) that God, and his Prophet were falne out with him; His continuing Idolatry, now seconded with blood, bids him look for nothing but frownes from heauen: A guilty heart can neuer be at peace; Had not Ahab knowne how ill he had deserued of God, hee had neuer saluted his Prophet by the name of an enemy; Hee had neuer beene troubled to bee found by Elijah, if his owne brest had not found him out for an enemy to God; Much good may thy vine­yard doe thee, O thou King of Israel, many faire flowers, and sauory herbes may thy new Garden yeeld thee; please thy selfe with thy Iezebel, in the triumph ouer the carkasse of a scrupulous subiect; let mee rather die with Naboth, then reioyce with thee: His turne is ouer, thine is to come; The stones that ouerwhelmed innocent Na­both, were nothing to those that smite thee; Hast thou killed, & also taken possession? thus saith the Lord, In the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth, shall dogs lick thy blood, euen thine. What meanest thou, O Elijah, to charge this murther vpon Ahab? Hee kept his Chamber, Iezebel wrote, the Elders condemned, the people stoned; yet thou sayest, Hast thou killed? Well did Ahab know, that Iezebel could not giue this vineyard with dry hands; yet was he content to winke at what she would doe; He but sits still whiles Iezebel workes; Onely his Signet is suffered to walke for the sealing of this vn­knowne purchase; Those that are trusted with authoritie, may offend no lesse in con­niuency, or neglect, then other in act, in participation: Not onely command, consent, countenance, but very permission feoffes publike persons in those sinnes, which they might, and will not preuent. God loues to punish by retaliation; Naboth and Ahab shall both bleed; Naboth by the stones of the Iezreelites; Ahab by the shafts of the Ara­mites; The dogs shall taste of the blood of both; What Ahab hath done in crueltie, he shall suffer in iustice; The cause and the end make the difference happy on Naboths side, on Ahabs wofull; Naboth bleeds as a Martyr; Ahab as a murtherer: What euer is Ahabs condition, Naboth changes a vineyard on earth, for a Kingdome in heauen. Ne­uer any wicked man gained by the persecution of an innocent; Neuer any innocent man was a loser by suffering from the wicked.

Neither was this iudgement personall, but hereditarie; I will take away thy poste­rity; and will make thine house like the house of Ieroboam: Him that dieth of Ahab in the City, the Dogs shall eat; and him that dieth in the field, shall the Fowles of the aire eat; Ahab shall not need to take thought for the traducing of this ill gotten inheritance; God hath taken order for his heires; whom his sin hath made no lesse the heires of his curse, then of his body; Their fathers cruelty to Naboth hath made them, together with their mother Iezebel, dogs-meat. The reuenge of God doth at last make amends for the delay; Whether now is Naboths vineyard paid for?

The man that had sold himselfe to worke wickednesse, yet rues the bargaine. I doe not heare Ahab (as bad as hee was) reuile or threaten the Prophet, but hee rends his clothes, and wears, and lies in sack-cloth, and fasts and walks softly: Who that had seen Ahab would not haue deemed him a true penitent? All this was the visor of sorrow, not the face; or if the face, not the heart; or if the sorrow of the heart, yet not the re­pentance: A sorrow for the iudgment, not a repentance for the sinne: The very deuils howle to be tormented; Griefe is not euer a signe of grace; Ahab rends his clothes, he did not rend his heart; he puts on sack-cloth, not amendment; he lies in sack-cloth, but he lies in his Idolatry; he walks softly, he walkes not sincerely; worldly sorrow causeth death; Happy is that griefe for which the soule is the holier.

Yet what is this I see? This very shadow of penitence caries away mercy; It is no small mercy to defer an euill; Euen Ahabs humiliation shall prorogue the iudgement; [Page 1360] such as the penitence was, such shall be the reward; a temporary reward of a tempora­ry penitence: As Ahab might be thus sorrowfull, and neuer the better; so, he may be thus fauoured, and neuer the happier; Oh God, how graciously art thou ready to reward a sound, and holy repentance, who art thus indulgent to a carnall and seruile deiection.

AHAB and MICAIAH: OR, The Death of AHAB.

WHo would haue look't to haue hard any more of the wars of the Syrians, with Israel, after so great a slaughter, after so firme a league; a league not of peace onely, but of Brotherhood; The haltars, the sack-cloth of Ben­hadads followers were worn out, as of vse, so of memory, and now they are changed for Iron and steele. It is but three yeares that this peace lasts; and now that warre begins which shall make an end of Ahab: The King of Israel rues his vniust mercie; according to the word of the Prophet, that gift of a life, was but an exchange; Because Ahab gaue Benhadad his life; Benhadad shall take Ahabs; He must forfeit in himselfe what he hath giuen to another. There can bee no better fruit of too much kindnesse to Infidels: It was one Article of the league betwixt A­hab and his brother Benhadad, that there should bee a speedy restitution of all the Is­raelitish Cities; The rest are yeelded, onely Ramoth Gilead is held backe, vnthankfully, iniuriously: He that beg'd but his life, receiues his Kingdome, and now rests not con­tent with his owne bounds: Iustly doth Ahab challenge his owne, iustly doth he moue a war to recouer his owne from a perfidious tributary; the lawfulnesse of actions may not bee iudged by the euents, but by the grounds; the wise and holy arbiter of the world knowes why many times the better cause hath the worse successe: Many a iust businesse is crossed, for a punishment to the agent.

Yet Israel and Iuda were now peeced in friendship; Iehosaphat the good King of Iu­da had made affinity with Ahab the Idolatrous King of Israel: and, besides a personall visitation, ioynes his forces with his new Kinsman, against an old confederate; Iuda had called in Syria against Israel; and now Israel cals in Iuda against Syria: Thus ra­ther should it be: It is fit that the more pure Church should ioyne with the more corrupt, against a common Paganish enemy.

Iehosaphat hath match't with Ahab; not with a diuorce of his deuotion. Hee will fight, not without God; Inquire I pray thee at the Word of the Lord, to day: Had hee done thus sooner; I feare Athaliah had neuer call'd him father; This motion was newes in Israel: It was vvont to be said, Inquire of Baal; The good King of Iudah will bring Religion into fashion in the Court of Israel; Ahab had inquired of his coun­sellor, What needed he be so deuout, as to inquire of his Prophets? Onely Iehosaphats presence made him thus godly; It is an happy thing to conuerse with the vertuous; their counsell and example cannot but leaue some tincture behind them of a good pro­fession, if not of piety: Those that are truly religious dare not but take God with them in all their affaires; with him they can be as valiant, as timorous without him.

Ahab had Clergy enough, such as it was; Foure hundred Prophets of the groues were reserued from appearing to Elijahs challenge; these are now consulted by Ahab; they liue to betray the life of him who saued theirs. These care not so much to inquire what God would say, as what Ahab would haue them say; they saw vvhich way the Kings heart was bent, that way they bent their tongues: Goe vp, for the Lord shall de­liuer [Page 1361] it into the hands of the King: False Prophets care onely to please; a plausible falshood passes with them aboue an harsh truth. Had they seene Ahab fearfull, they had said, Peace, Peace; now they see him resolute, war and victory; It is a fearfull pre­sage of ruine when the Prophets conspire in assentation.

Their number consent, confidence hath easily won credit with Ahab; Wee doe all vvillingly beleeue what we wish: Iehosaphat is not so soone satisfied; These Prophets were (it is like) obtruded to him (a stranger) for the true Prophets of the true God: The iudicious King sees cause to suspect them, and now perceiuing at what altars they serued, hates to rest in their testimony; Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord, besides, that we might inquire of him? One single Prophet speaking from the Oracles of God, is more worth then foure hundred Baalites; Truth may not euer be measured by the poll. It is not number, but weight that must cary it in a Councell of Prophets: A solid Verity in one mouth is worthy to preponderate light falshood in a thousand.

Euen King Ahab (as bad as hee was) kept tale of his Prophets; and could giue ac­count of one that was missing; There is yet one man (Michaiah the sonne of Iudah) by whom we may inquire of the Lord, but I hate him, for hee doth not prophecy good concer­ning me, but euill. It is very probable that Michaiah was that disguised Prophet, who brought to Ahab the fearefull message of displeasure, and death for dismissing Benha­dad, for which he was euer since fast in prison, deepe in disgrace: Oh corrupt heart of selfe condemned Ahab: If Micaiah spake true to thee, how was it euill? If others said false, how was it good? and if Micaiah spake from the Lord, why dost thou hate him? This hath wont to bee the ancient lot of Truth, censure and hatred; Censure of the message, hatred of the bearer. To carnall eares the message is euill, if vnpleasing; and if plausible, good: If it be sweet, it cannot be poison: if bitter, it cannot be wholsome: The distemper of the receiuer is guilty of this mis-conceit: In it selfe euery truth as it is good, so amiable; euery falshood loathsome, as euill: A sicke palate cries out of the taste of those liquors, which are well allowed of the heathfull. It is a signe of a good state of the soule, when euery verdure can receiue his proper iudgement.

Wise and good Iehosaphat disswades Ahab from so hard an opinion, and sees cause so much more to vrge the consultation of Michaiah, by how much hee findes him more vnpleasing: The King of Israel, to satisfie the importunitie of so great, and deare an allie, sends an Officer for Michaiah; He knew well (belike) where to finde him; within those foure walls, where vniust cruelty had disposed of that innocent Seer; Out of the obscuritie of the prison, is the poore Prophet fetcht in the light of so glorious a Confession of two Kings; who thought this Conuocation of Prophets not vnworthy of their greatest representation of State ad Maiestie; There he finds Zede­kiah, the leader of that false crue, not speaking only, but acting his prediction: Signes were no lesse vsed by the Prophets, then words; this arch-flatterer hath made him bornes of iron; the horne is forceable, the iron irresistible; by an irresistible force shall Ahab push the Syrians; as if there were more certaintie in this mans hands then in his tongue; If this son of Chenaanah had not had a forehead of brasse for impudency, and a heart of Lead for flexiblenesse to humors, and times, he had neuer deuised these horns of iron; wherewith his King was goared vnto blood: Howsoeuer, it is enough for him that he is beleeued, that he is seconded; All the great Inquest of these Prophets gaue vp their verdict by this foreman; not one of foure hundred dissented: Vnanimitie of opinion in the greatest Ecclesiasticall assemblies is not euer an argument of truth; There may be as common, and as firme agreement in error.

The messenger that came from Michaiah, like a carnall friend, sets him in a way of fauour; tels him what the rest said, how they pleased; how vnsafe it would bee for him to varie, how beneficiall to assent: Those that adore earthly greatnesse, thinke euery man should dote vpon their Idols; and hold no termes too high their ambitious purchases. Faithfull Micaiah scornes the motion, he knows the price of the word, and contemnes it, As the Lord liueth, what the Lord saith vnto me, that will I speake; Neither feares, nor fauours can tempt the holily resolute; They can trample [Page 1362] vpon dangers, or honors, with a carelesse foot; and whether they be smiled or frowned on by the great, dare not either alter, or conceale their errand.

The question is moued to Micaiah; He at first so yeelds, that he contradicts; yeelds in words, contradicts in pronunciation; The syllables are for them, the sound against them: Ironies deny strongest in affirming; and now being pressed home, he tels them that God had shewed him those sheepe of Israel should ere long, by this meanes, want their Shepheard; The very resemblance, to a good Prince, had beene affectiue; The sheepe is an helplesse creature, not able either to guard or guide it selfe; all the safety, all the direction of it, is from the keeper; without vvhom, euery curre chases and wer­ries it, euery tracke seduceth it; Such shall Israel soone bee, if Ahab bee ruled by his Prophets; The King of Israel doth not beleeue, but quarrell; not at himselfe, who had deserued euill, but at the Prophet, who foresignified it, and is more carefull that the King of Iuda should marke how true he had fore-told concerning the Prophet, then how the Prophet had fore-told concerning him.

Bold Micaiah (as no whit discouraged with the vniust checks of greatnesse) doubles his prediction, and by a second vision particularizeth the meanes of this dangerous errour; Whiles the two Kings sate maiestically in their Thrones, hee tels them of a more glorious Throne, then theirs, whereon he saw the King of Gods sitting; Whiles they were compassed with some hundreds of Prophets, & thousands of Subiects, and Souldiers, he tels them of all the host of heauen, attending that other Throne; Whiles they were deliberating of a war, he tels them of a God of heauen iustly decreeing the iudgement of a deadly deception to Ahab; This decree of the highest is not more plainly reuealed, then expressed parabolically. The wise and holy God is represented, after the manner of men, consulting of that ruine, which hee intended to the wicked King of Israel; That increated, and infinite wisdome, needs not the aduice of any finite, and created powers, to direct him, needs not the assent, and aid of any spirit for his execution; much lesse of an euill one; yet here an euill spirit is brought in (by way of vision mixt with parable) profeting the seruice of his lie, accepted, imployed, successefull; These figures are not void of truth; The action and euent is reduced to a decree; the decree is shadowed out by the resemblance of humane proceedings; All euill motions, and counsells are originally from that malignant Spirit; That euill spirit could haue no power ouer men, but by the permission, by the decree of the Almighty: That Almighty, as he is no Author of sin, so he ordinates all euill to good; It is good that is iust; it is iust that one sinne should be punished by another: Satan is herein no other then the executioner of that God, who is as far from infusing euill, as from not reuenging it. Now Ahab sees the ground of that applauded consent of his rabble of Prophets; one euil spirit hath no lesse deceiued them, then they their master; he is one, therefore he agrees with himselfe; he is euill, therefore both he & they agree in deceit.

Oh the noble and vndanted spirit of Micaiah; neither the Thrones of the Kings, nor the number of the Prophets could abate one word of his true (though displeasing) message; The King of Israel shall heare, that he is mis-led by lyers, they by a deuill; Surely Iehoshaphat cannot but wonder at so vnequall a contention; to see one silly Prophet affronting foure hundred; with whom lest confidence should carie it, behold Zedekiah more bold, more zealous; If Michaiah haue giuen him (with his fellowes) the lie, he giues Michaiah the fist: Before these two great Guardians of peace, and iustice, swaggering Zedekiah smites Michaiah on the face; and with the blow expostu­lates; Which way went the Spirit of the Lord from mee, to speake vnto thee? For a Pro­phet to smite a Prophet, in the face of two Kings, vvas intollerably insolent; the act was much vnbeseeming the person, more the presence; Prophets may reproue, they may not strike; It was enough for Ahab to punish with the hand; no weapon was for Zedekiah, but his tongue; neither could this rude presumption haue beene well taken, if malice had not made magistracie insensible of this vsurpation: Ahab was well con­tent to see that hated mouth beaten by any hand. It is no new condition of Gods faithfull messengers to smart for saying true. Falshood doth not more bewray it selfe [Page 1363] in any thing, then in blowes; Truth suffers, whiles errour persecutes: None are more ready to boast of the Spirit of God, then those that haue the least; As in vessels the full are silent.

Innocent Michaiah, neither defends, nor complaines; It would haue well besee­med the religious King of Iudah, to haue spoken in the cause of the dumbe, to haue checked insolent Zedekiah: Hee is content to giue way to this tide of peremptorie, and generall opposition: The helplesse Prophet stands alone, yet layes about him with his tongue, Behold, thou shalt see in that day, when thou shalt goe into an inner chamber, to hide thy selfe. Now the proud Baalite shewed himselfe too much; ere long he shall bee glad to lurke vnseene; his hornes of iron cannot beare off this danger. The sonne of Ahab cannot chuse; but in the zeale of reuenging his fathers deadly seduce­ment, call for that false head of Zedekiah: In vaine shall that Impostor seeke to hide himselfe from iustice: But, in the meane while, hee goes away with honour: Mi­chaiah with censure. Take Michaiah, and carie him backe to Amon, the Gouernour of the Citie, and to Ioash the Kings sonne; and say, Thus saith the King, Put this fellow in prison, and feed him with bread of affliction, and with water of affliction, vntill I come in peace.

An hard doome of Truth; The Iayle for his lodging; coorse bread and water for his food, shall but reserue Michaiah for a further reuenge. The returne of Ahab shall be the bane of the Prophet: Was not this hee that aduised Benhadad, not to boast in putting on his Armour, as in the vngirding it; and doth hee now promise himselfe peace and victory, before hee buckle it on? No warning will disswade the wilfull; So assured doth Ahab make himselfe of successe, that hee threats ere he goe, what hee will doe when hee returnes in peace: How iustly doth God deride the mis­reckonings of proud and foolish men; If Ahab had had no other sinnes, his very con­fidence shall defeat him; yet the Prophet cannot be ouercome in his resolution; he knowes his grounds cannot deceiue him, and dare therefore cast the credit of his fun­ction vpon this issue: If thou returne at all in peace, the Lord hath not spoken by mee: And hee said, Hearken, O people, euery one of you; Let him neuer be called a Pro­phet, that dare not trust his God: This was no aduenture therefore of reputation, or life; since hee knew whom hee beleeued, the euent was no lesse sure, then if it had beene past; Hee is no God that is not constant to himselfe; Hath hee spoken, and shall hee not performe? What hold haue wee for our soules, but his eternall Word? The being of God is not more sure, then his promises, then his sentences of iudge­ment. Well may wee appeale the testimony of the world in both: If there bee not plagues for the wicked; if there be not rewards for the righteous; God hath not spo­ken by vs.

Not Ahab onely, but good Iehoshaphat is caried with the multitude; Their forces are ioyned against Ramoth: The King of Israel doth not so trust his Prophets, that hee dares trust himselfe in his owne cloathes: Thus shall hee elude Michaiahs threat; Iwis the iudgement of God, the Syrian shafts cannot finde him out in this vn­suspected disguise: How fondly doe vaine men imagine to shift off the iust reuenges of the Almighty?

The King of Syria giues charge to his Captaines to fight against none, but the King of Israel: Thus doth the vnthankfull Infidell repay the mercy of his late victor; Ill was the Snake saued, that requites the fauour of his life, with a sting: Thus still the greatest are the fairest marke to enuious eyes. By how much more eminent any man is in the Israel of God, so many more, and more dangerous enemies must hee expect; Both earth and hell conspire in their opposition to the worthiest. Those who are aduanced aboue others, haue so much more need of the guard, both of their owne vigilancy, and others prayers. Iehoshaphat had like to haue paid deare for his loue: Hee is pursued, for him, in whose amitie hee offended: His cryes deliuer him; his cryes, not to his pursuers, but to his God; whose mercy takes not aduantage of our infirmitie, but rescues vs from those euils, which wee wilfully prouoke: It is Ahab [Page 1364] against whom; not the Syrians onely, but God himselfe intends this quarrell: The enemy is taken off from Iehoshaphat: Oh the iust and mighty hand of that diuine prouidence, which directeth all our actions to his owne ends; which takes order where euery shaft shall light; and guides the arrow of the strong Archer, into the ioynts of Ahabs harnesse: It was shot at a venture, fals by a destiny; and there fals, where it may carie death to an hidden debtor: In all actions, both voluntarie and casuall, thy will, O God, shall bee done by vs, with what euer intentions. Little did the Syrian know whom hee had striken, no more then the arrow wherewith he stroke: An inuisible hand disposed of both, to the punishment of Ahab, to the vin­dication of Michaiah: How worthily, O God, art thou to bee adored in thy iustice, and wisedome, to bee feared in thy iudgements. Too late doth Ahab now thinke of the faire warnings of Michaiah, which hee vnwisely contemned; of the painfull flatteries of Zedekiah, which hee stubbornly beleeued; That guilty blood of his runs downe out of his wound, into the midst of his charet, and paies Naboth his arera­ges: O Ahab, what art thou the better for thine Iuory house, whiles thou hast a blacke soule? What comfort hast thou now, in those flattering Prophets, which tickled thine cares, and secured thee of victories? What ioy is it to thee now, that thou wast great? Who had not rather be a Michaiah in the Iayle, then Ahab in the Charet? Wic­ked men haue the aduantage of the way, godly men of the end: The Charet is washed in the poole of Samaria, the dogges come to claime their due: they licke vp the blood of the great King of Israel: The tongues of those brute creatures shall make good the tongue of Gods Prophet: Michaiah is iustified, Naboth is reuenged, the Baalites confounded, Ahab iudged; Righteous art thou O God in all thy waies, and holy in all thy workes.

AHAzIAH sicke, and ELIJAH reuenged.

AHaziah succeeds his father Ahab, both in his throne, and in his sinne: Who could looke for better issue of those loines, of those examples? God followes him with a double iudgement; of the reuolt of Moab; and of his owne sicknesse: All the reigne of Ahab, had Moab beene a quiet Tributarie; and furnished Israel with rich flockes, and fleeces; now their subiection dies with that warlike King, and will not be inherited: This rebellion tooke aduantage, as from the weaker spirits, so from the sickly body of Ahaziah, whose dis­ease was not naturall, but casuall: walking in his palace of Samaria, some grate in the floore of his Chamber, breakes vnder him, and giues way to that fall, whereby hee is bruised, and languisheth: The same hand that guided Ahabs shaft, cracks Ahaziahs lattesse: How infinite varietie of plagues hath the iust GOD for obstinate sinners? whether in the field or in the chamber, he knowes to finde them out: How fearlesly did Ahaziah walke on his wonted pauement? The Lord hath laid a trap for him, whereinto, whiles he thinkes least, he fals irrecouerably: No place is safe for the man that is at variance with God.

The body of Ahaziah was not more sicke, then his soule was gracelesse: None but chance was his enemy, none but the God of Ekron must bee his friend: He lookes not vp to the Omnipotent hand of diuine iustice for the disease, or of mercy for the remedy: An Idoll is his refuge, whether for cure, or intelligence: Wee heare not till now of Baal-zebub: this new God of flies is (perhaps) of his making, who now is a suter to his owne erection: All these heathen Deities were but a Deuill, with change of appellations; the influence of that euill spirit deluded those miserable clients; else, [Page 1365] there was no fly so impotent as that out-side of the god of Ekron: Who would thinke that any Israelite could so farre dote vpon a stocke or a Fiend? Time gathered much credit to this Idol; in so much as the Iewes afterwards stiled Beel-zebub, the Prince of all the regions of darknesse: Ahaziah is the first that brings his Oracle in request, and payes him the tribute of his deuotion: Hee sends messengers, and sayes, Goe inquire of Baal-zebub the god of Ekron, whether I shall recouer of this disease: The mes­sage was either idle, or wicked: idle, if he sent it to a stock; if to a deuill, both idle and wicked. What can the most intelligent spirits know of future things, but what they see either in their causes, or in the light of participation: What a madnesse was it in Ahaziah to seeke to the posterne, whiles the fore-gate stood open? Could those euill spirits truely foretell euents no way pre-existent, yet they might not, without sinne, bee consulted; the euill of their nature debarres all the benefit of their information: If not as intelligencers, much lesse may they be sought to, as gods: who cannot blush to heare and see, that euen the very Euangelicall Israel should yeeld Pilgrims to the shrines of darknesse? How many, after this cleere light of the Gospell, in their losses, in their sicknesses, send to these infernall Oracles, and damne themselues wilfully, in a vaine curiositie: The message of the iealous God intercepts them, with a iust disdaine, as here by Elijah, Is it not because there is not a God in Israel, that yee goe to enquire of Baal-zebub the god of Ekron? What can be a greater disparagement to the True God then to be neglected, then to stand aside, and see vs make loue to an hellish riuall? were there no God in Israel, in heauen, what could wee doe other? what worse? This af­front of what euer Ahaziah cannot escape without a reuenge: Therefore thus saith the Lord; Thou shalt not come downe from that bed, on which thou art gone vp, but shalt surely die. It is an high indignitie to the True God, not to be sought to, in our neces­sities; but so to bee cashiered from our deuotions, as to haue a false god thrust in his roome, is such a scorne, as it is well if it can escape with one death: Let now the fa­mous god of Ekron take off that brand of feared mortalitie, which the liuing God hath set vpon Ahaziah: Let Baal-zebub make good some better newes to his di­stressed suppliant: Rather the King of Israel is himselfe (without his repentance) hasting to Beel-zebub. This errand is soone done; The messengers are returned, ere they goe: Not a little were they amazed to heare their secret message from anothers mouth; neither could chuse but thinke: Hee that can tell what Ahaziah said, what hee thought, can foretell how hee shall speed: Wee haue met with a greater God then wee went to seeke; what need wee inquire for another answer: With this conceit, with this report, they returne to their sicke Lord, and astonish him with so short, so sad a relation: No maruell if the King inquired curiously of the habit, and fashion of the man, that could know this, that durst say this: They describe him a man whether of an hairy skin, or of rough, course, carelesse attire; thus drest, thus girded: Ahaziah readily apprehends it to be Elijah, the old friend of his father Ahab, of his mother Iezebel: More then once had he seene him (an vnwelcome guest) in the Court of Israel: The times had beene such, that the Prophet could not at once speake true, and please: Nothing but reproofes and menaces sounded from the mouth of Elijah; Michaiah and hee were still as welcome to the eyes of that guilty Prince, as the Syri­an arrow was into his flesh: Too well therefore had Ahaziah noted that querulous Seer, and now is not a little troubled to see himselfe (in succession) haunted with that bold, and ill-boding spirit.

Behold the true sonne of Iezebel; the anguish of his disease, the expectation of death cannot take off the edge of his persecution of Elijah: It is against his will that his death-bed is not bloody: Had Ahaziah meant any other then a cruell violence to Elijah, he had sent a peaceable messenger, to call him to the Court, hee had not sent a Captaine, with a band of Souldiers, to fetch him: the instruments which hee vseth, cary reuenge in their face: If he had not thought Elijah more then a man, what needed a band of fifty to apprehend one? and if he did thinke him such, why would hee send to apprehend him by fifty? Surely Ahaziah knew of old how miraculous a Prophet [Page 1366] Elijah was: what power that man had ouer all their base Deities: what command of the Elements, of the heauens: and yet hee sends to attache him. It is a strange thing to see how wilfully godlesse men striue against the streame of their owne hearts: hating that which they know good, fighting against that which they know diuine. What a grosse disagreement is in the message of this Israelitish Captaine? Thou man of God, the King hath said, Come downe; If hee were a man of God, how hath hee offended? and if he haue iustly offended the anointed of God, how is hee a man of God? And if he be a man of God, and haue not offended, why should he come down to punishment? Here is a kinde confession, with a false heart, with bloody hands: The world is full of these windy courtesies, reall cruelties: Deadly malice lurkes vnder faire complements, and whiles it flatters, killeth. The Prophet hides not himselfe from the pursuit of Ahaziah; rather hee sits where hee may bee most conspicuous, on the top of an Hill: this band knowes well where to finde him; and climbes vp, in the fight of Elijah, for his arrest: The steepnesse of the ascent (when they drew neere to the highest reach) yeelded a conuenience both of respiration and parle: thence doth the Captaine imperiously call downe the Prophet. Who would not tremble at the dreadfull answer of Elijah, If I be a man of God, then let fire come downe from hea­uen and consume thee, and thy fifty: What shall wee say? That a Prophet is reuenge­full, that Souldiers suffer whiles a Prophet strikes; that a Princes command is answe­red with imprecation, words with fire, that an vnarmed Seer should kill one and fiftie at a blow? There are few tracks of Elijah that are ordinarie, and fit for common feet: His actions are more for wonder, then for precedent: Not in his own defence would the Prophet haue beene the death of so many, if God had not by a peculiar in­stinct made him an instrument of this iust vengeance. The diuine iustice finds it meet to doe this for the terrour of Israel, that hee might teach them, what it was to con­temne, to persecute a Prophet; that they might learne to feare him whom they had forsaken, and confesse that heauen was sensible of their insolencies, and impieties: If not as visibly, yet as certainly doth God punish the violations of his ordinances, the affronts offered to his messengers, still and euer: Not euer with the same speed: some­times, the punishment ouertakes the act: sometimes dogs it afarre off, and seizeth vp­on the offender, when his crime is forgotten. Here, no sooner is the word out of Elijahs mouth, then the fire is out of Heauen. Oh the wonderfull power of a Prophet! There sits Elijah in his coorse Mantle, on the top of the Hill, and commands the heauens, and they obey him, Let fire fall downe from heauen; Hee needs no more but say what hee would haue done: The fire fals down, as before, vpon the sacrifice in Carmel, so now vpon the Souldiers of Ahaziah: What is man in the hands of his Maker? One flash of lightning hath confumed these one and fifty. And if all the hosts of Israel, yea of the world, had beene in their roomes, there had needed no other force. What madnesse is it for him whose breath is in his nosthrils, to contend with the Almigh­tie? The time was, when two zealous Disciples would faine haue imitated this fierie reuenge of Elijah, and were repelled with a checke: The very place puts them in minde of the iudgement: Not farre from Samaria was this done by Elijah, and wisht to bee done by the Disciples: So churlish a reiection of a Sauiour seemed no lesse hainous, then the endeuour of apprehending a Prophet: Lord, wilt thou that wee command fire to come downe from heauen, and consume them, as Elias did. The world yeelded but one Elias; That which was zeale in him, might be fury in another, the least variation of circumstance may make an example dangerous; presently there­fore doe they heare, Ye know not of what spirit yee are: It is the calling that varies the spirit; Elijah was Gods Minister for the execution of so seuere a iudgement, they were but the Seruants of their owne impotent anger; there was fire in their brests, which God neuer kindled: farre was it from the Sauiour of men, to second their earthly fire, with his heauenly: Hee came indeed to send fire vpon earth; but to warme, not to burne; and if to burne, not the persons of men, but their corruptions: How much more safe is it for vs to follow the meeke Prophet of the New Testament, [Page 1367] then that feruent Prophet of the Old: Let the matter of our prayers be the sweet dewes of mercy, not the fires of vengeance.

Would not any man haue thought Ahaziah sufficiently warned by so terrible a iudgement: Could he chuse but say, It is no medling with a man that can speake ligh­tening and death: What hee hath said concerning mee, is too well approued by what hee hath done to my Messengers; Gods hand is with him, mine shall not bee against him: Yet, now, behold, the rage of Ahaziah is so much the more kindled by this fire from heauen; and a more resolute Captain, with a second band, is send to fetch Elijah to death; This man is in haste; and commands not onely his descent, but his speed; Come downe quickly: The charge implyes a threat; Elijah must looke for force, if hee yeeld not: There needs no other weapon for defence, for offence, then the same tongue, the same breath: God hath fire enough for all the troopes of Ahaziah: Imme­diately, doth a sudden flame breake out of heauen, and consume this forward Leader, and his bold followers: It is a iust presage and desert of ruine, not to be warned: Wor­thily are they made examples, that wil not take them.

What Marble, or Flint is harder then a wicked heart? As if Ahaziah would de­spightfully spit in the face of heauen, and wrestle a fall with the Almighty, hee will needs yet againe set a third Captaine, vpon so desperate an imploiment: How hot a seruice must this Commander needs thinke himselfe put vpon? Who can but pity his straits? There is death before him, death behinde him: If he goe not, the Kings wrath is the messenger of death: if he goe, the Prophets tongue is the executioner of death; Many an hard taske will follow the seruice of a Prince wedded to his passion, diuorced from God: Vnwillingly, doubtlesse, and fearfully doth this Captaine climbe vp the Hill, to scale that impregnable Fort; but now, when hee comes neere to the assault, the battery that hee layes to it, is his prayers; his surest fight is vpon his knees: Hee went vp, and came, and fell vpon his knees, before Elijah, and besought him, and said vn­to him, O man of God, I pray thee, let my life, and the life of these fifty thy seruants, bee precious in thy sight: he confesses the iudgement that befell his Predecessors; the monu­ments of their destruction were in his eye, and the terrour of it, in his heart; of an e­nemy therefore he is become a suppliant, and sues not so much for the Prophets yeel­dance, as for his owne life: This was the way to offer violence to the Prophet of God, to the God of that Prophet, euen humble supplications; Wee must deprecate that euill, which wee would auoid: if we would force blessings, we must intreat them: There is nothing to be gotten from God by strong hand, any thing by suit. The life of the Captaine is preserued: Elijah is by the Angell commanded to goe downe with him, speedily, fearelesly. The Prophet casts not with himselfe: What safety can there be in this iourney? I shall put my selfe into the hands of rude Souldiers, and by them, into the hands of an inraged King; if he did not eagerly thirst after my blood, hee had neuer sought it, with so much losse: But, so soone as hee had a charge from the Angell, hee walkes downe resolutely, and (as it were) dares the dangers of so great an hostilitie: Hee knew that the same God, who had fought for him, vpon the hill, would not leaue him in the Valley; hee knew that the Angell which bade him goe, was guard enough against a world of enemies. Faith knowes not how to feare; and can as easily contemne the suggestion of perils, as infidelitie can raise them.

The Prophet lookes boldly vpon the Court; which doubtlesse was not a little dis­affected to him, and comes confidently into the bed-chamber of Ahaziah; and sticks not to speake ouer the same words to his head, which hee had sent him not long since by his first messengers: Not one syllable will the Prophet abate of his errand: It is not for an Herald of Heauen to be out of countenance; or to mince ought of the most killing messages of his God.

Whether the inexpected confidence both of the man, and of the speech amazed the sicke King of Israel, or whether the feare of some present iudgement (wherewith hee might suspect Elijah to come armed vpon any act of violence that should bee [Page 1368] offered) ouer-awed him; or whether now at the last, vpon the sight and hearing of this man of God, the Kings heart began to relent, and checke it selfe for that sinne, for which hee was iustly reproued: I know not; but sure I am, the Prophet goes a­way vntouched; neither the furious purposes of Ahaziah, nor the exasperations of a Iezebel can hurt that Prophet, whom God hath intended to a fiery Chariot: The hearts of Kings are not their owne: Subiects are not so much in their hands, as they are in their Makers: How easily can God tame the fiercenesse of any creature, and in the midst of their most heady careere, stop them on the sudden, and fetcht them vpon the knees of their humble submission: It is good trusting God with the euents of his owne commands; who can at pleasure either auert euils, or improue them to good.

According to the word of the Prophet, Ahaziah dies: not two whole yeares doth hee sit in the Throne of Israel: which hee now must yeeld (in the want of chil­dren) to his brother. Wickednesse shortens his reigne; he had too much of Ahab, and Iezebel, to expect the blessing, either of length, or prosperitie of gouernment: As al­waies in the other, so oft-times in this world doth God testifie his anger to wicked men: Some liue long, that they may aggrauate their iudgement; others die soon, that they may hasten it.

The Rapture of ELIJAH.

LOng and happily hath Elijah fought the wars of his God; and now after his noble, and glorious victories, God will send him a Chariot of Tri­umph: Not suddenly would God snatch away his Prophet without warning, without expectation; but acquaints him before-hand with the determination of his glory. How full of heauenly ioy was the soule of Elijah, whiles he foreknew, and lookt for this instant happinesse: With what con­tempt did he cast his eyes vpon that earth which he was now presently to leaue? with what rauishment of an inward pleasure did hee looke vpon that heauen which he was to enioy? For a meet fare-well to the earth, Elijah will goe visit the schooles of the Prophets, before his departure: These were in his way: Of any part of the earth they were nearest vnto Heauen: In an holy progresse therefore hee walkes his last round, from Gilgal, (neere Iordan) to Bethel, from Bethel to Iericho, from Iericho to Iordan againe: In all these sacred Colledges of Diuines, he meant to leaue the legacie of his loue, counsell, confirmation, blessing. How happy a thing it is, whiles we are vpon earth to improue our time & gifts to the best behoofe of Gods Church? And after the assurance of our owne blessednesse, to helpe others to the same heauen? But, O God, who can but wonder at the course of thy wise and powerfull administra­tions? Euen in the midst of the degeneration, and Idolatries of Israel hast thou reserued to thy selfe whole societies of holy Prophets; and out of those sinfull and reuolted Tribes, hast raised the two great miracles of Prophets, Elijah, and Elisha, in an imme­diate succession: Iudah it selfe vnder a religious Iehoshaphat, yeelded not so eminent, and cleerely illuminated spirits: The mercy of our prouident God will neither be con­fined, nor excluded: neither confined to the places of publike profession, nor excluded from the depraued Congregations of his owne people; where hee hath loued, he can­not easily be estranged: Rather, where sinne abounds, his grace aboundeth much more; and raiseth so much stronger helps, as he sees the dangers greater.

Happy was Elisha in the attendance of so gracious a Master, and the more happy that he knows it: Faine would Elijah shake him off at Gilgal; if not there, at Bethel; if [Page 1369] not yet there, at Iericho. A priuate message (on which Elijah must goe alone) is preten­ded, from the Lord: Whether shall we say the Prophet did this for the tryall of the constant affection of his carefull and diligent seruant; or, that it was concealed from Elijah that his departure was reuealed to Elisha: Perhaps hee that knew of his owne reception into heauen, did not know what witnesses would bee allowed to that mira­culous act: and now his humble modesty affected a silent and vn-noted passage; Euen Elisha knew something that was hid from his Master, now vpon the threshold of hea­uen: No meere creature was euer made of the whole counsell of the Highest: Some things haue been disclosed to babes and nouices; that haue been closed vp to the most wise and iudicious: In naturall speculations the greater wit, and deeper iudgement stil caries it; but in the reuelations of God, the fauour of his choice swayes all; not the power of our apprehension: The master may both command and intreat his seruants stay, in vaine: Elisha must bee pardoned this holy and zealous disobedience, As the Lord liueth, and as thy soule liueth, I will not leaue thee: His master may be withdrawne from him, he will not be withdrawne from his Master. He knew that the blessing was at the parting; and if he had diligently attended all his life, and now slacked in the last act, he had lost the reward of his seruice. The euening praises the day; and the chiefe grace of the theater is in the last Scene: Be faithfull to the death, and I will giue thee a Crowne of life.

That Elijah should be translated, and what day he should be translated, God would haue no secret: The sonnes of the Prophets at Bethel, at Iericho, both know it, and aske Elisha if he knew it not: Knowest thou that the Lord will take away thy Master from thy head this day? and hee answered, Yea, I know it, hold yee your peace. How familiarly do these Prophets inter-know one another? How kindly do they communicate their visions? Seldome euer was any knowledge giuen to keep, but to impart: The grace of this rich Iewell is lost in concealement. The remouall of an Elijah is so impor­tant a businesse, that it is not fit to be done without noise: Many shall haue their share in his losse: he must be missed on the sudden: it was meet therefore that the world should know his rapture should be diuine and glorious. I doe not finde where the day of any naturall death is notified to so many; by how much more wonder there was in this Assumption, by so much more shall it bee fore-reuealed. It is enough for ordinarie occurrents to bee knowne in their euent: supernaturall things haue need of premonition, that mens hearts may bee both prepared for their receit, and con­firmed in their certainty. Thrice was Elisha intreated, thrice hath hee denied, to stay behinde his now-departing Master; on whom both his eyes and his thoughts are so fixed, that hee cannot giue allowance so much as to the interpellation of a question of his fellow-Prophets: Together therefore are this wonderfull paire comne to the last stage of their separation, the bankes of Iordan. Those that were not admitted to bee attendants of the iourney, yet will not bee debarred from being spectators of so maruellous an issue. Fifty men of the sonnes of the Prophets, went and stood to view afarre off; I maruell there were no more: How could any sonne of the Prophets stay within the Colledge walls that day; when hee knew what was meant to Elijah? Perhaps, though they knew that to bee the Prophets last day; yet they might thinke his disparition should bee sudden, and insensible; besides, they found how much hee affected secrecie in this intended departure: yet the fifty Prophets of Iericho will make proofe of their eyes, and with much intention assay who shall haue the last sight of Elijah: Miracles are not purposed to silence and ob­scuritie: God will not worke wonders without witnesses; since hee doth them on purpose to winne glory to his name, his end were frustrate without their no­tice. Euen so, O Sauiour, when thou hadst raised thy selfe from the dead, thou wouldest bee seene of more then fiue hundred brethren at once; and when thou wouldest raise vp thy glorified bodie from earth into Heauen, thou didst not ascend from some close valley, but from the Mount of Oliues; not in the night, not alone, but in the cleare day, in the view of many eyes; which were so fixed [Page 1370] vpon that point of thine heauen, that they could scarce bee remoued by the checke of Angels.

Iordan must be crossed by Elijah in his way to heauen: There must be a meet paral­lel betwixt the two great Prophets, that shal meet Christ vpon Tabor; Moses and Elias; Both receiued visions on Horeb, to both God appeared there in fire, and other formes of terrour; both were sent to Kings; one to Pharaoh, the other to Ahab: Both prepa­red miraculous Tables, the one of Quailes and Manna in the Desert, the other of Meale and Oyle in Sarepta: Both opened heauen, the one for that nourishing dew, the o­ther for those refreshing showres: Both reuenged Idolatries with the sword, the one vpon the worshippers of the golden Calfe, the other vpon the foure hundred Baa­lites: Both quenched the drought of Israel, the one out of the Rocke, the other out of the Cloud: Both diuided the waters, the one of the Red Sea, the other of Iordan: Both of them are forewarned of their departure: Both must be fetcht away beyond Iordan; The body of Elijah is translated, the body of Moses is hid: What Moses doth by his Rod, Elijah doth by his Mantle; with that hee smites the Waters, and they (as fearing the diuine power which wrought with the Prophet) runne away from him; and stand on heapes, leauing their dry channell for the passage of those awfull feet: It is not long since he mulcted them with a generall exsiccation: now he onely bids them stand aside, and giue way to his last walke; that he might with dry feet mount vp into the celestiall chariot.

The waters doe not now first obey him: they know that Mantle of old; which hath oft giuen lawes to their falling, rising, standing: they are past ouer; and now when Elijah finds himselfe treading on his last earth, hee profers a munificent boone to his faithfull seruant, Aske what I shall doe for thee before I am taken from thee; I doe not heare him say, Aske of me when I am gone; In my glorified condition, I shall bee more able to be­stead thee; but, aske before I goe. Wee haue a communion with the Saints departed, not a commerce: when they are inabled to doe more for vs, they are lesse apt to be solli­cited by vs: It is safe suing where we are sure that we are heard. Had not Elijah recei­ued a peculiar instinct for this profer, he had not been thus liberall: It were presumpti­on to be bountifull on anothers cost, without leaue of the owner: The mercy of our good God allowes his fauourites not onely to receiue, but to giue: not onely to receiue for themselues, but to conuey blessings to others: What can that man want that is be­friended of the faithfull?

Elisha needs not goe farre to seeke for a suit; It was in his heart, in his mouth: Let a double portion of thy spirit be vpon me. Euery Prophet must be a sonne to Elijah; but Elisha would be his heire, and craues the happy right of his primogeniture, the double share to his brethren: It was not wealth, nor safety, nor ease, nor honour that Elisha cares for, the world lies open before him, hee may take his choice: the rest he contemneth, nothing will serue him but a large measure of his masters spirit: No carnall thought was guilty of this sacred ambition: Affectation of eminence was too base a conceit to fall into that man of God: He saw that the times needed strong con­uictions, he saw that hee could not otherwise weild the succession to such a Master, therefore he sues for a double portion of spirit; the spirit of prophesie to foreknow, the spirit of power to worke: We cannot bee too couetous, too ambitious of spiritu­all gifts, such especially as may inable vs to win most aduantage to God in our voca­tions. Our wishes are the true touch-stone of our estate; such as we wish to be, we are: worldly hearts affect earthly things; spirituall, diuine: wee cannot better know what we are indeed, then by what we would be.

Elijah acknowledges the difficultie, and promises the grant of so great a request: suspended yet vpon the condition of Elishaes eye-sight. If thou see me when I am taken from thee, it shall be so vnto thee; but if not, it shall not be: What are the eyes to the furni­ture of the soule? What power is there in those visiue beames to draw downe a double portion of Elijahs Spirit? God doth not alwaies look at efficacy & merit in the conditions of our actions, but at the freedome of his own appointments: The eye was [Page 1371] onely to bee imployed as the seruant of the heart; that the desires might bee so much more intended with the sight: Vehemence is the way to speed both in earth, and in Heauen: If but the eye-lids of Elisha fall, if his thoughts flacken, his hopes are dashed: There must bee fixednesse and vigilance; in those that desire double graces.

Elijah was going on, and talking, when the Charet of heauen came to fetch him: Surely, had not that conference been needfull and diuine, it had giuen way to medita­tion: and Elijah had been taken vp rather from his knees, then from his feet. There can be no better posture, or state, for the messenger of our dissolution to finde vs in, then in a diligent prosecution of our calling. The busie attendance of our holy vocati­on is no lesse pleasing to God, then an immediate deuotion: Happy is the seruant whom the master (when he comes) shall finde so doing.

Oh the singular glory of Elijah! What mortall creature euer had this honour to bee visibly fetched by the Angels of God to his heauen? Euery soule of the elect is atten­ded and caried to blessednesse by those inuisible messengers, but, what flesh and blood was euer graced with such a conuoy? There are three bodily Inhabitants of Heauen; Henoch, Elijah, our Sauiour Christ. The first before the Law; the second vnder the Law; the third vnder the Gospell; All three in a seuerall forme of translation. Our blessed Sauiour raised himselfe to and aboue the heauens, by his own immediate pow­er: he ascended as the Sonne, they as seruants: hee as God, they as creatures: Elijah ascended by the visible ministerie of Angels; Henoch insensibly: Wherefore, O God, hast thou done thus, but to giue vs a taste of what shall be? to let vs see that heauen was neuer shut to the faithfull: to giue vs assurance of the future glorification of this mor­tall and corruptible part?

Euen thus, O Sauiour, when thou shalt descend from heauen with a shout, with the voice of an Archangell, and with the trumpe of God, we that are aliue & remaine shall bee caught vp together with the raised bodies of thy Saints, into the clouds, to meet thee in the aire, to dwell with thee in glory.

Many formes haue those celestiall Spirits taken to themselues in their apparitions to men: but of all other, most often hath the Almighty made his messengers a flame of fire: neuer more properly then here: How had the Spirit of God kindled the hot fires of zeale in the brest of Elijah? How had this Prophet thrice commanded fire from heauen to earth? How fitly now at last do these Seraphicall fires cary him from earth to heauen?

What doe wee see in this rapture of Elijah, but violence and terrour, whirle­winde and fire? two of those fearfull representations which the Prophet had in the Rocke of Horeb: Neuer any man entred into glory with ease: Euen the most fauourable change hath some equiualency to a naturall dissolution. Although doubt­lesse to Elijah this fire had a lightsomnesse and resplendance, not terrour: this whirlewinde had speed, not violence: Thus hast thou, O Sauiour, bidden vs when the Elements shall be dissolued, and the heauens shall be flaming about our eares, to lift vp our heads with ioy, because our redemption draweth nigh. Come death, come fire, come whirlewinde, they are worthy to bee welcome that shall carie vs to immortalitie.

This arreption was sudden, yet Elisha sees both the Charet, and the horses, and the ascent; and cries to his now changed Master, betweene heauen and earth, My father, my father, the charet of Israel, and the horsemen thereof. Shaphat of Abel-meholab, hath yeelded this title to Elijah; the naturall father of Elisha, to the spirituall; neither of them may bee neglected, but, after the yoake o [...] oxen killed at the farewell, wee heare of no more greetings, no more bewailings of his bodily parent [...]; and now that Elijah is taken from him, hee cries out, like a distressed Orphane, My father, my father; and when he hath lost the sight of him, he rends his cloathes in pieces, ac­cording to the fashion of the most passionate mourners: That Elisha sees his master halfe-way in heauen, cannot take away the sorrow of his losse: The departure of a [Page 1372] faithfull Prophet of God is worthy of our lamentation: Neither is it priuate affecti­on that must sway our griefe, but respects to the publike: Elisha sayes not onely, My father, but the charet and horsemen of Israel. That we haue forgone a father, should not so much trouble vs, as that Israel hath lost his guard. Certainly, the view of this hea­uenly charet and horses that came for Elijah, puts Elisha in minde of that charet and horsemen, which Elijah was to Israel. These were Gods charet, Elijah was theirs: Gods charet and theirs are vpon the same wheeles mounted into heauen: No forces are so strong as the spirituall; the prayers of an Elijah are more powerfull, then all the Armies of flesh: The first thing that this Seer discernes, after the separation of his Master, is, the nakednesse of Israel in his losse. If wee muster Souldiers, and leese zealous Prophets, it is but a wofull exchange.

Elijahs Mantle fals from him in the rising; there was no vse of that, whither hee was going, there was, whence he was taken: Elisha iustly takes vp this deare monu­ment of his glorified master: A good supply for his rent garments: This was it which (in presage of his future right) Elijah inuested him withall, vpon the first sight, when he was ploughing with the twelue yoke of oxen; now it fals from heauen to his pos­session: I doe not fee him adore so precious a relique, I see him take it vp, and cast it about him: Pensiue and masterlesse doth hee now come backe to the bankes of Ior­dan, whose streame hee must passe in his returne to the Schooles of the Prophets. Ere while he saw what way that riuer gaue to the Mantle of Elijah; hee knew that power was not in the cloth, but in the spirit of him that wore it: to try therefore whether hee were no lesse the heire of that spirit, then of that garment, hee tooke the mantle of Elijah and smote the waters, and said, Where is the Lord God of Elijah? Elisha doth not expostulate, and challenge, but pray; As if hee said, Lord God it was thy promise to mee by my departed master, that if I should see him in his last passage, a double portion of his Spirit should be vpon mee: I followed him with my eyes in that fire, and whirlewind; now therefore, O God, make good thy gracious Word to thy seruant; shew some token vpon mee for good; make this the first proofe of the miraculous power wherewith thou shalt indue me: Let Iordan giue the same way to me, that it gaue to my master. Immediately the streame (as acknowledging the same Mantle, though in another hand) diuides it selfe, & yeelds passage to the successor of Elijah.

The fifty sonnes of the Prophets hauing bin a farre off witnesses of these admirable euents, doe well see that Elijah (though translated in body) hath yet left his Spirit be­hinde him; they meet Elisha, and bow themselues to the ground before him: It was not the outside of Elijah which they had wont to stoope vnto, with so much ve­neration, it was his Spirit; which since they now finde in another subiect, they enter­taine with equall reuerence: No enuy, no emulation raiseth vp their stomacks against Elijahs seruant, but where they see eminent graces, they are willingly prostrate. Those that are truely gracious, doe no lesse reioyce in the riches of others gifts, then humbly vnder-value their own. These men were trained vp in the schooles of the Prophets, Eli­sha at the plough and cart, yet now they stand not vpon termes of their worth, and his meannesse, but meekely fall downe before him whom God will honour: It is not to be regarded who the man is, but whom God would make him. The more vnlikely the meanes is, the more is the glory of the workman: It is the praise of an holy ingenuitie to magnifie the graces of God where euer it finds them.

These yong Prophets are no lesse full of zeale, then reuerence; zeale to Elijah, reue­rence to Elisha: They see Elijah caried vp into the aire; they knew this was not the first time of his supernaturall remouall; Imagining it therefore possible that the Spirit of God had cast him vpon some remote mountaine, or valley, they profer the labour of their seruants to seeke him: In some things, euen professed Seers are blind: Could they thinke God would send such a Charet and horses for a lesse voyage then heauen.

Elisha (knowing his master beyond all the sphere of mortalitie) forbids them: Good will makes them vnmannerly; their importunitie vrges him till he is ashamed; not his [Page 1373] approbation, but their vehemence caries at last a condescent: Else hee might perhaps haue seemed enuiously vnwilling to fetch backe so admired a Master: and loth to for­goe that mantle. Some things may be yeelded for the redeeming of our owne vexati­on, and auoidance of others mis-construction, which out of true iudgement we see no cause to affect.

The messengers tyred with three dayes search, turne backe as wise as they went: some men are best satisfied, when they haue wearied themselues in their own waies: nothing will teach them wit, but disappointments. Their painfull errour leades them to a right conceit of Elijahs happier transportation: Those that would finde Elijah, let them aspire to the heauenly Paradise: Let them follow the high steps of his sincere faithfulnesse, strong patience, vndaunted courage, feruent zeale; shortly, let them walke in the waies of his holy and constant obedience: at last, God shall send the fiery charet of death to fetch them vp to that heauen of heauens; where they shall triumph in euerlasting ioyes.

ELISHA • Healing the Waters. , • Cursing the Children. , and • Releeuing the Kings. 

IT is good making vse of a Prophet whiles wee haue him. Elisha stayed some-while at Iericho; The Citizens resort to him with a common suit: Their structure was not more pleasant, then their waters vnwholsome, and their soile by those corrupt waters: They sue to Elisha for the re­medie? Why had they not all this while, made their mone to Elijah? Was it that they were more awed with his greater austeritie? Or was it that they met not with so fit an opportunitie of his commoration amongst them? It was told them what power Elisha had exercised vpon the waters of Iordan, and now they ply him for theirs: Examples of beneficence easily moue vs to a request, and expecta­tion of fauours.

What ailed the waters of Iericho? Surely, originally they were not ill affected: No men could be foolish as to build a city, where neither earth, nor water could be vsefull: Meere prospect could not cary men to the neglect of health, and profit. Hiel the Be­thelite would neuer haue reedified it with the danger of a curse, so lately as in the dayes of Ahab, if it had beene of old notorious for so foule an annoyance: Not therefore the ancient malediction of Ioshua, not the neighbourhood of that noisome lake of Sodome, was guilty of this disease of the soyle, and waters, but the late sinnes of the inhabitants. Hee turneth the riuers into a wildernesse, and water springs into a dry ground; a fruitfull land into barrennesse, for the wickednesse of them that dwell therein: How oft haue wee seene the same field both full and famishing? How oft the same waters both safe, and by some irruption, or new tincture, hurtfull? Howsoeuer naturall causes may concurre, heauen and earth, and ayre, and waters follow the temper of our soules, of our liues; and are therefore indisposed because we are so: Iericho began now to make it selfe capable of a better state, since it was now become a receptacle of Prophets: Elisha is willing to gratifie his hosts; it is reason that any place should fare the bet­ter for the presence of Diuines: The medicine is more strange then the disease. Bring mee a new Cruse and put salt therein: Why a Cruse? why new? why Salt in that new Cruse:? How should Salt make water potable? Or, if there were any such vertue in it, what could a Cruse-full doe to a whole current? Or, if that measure were sufficient, what was the age of the Cruse to the force of the Salt? Yet Elisha cals for [Page 1374] Salt in a new Cruse. God (who wrought this by his Prophet) is a free agent; as hee will not binde his power to meanes; so will he by his power binde vnlikely meanes to performe his will.

Naturall proprieties haue no place in miraculous works: No lesse easie is it for God to worke by contrary, then subordinate powers.

The Prophet doth not cast the Salt into the channel, but into the spring of the waters: If the fountaine bee redressed, the streames cannot be faulty; as contrarily, the pu­ritie and soundnesse of the streame auailes nothing to the redresse of the fountaine: Reformation must begin at the well-head of the abuse: The order of being is a good guide to the methode of amending. Vertue doth not runne backward: Had Elisha cast the Salt into the brookes and ditches, the remedy must haue striuen against the streame, to reach vp to the spring: now it is but one labour to cure the fountaine: Our heart is a Well of bitter and venomous water, our actions are the streames: In vaine shall we cleanse our hands, whiles our hearts are euill.

The Cruse and the Salt must bee their owne; The act must bee his; the power, Gods: He cast the Salt into the spring, and said, Thus saith the Lord, I haue healed these waters; there shall not be from thence any more death, or barrennesse. Farre was it from Elisha to challenge ought to himselfe: Before, when hee should diuide the waters of Iordan, he did not say, Where is the power of Elisha, but, Where is the Lord God of Elijah? and now, when hee should cure the waters of Iericho, hee saies not, Thus saies Elisha, but thus saith the Lord, I haue healed these waters. How carefull is the man of God that no part of Gods glory should sticke to his owne fingers. Iericho shall know to whom they owe the blessing, that they may duely returne the thankes. Elisha pro­fesses he can doe no more of himselfe then that Salt, then that Cruse; onely God shall worke by him, by it: and what euer that almighty hand vndertakes, cannot faile, yea is already done: neither doth he say, I will heale, but I haue healed: Euen so, O God, if thou cast into the fountaine of our hearts, but one Cruse-full of the Salt of thy Spirit, we are whole, no thought can passe betweene the receit and the remedy.

As the generall visitor of the Schooles of the Prophets, Elisha passeth from Iericho to that other Colledge at Bethel. Bethel was a place of strange composition: there was at once the golden Calfe of Ieroboam; and the Schoole of God: True religion and Idolatry found a free harbour within those wals: I do not maruell that Gods Pro­phets would plant there: there was the most need of their presence, where they found the spring head of corruption: Physitians are of most vse where diseases abound: As he was going vp by the way, there came forth little children out of the City, and moc­ked him, and said to him, Goe vp thou bald-head; Goe vp thou bald-head. Euen the ve­ry boyes of Bethel haue learned to scoffe at a Prophet; The spight of their Idolatrous parents is easily propagated; Children are such as their institution; Infancy is led al­together by imitation, it hath neither words, nor actions, but infused by others; If it haue good or ill language, it is but borrowed; and the shame or thanke is due to those that lent it.

What was it that these ill-taught children vpbraided to the Prophet, but a sleight naturall defect, not worthy the name of a blemish, the want of a little haire; at the best, a comely excrement, no part of the body; Had there been deformity in that smooth­nesse of the head, which some great wits haue honoured with praises, a faultlesse and remedilesse eye-sore had beene no fit matter for a taunt: How small occasions will be taken to disgrace a Prophet? If they could haue said ought worse, Elisha had not heard of this; God had crowned that head with honor, which the Bethelitish children loaded with scorne. Who would haue thought the rude termes of waggish boyes worthy of any thing but neglect? Elisha lookes at them with seuere browes, and (like the heire of him that cald downe fire vpon the two Captaines and their fifties) curses them in the name of the Lord; Two shee-Beares out of the wood hasten to bee his executioners, and teare two and forty of them in peeces. O fearefull example of di­uine Iustice! This was not the reuenge of an angry Prophet, it was the punish­ment [Page 1375] of a righteous Iudge: God and his Seer lookt through these children, at the Pa­rents, at all Israel; he would punish the parents mis-nurturing their children (to the contemptuous vsage of a Prophet) with the death of those children, which they had mis-taught: Hee would teach Israel what it was to mis-use a Prophet: And if hee would not endure these contumelies vnreuenged in the mouthes of children, what vengeance was enough for aged persecutors?

Doubtlesse some of the children escaped to tell the newes of their fellowes; what lamentation doe wee thinke there was in the streets of Bethel? how did the di­stressed mothers wring their hands for this woefull orbation? And now when they came forth to fetch the remnants of their owne flesh, what a sad spectacle it was to finde the fields strawed with those mangled carkasses? It is an vnprofitable sorrow that followes a iudgement; Had these parents beene as carefull to traine vp their chil­dren in good discipline, and to correct their disorders, as they are now passionate in be­moaning their losse, this slaughter had neuer beene; In vaine doe we looke for good of those children, whose education we haue neglected; In vaine do we grieue for those miscariages which our care might haue preuented.

Elisha knew the successe, yet doth he not balke the City of Bethel; Doe wee not wonder that the furious impatience of those parents, whom the curse of Elisha rob­bed of their children, did not breake forth to some malicious practice against the Prophet? Would wee not thinke the Prophet might misdoubt some hard measure from those exasperated Citizens? There lay his way; hee followes God, without feare of men; as well knowing that either they durst not, or they could not act vio­lence. They knew there were Beares in the wood, and fires in heauen, and if their ma­lice would haue ventured aboue their courage, they could haue no more power ouer Elisha in the streets, then those hungry beasts had in the way. Whither dare not a Prophet go when God cals him? Hauing visited the schooles of the Prophets, Elisha retires to mount Carmel, & after some holy solitarinesse, returnes to the City of Sama­ria; He can neuer be a profitable Seer, that is either alwaies, or neuer alone; Carmel shall fit him for Samaria; contemplation for action; That mother City of Israel must needs afford him most worke: Yet is the Throne of Ahaziah succeeded by a brother lesse ill then himselfe, then the parents of both: Ahabs impiety hath not a perfect heire of Iehoram: That son of his hates his Baal, though he keepes his calues. Euen into the most wicked families it pleaseth God to cast his powerfull restraints, that all are not equally vicious: It is no newes to see lewd men make scruple of some sinnes: The world were not to liue in, if all sinnes were affected by all. It is no thanke to A­hab and Iezebel that their sonne is no Baalite: As no good is traduced from parents, so not all euill; there is an Almighty hand that stops the foule current of nature, at his pleasure: No Idolater can say, that his child shall not be a conuert.

The affinitie betwixt the houses of Israel and Iuda, holds good in succession; Iehoram inherits the friendship, the aid of Iehoshaphat: whose counsell (as is most likely) had cured him of that Baalisme. It was a good warre whereto he solicites the good King of Iudah. The King of Moab (who had beene an ancient Tributarie from the daies of Dauid) falls now from his homage, and refuses to pay his hundred thousand Lambes, and hundred thousand Rammes with fleeces, to the King of Israel; The backes of Isra­el can ill misse the wooll of Moab, they will put on iron to recouer their cloth. Ieho­shaphat had beene once well chid, well frighted, for ioyning with Ahab against Aram; yet doth he not sticke now againe to come into the field with Iehoram against Moab; The case is more fauourable, lesse dangerous; Baal is cast downe; The Images of the false gods are gone, though the false Images of the true God stand still; Beside, this rebellious Moab had ioyned with the Syrians formerly against Iudah, so as Iehosha­phat is interessed in the reuenge.

After resolution of the end, wisely doe these Kings deliberate of the way. It is a­greed to passe through Edom; that Kingdome was annexed to the Crowne of Iudah; well might Iehoshaphat make bold with his owne: It was (it seemes) a march farre [Page 1376] about in the measure of the way, but neerest to their purpose: the assault would bee thus more easie, if the passage were more tedious; The three Kings of Israel, Iudah, Edom, together with their Armies, are vpon foot. They are no sooner comne into the parching wildes of Edom, then they are ready to die for thirst; If the channels were far off, yet the waters were further; the scorching beames of the Sun haue dried them vp; and haue left those riuers more fit for walke, then entertainment; What are the greatest Monarchs of the world, if they want but water to their mouthes? What can their Crownes, and Plumes, and rich Armes made them, when they are abridged but of that which is the drinke of beasts? With dry tongues and lippes, doe they now conferre of their common misery; Iehoram deplores the calamity, into which they were falne; but Iehoshaphat askes for a Prophet; Euery man can bewaile a mischiefe; euery man cannot finde the way out of it: still yet I heare good Iehoshaphat speake too late; He should haue inquired for a Prophet, ere he had gone forth; so had hee a­uoided these straits; Not to consult at all with God, is Iehorams sinne; to consult late, is Iehoshaphats; the former is atheous carelesnesse; the later, forgetfull ouer-sight; The best man may slacken good duties, the worst contemnes them.

Not without some specialty from God doth Elisha follow the campe: Else, that had beene no Element for a Prophet; Little did the good King of Iudah thinke that God was so neere him; Purposely, was this holy Seer sent for the succour of Iehosha­phat, and his faithfull followers, when they were so farre from dreaming of their de­liuerie, that they knew not of a danger: It would be wide with the best men, if the eye of diuine prouidence were not open vpon them, when the eye of their care is shut towards it; How well did Elisha in the warres? The strongest squadron of Israel was within that brest; All their Armour of proofe had not so much safety, and protecti­on, as his Mantle; Though the King of Israel would take no notice of the Prophet, yet one of his Courtiers did, Here is Elisha the sonne of Shaphat, which powred water on the hands of Elijah; This follower of Iehoram knowes Elijah by his owne name, by his fathers, by his masters; The Court of Israel was profane, and Idolatrous enough, yet, euen there Gods Prophet had both knowledge, and honour; His very seruice to Elijah was enough to win him reuerence; It is better to be an attendant of some man, then to be attended by many: That hee had powred water on Elijahs hands was insi­nuation enough, that hee could powre out water for those three Kings: The three Kings vvalke downe (by the motion of Iehoshaphat) to the man of God; It was newes to see three Kings going downe to the seruant of him, vvho ran before the charet of Ahab: Religion and necessity haue both of them much power of humiliation, I know not vvhether more; Either zeale or need vvill make a Prophet honored.

How sharply dares the man of God to chide his Soueraigne, the King of Israel? The liberty of the Prophets vvas no lesse singular, then their calling; Hee that vvould borrow their tongue, must shew their Commission; As God reproued Kings for their sakes, so did not they sticke to reproue Kings for his sake: Thus much freedome they must leaue to their successors, that vve may not spare the vices of them, vvhose persons we must spare.

Iustly is Iehoram turn'd off to the Prophets of his father, and the Prophets of his mother; It is but right, and equall, that those which wee haue made the comfort, and stay of our peace, should be the refuge of our extremity; If our prosperity haue made the world our God, how worthily shall our death-bed be choaked with this expro­bration? Neither would the case beare an Apology, nor the time an expostulation; Iehoram cannot excuse, he can complaine; he findes that now three Kings, three King­domes are at the mercy of one Prophet; it was time for him to speake faire; nothing sounds from him but lamentations, and intreaties; Nay, for the Lord hath called these three Kings together to deliuer them into the hand of Moab; Iehoram hath so much grace as to confesse the impotency of those, hee had trusted; and the power of that God whom hee had neglected; Euery sinner cannot see, and acknowledge the hand of God in his sufferings; Already hath the distressed Prince gained something by this [Page 1377] misery; None complaines so much as he, none feeles so much as hee; All the rest suf­fer for him, and therefore he suffers in them all.

The man of God, who well sees the in-sufficiency of Iehorams humiliation, layes on yet more load; As the Lord liueth before whom I stand, Surely, were it not that I regard the presence of Iehoshaphat, the King of Iudah, I would not looke toward thee, nor see thee; Behold the double Spirit of Elijah; the master was not more bold with the father, then the seruant was with the sonne: Elisha was a subiect, and a Prophet; Hee must say that as a Prophet, which hee might not as a subiect; As a Prophet hee would not haue lookt at him, whom as a subiect he would haue bowed to: It is one thing when God speaks by him, another, when he speakes of himselfe; That it might well appeare his dislike of sinne stood with his honour of Soueraignty, Iehoshaphat goes away with that respect which Iehoram missed; No lesse doth God and his Prophet regard religi­ous sincerity, then they abhorre Idolatry, and profanenesse: What shall not be done for a Iehoshaphat? For his sake shall those two other Princes, and their vast Armies liue, and preuaile; Edom and Israel, whether single or conioyned, had perished by the drought of the desert, by the sword of Moab; One Iehoshaphat giues them both, life, and victory: It is in the power of one good man to oblige a world; wee receiue true (though insensible) fauours from the presence of the righteous; Next to being good, it is happy to conuerse with them that are so: if wee bee not bettered by their example, we are blest by their protection.

Who wonders not to heare a Prophet call for a Minstrell, in the middest of that mournfull distresse of Israel and Iudah? Who would not haue expected his charge of teares and prayers, rather then of Musicke? How vnreasonable are songs to an heauy heart? It was not for their eares, it was for his owne bosome, that Elisha called for Musicke: that his spirits after their zealous agitation, might bee sweetly composed, and put into a meet temper, for receiuing that calme visions of God: Perhaps it was some holy Leuite, that followed the Campe of Iehoshaphat, whose minstrelsie was re­quired, for so sacred a purpose: None but a quiet brest is capable of diuine Reuela­tions; Nothing is more powerfull to settle a troubled heart then a melodious har­mony; The Spirit of Prophesie was not the more inuited, the Prophets Spirit was the better disposed, by pleasing sounds: The same God that will reueale his will to the Prophet, suggests this demand; Bring me a Minstrell; How many say thus when they would put God from them? Profane mirth, wanton musicke debauches the soule; and makes no lesse roome for the vncleane spirit, then spirituall melody doth for the Diuine.

No Prophet had euer the Spirit at command; The hand of the Minstrell can doe nothing without the hand of the Lord; Whiles the Musicke sounds in the eare, God speakes to the heart of Elisha, Thus saith the Lord, Make this valley full of ditches; Yee shall not see wind, neither shall ye see raine, yet that valley shall be full of water, &c. To see wind, and raine in the height of that drought, would haue seemed as wonderfull, as pleasing; but, to see abundance of water, without wind or raine, was yet more miracu­lous; I know not how the fight of the meanes abates our admiration of the effect; Where no causes can be found out, wee are forced to confesse omnipotency; Elijah releeued Israel with water, but it was out of the cloudes, and those cloudes rose from the sea; but vvhence Elisha shall fetch it, is not more maruellous then secret.

All that euening, all that night must the faith of Israel and Iudah bee exercised with expectation; At the houre of the morning sacrifice no sooner did the blood of that Oblation gush forth, then the streames of vvaters gushed forth into their new channells, and filled the Countrey with a refreshing moisture; Elijah fetcht downe his fire, at the houre of the euening sacrifice; Elisha fetcht vp his water, at the houre of the morning sacrifice; God giues respect to his owne houres, for the encourage­ment of our obseruation; If his wisdome hath set vs any peculiar times wee cannot keepe them without a blessing; The deuotions of all true Iewes (all the world ouer) were in that houre combined; How seasonably doth the wisdome of God [Page 1378] picke out that instant, wherein hee might at once answer both Elishaes prophesie, and his peoples prayers.

The Prophet hath assured the Kings, not of water onely, but of victory; Moab heares of enemies, and is addressed to warre; Their owne error shall cut their throats; they rise soone enough to beguile themselues; the beames of the rising Sunne gliste­ring vpon those vaporous, and vnexpected waters, caried in the eyes of some Moa­bites a semblance of blood; a few eyes were enough to fill all eares with a false noise; the deceiued sense miscaries the imagination; This is blood, the Kings are surely slaine, and they haue smitten one another; now therefore, Moab to the spoile: Ciuill broyles giue iust aduantage to a common enemy; Therefore must the Camps be spoiled, be­cause the Kings haue smitten each other. Those that shall bee deceiued, are giuen o­uer to credulity; The Moabites doe not examine either the conceit, or the report; but flie in, confusedly, vpon the Campe of Israel; whom they finde, too late, to haue no enemies but themselues; As if death would not haue hastened enough to them, they come to fetch it, they come to challenge it; It seizeth vpon them vnauoidably; they are smitten, their Cities razed, their Lands marred, their Wells stopped, their trees felled; as if God meant to waste them but once.

No onsets are so furious as the last assaults of the desperate; The King of Moab now hopelesse of recouery, would bee glad to shut vp with a pleasing reuenge; with seuen hundred resolute followers; he rushes into the battaile, towards the King of E­dom; as if he would bid death welcome, might he but carie with him that despighted neighbour; and now, mad with the repulse, he returnes: and whether as angry with his destiny, or as barbarously affecting, to win his cruell gods with so deare a sacrifice, he offers them with his owne hand the blood of his eldest sonne in the sight of Israel, and sends him vp in smoake to those hellish Deities. O prodigious act, whether of rage, or of deuotion! What an hand hath Satan ouer his miserable vassals? What maruell is it to see men sacrifice their soules, in an vnfelt oblation, to these plausible tempters, when their owne flesh and blood hath not beene spared? There is no Ty­rant to the Prince of darknesse.

ELISHA with the Shunamite.

THE holy Prophets vnder the old Testament, did not abhorre the mari­age bed; they did not thinke themselues too pure for an institution of their Maker; The distressed widow of one of the sonnes of the Pro­phets comes to Elisha to bemoane her condition; Her husband is dead, and dead in debt; Death hath no sooner seized on him, then her two sonnes (the remaining comfort of her life) are to be seized on, by his creditors, for bond-men: How thicke did the miseries of this poore afflicted woman light vp­on her; Her husband is lost, her estate clogged with debts, her children ready to be taken for slaues: Her husband was a religious, and worthy man; hee paid his debts to Nature, he could not to his Creditors; they are cruell, and rake in the scarce­closed wound of her sorrow; passing an arrest, worse then death, vpon her sonnes: Widow-hood, pouertie, seruitude haue conspired to make her perfitly miserable. Vertue and goodnesse can pay no debts; The holiest man may be deepe in arerages; and breake the banke: Not through lauishnesse, and riot of expence; (Religion teaches vs to moderate our hands; to spend within the proportion of our estate) but through either iniquitie of times, or euill casualties; Ahab and Iezebel were lately in the Throne, who can maruell that a Prophet was in debt? It was well that any good man might haue his breath free, though his estate were not: wilfully to ouer-lash our ability cannot stand with wisedome, and good gouernment; but no prouidence can [Page 1379] guard vs from crosses; Holinesse is no more defence against debt, then against death: Grace can keepe vs from vnthriftinesse, not from want. Whither doth the Prophets widow come to bewaile her case, but to Elisha: Euery one would not be sensible of her affliction, or if they would pity, yet could not releeue her; Elisha could doe both; In­to his eare doth hee vnload her griefes. It is no small point of wisdome to know where no plant our Lamentation; otherwise, in stead of comfort, we may meet with scorne and insultation.

None can so feelingly compassionate the hard termes of a Prophet as an Elisha; He finds that she is not querulously impatient, expressing her sorrow without murmu­ring, and discontentment; making a louing, and honorable mention of that husband, who had left her distressed; readily therefore doth he incline to her succour: What shall I doe for thee? Tell me what hast thou in thine house? Elisha, when he heares of her debt, askes of her substance; Had her house beene furnished with any valuable commoditie, the Prophet implies the necessity of selling it for satisfaction; Our owne abundance can ill stand with our ingagement to others; It is great iniustice for vs to be full of others purses: It is not our owne which wee owe to another, What is it other then a plausible stealth to feede our riot with the want of the owner? Hee that could multiply her substance could know it; God and his Prophet loues to heare our necessi­ties out of our owne mouthes (Thine hand-maid hath not any thing in the house saue a pot of oyle.) It is neither newes nor shame for a Prophet to be poore; Griefe and want perhaps hastned his end; both of them are left for the dowry of his carefull wi­dow; Shee had not complained, if there had beene any possibility of remedy, at home; bashfulnesse had stopt her mouth thus long, and should haue done yet lon­ger, if the exigence of her childrens seruitude had not opened it; No want is so worthy of releefe, as that which is loathest to come forth. Then he sayd, Goe borrow thee vessels abroad of all thy neighbours, euen emptie vessels, borrow not a few; and when thou art come in, thou shalt shut the doore vpon thee, and vpon thy sons, and shalt powre out into all those vessels, and thou shalt set aside that which is full.

She that owed much, and had nothing, yet must borrow more, that shee may pay all: Pouerty had not so discredited her with her neighbours, that they should doubt to lend her those vessels empty, which they had grudged full: Her want was too well knowne; it could not but seeme strange to the neighbours, to see this poore widow so busily pestring her house with emptie tubs; which they knew shee had nothing to fill; they knew well enough shee had neither field nor vineyard, nor or­chard, and therefore must needs maruell at such vnprofitable diligence; If their cu­riosity would be inquiring after their intentions, shee is commanded secrecy. The doores must be shut vpon her selfe, and her sonnes; whiles the oyle is increasing; No eie shall see the miracle in working, enow shall see it once wrought; This act was no lesse a proofe of her faith, then an improuement of her estate; it was an exercise of her deuotion, as well as of her diligence; it was fit her doores should be shut, whiles her heart and lips were opened in an holy inuocation; Out of one small Iarre was pow­red out so much oyle, as by a miraculous multiplication filled all that empty caske: Scarce had that pot any bottome: At least the bottome that it had, was to bee mea­sured by the brims of all those vessels; this was so deepe, as they were high; Could they haue held more, this pot had not beene emptie: Euen so the bounty of our God giues grace, & glory, according to the capacitie of the receiuer; when he ceaseth to infuse, it is for want of roome in the heart that takes it in; Could we hold more, O God, thou wouldst giue more; If there be any defect, it is in our vessels, not in thy beneficence; How did the heart of this poore widow runne ouer, as with wonder, so, with ioy and thankfulnesse, to see such a riuer of oyle rise out of so small a spring; to see all her vessels swimming full with so beneficiall a liquor; Iustly is shee affe­cted with this sight, shee is not transported from her dutie; I doe not see her run forth into the street, and proclaime her store, nor calling in her neighbours, whether to admire or bargaine; I see her running to the Prop hets doore, and gratefully [Page 1380] acknowledging the fauour, and humbly depending on his directions, as not daring to dispose of that, which was so wondrously giuen her, without the aduice of him, by whose powerfull meanes shee had receiued it; Her owne reason might haue suf­ficiently suggested what to doe; shee dares not trust it, but consults with the Oracle of God; If wee would walke surely; wee must doe nothing without a word; Euery action, euery motion must haue a warrant; We can no more erre with this guide, then not erre without him.

The Prophet sets her in a right way; Goe sell the oyle, and pay thy debt, and liue, thou, and thy children, on the rest; The first care is of her debts, the next, of her main­tenance; It should be grosse iniustice to raise meanes for her selfe, and her charge, ere she haue discharged the arerages of her husband; None of the oyle was hers, till her creditors were satisfied; all was hers that remained; It is but stealth to in­ioy a borrowed substance; Whiles shee had nothing, it was no sinne to owe; but when once her vessells were full, shee could not haue beene guiltlesse, if shee had not paid, before shee stored. God and his Prophets were bountifull; after the debts paid, they prouide not onely against the thraldome of her charge, but against the want. It is the iust care of a religions heart to defend the widow and children of a Prophet from distresse and penurie.

Behold the true seruant, and successour of Elijah; What hee did to the Sareptan widow, this did to the widow of a Prophet; That increase of oyle was by degrees, this at once; both equally miraculous; this, so much more charitable, as it lesse con­cerned himselfe.

Hee that giues kindnesses, doth by turnes receiue them; Elisha hath releeued a poore woman, is releeued by a rich. The Shunamite, a religious and wealthy ma­tron, inuites him to her house, and now after the first entertainment, finding his oc­casions to call him to a frequent passage, that way, moues her husband to set vp, and furnish a lodging for the man of God; It was his holinesse that made her desirous of such a guest; Well might shee hope that such an Inmate would pay a blessing for his house-rent; Oh happy Shunamite that might make her selfe the Hostesse of Elisha! As no lesse dutifull then godly, shee imparts her desire to her husband; whom her sure hath drawne to a partnership in this holy hospitality; Blessed of God is that man, whose bed yeeldes him an helpe to heauen. The good Shunamite desires not to harbour Elisha in one of her wonted lodgings, shee solicites her husband to build him a chamber on the wall apart: shee knew the tumult of a large family vnfit for the queit meditations of a Prophet; retirednesse is most meet for the thoughts of a Seer; Neither would shee bring the Prophet to bare wals, but sets ready for him, a bed, a table, a stoole, and a Candlesticke, and what euer ne­cessary vtensils for his entertainment: The Prophet doth not affect delicacy, shee takes care to prouide for his conuenience; Those that are truly pious, and deuout, thinke their houses and their hands cannot bee too open to the messengers of God; and are most glad to exchange their earthly commodities for the others spirituall. Su­perfluity should not fall within the care of a Prophet; necessitie must; hee that could prouide oyle for the widow, could haue prouided all needfull helpes for him­selfe; What roome had there been for the charity and beneficence of others, if the Prophet should haue alwayes maintained himselfe out of power?

The holy man is so farre sociable as not to neglect the friendly offer of so kinde a benefactor: Gladly doth hee take vp his new lodging; and, as well pleased with so quiet a repose, and carefull attendance, hee lends his seruant Gehezi, with the message of his thankes, with a treaty of retribution; Behold, thou hast beene care­full for vs, with all this care; What is to be done for thee? Wouldst thou bee spoken for to the King, or to the Captaine of the Host? An ingenuous disposition cannot receiue fauours without thoughts of returne: A wise debtor is desirous to retri­bute in such kinde, as may bee most acceptable to his obligers: without this dis­cretion, wee may offer such requitals, as may seeme goodly to vs, to our friends, [Page 1381] worthlesse: Euery one can choose best for himselfe; Elisha therefore (who had neuer been wanting in spiritual duties to so hospitall a friend) giues the Shunamite the electi­on of her suit, for temporall recompence also; No man can be a loser by his fauour to a Prophet. It is a good hearing that an Elisha is in such grace at the Court, that he can promise himselfe accesse to the King, in a friends suit: It was not euer thus; the time was, when his master heard, Hast thou found me, O mine enemy: Now the late miracle which Elisha wrought in gratifying the three Kings, with water, and victorie, hath en­deared him to the King of Israel; and now, Who but Elisha? Euen that rough mantle finds respect amongst those silkes and tissues: As bad as Iehoram was, yet he honor'd the man of God; He that could not preuaile with an Idolatrous King, in a spirituall re­formation, yet can cary a ciuill suit; Neither doth the Prophet in a sullen discontent­ment, fly off from the Court, because he found his labours vnprofitable, but still holds good termes with that Prince, whom he cannot reclaime, and will make vse notwith­standing of his countenance in matters, whether of courtesie, or iustice; Wee may not cast off our due respects euen to faulty authority; but must still submit & persist, where wee are repelled: Not to his owne aduancement doth Elisha desire to improue the Kings fauour, but to the behoofe, to the releefe of others; If the Shunamite haue businesse at the Court, she shall need no other Solicitor; There cannot be a better of­fice, nor more beseeming a Prophet, then to speake in the cause of the dumbe, to be­friend the oppressed, to win greatnesse vnto the protection of innocence.

The good matron needes no shelter of the great; I dwell among mine owne people; as if she said; The courtesie is not small in it selfe, but not vsefull to mee; I liue here quietly in a contented obscurity, out of the reach either of the glories, or cares of a Court; free from wrongs, free from enuies: Not so high as to prouoke an euill eye, not so low as to be trodden on; I haue neither feares, nor ambitions; my neighbours are my friends; my friends are my protectors; and (if I should be so vnhappy, as to be the subiect of maine iniuries) would not sticke to be mine Aduocates; This fauour is for those that either affect greatnesse, or groane vnder oppressions; I doe neither, for I liue among my owne people. O Shunamite, thou shalt not escape enuy! Who can heare of thine happy condition, and not say, Why am not I thus? If the world af­foord any perfect contentment, it is in a middle estate, equally distant frō penury, from excesse; it is in a calme freedome, a secure tranquility, a sweet fruition of our selues, of ours; But what hold is there of these earthly things? How long is the Shunamite thus blessed with peace? stay but a while, you shall see her come on her knees to the King of Israel, pitifully complaining that she was stripped of house, and land; and now Ge­hezi is faine to doe that good office for her, which was not accepted from his master; Those that stand fastest vpon earth haue but slippery footing; no man can say that hee shall not need friends.

Modesty sealed vp the lips of the good Shunamite; shee was ashamed to confesse her longing; Gehezi easily guessed that her barrennesse could not but be her affliction; shee was childlesse, her husband old; Elisha gratifies her with the newes of a sonne: About this season according to the time of life, thou shalt embrace a sonne; How liberall is God; by his Prophet, in giuing beyond her requests; not seldome doth his bounty ouer-reach our thoughts, and meet vs with those benefits, which we thought too good for vs to aske. Greatnesse and inexpectation makes the blessing seeme incredi­ble, Nay, my Lord, thou man of God, doe not lie to thine hand-maid: Wee are neuer sure enough of what we desire; We are not more hard to beleeue, then loth to distrust beneficiall euents: She well knew the Prophets holinesse could not stand with wilfull falshood; perhaps, she might thinke it spoken by way of tryall, not of serious affirma­tion; as vnwilling therefore that it should not be, and willing to heare that pleasing word seconded, she sayes, Doe not lie to thine hand-maid. Promises are made good, not by iteration, but by the effect; The Shunamite conceiues, and beares a sonne, at the set season: How glad a mother she was, those know best, that haue mourned vnder the discomfort of a sad sterilitie. The childe growes vp, and is now able to finde out [Page 1382] his father in the field, amongst his Reapers: His father now grew young againe with the pleasure of this sight; and more ioyed in this spring of his hopes, then in all the crops of his haruest; But what stability is there in these earthly delights? The hot beames of the Sunne beat vpon that head which too much care had made tender, and delicate; The child complaines to his father, of his paine; Oh that grace could teach vs, what nature teaches Infants, in all our troubles to bemoane our selues to our heauenly Father! He sends him to his mother; vpon her lap, about noone, the child dies; as if he would returne his soule into that bosome, from which it was deri­ued, to his; The good Shunamite hath lost her sonne, her faith she had not lost; Pas­sion hath not robbed her of her wisdome; As not distracted with an accident so sud­den, so sorrowfull; she layes her dead childe vpon the Prophets bed, shee lockes the doore; shee hides her griefe, lest that consternation might hinder her designe; she ha­stens to her husband, and (as not daring to bee other then officious in so distresse-full an occasion) acquaints him with her iourney, (though not with the cause) requires of him both attendance, and conueyance; shee posts to mount Carmel; shee cannot so soone finde out the man of God, as hee hath found her; He sees her afarre off; and like a thankfull guest, sends his seruant hastily to meet her, to inquire of the health of her selfe, her husband, her childe; Her errand was not to Gehezi, it was to Elisha; no messenger shall interrupt her; no eare shall receiue her com­plaint but the Prophets; Downe shee fals passionately at his feet, and, forgetting the fashion of her bashfull strangenesse, layes hold of them, whether in an humble veneration of his person, or in a feruent desire of satisfaction. Gehezi, who well knew how vncouth, how vnfit this gesture of salutation was, for his master, offers to remoue her, and admonisheth her of her distance; The mercifull Prophet easily apprehends that no ordinary occasion could so transport a graue, and well-gouerned matrone; as therefore pittying her vnknowne passion, hee bids, Let her alone, for her soule is vexed within her, and the Lord hath hid it from mee, and hath not told mee. If extremitie of griefe haue made her vnmannerly, wise and holy Elisha knowes how to pardon it; Hee dares not adde sorrow to the afflicted; hee can better beare an vnseemelinesse in her greeting, then cruelty in her molestation; Great was the familiaritie that the Prophet had with his God; and as friends are wont mutually to impart their counsels to each other, so had the Lord done to him; Elisha was not idle on mount Carmel; What was it that he saw not from thence? Not heauen onely, but the world was before him, yet the Shunamites losse is con­cealed from him; neither doth he shame to confesse it; Oft-times those that know greater matters may yet bee ignorant of the lesse: It is no disparagement to any finite creature not to know something. By her mouth will God tell the Prophet, what by vision hee had not; Then she said, Did I desire a sonne of my Lord? Did I not say, doe not deceiue me? Deepe sorrow is sparing of words; The expostulation could not be more short, more quicke, more pithy; Had I begged a son, perhaps my impor­tunity might haue been yeelded to, in anger; Too much desire is iustly punished with losse. It is no maruell if what we wring from God, prosper not; This fauour to mee was of thine owne motion; Thy suit, O Elisha, made me a mother: Couldst thou in­tend to torment me with a blessing? How much more easie had the want of a sonne been, then the mis-cariage? Barrennesse then orbation? Was there no other end of my hauing a son, then that I might lose him? O man of God, let mee not complaine of a cruel kindnesse; thy prayers gaue me a son, let thy prayers restore him; let not my du­tifull respects to thee bee repaid with an aggrauation of misery; giue not thine hand-maid cause to wish that I were but so vnhapy as thou foundest me; Oh wofull fruitful­nesse, if I must now say, that I had a sonne.

I know not whether the mother, or the Prophet were more afflicted, the Prophet for the mothers sake, or the mother for her owne; Not a word of reply doe wee heare from the mouth of Elisha: his breath is onely spent in the remedy; Hee sends his seruant with all speed, to lay his staffe vpon the face of the childe; charging him [Page 1383] to auoyd all the delayes of the way: Had not the Prophet supposed that staffe of his able to beat away death, why did hee send it? and if vpon that supposition hee sent it, how was it that it failed of effect? was this act done out of humane conceit, not out of instinct from God? Or, did the want of the mothers faith hinder the successe of that cure? She, not regarding the staffe, or the man, holds fast to Elisha; No hopes of his message can loose her fingers: As the Lord liueth, and as thy soule liueth, I will not leaue thee; She imagined that the seruant, the staffe might bee seuered from Eli­sha, she knew that where euer the Prophet was, there was power; It is good relying vpon those helpes that cannot faile vs.

Merit and importunity haue drawne Elisha from Carmel to Shunem: Hee findes his lodging taken vp by that pale carkeise; hee shuts his doore, and fals to his prayers; this staffe of his (what euer became of the other) was long enough (hee knew) to reach vp to Heauen; to knocke at those gates, yea to wrench them open; Hee ap­plies his body to those cold and senselesse limbs; By the feruour of his soule hee re­duces that soule, by the heat of his body he educeth warmth out of that corps; The childe neeseth seuen times; as if his spirit had beene but hid for the time, not de­parted, it fals to worke a fresh; the eyes looke vp, the lippes and hands moue; The mother is called in to receiue a new life, in her twice-giuen sonne: she comes in, full of ioy, full of wonder, and bowes her selfe to the ground, and fals downe before those feet, which shee had so boldly layd hold of in Carmel. Oh strong faith of the Shunamite, that could not be discouraged with the seizure, and continuance of death; raising vp her heart still to an expectation of that life, which to the eyes of nature had beene impossible, irreuocable; Oh infinite goodnesse of the Almightie, that would not suffer such faith to be frustrate, that would rather reuerse the lawes of nature, in re­turning a guest from heauen, and raising a corps from death, then the confidence of a beleeuing heart should be disappointed.

How true an heire is Elisha of his master, not in his graces onely, but in his actions? Both of them diuided the waters of Iordan, the one as his last act, the other as his first; Elijahs curse was the death of the Captaines, and their troupes; Elishaes curse was the death of the children; Elijah rebuked Ahab to his face; Elisha Iehoram; Elijah supplied the drought of Israel by raine from heauen; Elisha supplied the drought of the three Kings by waters gushing out of the earth; Elijah increased the oyle of the Sareptan; Elisha increased the oyle of the Prophets widow; Elijah raised from death the Sarep­tans son; Elisha the Shunamites: Both of them had one mantle, one spirit; both of them climbed vp one Carmel, one heauen.

ELISHA with NAAMAN.

OF the full showers of grace which fell vpon Israel and Iudah, yet some drops did light vpon their neighbours: If Israel bee the worse for her neerenesse to Syria, Syria is the better for the vicinity of Israel. A­mongst the worst of Gods enemies some are singled out for mercy. Naa­man was a great Warriour, an honorable Courtier, yet a Leper; no di­sease incident to the body is so nasty, so loathsome, as Leprosie. Greatnes can secure no man from the most odious & wearisome condition; how little pleasure did this Syrian Peere take, to be stooped to by others, whiles he hated to see himselfe; Euen those that honored him, auoided him; neither was he other then abhorred of those that flattred him; yea his hand could not moue to his mouth, without his own detestation; the ba­sest slaue of Syria would not change skins with him, if hee might haue his honour to boot; Thus hath the wise God thought meet to sauce the valour, dignitie, renowne, [Page 1384] victories of the famous Generall of the Syrians; Seldome euer was any man serued with simple fauors; These compositions make both our crosses tolerable, and our bles­sings wholesome.

The body of Naaman was not more tainted with his lepry, then his soule was tainted with Rimmon, and, besides his Idolatry, he was a professed enemy to Israel, and succes­full in his enmity: How farre doth God fetch about his purposes? The leprosie, the hostility of Naaman shall bee the occasions of his saluation; That leprosie shall make his soule sound; That hostility shall adopt him a sonne of God; In some prosperous in-rodes, that the Syrians vnder Naamans conduct, haue made into the land of Israel, a little maid is taken captiue; shee shall attend on Naamans wife; and shall suggest to her mistresse the miraculous cures of Elisha. A small chinke may serue to let in much light; Her report findes credit in the Court, and begets both a letter from the King and a iourney of his Peere; whiles the Syrians thought of nothing but their booty, they bring happinesse to the house of Naaman; The captiuity of a poore Hebrew girle is a meanes to make the greatest Lord of Syria, a subiect to God; It is good to ac­quaint our children with the workes of God, with the praises of his Prophets. Little doe we know how they may improue this knowledge, and whither they may carie it; perhaps the remotest Nations may light their candle at their coale: Euen the weakest intimations may not bee neglected; A childe, a seruant, a stranger may say that, which we may blesse God to haue heard: How well did it become the mouth of an Israelite to extoll a Prophet; to wish the cure of her master, though an Aramite; to aduise that iourney, vnto the man of God, by whom both body and soule might bee cured; True Religion teacheth vs pious and charitable respects to our Gouernors, though Aliens from the Common-wealth of God.

No man that I heare blames the credulity of Naaman; vpon no other ground doth the King of Syria send his chiefe Peere, with his letters to the King of Israel; from his hands requiring the Cure; The Syrian supposed, that what euer a subiect could doe, a Soueraigne might command; that such a Prophet could neither bee out of the know­ledge, nor out of the obedience of his Prince; neuer did he dreame of any exemption, but imagining Iehoram to be no lesse a King of Prophets, then of people, and Elisha no lesse a subiect, then a Seer, he writes, Now when this letter is comne to thee, behold, I haue herewith sent Naaman my seruant to thee, that thou mayest recouer him of his leprosie. Great is the power of Princes; euery mans hand is theirs, whether for skill, or for strength; Besides the eminency of their owne gifts, all the subordinate excellencies of their subiects, are no lesse at their seruice, then if they were inherent in their per­sons; Great men are wanting to their owne perfections, if they doe not both know, and exercise the graces of their inferiors.

The King of Israel cannot read the letter without amazement of heart, without rend­ing of garments, and saies, Am I God, to kill and to make aliue, that this man sends to me, to recouer a man of his leprosie? Wherefore consider, and see, I pray you, how he seeketh a quar­rell against me? If God haue vouchsafed to call Kings, Gods; it well becomes Kings to call themselues, men; and to confesse the distance wherein they stand to their Ma­ker; Man may kill, man cannot kill and make aliue; yea, of himselfe, he can doe neither; with God, a Worme, or a fly may kill a man; without God, no Potentate can doe it; much lesse can any created power both kill, and reuiue; since to restore life is more then to bereaue it, more then to continue it, more then to giue it; And if leprosie be a death; what humane power can either inflict, or cure it? It is a trouble to a well-af­fected heart to receiue impossible commands; To require that of an inferiour which is proper to the highest, is a derogation from that supreme power whose propertie it is: Had Iehoram beene truly religious, the iniurie done to his Maker in this mo­tion, (as hee tooke it) had more afflicted him, then the danger of his owne quar­rell. Belike, Elisha was not in the thoughts of the King of Israel; Hee might haue heard that this Prophet had made aliue, one, whom hee killed not: Himselfe with the two other Kings had beene eye-witnesses of what Elisha could doe: yet, [Page 1385] now the Calues of Dan and Bethel haue so often taken vp his heart, that there is no roome for the memorie of Elisha; whom hee sued to in his extremitie, now his prosperitie hath forgotten; Carnall hearts (when need driues them) can thinke of God, and his Prophet; when their turne is serued, can as vtterly neglect them, as if they were not.

Yet cannot good Elisha repay neglect, and forgetfulnesse: He listens what is done at the Court, and finding the distresse of his Soueraigne, profers that seruice, which should haue beene required; Wherefore hast thou rent thy cloathes; Let him come now to mee, and he shall know that there is a Prophet in Israel. It was no small fright, from which Elisha deliuers his King: Iehoram was in awe of the Syrians, euer since their late victory, wherein his Father Ahab was slaine, Israel and Iudah discomfited: no­thing was more dreadfull to him, then the frownes of these Aramites: the quarrell which hee suspected to be hatched by them, is cleared by Elisha: their Leper shall be healed; both they, and Israel, shall know they haue neglected a God, whose Pro­phet can doe wonders: Many eyes, doubtlesse, are fastened vpon the issue of this message. But what state is this that Elisha takes vpon him; hee doth not say, I will come to him; but, Let him come now to me: The three Kings came downe once to his Tent, it is no maruell, if hee preuent not the iourney of a Syrian Courtier: It well beseemes him that will bee a suiter for fauour, to bee obsequi­ous: We may not stand vpon termes of our labour, or dignitie, where wee expect a benefit: Naaman comes richly attended with his troopes of seruants and horses, and waits in his Charet at the doore of a Prophet: I doe not heare Elisha call him in; for though he were great, yet he was leprous; neither doe I see Elisha come forth to him, and receiue him with such outward courtesies, as might be fit for an ho­nourable stranger; for in those rich cloathes the Prophet saw an Aramite; and per­haps some tincture of the late-shed blood of Israel; Rather, that he might make a per­fect triall of the humility of that man, whom he meanes to gratifie, and honour, after some short attendance at his doore, he sends his seruant with a message to that Peere, who could not but thinke the meanest of his retinue, a better man then Gehezies Master.

What could the Prophet haue done other to the Lacquay of Naamans man? Hee that would be a meet subiect of mercy, must bee thoroughly abased in his owne conceit; and must be willingly pliable to all the conditions of his humiliation; Yet, had the message caried in it either respect to the person, or probabilitie of effect, it could not haue beene vnwelcome: but now it sounded of nothing, but sullennesse, and vn­likelihood; Goe, and wash in Iordan seuen times, and thy flesh shall come againe to thee, and thou shalt bee cleane: What wise man could take this for any other then a meere scorne, and mockery? Goe, wash? Alas, What can water doe? It can cleanse from fil­thinesse, not from leprosie; And why in Iordan? What differs that from other streames? and why iust seuen times? What vertue is either in that channell, or in that number? Naaman can no more put off nature, then leprosie; In what a chafe did hee fling away from the Prophets doore; and sayes, Am I comne thus far to fetch a flout from an Israelite? Is this the issue both of my iourney, and the Letters of my King? Could this Prophet find no man to play vpon, but Naaman? Had he meant seriously, why did he thinke himselfe too good to come forth vnto me? Why did he not touch me with his hand, and blesse me with his prayers, and cure mee with his blessing? Is my misery fit for his derision? If water could doe it, what needed I to come so farre for this remedy? Haue I not oft done thus in vaine? Haue wee not better streames at home, then any Israel can afford? Are not Abana and Pharphar, Riuers of Damascus, bet­ter then all the waters of Israel? Folly and pride striue for place in a naturall heart, and it is hard to say whether is more predominant. Folly in measuring the [...]o­wer of Gods ordinances by the rule of humane discourse, and ordinary e [...]ent; pride, in a scornfull valuation of the institutions of GOD; in compari­son of our owne deuices. Abana and Pharphar, two for one; Riuers, [Page 1386] not waters; of Damascus, a stately City, and incomparable; Are they not? Who dares deny it? Better, not as good; then the waters, not the riuers; all the waters, Iordan, and all the rest; of Israel, a beggerly Region to Damascus. No where shall wee find a truer patterne of the disposition of Nature; how she is altogether led by sense, and rea­son; how she fondly iudges of all obiects by the appearance, how shee acquaints her selfe only with the common rode of Gods proceedings; how she stickes to her owne principles, how she misconstrues the intentions of God, how shee ouer-conceits her owne, how she disdaines the meane conditions of others, how she vpbraids her oppo­sites with the proud comparison of her owne priuiledges.

Nature is neuer but like her selfe: No maruell if carnall minds despise the foolish­nesse of preaching, the simplicity of Sacraments, the homelinesse of ceremonies, the seeming inefficacy of censures: These men looke vpon Iordan with Syrian eyes; One drop of whose water set apart by diuine ordination, hath more vertue, then all the streames of Abana, and Pharphar.

It is a good matter for a man to be attended with wise and faithfull followers; Ma­ny a one hath had better counsell from his heeles, then from his elbowes: Naamans seruants were his best friends: they came to him, and spake to him, and said, My Fa­ther, If the Prophet had bid thee doe some great thing, wouldst thou not haue done it? How much rather then, when hee saith to thee, Wash, and bee cleane. These men were ser­uants, not of the humour, but of the profit of their master; Some seruile spirits would haue cared onely to sooth vp, not to benefit their Gouernour; and would haue en­couraged his rage, by their owne; Sir, will you take this at the hand of a base fellow? Was euer man thus flouted? Will you let him carie it away thus? Is any harmlesse anger sufficient reuenge for such an insolence? Giue vs leaue at least to pull him out by the eares, and force him to doe that by violence, which hee would not doe out of good manners. Let our fingers teach this saucy Prophet what it is to offer an affront to a Prince of Syria: But these men loued more their masters health, then his passion; and had rather therefore to aduise, then flatter; to draw him to good, then follow him to euill; Since it was a Prophet from whom he receiued this prescription, they per­swade him not to despise it; intimating there could be no fault in the sleightnesse of the receit, so long as there was no defect of power in the commander; that the vertue of the cure should be in his obedience, not in the nature of the remedy: They per­swade, and preuaile. Next to the Prophet, Naaman may thanke his seruants that hee is not a Leper; He goes downe (vpon their intreaty) and dips seuen times in Iordan, his flesh riseth, his leprosie vanisheth; Not the vniust fury and techinesse of the pati­ent shall crosse the cure: lest whiles God is seuere, the Prophet should be discredited. Long enough might Naaman haue washed there in vaine, if Elisha had not sent him: Many a Leper hath bathed in that streame, and hath come forth no lesse impure: It is the word, the ordinance of the Almighty which puts efficacy into those meanes, which of themselues are both impotent and improbable: What can our Font doe to the washing away of sinne? If Gods institution shall put vertue into our Iordan, it shall scoure off the spirituall leprosies of our hearts; and shall more cure the soule, then clense the face.

How ioyfull is Naaman to see this change of his skinne, this renouation of his flesh, of his life: Neuer did his heart find such warmth of inward gladnesse, as in this streame.

Vpon the sight of his recouery, he doth not poste home to the Court, or to his fa­mily, to call for witnesses, for partners of his ioy; but thankfully returnes to the Pro­phet, by whose meanes he receiued this mercy: He comes backe with more content­ment, then he departed with rage: Now will the man of God bee seene of that reco­uered Syrian, whom he would not see leprous: His presence shall bee yeelded to the gratulation, which was not yeelded to the suit: Purposely did Elisha forbeare before, that he might share no part of the praise of this worke, with his Maker; that God might be so much more magnified, as the meanes were more weake and despicable. [Page 1387] The miracle hath his due worke. First, doth Naaman acknowledge the God that wrought it; then the Prophet, by whom hee wrought it: Behold, now I know there is no God in all the earth, but in Israel. Oh happy Syrian that was at once cured of his le­prosie, and his mes-prison of God: Naaman was too wise, to thinke that either the water had cured him, or the man: hee saw a diuine power working in both: such as he vainely sought from his Heathen Deities: with the heart therefore hee beleeues, with the mouth he confesses.

Whiles he is thus thankfull to the author of his cure, hee is not vnmindfull of the instrument. Now therefore, I pray thee, take a blessing of thy seruant: Naaman came rich­ly furnished with ten talents of siluer, sixe thousand pieces of gold, ten changes of raiment: All these and many more would the Syrian Peere haue gladly giuen to bee deliuered from so noisome a disease: No maruell if he importunately offer some part of them to the Prophet; now that hee is deliuered; some testimony of thankfulnesse did well, where all earthly recompence was too short: The hands of this man were no lesse full of thankes, then his mouth. Dry and barren professions of our obligations, where is power to requite, are vnfit for noble and ingenuous spirits.

Naaman is not more franke in offering his gratuitie, then Elisha vehement in re­fusing it, As the Lord liueth, before whom I stand, I will receiue none. Not that he thought the Syrian gold impure; Not that hee thought it vnlawfull to take vp a gift, where he hath laid downe a benefit: But the Prophet will remit of Naamans purse, that hee may win of his soule: The man of God would haue his new conuert see cause to bee more enamoured of true piety; which teacheth her Clients to contemne those world­ly riches and glories which base worldlings adore: and would haue him thinke, that these miraculous powers are so farre transcending the valuation of all earthly pelfe, that those glittering treasures are worthy of nothing but contempt, in respect thereof: Hence is it, that he who refused not the Shunamites table, and stoole, and candlesticke, will not take Naamans present: There is much vse of godly discretion in directing vs when to open, when to shut our hands.

Hee that will not bee allowed to giue, desires yet to take: Shall there not, I pray thee, bee giuen to thy seruant two mules load of earth? for thy seruant will henceforth offer neither burnt-offering, nor sacrifice to other Gods, but vnto the Lord. Israelitish mold lay open to his cariage, without leaue of Elisha: but Naaman regards not to take it, vnlesse it may bee giuen him, and giuen him by the Prophets hand: Well did this Syrian finde that the man of God had giuen a supernaturall vertue to the water of Israel; and therefore supposed he might giue the like to his earth: Neither would any earth serue him but Elishaes; else the mold of Israel had been more properly craued of the King, then the Prophet of Israel.

Doubtlesse it was deuotion that moued this suit: The Syrian saw God had a proprietie in Israel, and imagines that hee will be best pleased with his owne: On the sudden was Naaman halfe a Proselyte, still here was a weake knowledge with strong intentions: Hee will sacrifice to the Lord; but where? in Syria, not in Hie­rusalem: Not the mold, but the Altar is that God respects; which hee hath allowed no where but in his chosen Sion. This honest Syrian will be remouing God home to his Country; he should haue resolued to remoue his home, to God: And though he vowes to offer no sacrifice to any other God, yet he craues leaue to offer an outward courtesie to Rimmon; though not for the Idols sake; yet for his masters: In this thing the Lord pardon thy seruant, that when my master goeth into the house of Rimmon, to worship there, and hee leaneth on my hand, and I bow my selfe in the house of Rimmon, the Lord pardon thy seruant in this thing. Naaman goes away resolute to professe him­selfe an Israelite for Religion; all the Syrian Court shall know that hee sacrifices vpon Israelitish earth, to the God of Israel: they shall heare him protest to haue neither heart, nor knee for Rimmon: If hee must goe into the house of that Idoll, is shall bee as a seruant, not as a suppliant; his duty to his Master shall cary him, not his deuotion to his Masters God; If his master goe to worship there, not he; neither, doth he say, [Page 1388] When I bow my selfe to the Image of Rimmon; but, in the house: hee shall bow, to be leaned vpon, not to adore: yet had not Naaman thought this a fault, hee had not cra­ued a pardon; his heart told him that a perfect conuert should not haue abid the roofe, the sight, the ayre of Rimmon; that his obseruance of an earthly master should not draw him to the semblance of an act of outward obseruance, to the riuall of his master in Heauen, that a sincere detestation of Idolatry could not stand with so vnseasona­ble a courtesie.

Farre therefore is Naaman from being a patterne, saue of weaknesse: since he is yet more then halfe a Syrian; since he willingly accuses himselfe, and in stead of defending, deprecates his offence: It is not for vs to expect a full stature in the cradle of conuersi­on. As nature, so grace rises by many degrees, to perfection: Leprosie was in Naaman cured at once, not corruption.

The Prophet, as glad to see him but thus forward, dismisses him with a ciuill vale­diction: Had an Israelite made this suit, hee had been answered, with a checke: thus much from a Syrian was worthy of a kinde farewell; They are parted.

Gehezi cannot thus take his leaue; his heart is maled vp in the rich chests of Naa­man, and now hee goes to fetch it: The Prophet and his man had not looked with the same eyes vpon the Syrian treasure; the one with the eye of contempt, the other with the eye of admiration, and couetous desire. The disposition of the master may not bee measured by the minde, by the act of his seruant: Holy Elisha may be attended by a false Gehezi: No examples, no counsels will preuaile with some hearts: who would not haue thought that the follower of Elisha could bee no other then a Saint? yet, after the view of all those miracles, this man is a mirrour of world­linesse. Hee thinkes his master either too simple, or too kinde, to refuse so iust a present from a Syrian; himselfe will bee more wise, more frugall: Desire hastens his pace, he doth not goe, but runne after his bootie: Naaman sees him, and, as true no­blenesse is euer courteous, alights from his Charet, to meet him: The great Lord of Syria comes forth of his Coach to salute a Prophets seruant: not fearing that hee can humble himselfe ouermuch to one of Elisha's family: He greets Gehezi with the same word wherewith hee was lately dimitted by his Master: Is it peace? So sud­den a messenger might seeme to argue some change. Hee soone receiues from the breathlesse bearer newes of his masters health, and request: All is well, My Master hath sent mee, saying, Behold, euen now there be come to mee from mount Ephraim, two yong men of the sonnes of the Prophets: Giue mee, I pray thee, a talent of siluer, and two changes of garments. Had Gehezi craued a reward in his owne name, calling for the fee of the Prophets seruant, as the gaine, so the offence had beene the lesse, now, reaching at a greater summe, he belies his Master, robs Naaman, burdens his owne soule. What a sound tale hath the craft of Gehezi deuised? Of the number, the place, the qualitie, the age of his Masters guests? That hee might set a faire colour vpon that pretended request: so proportioning the value of his demand, as might both inrich himselfe, and yet well stand with the moderation of his master. Loue of money can neuer keepe good quarter with honestie, with innocence: Couetousnesse neuer lodg'd in the heart alone; if it finde not, it will breed wickednesse. What a mint of fraud there is in a worldly brest? How readily can it coyne s [...]ttle falshood for an ad­uantage?

How thankfully liberall was this Noble Syrian; Gehezi could not be more eager in taking, then he was in giuing; As glad of so happy an occasion of leauing any peece of his treasure behinde him, he forces two Talents vpon the seruant of Elisha; and binds them in two bags, and layes them vpon two of his owne seruants; his owne traine shall yeeld Porters to Gehezi: Cheerefulnesse is the iust praise of our benefi­cence: Bountifull minds are as zealous in ouer-paying good turnes, as the niggardly are in scanting retributions.

What proiects doe we thinke Gehezi had all the way? How did hee please him­selfe with the waking dreames of purchases, of traffique, of iollity? and now▪ when [Page 1389] they are comne to the tower, he gladly disburdens, and dismisses his two Syrian atten­dants, and hides their load, and wipes his mouth, and stands boldly before that Master, whom hee had so foulely abused: Oh Gehezi! where didst thou thinke God was this while? Couldest thou thus long powre water vpon the hands of Elisha, and bee either ignorant, or regardlesse of that vndeceiuable eye of prouidence, which was euer fixed vpon thy hands, thy tongue, thy heart? Couldest thou thus hope to blind the eyes of a Seer? Heare then thy inditement, thy sentence, from him, whom thou thoughtest to haue mocked with thy concealement; Whence comest thou, Gehezi? Thy seruant went no whither. Hee that had begunne a lye to Naaman; ends it to his Master; who so lets his tongue once loose to a wilfull vntruth, soone growes impudent in multiplying falshoods. Of what metall is the forehead of that man, that dares lye to a Prophet? What is this but to out-face the senses? Went not mine heart with thee, when the man turned againe from his Charet to meet thee? Didst thou not till now know, O Gehezi, that Prophets haue spirituall eyes, which are not confined to bo­dily prospects?

Didst thou not know that their hearts were often; where they were not? Didst thou not know that thy secretest wayes were ouer-looked by inuisible witnesses? Heare then, and be conuinced: Hither thou wentest, thus thou saidst, thus thou didst, thus thou sped'st: What answer was now here but confusion? Miserable Gehezi, how didst thou stand pale and trembling before the dreadfull Tribunall of thy seuere Ma­ster, looking for the wofull sentence of some grieuous iudgement for so hainous an of­fence? Is this a time to receiue money, and to receiue garments and (which thou hadst al­ready purchased in thy conceit) Oliue-yards, and Vineyards, and Sheepe, and Oxen, and Men-seruants, and Maid-seruants? Did my mouth refuse, that thy hands might take? Was I so carefull to winne honour to my God, and credit to my profession, by deny­ing these Syrian presents, that thou mightest dash both, in receiuing them. Was there no way to inrich thy selfe, but by belying thy Master? by disparaging this holy functi­on in the eyes of a new conuert? Since thou wouldest needs therefore take part of Naamans treasure, take part with him in his Leprosie, The Leprosie of Naaman shall cleaue vnto thee, and vnto thy seed for euer. Oh heauy Talents of Gehezi! Oh the hor­ror of this one vnchangeable suit, which shall neuer be but loathsomely white, noi­somely vncleane! How much better had been a light purse, and an homely coat, with a sound body, a cleare soule? Too late doth that wretched man now find, that he hath loaded himselfe with a curse, that he hath clad himselfe with shame; His sinne shall be read euer in his face, in his seed; All passengers, all posterities shall now say; Behold the characters of Gehezies couetousnesse, fraud, sacriledge! The act ouertakes the word: He went out of his presence, a Leper as white as snow: It is a wofull exchange that Gehezi hath made with Naaman; Naaman came a Leper, returned a Disciple; Gehezi came a Disciple, returned a Leper: Naaman left behind both his disease and his money; Gehezi takes vp both his money and his disease: Now shall Gehezi neuer looke vpon himselfe but he shall thinke of Naaman, whose skin is transferred vpon him with those talents; and shall weare out the rest of his dayes in shame, and paine, and sorrow: His teares may wash off the guilt of his sinne, shall not (like another Iordan) wash off his Leprosie; that shall euer remaine as an hereditarie monument of diuine seueritie. This sonne of the Prophets shall more loud and liuely preach the Iustice of God by his face, then others by their tongue. Happy was it for him, if whiles his skinne was snow-white with Leprosie, his humbled soule were washed white as snow with the water of true repentance.

ELISHA raising the iron, blinding the Assyrians.

THere was no losse of Gehezi; when he was gone, the Prophets increased: an ill man in the Church, is but like some shrubbie tree in a Garden, whose shade keeps better plants from growing: A blanke doth better in a roome, then an ill filling: The view of Gods iust iudgements doth rather draw clients vnto him, then alienate them. The Kings of Israel had succeeded in Idolatry, and hate of sincere Religion, yet the Prophets multiply: Persecution en­largeth the bounds of the Church. These very tempestuous showres bring vp flowers and berbs in abundance. There would haue beene neither so many, nor so zea­lous Prophets in the languishments of peace: Besides, What maruell is it, if the imme­diate succession of two such noble Leaders, as Elijah, and Elisha, established, and aug­mented religion; and bred multitudes of Prophets: Rather who cannot maruell, vpon the knowledge of all their miracles, that all Israel did not prophesie? It is a good hea­ring that the Prophets want elbow-roome; out of their store, not out of the enuy of neighbours, or incompetency of prouision: Where vision failes, the people perish; they are blessed, where it abounds.

When they found themselues straitned, they did not presume to carue for them­selues, but they craued the leaue, the counsell of Elisha: Let vs goe, we pray thee, vnto Iordan, and take thence euery man a beame, and let vs make vs a place where wee may dwell: And he said, Goe ye: It well becomes the sonnes of the Prophets, to enterprise nothing, without the allowance of their Superiours. Here was a building towards, none of the curiousest; I doe not see them making meanes for the procurement of some cunning artificers, nor for the conquisition of some costly marbles, and Cedars; but euery man shall hew, and square, and frame his owne beame. No nice termes were stood vpon by these sonnes of the Prophets: Their thoughts were fixed vpon the perfection of a spirituall building: As an homely roofe may serue them, so their owne hands shall raise it: The fingers of these contemplatiue men did not scorne the Axe, and Mallet, and Chesell: It was better being there, then in Obadiahs Caue; and they that dwell now contentedly vnder rude sticks, will not refuse the squared stones, and polished contignations of better times. They shall be ill teachers of others, that haue not learned both to want, and to abound.

The master of this sacred Society, Elisha, is not stately, not austere: he giues not one­ly passage to this motion of his Collegiates, but assistance: It was fit the sonnes of the Prophets should haue conuenience of dwelling, though not pompe, not costlinesse. They fall to their worke; No man goes slackly about the building of his owne house: One of them, more regarding the tree then the toole, lets fall the head of his axe into the riuer: Poore men are sensible of small losses: He makes his mone to Elisha; Alas Master, for it was borrowed; Had the axe been his owne, the trouble had been the lesse to forgoe it; therefore doth the miscariage afflict him, because it was of a borrowed axe: Honest minds are more carefull of what they haue by loane then by proprietie: In lending there is a trust, which a good heart cannot disappoint without vexation: Alas poore nouices of the Prophet, they would be building, and were not worth their axes; if they would giue their labour, they must borrow their instruments.

Their wealth was spirituall: Outward pouertie may well stand with inward riches: He is rich, not that hath the world, but that can contemne it.

Elisha loues and cherishes this iust simplicitie; rather will hee worke a miracle, then a borrowed axe shall not bee restored: It might easily bee imagined, hee that could raise vp the iron out of the bottome of the water, could tell where it fell in; yet euen that powerfull hand cals for direction: In this one point, the sonne of the [Page 1391] Prophet knowes more then Elisha: The notice of particularities is neither fit for a creature, nor communicable: a meane man may best know his owne case: this No­uice better knowes where his axe fell, then his Master: his Master knowes better how to get it out, then he. There is no reason to bee giuen of supernaturall actions: The Prophet borrowes an axe to cut an helue for the lost axe: Why did hee not make vse of that handle which had cast the head? Did hee hold it vnworthy of re­spect, for that it had abandoned the metall wherewith it was trusted? Or did hee make choice of a new sticke, that the miracle might bee the more cleare, and vn­questionable? Diuine power goes a contrary way to Art: Wee first would haue procured the head of the axe, and then would haue fitted it with an helue: Elisha fits the head to the helue; and causes the wood, which was light, and knew not how to sinke, to fetch vp the Iron, which was heauy, and naturally vncapable of supernatation. Whether the metall were stripped of the naturall weight, by the same power which gaue it being; or whether retaining the wonted poise, it was rai­sed vp by some spirituall operation, I inquire not: Onely, I see it swimme, like Corke, vpon the streame of Iordan, and moue towards the hand that lost it: What creature is not willing to put off the properties of nature, at the command of the God of Nature: Oh God, how easie is it for thee, when this hard and heauy heart of mine is sunke downe into the mud of the world, to fetch it vp againe by thy mighty Word, and cause it to float vpon the streames of life; and to see the face of heauen againe?

Yet still doe the sides of Israel complaine of the thornes of Aram; The chil­dren of Ahab rue their fathers vniust mercy: From an enemy, it is no making que­stion whether of strength, or wyle: The King of Syria consults with his seruants, where to encampe for his greatest aduantage; their opinion is not more required, then their secresie: Elisha is a thousand Scouts; hee sends word to the King of Is­rael of the proiects, of the remoues of his enemie: More then once hath Iehoram saued both his life, and his hoast, by these close admonitions. It is well that in some­thing yet a Prophet may bee obeyed: What strange State-seruice was this, which Elisha did, besides the spirituall? The King, the people of Israel owe themselues, and their safety to a despised Prophet. The man of God knew, and felt them Ido­laters: yet how carefull, and vigilant is he, for their rescue: If they were bad, yet they were his own: If they were bad, yet not all; God had his number amongst their worst. If they were bad, yet the Syrians were worse. The Israelites mis-worshipped the True God: The Syrians worshipped a false: That (if it were possible) he might win them, he will preserue them; and if they will needs be wanting to God, yet Elisha will not be wanting to them; their impiety shall not make him vndutifull.

There cannot bee a iuster cause of displeasure, then the disclosing of those secret counsels, which are laid vp in our eare, in our brest. The King of Syria, not with­out reason, stomacks this supposed treacherie. What Prince can beare that an aduerse power should haue a party, a Pensionarie in his owne Court? How fa­mous was Elisha, euen in foraine Regions? Besides Naaman, others of the Syrian Nobilitie take notice of the miraculous faculties of this Prophet of Israel: He is accu­sed for this secret intelligence: No words can escape him, though spoken in the bed­chamber: O Syrian, whosoeuer thou wert, thou saidst not enough: If thy master doe but whisper in thine eare, if he smother his words within his owne lips; if he doe but speake within his owne bosome, Elisha knowes it from an infallible information: What counsell is it, O God, that can be hid from thee? What counsell is it, that thou wilt hide from thy Seer? Euen this very word that accuseth the Prophet is knowne to the accused: He heares this tale, whiles it is in telling; hee heares the plot for his apprehension: How ill doe the proiects of wicked men hang together? They that confesse Elisha knowes their secretest words, doe yet conferre to take him. There are Spies vpon him, whose espials haue moued their anger, and admiration: Hee is de­scried to be in Dothan, a small towne of Manasses; A whole Armie is sent thither to [Page 1392] surprise him: The opportunitie of the night is chosen for the exploit. There shall bee no want either in the number, or valour, or secrecie of these conspired troupes: and now when they haue fully girt in the village with a strong and exquisite siege, they make themselues sure of Elisha; and please themselues to thinke, how they haue incaged the miserable Prophet, how they should take him at vnawares in his bed, in the midst of a secure dreame; how they should carie him fettered to their King; what thankes they should haue for so welcome a prisoner.

The successor of Gehezi riseth early in the morning, and sees all the Citie encom­passed with a fearfull host of foot, horse, charets. His eye could meet with nothing but woods of pikes, and wals of harnesse, and lustre of metals, and now hee runnes in affrighted to his Master: Alas, my Master, what shall wee doe? Hee had day enough to see they were enemies that inuironed them, to see himselfe helplesse, and desperate; and hath onely so much life left in him, as to lament himselfe to the partner of his mi­serie. He cannot flee from his new master, if he would; he runnes to him with a wo­full clamour, Alas, my Master, what shall we do?

Oh the vndanted courage of faith! Elisha sees all this and sits in his chamber so se­cure, as if these had onely beene the guard of Israel, for his safe protection. It is an hard precept that hee giues his seruant, Feare not; As well might hee haue bid him not to see, when he saw, as not to feare when he saw so dreadfull a spectacle; The operati­ons of the senses are not lesse certaine, then those of the affections, where the obiects are no lesse proper: But the taske is easie, if the next word may find beleefe [For there are moe with vs, then with them;] Multitude and other outward probabilities do both lead the confidence of naturall hearts, and fix it: It is for none but a Dauid, to say, I will not be afraid of ten thousands of people, that haue set themselues against me round about. Flesh and blood riseth, and falleth, according to the proportion of the strength, or weaknesse of apparent meanes.

Elishaes man lookt about him; yet his Master prayes, Lord open his eyes that they may see; Naturally we see not, whiles we doe see; Euery thing is so seene, as it is: Bo­dily eyes discerne bodily obiects, onely spirituall can see the things of God: Some men want both eyes, and light; Elishaes seruant had eyes, wanted illumination; No sooner were his eyes open, then he saw the mountaine full of horses, and charets of fire round about Elisha. They were there before, (neither doth Elisha pray that those troups may be gathered, but that they may be seene) not till now were they descried. Inuisible armies guard the seruants of God, whiles they seeme most forsaken of earthly ayd, most exposed to certaine dangers; If the eyes of our faith be as open as those of our sense, to see Angels as well as Syrians, we cannot be appalled with the most vne­quall termes of hostilitie: Those blessed Spirits are ready either to rescue our bodies, or to carie vp our soules to blessednesse; whether euer shall bee enioyned of their Ma­ker: there is iust comfort in both, in either.

Both those Charets that came to fetch Elijah, and those that came to defend Eli­sha, were fiery: God is not lesse louely to his owne, in the midst of his iudgements, then hee is terrible to his enemies, in the demonstrations of his mercies. Thus guar­ded, it is no maruell if Elisha dare walke forth into the midst of the Syrians. Not one of those heauenly Presidiaries strucke a stroke for the Prophet; neither doth hee re­quire their blowes; onely hee turnes his prayer to his God, and sayes, Smite this peo­ple, I pray thee, with blindnesse: With no other then deadly intentions did these Ara­mites come downe to Elisha, yet doth not he say, Smite them with the Sword, but, Smite them with blindnesse: All the euill he wishes to them, is their repentance; There was no way to see their errour, but by blindnesse: He that prayed for the opening of his seruants eyes, to see his safe-gard; prayes for the blinding of the eyes of his ene­mies, that they might not see to doe hurt.

As the eyes of Elishaes seruant were so shut that they saw not the Angels, when they saw the Syrians: so the eyes of the Syrians shall bee likewise shut, that when they see the man, they shall not see the Prophet: To all other obiects their eyes are cleare, [Page 1393] onely to Elisha they shall bee blind, blind not through darknesse, but through mis­knowledge: they shall see, and mistake both the person, and the place. Hee that made the senses, can either hold, or delude them at pleasure: how easily can hee offer to the sight other representations, then those which arise from the visible matter, and make the heart to beleeue them?

Iustly now might Elisha say, This is not the way, neither is this the Citie, wherein Elisha shall bee descried. He was in Dothan, but not as Elisha; hee shall not be found but in Samaria; neither can they haue any guide to him, but himselfe. No sooner are they come into the streets of Samaria, then their eyes haue leaue to know both the place and the Prophet. The first sight they haue of themselues, is in the trap of Israel, in the iawes of death: those stately Palaces, which they now wonder at vnwillingly, carie no resemblance to them, but of their graues: Euery Israelite seemes an executioner; euery house a Iayle; euery beame a Gibbet; and now, they looke vpon Elisha trans­formed from their guide, to their common murderer, with horror and palenesse: It is most iust with God to intangle the plotters of wickednesse, in their owne snare.

How glad is a mortall enemy to snatch at all aduantages of reuenge? Neuer did the King of Israel see a more pleasing sight, then so many Syrian throats at his mercy: and, as loth to lose so faire a day, (as if his fingers itched to bee dip't in blood) hee saies, My father, shall I smite, shall I smite them? The repetition argued desire, the compel­lation, reuerence: Not without allowance of a Prophet, would the King of Israel lay his hand vpon an enemy, so miraculously trained home: His heart was still foule with ido­latry, yet would he not taint his hand with forbidden blood: Hypocrisie will bee still scrupulous in fomething: and in some awfull restraints is a perfect counterfeit of con­science.

The charitable Prophet soone giues an angry prohibition of slaughter; Thou shalt not smite them: Wouldest thou smite those whom thou hast taken captiue, with thy sword, and with thy bow? As if he said, These are Gods captiues, not thine; and if they were thine owne, their blood could not bee shed without cruelty: though in the hot chases of warre, executions may be iustifiable; yet in the coolenesse of deliberation, it can bee no other then inhumane, to take those liues which haue beene yeelded to mercy: But here, thy bow and thy sword are guiltlesse of the successe; onely a strange prouidence of the Almighty hath cast them into thine hands, whom neither thy force; nor thy fraud could haue compassed: If it bee victory thou aimest at, ouercome them with kindnesse: Set bread and water before them, that they may eate and drinke: Oh noble re­uenge of Elisha, to feast his persecutors! To prouide a Table for those, who had pro­uided a graue for him: These Syrians came to Dothan full of bloody purposes to Eli­sha: he sends them from Samaria full of good cheare, and iollity. Thus, thus should a Prophet punish his pursuers: No vengeance but this is heroicall, and fit for Christian imitation: If thine enemy hunger, giue him bread to eate; if hee thirst, giue him water to drinke: For thou shalt heape coales of fire vpon his head; and the Lord shall reward thee: Be not ouercome with euill, but ouercome euill with good.

The King of Israel hath done that by his feast, which hee could not haue done by his sword: The bands of Syria will no more come by way of ambush, or incursion, into the bounds of Israel. Neuer did a charitable act goe away without the retribution of a blessing: In doing some good to our enemies, wee doe most good to our selues: God cannot but loue in vs this imitation of his mercy, who bids his Sunne shine, and his raine fall where he is most prouoked; and that loue is neuer fruitlesse.

The Famine of Samaria releeued.

NOt many good turnes are written in Marble: soone haue these Syrians for­gotten the mercifull beneficence of Israel: After the forbearance of some hostile inroade, all the forces of Syria are mustered against Iehoram: That very Samaria which had releeued the distressed Aramites, is by the Ara­mites besieged, and is affamished by those, whom it had fed. The famine within the walles was more terrible then the sword without. Their worst enemy was shut within; and could not be dislodged of their owne bowels: Whither hath the I­dolatry of Israel brought them? Before, they had beene scourged with warre, with drought, with dearth, as with single cords; they remaine incorrigible, and now God twists two of these bloody lashes together, and galls them euen to death: there needs no other executioners then their owne mawes. Those things which in their nature were not edible, (at least, to an Israelite) were now both deare, and dainty. The Asse was (besides the vntoothsomnesse) an impure creature: that which the law of Cere­monies had made vncleane, the law of necessitie had made delicate and precious: the bones of so carrion an head could not bee picked for lesse then foure hundred pieces of siluer: neither was this scarcitie of victuals only, but of all other necessaries for hu­mane vse; that the belly might not complaine alone, the whole man was equally pinched.

The King of Israel is neither exempted from the iudgement, nor yet yeelds vnder it: He walkes vpon the walls of his Samaria, to ouersee the Watches set, the Engines ready, the Guards changed, together with the posture of the enemy: when a woman cries to him out of the Citie, Help my Lord, O King: Next to God, what refuge haue we in all our necessities, but his Anointed? Earthly Soueraigntie can aide vs in the case of the iniustice of men, but what can it doe against the iudgements of God? If the Lord doe not helpe thee, whence shall I helpe thee? out of the barne floore; or out of the wine­presse? Euen the greatest powers must stoope to afflictions in themselues, how should they be able to preuent them in others? To sue for aide where is an vtter impotence of redresse, is but to vpbraid the weaknesse, and aggrauate the misery of those whom we implore: Iehoram mistakes the suit; The suppliant cals to him for a wofull peece of Iustice: Two mothers haue agreed to eate their sonnes: The one hath yeelded hers to be boiled and eaten; the other, after shee hath taken her part of so prodigious a ban­quet, withdrawes her child, and hides him from the knife; Hunger and enuy make the Plaintiffe importunate; and now shee craues the benefit of royall iustice: Shee that made the first motion, with-holds her part of the bargain; and flyes from that promise, whose trust had made this mother childlesse. Oh the direfull effects of famine, that turnes off all respects of nature, and giues no place to horror, causing the tender mother to lay her hands, yea her teeth vpon the fruit of her owne body; and to receiue that into her stomacke, which shee hath brought forth of her wombe: What should Iehoram doe? The match was monstrous: The challenge was iust, yet vnnaturall: This complainant had purchased one halfe of the liuing child; by the one halfe of hers, dead. The mother of the suruiuing Infant is pressed by couenant, by hunger; re­strained by nature: To force a mother to deliuer vp her child to voluntarie slaughter, had been cruell: To force a Debtor to pay a confessed arerage, seemed but equall: If the remaining child be not dressed for food, this mother of the deuoured child is both robbed, and affamished: If he be, innocent blood is shed by authoritie. It is no maruell if the questiō astonished the Iudge; not so much for the difficulty of the demand, as the horror of the occasion: to what lamentable distresse did Iehoram find his people driuen? [Page 1395] Not without cause did the King of Israel rend his garments, and shew his sackcloth; wel might he see his people branded with that ancient curse which God had denoun­ced against the rebellious: The Lord shall bring a Nation against thee of a fierce counte­nance, which shall not regard the person of the old, nor shew fauour to the yong; And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates; And thou shalt eat the fruit of thine owne body, the flesh of thy sonnes, and of thy daughters: The tender and delicate woman, her eyes shall bee euill towards her yong one that commeth out from betweene her feet, and toward [...] the children which shee shall beare, for she shall eate them for want of all things secretly in the siege and straitnesse. He mournes for the plague, he mournes not for the cause of this plague, his sinne, and theirs: I finde his sorrow, I find not his repentance. The worst man may grieue for his smart, onely the good heart grieues for his offence: In stead of being penitent, Iehoram is furious, and turnes his rage from his sinnes, against the Prophet: God doe so to me, and more also, if the head of Elisha, the son of Shaphat, shall stand on him this day: Alas, what hath the righteous done? Perhaps Elisha (that wee may imagine some colours of this displeasure) fore-threatned this iudgement; but they deserued it; perhaps hee might haue auerted it by his prayers; their vnrepentance disabled him: Perhaps he perswaded Iehoram to hold out the siege; though through much hardnesse, he foresaw the deliue­rance. In all this how hath Elisha forfeited his head? All Israel did not afford an head so guiltlesse, as this that was destined to slaughter. This is the fashion of the world; the lewd blames the innocent, and will reuenge their owne sins vpon others vprightnesse.

In the midst of all this sad estate of Samaria, and these stormes of Iehoram, the Pro­phet sits quietly in his owne house, amongst his holy Consorts; bewailing no doubt both the sinnes, and misery of their people; and prophetically conferring of the issue; when suddenly God reueales to him the bloody intent, and message of Iehoram, and he at once reueales it to his fellowes. See yee how this sonne of a murderer hath sent to take away mine head. Oh the vnimitable libertie of a Prophet! The same God that shewed him his danger, suggested his words; He may be bold, where wee must be awfull: Stil is Naboths blood laid in Iehorams dish; The foule fact of Ahab blemisheth his poste­rity; and now when the sonne threats violence to the innocent, murder is obiected to him as hereditary.

He that foresaw his owne perill, prouides for his safety; [Shut the doore and hold him fast at the doore.] No man is bound to tender his throat to an vniust stroke; This bloodie commission was preuented by a propheticall fore-sight: The same eye that saw the executioner comming to smite him, saw also the King hasting after him, to stay the blow; The Prophet had beene no other then guilty of his owne blood, if hee had not reserued himselfe a while, for the rescue of authority: Oh the inconstancy of car­nall hearts! It was not long since Iehoram could say to Elisha, My father, shall I smite them? now he is ready to smite him as an enemy, whom he honoured as a father; Yet againe, his lippes had no sooner giuen sentence of death against the Prophet, then his feet stirre to recall it: It should seeme that Elisha, vpon the challenges & expostulations of Iehorams messenger, had sent a perswasiue message to the King of Israel, yet a while to wait patiently vpon God for his deliuerance; The discontented Prince flies off in an impotent anger, Behold, this euill is of the Lord, what should I wait for the Lord any longer? Oh the desperate resolutions of impatient mindes! They haue stinted God both for his time and his measure; if hee exceed either, they either turne their backs vpon him, or fly in his face: The position was true, the inference deadly: All that euill was of the Lord; they deserued it, hee sent it: What then? It should haue been therefore argued, Hee that sent it, can remoue it: I will wait vpon his mercy, vnder whose iustice I suffer: Impatience and distrust shall but aggrauate my iudgment; It is the Lord, let him doe what hee will: But now to despaire because God is iust, to de­fie mercy because it lingers, to reiect God for correction, it is a presumptuous mad­nesse, an impious pettishnesse.

Yet in spight of all these prouocations both of King, and people, Elisha hath good newes for Iehoram; Thus saith the Lord, To morrow about this time shall a measure [Page 1396] of fine flowre be sold for a Shekel, and two measures of Barly for a Shekell in the gate of Sa­maria: Miserable Israel now sees an end of this hard triall; One daies patience shall free them both of siege, and famine. Gods deliuerances may ouer-stay our expecta­tion, not the due period of his owne counsels. Oh infinite mercy, when man sayes, No longer, God sayes, To morrow; As if he would condescend, where he might iudge; and would please them who deserued nothing but punishment. The word seemed not more comfortable, then incredible; A Lord, on whose hand the King leaned, an­swered the man of God, and said, Behold, if the Lord would make windowes in heauen, might this thing be? Prophesies, before they be fulfilled, are riddles; no spirit can areed them, but that by which they are deliuered. It is a foolish and iniurious infidelity to question a possibility, where wee know the message is Gods: How easie is it for that omnipotent hand to effect those things, which surpasse all the reach of humane con­ceit? Had God intended a miraculous multiplication, was it not as easie for him to in­crease the corne or meale of Samaria, as the widowes oyle? was it not as easie for him to giue plenty of victuals without opening the windowes of heauen, as to giue plenty of water without wind or raine? The Almighty hates to be distrusted: This Peere of Israel shall rue his vnbeleefe; Behold, thou shalt see it with thine eyes, but shalt not eate thereof: The sight shall be yeelded for conuiction, the fruition shall bee denied for punishment; Well is that man worthy to want the benefit which hee would not be­leeue; Who can pity to see Infidelity excluded from the blessings of earth, from the glory of heauen?

How strange a choice doth God make of the Intelligencers of so happy a change: Foure Lepers sit at the entring of the Gate, they see nothing but death before them, famine within the wals, the enemy, without: The election is wofull, at last they re­solue vpon the lesser euill: Famine is worse then the Syrian; In the famine there is certaintie of perishing; amongst the Syrians, hazzard; Perhaps the enemy may haue some pity, hunger hath none: and, were the death equally certaine, it were more ea­sie to die by the sword, then by famine: vpon this deliberation they come downe in­to the Syrian campe, to finde either speed of mercy, or dispatch. Their hunger would not giue them respite till morning; By twi-light are they falne vpon the vttermost tents: Behold, there was no man; They maruell at the silence, and solitude; they looke, and listen; the noise of their owne feet affrighted them; their guilty hearts supplied the Syrians; and expected fearfully those which were as fearefully fled: How easily can the Almighty confound the power of the strong, the policie of the wise? God puts a Pannick terror into the hearts of the proud Syrians; hee makes them heare a noise of charets, and a noise of horses, euen the noise of a great hoast; They say one to another, Loe the King of Israel hath hired against vs the Kings of the Hittites, and the Kings of the Egyptians, to come vpon vs; they arise therefore in a confused rout, and leauing all their substance behinde them, flee for their liues. Not long before, Elishaes seruant saw charets and horses, but heard none; Now, these Syrians heare charets and horses, but see none; That sight comforted his heart, this sound dismaied theirs; The Israelites heard no noise within the walls, the Lepers heard no noise without the gates; Only the Syrians heard this noise in their campe: What a scorne doth God put vpon these presumptu­ous Aramites? He will not vouchsafe to vse any substantiall stratagem against them; nothing but an empty sound shall scatter them, and send them home empty of sub­stance, laded with shame, halfe-dead with feare; the very horses that might haue haste­ned their flight, are left tied in their Tents; their very garments are a burthen; all is left behind, saue their very bodies, and those breathlesse for speed.

Doubtlesse these Syrians knew well to what miserable exigents the inclosed Israelites were brought, by their siege; and now made full account to sacke, and ran­sacke their Samaria; already had they diuided, and swallowed the prey; when sud­denly God puts them into a ridiculous confusion; and sends them to seeke safety in their heeles; no booty is now in price with them but their life, and happy is hee that can run fastest.

Thus the Almighty laughes at the designes of insolent men, and shuts vp their coun­sels in shame.

The feare of the foure Lepers began now to giue way to security; they fill their bellies, and hide their treasures, and passe from one Tent to another, in a fastidious choice of the best commodities; they who ere-while would haue held it happinesse enough to haue beene blessed with a crust, now wantonly roue for dainties; and from necessitie leape into excesse.

How farre selfe-loue caries vs in all our actions; euen to the neglect of the pub­lique? Not till their owne bellies, and hands, and eies were filled, did these Lepers thinke of imparting this newes to Israel: at last, when themselues are glutted, they begin to remember the hunger of their brethren, and now they finde roome for re­morse; We doe not well, this day is a day of good tidings, and we hold our peace: Nature teaches vs that it is an iniurie to ingrosse blessings: and so to mind the priuate, as if we had no relation to a community; we are worthy to be shut out of the City-gates for Lepers, if the respects to the publique good do not ouer-sway with vs in all our de­sires, [...]n all our demeanure; and well may wee with these couetous Lepers feare a mis­chiefe vpon our selues, if we shall wilfully conceale blessings from others.

The conscience of this wrong and danger sends backe the Lepers into the Citie; they call to the Porters; and soone transmit the newes to the Kings houshold; The King of Israel complaines not to haue his sleepe broken with such intelligence; Hee ariseth in the night, and not contemning good newes, though brought by Lepers, consults with his seruants of the businesse.

We cannot be too iealous of the intentions of an enemy; Iehoram wisely suspects th s flight of the Syrians to be but simulatorie, and politicke, onely to draw Israel out of their City, for the spoile of both: There may bee more perill in the backe of an enemy, then in the face; the cruellest slaughters haue beene in retiring: Easily there­fore is the King perswaded to aduenture some few for-lorne Scouts for further assu­rance: The word of Elisha is out of his head, out of his heart, else there had beene no place for this doubt: Timorous hearts neuer thinke themselues sure; those that haue no faith, had need of much sense.

Those few horses that remaine, are sent forth for discouery, they find nothing but Monuments of frightfulnesse, pledges of security: Now Israel dares issue forth to the prey; There (as if the Syrians had comne thither to inrich them) they finde granaries, wardrobes, treasures, and what euer may serue either for vse or ostentation: Euery Israelite goes away filled, laden, wearied with the wealthy spoile.

As scarcitie breeds dearth, so plenty cheapnesse: To day a measure of fine flower is lower rated, then yesterday of dung.

The distrustfull Peere of Israel sees this abundance, according to the word of the Prophet, but enioyes it not: he sees this plenty can come in at the gate, though the windowes of heauen be not open. The gate is his charge; The affamished Israelites presse in vpon him, & beare him downe in the throng; Extreme hunger hath no respect to greatnesse: Not their rudenesse, but his owne vnbeleefe hath trampled him vnder feet. Hee that abased the power of God by his distrust, is abased worthily to the heeles of the multitude; Faith exalts a man aboue his owne sphere; Infidelitie depresses him into the Dust, into Hell: He that be­leeues not is condemned already.

FJNIS.

AN ALPHABETICALL TABLE OF THE WHOLE VVORKE.

  • AAron his Censer and Rod, pag. 925
  • Aarons courage or mercy, whe­ther to bee more maruelled at, 925, 926.
  • Absence: The absence of God is hell it selfe, 915
    • Sinnes not afflictions argue Gods absence, 976, 977.
  • Abigail: The signification of her name, 1102.
    • With her sorrow, ibid.
    • Her cariage to Dauid, 1104.
  • Ability: A caution for conceal­ment of our abilities, 852.
    • Carnall hearts are caried away with the presumption of their owne abilities, 1081.
  • Abimelech: his vsurpation, 985.
    • Of him and Dauid, 1091.
  • Abner and Ioah, 1119.
  • Abraham: Of him and his try­als, 831.
    • None of them like to that of sacrificing Isaack, 834
  • Absolom: Of his returne and conspiracy, 1148.
    • In his banishment is shadowed the misery of such as are shut out of heauen, 1149.
    • Of his pride & treason, 1150.
    • His death, 1237.
  • Acception: Acception of per­sons a good note of it in Io­shua and the Gibeonites, 966.
  • Achan: his one sinne what it doth to all Israel, 954.
    • His hope of secrecie in his sin what it doth, 955.
    • His confession, 956.
  • Achish, Of him & Dauid, 1106.
  • Achitophel: Of him and his counsell, 1234
    • His fathers mourning for him, 1240.
  • Acquaintance: Our strangenesse with God condemned, being so often inuited to his acquain­tance, 52.
    • Long acquaintance maketh those things which are euill to seeme lesse euill, 145.
  • Actions: All our actions of faith and charity shall bee sure of pay. 953.
    • No action can giue vs com­fort but that which wee doe out of the grounds of obedi­ence. 1027
  • Admonition: With what impa­tience a gaulled heart doth receiue admonition, 898
    • Sweet compellations how helpfull to the entertain­ment of good admonitions, 956
    • How we must deale with ad­monitions to our brethren. 1104
  • Adonijah, he is defeated. 1255.
  • Aduersity, what it teacheth. 24
  • Affections: good affections make heauy things light. 3
    • Heauenly affections must bee free without composition. 37, 38
    • Loue and feare are two main affections of the soule. 475
    • The affections how deceit­full. 504
  • Affectation: it is a great enemie of doing well. 14
    • Nothing forced by affectation can be comely. 59
    • The vanity of being caried away with the affectation of fame. 66
  • Afflictions: Not to be afflicted is a signe of weaknesse. 7
    • A method in suffering afflicti­ons. 38
    • A notable enducement to suffering afflictions. 45, 46.
    • Afflictions in loue better then prosperity without it. 51
    • A good rule for behauing of our selues in afflictions. 65
    • No maruell why the wicked are no more afflicted. 149
    • A discourse of the comforta­ble remedies of all afflictions. 366
    • The wicked grow worse by afflictions. 835
    • Gods hand is often heauy on those whom he loues. 855
    • Nothing so powerfully calls home a man as affliction. ibid.
    • The affliction of Israel. 893
    • In our afflictions when wee seeme most neglected, then is God most present, instance in Moses. 866
    • The wicked in their afflicti­ons like the beasts that grow mad with baiting. 874
    • Euery maine affliction is the godly mans Red-Sea. 883
    • A way to discerne the afflicti­ons of God and Satan. 884
    • The enduring afflictions com­mendable. 887
    • Afflictions send men to pray­er. 930
    • The purpose of affliction is to make vs importunate. 971
    • When God hath beaten his child he will burne the rod. 971
    • The aduantage which affli­ctions haue. 994
    • [Page]our afflictions more noted of the sender, then of the suffe­rer. 995
    • It is the infirmitie of our na­ture oft-times to bee afflicted with the causes of our ioy. 997
    • An example of Gods making our afflictions beneficial. 1000
    • Extremitie of distresse will send the prophanest to God. 1109, 1110
  • Agag, of him and Saul. 1073
  • Ag [...]: a pretty diuision of our ages and hopes in them, 46
    • and burthens also. 48
    • Agnus Dei: The vertue of that which was sent by Pope Ʋrbanus the fift, vnto the Greeke Emperour. 621
  • Ahab, of him & Benhadad. 1351
    • Of him and Naboth. 1356
    • His spleene against Naboth, whether of anger or griefe. 1357
    • Iezebels cōforting him. 1357
    • The power of conscience in him. 1359
    • His sorrow censured. 1359
    • Of his death. 1360, &c.
    • The number of his Prophets. ibid.
  • All: Satans subtiltie in desiring not all, but halfe the heart. p. 2
    • Our seruice to God must bee totall. 477. 478
    • Whether all may reade the Scriptures. 617
    • Trust him in nothing, that hath not a conscience in eue­ry thing. 1006
    • Partiall conuersion of man, is but hatefull hypocrisie. 1051
    • The worst men will make head against some though not all sinnes. 1109
  • Allegeance: of the oath and iust suffering of those that refuse it. 342, &c.
  • Almes: it ought to be like Oyle. 708
  • Alone: Sinne is not acted alone. 1138
  • Altar: the altar of the Reube­nites. 967
    • No gaine so sweet as of a rob­bed altar. 1054
    • The Altar cleaued to in dan­ger by Ioab, but otherwise not regarded. 1261, 1262
    • But tis no fit place for a bloody Homicide. 1262
  • Alteration: the itching desire of alteration manifested. 1053
  • Amalek his foyle. 893
    • His sin called to reckoning. 1074
  • Ambition: an ambitious man is the greatest enemy to him­selfe. 5
    • It hath torment enough in euery estate. 16
    • Pretty steps of ambition. 95
    • Its Character. 197
    • Hard to say whether there be more Pride or Ignorance in ambition. 985
    • Ambition euer in trauel. 1150
  • Ammon: of him and Thamar. 1144
    • His lust prettily laid out. 1146
  • Anabaptists: their Kings or Captaines pride. 443
    • Their dissention at Amster­dam prettily set out. 445
  • Angels: of the offices and acts of good and euill Angels. 66, 67
    • The vse that we should make of them as our friends and foes. ibid.
    • The danger of wicked men which haue Gods Angels to oppose them. 934
    • Good Angels haue their stints in their executions, ibid.
    • How forward the good An­gels are to incite to pietie. 997
    • Hearty sacrifices are an An­gels feast. ibid.
    • Tis presumption to discourse of their Orders, Titles, &c. 997
    • Of the Angell and Zacharie. 1159
    • They reioyce to bee with vs whilst wee are with God, 1161
    • What it is to pray to Angels, in the Virgins salutation. 1163
  • Anger: the small difference be­tweene anger and madnesse. 140
  • Anna and Peninna. 1028
    • Of Eli and Hanna. 1030
  • Amsterdam: vid. Title Brow­nists and Separatists: their separation iniury to the Church, with the censure and aduice. 315
  • Antiquitie: of popish deprauing antiquitie. 349
  • Apparell: the children of God haue three suits of apparell. 37
    • The glory of apparell is sought in noueltie, &c. with a sharpe reproofe of out-run­ning modestie in it. 1135
  • Appearance: nothing more vn­certaine then it. 489
    • Of appearance of things and Men. 490
    • Appearance may bee reduced into three heads. ibid.
    • Where appearance is the rule, see how the ordinances of God become to bee scorned, 492
    • The Saints mis-deemed, the Gallants estate mis-iudged. 493
    • And false religion seeme true. 494
    • Appearance is either a true falsehood, or an vncertaine truth. 1078
  • Application the life of do­ctrine. 1142
  • Apocrypha: whether it be to be receiued as Scripture. 614
  • Austeritie: there is euer an ho­ly austeritie must follow the calling of God. 995
  • Arke: How to bee reuerenced. 949
    • The strength of Gods Arke. 952
    • The Arke and Dagon. 1043
    • The prophane Philistims toyle in carying the Arke, shames many our attendance at it. ibid.
    • The Arkes reuenge and re­turne. 1046
    • The Israelites ioy of the re­turne of the Arke. 1049
    • The remoue of the Arke. 1050
    • Of Ʋzzah and the Arke. 1127
  • Arts: all arts are handmaids to Diuinitie. 143
  • Asa: of him. 1326
    • Foure principall monuments of Asa his vertues. 1327
  • [Page] Astonishment: By it God makes way for his greatest messages. 870
  • Authority: An impression of Maiesty in lawfull authoritie. 904
    • The errour of the mightie is armed with authority. 917
    • Authority the marke of enuy. 920
  • Awe: The awefulnesse that God hath put into Soue­raignty. 1116
    • Awefulnesse is a good inter­preter of Gods secret acts. 1129

B

  • BAdam: Of him. 931
    • And of his Asse. 934
    • His madnesse in cursing the people. 936
    • A pretty vse of Baalams death. ibid.
  • Bablers: a good note of them. 12
  • Baptisme: A discourse of the necessity of it, and of the e­state of those which necessa­rily want it. 367
    • Of Christs baptisme. 1189
    • It giues vertue to ours. ibid.
  • Bathsheba: Of her and Dauid and Ʋriah. 1137
    • Shee mournes for her hus­bands death. 1141
  • Beasts: God will call vs to ac­count for our cruelty to dumbe beasts. 935
  • Beauty: If it bee not well disci­plin'd it proues not a friend but a foe. 1145
  • Beelzebub: Who he was. 1289
  • Beginnings: Wee must stop the beginnings of sin. 937
    • Strange beginnings are not v­sually cast away. 994
    • Those affaires are like to pro­ceed well that haue their be­ginnings of God. 1025
    • Little can wee iudge by the beginnings of an action what will be the end. 1053
    • As it is seene in Saul. 1056
  • Beleefe: First beleeue then conceiue. 25
    • vide Faithfulnesse.
  • Beniamin: His desolation. 1019
  • Beneficence: Our cheerfulnesse thereto excited. 373
  • Benefits: Wee lose the comfort of them if wee renue not our perils by meditation. 1000
  • Birth: Not to be too much dis­couraged by the basenesse of our birth. 991
    • The very birth and concep­tion of extraordinary persons is extraordinary. 994
  • Bishops, Whether ours be Anti­christian? 578
  • Blood, It is a restlesse suter. 1262
  • Boaz and Ruth. 1025
  • Body, How to bee caried in the worship of God. 13
    • The gesture of the body shold expresse and helpe the deuo­tion of the soule. 894
    • Dead bodies are not lost but layd vp. 942
  • Boldnesse, Its vsuall issue with­out ability. 5
    • It is dangerous to bee too bold with the ordinances of God. 949
    • Fearfull to vse the holy Ordinances of God with an vnreuerend boldnesse. 1049
    • Boldnesse and feare are com­monly misplaced in the best hearts. 1052
    • A good conscience wil make a man bold. 1060
  • Bookes: Of neglecting good bookes. 411
    • A bewailing the want of or­der & iudgement in reading Popish bookes. 412
    • God hath two bookes, one of his word, another of his works. 1124
  • Brownists, vide Separatists, their scandalous aspersions on the Church of England. 551
    • As of Apostacy. 561
    • Notably confuted. 562
    • The Brownists acknowledg­ment of the graces of the Church of England. 563
    • Instances of their horrible railings. 564
    • Their vnnaturalnesse. ibid. and 565
    • What they think themselues beholding to the Church of England for. 565
    • Our Church iustified by thē against their wills. 552
    • And that in instancing some particular men whom they acknowledge Martyrs. 573
    • The four pillars of Brownists. 595
    • Their wronging of vs about Ceremonies. 596
    • An eleuen crimes that they haue laid on the French and Dutch Church. 601
    • Their imputation of our im­pure mixtures. 604
    • Their scorne of our people. 608
  • Buriall: Of decent buriall. 1326
  • Bush: The burning Bush a per­fect Embleme of the Church. 870
  • Busie-bodies: His Character. 188
  • Buying: A rule in buying and selling. 697

C

  • CAlfe: Of the golden Calfe. 899
  • Calling: remedies against dul­nesse in it. 375
    • Honest men may not bee a­shamed of their lawfull Cal­lings. 869
    • When God finds vs in our calling, we shall finde him in his mercy. 870
    • Grosse sinnes cannot preiu­dice the calling of God. 900
    • The peoples assurance of the Ministers calling very mate­riall. 927
    • The approbation of our cal­ling is by the fruit. ibid.
    • An honest mans heart is where his calling is. 1017
    • Neuer any calling of God was so conspicuous, as not to find some opposites. 1119
    • Our deuotions attended without neglect of our cal­ling. 1186
    • Diligence in our calling makes vs capable of blessed­nesse. 1200
  • Cana: The mariage in Cana. 1202
  • Canaan: Of its Searchers, 916
  • [Page] Cappucine: prettily painted out. 282
  • Carelesnesse: Of an holy care­lesnesse. 64
  • Carnall: A carnall heart cannot forgoe that wherein hee de­lights. 1009
  • Cares: Of taking cares on a mans selfe. 48
    • Worldly cares fitly compared to thornes. 142
  • Censure: The conscionable som­times too forward in censu­ring. 1030
    • There must bee discretion, there may not bee partialitie in our censures of the grea­test. 1063
  • Centurion: Of the good Centu­rion. 1205
    • His humilitie. 1206
    • His faith. 1207
    • Christ maruels at him. ibid.
  • Ceremonies: some are typicall: some of order and decencie. 426
    • A passionate speech concer­ning our diuisions about ce­remonies. 426, 427
    • Ceremonies must giue place to substance. 1092
  • Challenges: Whence they came. 1081
  • Charitie: vid. Loue, not suspiti­ous. 1088
  • Cheerefulnesse: an excitation to Christian cheerefulnesse, 306
    • and in our labour: 375
    • Nothing more acceptable, then cheerefulnesse in the ser­uice of God. 1028
  • Children: an excellent child, of an excellent parent, a rare sight, and why. 135
    • What they owe their pa­rents. 242
    • A good note for children which couer their parents shame. 828
    • It is both vncharitable & in­iurious to iudge of the childs dispositiō by the Father. 867
    • Iepth [...]'s daughter a notable patterne for our children to­wards their parents. 994
    • Childrens contempt of their parents for pottery, censured. 1025
    • Of our ouer loue to our chil­dren. 1028
    • What children are most like to proue blessings. 1031
    • A caueat for mocking chil­dren. 1374
  • Christ: his Annunciation. 1164
    • Hee hath nothing in the whole work of our Redemp­tion ordinarie. 1162
    • No man may search into that wonder of his Conception. 1166
    • Of his birth. 1167
    • Of his lodging, Cradle, &c. 1169
    • The vse of this his abase­ment, ibid.
    • how found of the Wise men. 1172
    • Of his flight from Egypt, and the vse of it. 1177
    • His being among the Do­ctors. 1185
    • His Baptisme. 1 89
    • His temptation. 1191
    • Hee is caried vp to a pinacle of the Temple. 1195
  • Christian and Christianitie: how a Christian should be both a Lambe, and a Lyon. 6, 7.
    • His happinesse. 13
    • He is a little Church with n himselfe. ibid.
    • More difference betweene a naturall man and a right Christian, then betwixt a man and a Beast. 27
    • A wise Christian hath no e­nemies. 47
    • An halfe- Christian liues most miserably. 62
    • A Christian compared to a Vine. ibid.
    • There is more in a Christian then any can see. 66
    • A Christian man in all his wayes must haue three guides. First, Truth: Se­condly, Charitie: Thirdly, Wisedome. 137
    • Christianitie both an easie and hard yoake: 143
    • The estate of a true, though but a weake Christian. 293
    • The difficultie of it. 323
    • His description & difference from a worldling. 366
    • A conscionable Christian in sorrow sweetly described. 493
  • Church: That Churches happi­nesse wherein Truth and Peace meet together. p. 6
    • A Christian is a little Church within himselfe. p. 13
    • An excellent rule for our ca­riage in Church-dissentions. 29
    • Church Schismes, how bred, fostered, and confirmed. 29, 30
    • The needlesnesse of our con­formitie to ancient Churches in all things. 364
    • The Church of England is the Spouse of Christ. 570
    • How it hath separated from Babylon. 571
    • Why our Churches may stand. 593
    • It is good cōming to Church for what end soeuer. 870
    • The way to haue a blessing at home is to be deuout at Church. 1031
    • What institutes a Church. 1159
  • Cold: When all hearts are cold and dead, it is signe of an in­tended destruction. 1059
  • Combats: of single combats. 338. 339
    • The censure of it. 1120
  • Comforts, the intermission of them what they doe. 857
  • Commendations: the commenda­tion of diuers good men, with the vse of imitation. 287
  • Communitie: care of it a signe of b [...]ing spirituall indeed. 902
  • Companie: the euill of euill com­pany discyphered. 2
    • What company we should de­light in. 4
    • A rule in choice of our com­panions. 140
    • Company in sinne how it in­fects a sinner. 901
    • And how it brings punish­ment on him. 921
    • The intirenesse with wicked consorts is one of the stron­gest chaines of hell. 931
    • Companie, in the Church what it doth. 1186
  • Compassion, vide Mercy, how it must be ruled. 1103
  • Compellations: sweet compellation how helpfull for the enter­tainment of good admoniti­ons. 956
  • [Page] Concord is the way to con­quest. 1136. vide Peace.
  • Concubine, of the Leuites Con­cubine. 1015
  • Confidence, what maketh it. 141
    • Described. 226
    • A presumptuous confidence commonly goes bleeding home, when as an humble feare returnes in triumph. 1062
  • Confession: how much it honors God. 956
    • how he is pleased w th it. 1009
    • Dauids confession. 1142
    • Confession, how hardly got­ten out of vs. 1143
  • Conscience, a good conscience keepes alwaies good cheere. 46
    • The torment of an euill con­science. 76
    • The ioy of such but dissem­bled. ibid.
    • The remedy of an vnquiet conscience. 77
    • our peace of conscience comes by faith. 78, 79
    • The vaine shifts of the guil­ty conscience. 79
    • Crosses a main enemy to the peace of conscience. 80
    • A second ranke of enemies to peace of conscience. 87, 88, 89.
    • The Shipwracke of a good conscience is the casting away of all other excellencies. 148
    • A wide conscience will swal­low any sin. 1006
    • Trust him in nothing that hath not a conscience of euery thing. 1006
    • When we may look to haue rest to our Conscience. 1031
    • A good conscience will make a man bold. 1060
    • None can be sure of him that hath no conscience. 1089
    • The power of conscience. 1359
  • Conspiracy, Corahs conspiracy. 919
  • Constancy, Of it. 109
    • An encouragement vnto it. 399
    • It must be like fire. 911
    • One act is nought without constancy. 919
  • Const [...]tion, what it is. 557
  • Constraint, Whether constraint may haue place in the law­full reformation of a Church. 558
  • Contemplation, a discourse of the study of it. 341
    • Contemplation of the creation of the World. 809
    • Of Man. 812
    • Of Paradise. 815
    • Of Cain and Abel. 817
    • Of the Deluge. 819
    • Of Noah. 827
    • Of Babel. 829, &c.
  • Content, an inducement to con­tentment in want. 3
    • A reason to be so. 4
    • Earth yeelds no contentment. 12
    • How to prouoke a mans selfe to contentation. 28
    • What brings contentment in earthly things. 58
    • Pretty enducements to bee content with our present e­states. 95, 96.
    • None liue so ill but that they content themselues in some­what. 136
    • Contentation a rare blessing, 886
    • It oft fals out that those times which promise most content, proue most dolefull in the is­sue. 993
  • Contention, a right behauiour in contention. 10
    • Contention, what it doth. 219
  • Continencie, what, with its con­traries. 225
  • Conuersation, of hauing it in the world. 603
  • Conuert, of his welcome home. 965
  • Corah, his conspiracy. 919
  • Corruption, the best thing cor­rupted is worst. 147
  • Cost, the Israelites cost to a calfe shall iudge vs in our want of it for true Religion. 901
  • Councellor, and counsell for soule and state. 231
    • What is required in a Coun­cellor. ibid.
    • It is sign of a desperate cause when once we seek to make Satan our counsellor. 931
    • Counsell good and ill where­to compared. 1145
  • Countenance: dishonesty growes bold, when it is countenanced by greatnesse. 1138
  • Courtier, sixe qualities of a Courtier. 233
    • Two mischiefes of the Court Flatterie and Trecherie. 280
    • The description of a good & faithfull Courtier. 331
  • Couetousnesse hath a great re­semblance with Drunken­nesse. 8
    • A base thing to get goods onely to keepe them. 24, 25.
    • The couetous like a spider. 55
    • The couetous character. 193
    • The couetous described. 221
    • The couetous restlesse. 933 934
  • Creation: of our contemplation therein. 809
    • The head of our creation is Heauen. 811
    • The wonderfulnesse of it seene in man. 813
  • Creatures, how they al fight for God. 531, 872, &c. 929
    • How obseruant they are to him that made them. 949, 950
    • The power of nourishment is not in the creature, but in the Maker. 996
    • God would rather haue his creatures perish any way then to serue for the vse of the wicked. 1003
    • There is a speciall prouidēce in their motion. 1049
  • Creed, the confession of the same creed is not sufficient with Rome for peace. 637
  • Credulitie, it is the daughter of Folly. 1102
  • Crosses, of them. 80
  • of such as arise from conceit, and of true and reall crosses. 80, 81
    • Remedies of crosses before they come. 81
    • And when they are come. 83
    • against sorrow for worldly crosses. 309
  • Crucifie, excellent things of our crucifying Christ a new. 431 432
  • Crueltie, it is commonly ioyned with error. 564
    • God will call vs to account for our cruelty against dumbe beasts. 935
    • [Page]sudden cruelty stands not with religion. 969
    • Yet sometimes a vertue. 996
    • It is no thanks to themselues that wicked men cannot bee, cruell. 1003
    • The mercies of God in tur­ning the cruelty of the wic­ked, to the aduantage of the godly. 1004
    • Insultation in the rigour of Iustice argueth cruelty. 1020
  • Curious: A censure of the curi­ous in diet and apparell, that are negligent or indifferent in Gods businesse. 1110
  • Curse: a causelesse curse whom it hurts. 1009
    • Of Shemei his curse. 1231
  • Custome: It shall bee no plea for sinne or errour. 38
    • Custome in sinne will so flesh vs as to deny or forsweare any thing. 1009

D

  • DAnger: there should wee bend our greatest care where we finde our greatest danger. 1193
  • Dancing allowed, described, and censured. 677
    • In a case disallowed. 1021
  • Dauid: his choice or Election. 1076
    • Called to the Court. 1079
    • Of him and Goliah. 1080
    • Dauids reproach by his bro­ther. 1081
    • His preparation to the Com­bate. 1084
    • An excellent vse of it. ibid.
    • His deliuerance out at a win­dow. 1089
    • Of Samuels harbouring him. 1090
    • Of Dauid and Abimetech. 1091
    • A notable demonstration of his royaltie. 1101
    • A description of Dauids and his peoples perplexitie. 1113
    • Dauid a type of Christ in his warres, ibid.
    • His too much credulitie. 1133
    • Dauid, a spectacle of infirmi­tie. 1137
    • What in warre, and what in peace. 1137
    • An expostulation with Da­uid about his sinne. 1138
    • Of Dauid and Nathan. 1141
    • His confession. 1142
    • Obseruations of Dauids childs death. 1143
    • Dauid is not more sure of forgiuenesse then of smart. 1144
    • The relation of his particular pay. ibid.
    • His cariage in Shemeies curse. 1232
    • His patience drawes on his impudencie. 1233
    • Of his numbring the people. 1246
    • His admirable charity. 1249
    • His honour in welcoming the Prophets. 1257
    • Dauids end. 1258
  • Day: That al daies are Gods, but some more specially. 441, 442
    • Holy dayes how obserued in the Church of England. 589
  • Death: It hath three messen­gers. p. 4
    • The wicked therein hath three terrible spectacles. 7
    • Its desire how lawfull. [...]5
    • Mans vnwillingnesse to die. 53
    • To bee vnwilling is signe of being in a bad case. 61
    • Of the importunitie and ter­rour of death. 84
    • The grounds of the feare of death. 85
    • The remedy of the last and greatest breach of peace ari­sing from death. 86
    • A meditation of death. 126
    • Of that Epicurean resolution, Let vs eate and drinke, for &c. 1 Cor. 15.32. 139, 140
    • What resolutenesse doth to death. 148
    • An Epistle against the feare of death. 291
    • Of immoderate mourning for the dead. 307
    • A discourse of due preparati­on for death, and the meanes to sweeten it. 317
    • An effectuall preparation of a murtherer to his death. 379
    • Sweet comforts in the medi­tation of Christs death. 434
    • A pretty item in mourning for the dead. 913
    • Euery circumstance of our dissolutiō is determined. 939
    • The difference of a godly and wicked mans death. ibid.
    • How God forewarnes vs of death. 940
    • Dead bodies are not lost, but laid vp. 942
    • Tis iust with God that hee that liues without grace should dye without comfort. 1105
    • Death is not partiall. 1116
  • Deceit: Its kinds and iudge­ments. 218, 219
    • The hearts deceit in its facul­ties and affections largely described, 504, &c.
    • A pretty description of de­ceiuing others. 506
    • and of the deuils deceit. ibid.
    • Described by its effects. 507
    • Oh the deceit of sinne. 1140
  • Decree: It is in vaine to striue against Gods decree when we know it. 1057
  • Delay: An argument not to de­lay our repentance till the last day. 63
    • Delay dangerous. 948
  • Desire: A man besotted with euill desires is made fit for any villany. 937
    • Where God sees feruent de­sire, he stayes not for words. 977
  • Despaire: Then it no greater wrong to God. p. 35
    • Excellent examples against it. 946
    • To what mad shifts men are driuen to in despaire. 1210
  • Detraction: or detractor: our be­hauiour with or against such. p. 2
    • A sweet resolution against detraction. 3
  • Deuill: He [...]ill we haue sinned is a Parasite, but when wee haue sinned he is a Tyrant. 1112
    • Hee is no lesse vigilant then malicious. 1103
    • The dumbe deuill eiected. 1285
    • Sinne giues him possession. 1286
    • [Page]There is the deuill most ty­rannous, where hee is most obeyed. 1293
    • There is no time wherein the deuill is not tormented. 1298
    • Euer doing mischiefe. 1302
    • And delights in it. 1303
  • Deuotion: Of the deceit of de­ferring our deuotions on con­ceit of present vnfitnesse, and its euill effect. 29
    • An excellent meanes to stirre vs to deuotion. 138
    • A direction how to conceiue of God in our deuotions and meditations. 347
    • Of the Pharisees and Papists deuotion, how farre excee­ding ours. 411
    • Miserable is the deuotion that troubleth vs in the perfor­mance. 993
    • The morning fittest for deuo­tion. 1044
    • Superstition is deuotions ape. 1047
    • A good heart is easily wonne to deuotion. 1052
    • Deuotion so attended, as not to neglect our particular cal­ling. 1186
  • Difference: No difference be­tweene seruants, friends, and sonnes with God. 50
  • Diligence: What, and how pro­fitable. 222
  • Discretion: In a good action how good. 6.
    • What it is, and what it wor­keth. 212
    • A good guide for zeale. 968
  • Discontent: Its Character. 190
    • Discontented humor seldome scapes vnpunished. 930
  • Discourse: It is but the froth of wisedome. 1271
  • Dishonestie: It growes bold when it is countenanced by greatnesse. 1139
  • Dissembler: Of dissimulation foure kinds. 218
    • Its craft. 932
    • Dissimulation: how clad. 958
    • One degree of dissimulation drawes on another. 1109
  • Dissention: An excellent rule for our cariage in the dissentions of the Church. 29
    • The cause of dissentions, with the deuils ioy at them, should make vs to cease from them. 56
    • Dissention in Religion, an in­sufficient motiue of vnsetled­nesse in it. 324
    • An earnest disswasion from dissention. 413, 414
    • Oh the miserie of ciuill dis­sention. 1120
  • Dissolution: Pretty things of it by way of comparison. 464, 465
    • Not to hasten our dissolution. 968
  • Distrust: It makes our dangers greater. 917
  • Diuorce: Concerning matter of diuorce in case of apparent adultery: with aduice to the innocent party in that be­halfe. 328
  • Doctrine: This and exhortation must goe together. 54
  • Doubt: Of the minde that ne­uer doubts, and that euer doubts. 1270
  • Dreames: Of what vse of old, and also euen now. 50
  • Drunkennesse: Its resemblance with Couetousnesse. 8
    • Of Noahs drunkennesse. 827, 828
    • Drunkennesse the way to all beastiall affections. 837
    • A drunkards stile. 1030
    • A beast or a stone is as capa­ble of instruction as a drun­kard. 1105
    • A drunkard may be any thing saue good. 1140
  • Duell: The first challenge of Duell whence. 1081
    • The censure of Duels. 1120
  • Dulnesse: Remedies against dul­nesse in our calling. 375

E

  • EArnestnesse: What it doth in prayer. 10
  • Earth: It yeelds no content. 12
    • A pretty vse of that that wee are earth. 68
    • The earth is made onely for action, not for fruition. 939
  • Ease: Good things seldome gotten with ease. 5
    • Of enduring a false worship with ease. 1011
    • Youth and ease let loose their appetites. 1145
  • Education: A complaint of the mis- education of our Gentry. 393
    • What education workes. 867
    • Parents should haue both of them a like care of their chil­drens
    • education. 996
    • Education hath no lesse pow­er to corrupt thē nature. 1327
  • Egypt: Its plagues. 872
  • Eglon: His reuerence in recei­uing a message from God. 972
  • Ehud, and Eglon. 970
  • Elegance, what without found­nesse, 10
  • Elijah with the widow of Sa­repta. 1330
    • Of his tempestuous cōming in to Ahab. ibid.
    • Of his being fed by the Ra­uens. 1331
    • His deeds with the Baalites. 1335
    • His Heroicall spirit. 1336
    • Of his running before Ahab, & flying from Iezebel. 1340
    • His cordiall in his iourney. 1344
    • Hee is reuenged on Ahab. 1364.
    • His rapture. 1368
    • The happinesse of Elisha in attending him. ibid.
  • Elisha, his happinesse in atten­ding Elijah. 1368
    • What he cared for. 1370
    • He s;aw his masters departure 1371
    • His healing the waters. 1378
    • Cursing the children. 1374
    • Releeuing the Kings. 1374
    • Of his being with the Shu­namite. 1378
    • Of him and Naaman. 1383
    • His raising the Iron & blin­ding the Assyrians. 1390
  • Elizabeth, that Queene praised, and of whom enuied in life, and scorned after death. 479
  • Ely, of him and Hanaah. 1030
    • His zealous breach of chari­tie. ibid.
    • Of him and his sons. 1032
    • [Page]Wee read of no other fault that he had but indulgence. 1034
    • His admirable faith. 1035
  • Embassadors, their names sacred 1135
  • Emptinesse: as in nature, so spi­ritually there ought to be no emptinesse. 1
  • End, Satans assaults are sorest at our end. 63
    • The liues of most are mis­spent onely for want of a cer­taine end of their actions. 147
    • The end commonly answera­ble to the way. 1116
  • Enemie, wee are so to God ac­tiuely and passiuely. 529
    • A good vse to be made of an enemy. 868
    • If God be our enemy we shall bee sure of enemies enough. 971
    • Euen all the creatures. 531, 872 and 929
    • A fearfull thing to bee at the mercy of an enemy. 1351
  • Enterprises, the vndertaking of great enterprises had need both of wisedome and courage. 973
  • Enuie, vide Malice, a proud man is alwayes enuious, euen to all. 52
    • Enuy a sinne & punishment, 55
    • The enuious character. 198
    • Its kinds and effects. 219
    • Enuie curious. 914
    • Enuie in a malicious man once conceiued what it brings forth. 1029
    • Enuie is blind to all obiects saue to other mens happi­nesse. 1087
    • An enuious brest a fit lodg­ing for the euill spirit. ibid.
    • An example of enuies casting off shame. 1088
    • Enuy like the Iaundies. 1089
  • Error, is cōmonly ioyned with cruelty. 564
    • The false patrons for new errors compared to the Gi­beonites. 958
  • Esau: [...]e Contemplation on Esau and Iacob. 843
  • Esteeme: Two things make a man esteemed. 5
  • Euill: an euill man described, 12
    • Not to bee euill when there are prouocations thereto is commendable. 65
    • In euill how ready the deuill is to set vs forward. 140
    • The not doing of euill is re­quited with good. 865
    • The infection of euil is much worse then the act. 920
    • Whether wee may doe euill that good may come therof. 946
    • Euery Christian the better for his euils. 1000
    • If we bee not as ready to suf­fer euill as to doe good, wee are not fit for the consecrati­on of God. 1004
    • The abetting of euill is worse then the committing it. 1019
    • It is one of the greatest praises of Gods goodnesse that hee can turne the euill of men to his owne glory. 1055
  • Examples: as the sins of great men are exemplary, so are their punishments. 937
    • Where the examples of the weake serue. 1103
  • Exceptions: there was neuer any, of whom some tooke not exceptions. 1058
  • Excellency: Twelue things that are excellent to behold. 136
  • Excesse: it is neuer good, but commonly with admirable faculties there are great infir­mities. 61
    • Excesse a great argument of folly. 1105
  • Excuse, none for sin. 911, 912.
  • Exhortation: Doctrine and ex­hortation must goe together. 54
  • Expectation, what it doth in a resolued mind. 3
  • Extremity: sudden extremity is a notable triall of faith. 15, 884
    • Extremitye distinguisheth friends. 25
    • Nature is too subiect to ex­tremities. He that hath found God present in one extremi­ty may trust him in the next. 1081
    • Extremity of distresse will send the prophanest to God, 1109, 1110
  • Eye: A faithfull man hath three eyes: 1 Of Sense, 2 Of Rea­son, 3 Of Faith. 34
    • How it betrayes the heart, &c. 956
    • Hee can neuer keepe coue­nant with God, that cannot keepe his eyes. 1138
    • How temptation is let in at the eye. 1198

F

  • FAction: How to quell it, drawne from an order in the body and soule. 55
  • Falshood: where that is in any, it makes vs to suspect others 1134
  • Fame: the vanity of being ca­ried away with the affectati­on of fame. 66
    • Fame is alwaies a blabbe, & oftentimes a lyar. 1270
  • Fashion: an excellent descripti­on of a man of fashion. 700
    • immodesty of outward fashi­on bewrayes ill desires. 851
    • Of the fashions out-running modesty. 1135
  • Fasting, it merits not, but it pre­pares for good. 908
  • Fathers what they owe to their children. 242
  • Fauour: it makes vertues of vices. 67
    • Extraordinary fauours to the wicked make way for iudg­ments, and are forerunners of their ruine. 876
    • The purpose of any fauour is more then the value. 1088
    • Fauour not vsed aright doth iustly breake out into Indig­nation. 1135
  • Faith: sudden extremity is a no­table tryall of faith. 15
    • The bond of faith is the strongest bond. 29
    • A discourse of the proofes and signes of true faith. 348
    • Of sense and faith. 437
    • Of the power of faith. 704
    • A notable meanes to hearten our faith. 894
    • No life to that of faith. 908
    • A pretty obseruation of the [Page] difference of sense & faith. 916, 1162
    • All our actions done in faith and charity shall bee sure of pay. 953
    • Faith euer ouerlooks the dif­ficulties in the way, and hath eye to the end. 972
    • The strongest faith hath euer some touch of infidelity. 977 1106
    • Faith giues both heart and armes in Warre. 1084
    • The weake apprehensions of our imperfect faith are not to be so much censured as piti­ed. 1162
    • Where our faith is not wan­ting to God, his care cannot be wanting to vs. 1331
  • Faithfulnesse: a faithfull man hath three eyes: Of sense, of Reason, of Faith. 34
    • The Character of a faithfull man. 174, 175
    • Faithfulnesse in reproofe. 216
    • None so valiant as the belee­uer. 918
    • It is no smal happinesse to be interessed in the faithfull. 1052
  • Faithlesse: no charity binds vs to trust those whom we haue found faithlesse. 1102
  • Feare: Feare and seruice must goe together. 474
    • Feare distinguished. 474
    • It fits the minde for Loue. ibid.
    • Loue and feare neuer goe a­sunder where they are true. 475
    • Feare, what it signifies in the originall. ibid.
    • Distinguished. ibid.
    • Defined. ibid.
    • Our feare must bee reduced to seruice. 476
    • A notable encouragement against feare of all oppositi­ons. 531
    • Meere feare is not sinfull. 892
    • Feare and familiaritie God loues in the vse of his Or­dinances. 897
    • The most secure heart hath its flashes of feares. 951
    • A fearfull man can neuer be a true friend. 1004
    • Boldnesse and feare are com­monly mis-placed in the best hearts. 1052
    • Where there is no place for holy feare, there will be place for the seruile. 1109
  • Feasts: A checke for our new-found feastings. 476
  • Fight: How all the creatures fight for God. 531
  • Fishing: Of the Ministers be­ing compared to Fisher-men. 1201
  • Flatterer, or flatterie: Its cha­racter. 192
    • His successe & remedy. 218
    • Fatterie what it doth. 280
    • Flattery a sure token of a false teacher. 920
    • A iust doome for false flatte­rers, fully described in the A­malekite that brought ty­dings to Dauid of Sauls death. 1117, 1118
    • A flatterer most notably dis­couered. 1132, 1133
  • Flesh: in the matters of God we must not consult with flesh and blood. 835
  • Flight: whether wee may fly in time of danger. 1177
  • Follow: neuer was seene so bad course, but had some follow­ers or applauders. 138
  • Food: the soule is fed as the bo­dy with milk & strong meat. 145. 146
  • Fooles: three sorts. 213
    • The successe of their follie. ibid.
    • All sinne hath power to be­foole a man. 1006
  • Force: a pretty Embleme of force and wylinesse ioyned together to worke mischiefe. 1002
  • Fortitude: in generall and spe­ciall. 226
    • True Christiā fortitude what it teacheth? 918
    • True Christian fortitude wades through all euills. 1023.
    • A note of true fortitude. 1027
  • Forwardnesse: It argues insuffici­ence. 871
  • Fo [...]ce: a pretty Embleme of the Fo [...]ces tayes tyed together. 1002
  • Freedome: none free but Gods seruants. 9
  • Freewill: That errour foysted on the Church of England, by the Parlour of Amsterdam 583
    • The Romish errour of free­will. 645
  • Friend: how to vse him. 5
    • When knowne. 25
    • Friendship, Three grounds of friendship. 29
    • What only should part friēds. 30
    • True friendship necessarily requireth patience. ibid.
    • No time lost that is bestow­ed on a true friend. 31
    • The right behauiour of a true friend. ibid.
    • Of the losse of a friend, 31, 32
    • How to make men our friēds perforce, that will not be so in loue. 47
    • A true friend the sweetest contentment in the world. 53
    • How to deale with an offen­ding friend. 55
    • What we must doe in med­ling with friends faults. 57
    • Rich men can hardly know their friends. 59
    • The character of a true friend 177
    • A fearfull man can neuer be a true friend. 1004
    • The fruition of friends a great comfort. 1016
    • The purpose of any friendship is more then the value. 1088
  • Fulke: Doctor Fulke commen­ded. 287
  • Funerals: Our Churches pra­ctice in them commendable. 591

G

  • GAderens: Christ among their herds. 1293
    • Why they besought Christs departure. 1303
  • Gaine: How many in feare of pouerty se [...]k to gaine vncon­scionably, and dye beggers. 1003
    • No gaine so sweet as that of a robbed altar. 1054
  • [Page] Gallant: His description in his iollitie. 493
  • Gamester: hee is prettily deci­phered. 1001
  • Gergesens: Christ among them. 1293
  • Gesture: vid. body.
  • Gibeonites: Their wisdome but not falshood commended. 958
    • Their smooth tale told for themselues. ibid.
    • The rescue of Gibeon. 965
    • The Gibeonites reuenged. 1243
  • Gideon: His calling. 957
    • His preparation & victories. 981
    • There is no greater example of modestie then in Gideon. 985
  • Gifts, or giuing: God loues not either grudged or necessary gifts. 39
    • Gods former gifts arguments of more. 144
    • Speed in giuing, how accep­table. 966
    • In gifts, intention is the fa­uour, not the substance. 972
    • God will find a time to make vse of any of his gifts besto­wed on any man. 991
    • We measure the loue of God by his gifts. 1027
    • God loues not to haue his gifts lie dead, where hee hath conferred them. 1265
  • Glory: Gods glory must bee the chiefe of all our actions and desires. 902
  • God: The vse of his presence. p. 12, 13
    • The absurd impiety of Israels desire of hauing other gods. 899
    • A miserable god that wants helping, 1044
    • With what securitie they walke that take their directi­ons from God. 1047
  • Godlinesse: Neuer was any man a loser by true godlinesse. 1129
  • Goliah: Of him and Dauid. 1080
    • How fitly he termes himselfe a dogge. 1084
      • His end is a picture of the end of insolency and pre­sumption. 1085
  • Good: Of doing good with an ill meaning. 63, 64
    • Of good ill vsed. 64
    • All our best good is insensible. 146
    • A good man wil euer be doing good. 868
    • Good done, but not out of conscience, what they meet with. 1090
  • Goodnesse: Its power. 7
    • No good man that mends not. 8
    • It is of a winning qualitie. 1023
    • Those men are worse then deuils that hate any for good­nesse. ibid.
  • Gospell: The enioyment of it what a fauour it is. 907
    • Its sweetnesse. 929
  • Gouernours: vid. Kings and Princes. How it pleaseth the people to heare the gouernors taxed. 1920
    • Corrupt gouernours lose the comfort of their owne breast. 921
    • A praying gouernour. ibid.
    • No small happinesse to an estate to haue their gouernors chosen by worthinesse. 941
    • Gouernours must not respect their owne ends in publike actions. 984
  • Grace: It will grow. p. 8.
    • How chained. 136
    • Patience is a good proofe of grace. 913
    • The folly of them that re­fuse Gods graces, because they are found in ill men. 1000
    • It is iust with God that those that want grace should want wit too. 1044
    • Grace is not tyed either to number or meanes. 1050
    • Grace is by gift, and not by inheritance. 1052
    • An vnmannerly vngodli­nesse not to say grace at meat. 1055
    • Nothing but grace can make vs to make vse of others iudgements. 1058
    • A speciall token of a gracious heart. 1100
    • The graces of God how they should attract our Loue. 1109
    • Grace makes no differences of sexes. 1160
  • Greatnesse: Not respected of a­ny, but of man. 1
    • There is an affable familia­rity that becomes greatnesse. 1055
    • Dishonestie growes bold when it is countenanced by greatnesse. 1138
    • Setled greatnesse cannot en­dure change, or partnership. 1171
  • Guides: A Christian must in all his wayes haue three guides. First, Truth. Secondly, Wise­dome. Thirdly, Charitie. 137
    • It is a great confirmation to any people to see God to bee their guide. 883
    • No better guide then God in his Word & Sacraments. 948, 949
  • Guiltinesse. what feare there is in it. 909
    • It needs no Prophet to assure vs of punishment. 1035
    • Euery thing affrights the guilty. 1171

H

  • HAlfe: an halfe Christian liues most miserably. 62
  • Hanun: Of him and Dauids Am­bassadors. 1133
  • Happinesse: How to bee happy in despight of all the world. 52
    • Who is happy enough. 58
    • A happy mans Character. 181
    • Wherein it is not, 201 &c.
    • Wherein it is. 209
    • The suddennesse of mans happinesse. 515
    • A good heart cannot endure to be happy alone. 867
  • Hardnesse, or hardning: How to keepe from it. 329
    • Many hardned by the Word. 836
  • Harlot: Her deadly danger prettily described. 1007
  • Hast: Of making hast to bee good. p. 2
    • Iust iealousie of being ouer- hastily holy. 33
  • [Page] Hatred: Betweene the Christi­an and the world. 61, 62
  • Hearing: a note for bearers that come for eloquence. 62
    • An enducement to heare often. 149
  • Heart: How small, how great. 6
    • The heart & tongues corre­spondence. 38
    • A true signe of a false hart is, to be nice in small matters, and contrarie in great. 147
    • How to keepe from hard­nesse of heart. 329
    • The heart hath many names. 502
    • Deceitfull in euery faculty. ibid.
    • A mans inward dispositi­on presageth his euent. 948
    • A good heart can frame it selfe to all conditions. 1080
    • Saul the very picture of a false heart. 1087
    • The foulest heart doth oft enioy good motions. 1089
    • No heart but sometimes will relent. 1101
    • Our heart compared to a Ci­ty enclosed. 1243
  • Heauen, its pleasure prettily de­scribed. 5, 811
    • Heauen compared to an hill. 10
    • The way to heauen foule and thornie. 37
    • Hell is not more obscure in comparison of the earth, then the Earth in respect of Hea­uen. 66
    • Heauenly and earthly things represented vnto vs by the two lights of Heauen the Sun and the Moone. 68
    • the different degrees of hea­uens glory. 326
    • Heauens ioyes prettily ex­pressed. 467, 468
    • Heauen double, Gloriae & Ec­clesiae. 529
    • The three Heauens notably described. 811, 812
    • Neuer any enterd heauen with ease. 1371
  • Heeles: what the iniquity of ones heeles is. 1101
  • Henry: A lamentation for prince Henry. 63
  • Heraldry: its antiquity. 443
  • Hereticks: How farre tis law­full to haue conuerse with them. 330
  • Herod, of his trouble about Christs birth. 1171
    • His feare dissembled. 1172
    • Of him & the Infants. 1176
    • His slaughter of the Infants. 1178.
  • Holy dayes, how they are ob­serued in the Church of Eng­land. 586
  • Holinesse: Fearfully abus [...]d by the Pope. 445
    • A double holinesse, one for vse another for vertue. 445, 446
    • Our shame in the want of ho­linesse, and a sharpe reproofe for it. 446
    • Of whom it is reiected. ibid.
    • Who so holy as sinnes not, ex­ample in Miriam and Aaron against Moses. 914
    • Holinesse not tyed to any pro­fession. 1010
    • The Throne and the Pulpit chiefly call for holinesse. 1060
    • Holy duties how regarded of the wicked. 1066
    • No man brags so much of ho­linesse as hee that hath it not. 1075
    • A little honesty worth much illumination. 1320
    • No temptation so dangerous as that which comes vnder the vale of holinesse. ibid.
  • Honest, or honesty: its character. 174
    • Honest actions neuer shame their doers. 1110
  • Honor: How honor and charge are of an inseparable con­nexion. 48
    • An Epistle of true honor. 278
    • They that are most vnwor­thy of it are in hottest chase for it. 985
    • Honor is heauy whē it comes on the best termes. 1057
    • Honor will shew the man. 1086
  • Hope: It is not more necessary for men to bee cheeted with hopes, then to be feared with dangers. 1051
    • The description of an hope­lesse man. 1100
  • Hosts: God stiled, The God of Hosts an hundred and thir­tie times by the Prophets, with the vse thereof. 531
  • Housholder, His properties. 239
  • Humiliation: It is a right vse of affliction. 1132
    • Tis the way to glory. ibid.
  • Humilitie: how God accepts of it. 145
    • The character of an humble man. 175
    • Humilitie, with the contra­rie vice. 224
    • Humility is both a signe of following glory, and the way vnto it. 977
    • Humility is euer the way to honor. 1026
    • True humility finds out the worst of himselfe. 1207
  • Hunger: Sweet comforts to the hungry soule. 65, 66
  • Husband, how hee must cary himselfe. 239
  • Hypocrite, or Hypocrisie: reasons why it is a very madnesse to be an hypocrite. 4
    • A worldling is an hypocrite. 6
    • The Hypocrites Character. 185
    • A worthy caution for an hy­pocrite. 416
    • Prettily described in the profession of holinesse. 446
    • Hypocrites how contrary to Moses in the vailing his face. 910
    • Hypocrisie gets this, that it may doe euill vnsuspected. 936
    • No meanes hath so inriched hell as beautifull faces. 937
    • Hypocrits haue good tongues. 1048
    • Hypocrites onely rest in for­malities. 1063
    • An Hypocrite wil sooner find out another mans sinne then his owne. 1066
    • The folly and impudency of Hypocrysie descryed. 1075.
    • Saul the very character of hy­pocrisie. 1067, 1087
    • Hypocrites partial in their de­testa [...]ions. 1121
    • A special note of an hypocrite, euen to make vse of God for his owne purposes. 1121
    • Wicked Hypocrites care not how they play with God so they may mocke men. 1150
    • What an idlenesse it is in Hy­pocrites, [Page] to hope that they shall dance in a [...] vnseene of heauen. 1325

I

  • IAel, and Sisera. 973
    • Of Iaels courtesie to Sisera. 974
    • Iaels expostulations about Sisera's death. ibid.
  • Iacob: The contemplation of Iacob and Esau. 843
  • Idlenes: It is very troublesome. 34
    • The Idol man is the deuils Cushion 54, 55.
    • God neuer graceth the idle with visions. 870
  • Idlenesse what it does. 1137
  • Idols, and Idolatry: Things abused to it, may bee im­ployed to Gods seruice. 978
    • no trusting the honestie of an Idolater. 1011
    • The obstinacie of Idolatry. 1045
  • Ieptha. 991
    • His Vow. 992
    • A pretty expostulation of Ieptha's daughter in meeting her father. 993
  • Iericho: Of the siege of Iericho. 950
    • Of their feare and courage. 951
    • A pretty vse to bee made of the peoples walking about Iericho seuen dayes. 952
  • Ieroboam: 1315
    • He set vp two calues in Dan and Bethel. 1316
    • Of his wife. 1323
    • She is disguised, but found out. 1324, 1325
    • The Prophets thunderclaps of vengeance against him. 1325
  • Iesuite: A caueat for Kings to beware of them. 372
    • Their couetousnesse and am­bition. 416, 417
    • The Iesuites cunning insi­nuations into those whom they hope to peruert. 679, 680
    • Accompanied with horrible vntruths. 681, 682
    • Their coniurations. 683
    • They haue nothing but the ouside of Religion. 684
  • Iezabel: Of her counsell to Ahab in the matter of Naboth. 1357
  • Ignorance: It is a wise Ignorance not to pry into things not re­uealed. p. 1
    • Ignorance cannot acquit; if it can abate our sinne. 1067
    • the affectation of ignorance desperate. ibid.
  • Imitation: A caution to be had in it. 59, 60
    • These sins that nature con­uaies not, we haue by imita­tion. 1010
  • Impatience: The ill wishes of the impatient often heard. 929
  • Importunitie: Its good speed. 1205
  • Imprisonment: Of its comfort. 305
  • Impunitie: Hope of it drawes on sinne with boldnesse. 1111
  • Inconsideratenesse: What it oft doth. 969
  • Inconstancie: The inconstant is vnfit for societie. 36
    • The vnconstants Character. 191
  • Increase: A certaine way of it. 1032
  • Indifferencie: In humane things it is most safe to bee indiffe­rent. 136
  • Indulgences: Popish Indulgences censured, as against antiqui­tie, reason, and Scripture. 433
    • Parents indulgence: what. 1015
    • Cruell to themselues. 1034
    • It is a notorious sinne in Pa­rents. ibid.
  • Infants: Of them, and Herod. 1176, &c.
  • Infidelitie: Its Character. 196
    • A sharpe reproofe of it. 425 505
    • Infidelitie is craftie, yet foo­lish. 891
    • It is lawfull enough to deale with Infidels, with a caueat. 1017
  • Infirmities: Euen the best of Gods Saints haue them. 1077
    • When they best appeare. 1108
  • Ingratitude: Three vsuall causes of ingratitude. 26
    • Very Nature hates ingrati­tude. 895
  • Inheritance: Our heauenly in­heritance glorious, and not subiect to alteration. 64
  • Iniuries: Three things follow an iniury, so farre as it con­cernes our selues. p. 16
    • Iniuries hurt not more in the receiuing, then in the remembrance. 30
    • Iniuries like a wound. 857
  • Innocencie: It is no shelter for an euill tongue. 921
  • Inquisition: Its tyranny, with a fearfull example on the exe­cutioners. 283
  • Insultation: That, in the rigour of Iustice, argueth creation. 1020
  • Intention: Good intentions can­not warrant vnlawfull acts. 1128
    • What bewrayes euil intentions more then vicious Agents. 1312
  • Inward: Our inward dispo­sition is the life of our actions. 934
    • And a mans inward dispo­sition doth presage the euent 948
  • Ioab and Abner. 1119
    • Ioabs execution. 1261
  • Iohn Baptist: Of his baptising Christ, & his modesty. 1190, 1191
  • Ionathan: Of his victory. 1064
    • His admirable faith. ibid.
    • Of his loue, and Sauls enuy. 1086
    • His and Dauids loue prettily set out. ibid.
  • Iordan: Of it diuided. 948
  • Ioseph: His brethrens enuy pret­tily described. 853
    • Ioseph twice stript of his gar­ment. 854
    • Ioseph praised for his pati­ence and wisedome. ibid.
  • Ioy, vid. Reioyce: It is shamefull for true Christians not to be ioyfull. 46, 47
    • Of worldlings ioy, and the godlies. 51
    • The ioy of such as haue an euil conscience is but dissem­bled. 76
    • Tis the safest way to reserue [Page] our ioy till wee haue good proofe of the worthinesse and fitnesse of its obiect. 1058
  • Isaac: He sacrificed. 834, 835
  • Israel: His affliction. 863
    • Israels iust now scoured. 864
    • Israel fed with Sacraments. [...]92
    • Of their seuen mutinies a­gainst Moses. 928
    • What pretences [...]re be made, a true Philistim will bee quickly weary of a true Is­raelite. 1002
    • The great change in Israel. 1127
  • Iudaisme: The fearfull danger of being in it. 426
  • Iudges: A note for them in re­gard of partialitie. 1074, 1075
  • Iudging: We may Iudge, but we must take heed to the order. 491
    • The not iudging according to appearance is a vsefull rule for auoiding errour in iud­ging. 491
    • Excellent things of iudging a mans selfe. 1060
    • God separates before hee iudgeth, and so should wee. 1074
    • What to doe that wee may not care to bee censured of men. 1287, 1288
  • Iudgements: God is to be mag­nified in his iudgements. 49
    • The Day of Iudgement how terrible shewed by resem­blance. 898
    • Wicked men neuer care to obserue Gods iudgements vn­til thēselues be touched. 931
    • Gods sentence of iudgement certaine. 941
    • Gods mercy in letting vs to see his iudgements on others. 1035
    • God knowes no persons in the execution of iudgements. 1048
    • Nothing but grace can teach vs to make vse of other mens iudgements. 1058
    • The Iudgements of God are not alwayes open, but iust. 1093
    • When wee make a right vse of the iudgements of God. 1128
    • Iudgement assuredly attends on those that dare oft vp their hands against Gods Vice­gerents. 1263
  • Iunius commended. 287
  • Iustice, It giues to euery man his owne. 215
    • A buyer of places of Iudica­ture will surely sell iustice. 519
    • Of the two-fold iustice, Legall and Euangelicall. 538
    • Of Legall and distributiue iustice. 1540
    • How Iustice is a notable work of mercy. ibid.
    • The Churches peace ariseth from iustice. 541
    • Insultation in the rigour of iustice argueth cruelty. 1020
    • Wee may not alwayes mea­sure the iustice of God by present occasions. 1121
    • The beautifull face of iustice both effects and light and comes to it. 1245
  • Iustification: The Romish here­sie concerning it. 643

K

  • KIng, vid. Princes, described by his qualities & actions Naturall & Morall. 229, &c.
    • Our King commended. 479
    • Parallel'd with Constantine. 482, 483
    • The neere relation of sinne and punishment in the Soue­raigne and subiect. 484
    • Of Kings humouring their people in their sinnes. 900
    • Kings sinnes are a iust stop to the people. 915
    • Gods ancient purpose to raise vp a King to his people. 1052
    • In Kings, mercy and iudge­ment should bee inseparable. 1059
    • A Kings first care must be to aduance Religion. 1127
    • It well beseemes a King to heare a Prophet. 1142
  • Kingdome: Euery man hath a Kingdome within himselfe· 14
  • Kneeling at the Sacrament de­fended. 583
  • Knowledge What [...] best to know. p. 31
    • Knowledge of a mans selfe is the best knowledge. 36
    • Of knowledge without found­nesse. 53
    • Wee must labour, if we will haue a right rellish of diuine knowledge. 63
    • Of our knowing one another in heauen. 326
    • The itch of impertinent knowledge is hereditary. 1110

L

  • LAbour labouring minds are the best receptacles for good motions. 1017
  • Laugh: There is nothing more lamentable then to see a man laugh whē he should mourne. 1109
  • Law: Of it. 896
    • How terrible in its deliuery. 898
    • The power of it [...] mans soule. ibid.
  • Learning: Who fit to learne, and and who to teach. p. 10
    • Humane learning well im­proued makes way for di­uine. 1170
  • Legion▪ What it imports. 1300
  • Leuite: Of Micha's Leuite: 1010, 1011, &c.
    • The Leuites Concubine. 1015
  • Liberalitie: What, 221
    • The extreames thereof. ibid.
  • Life: He that liues well cannot but dye well. p. 9
    • The shortnesse of life how mans happinesse. 17
    • Of his dissolution. 23
    • Three things wherein the whole life is exercised. 25
    • To liue in God is the way not to liue a wearisome life. 65
    • Of Gods being called, The Liuing God, with a sweet vse of it. 705
    • Our course of life mus [...] either allow or condemne vs: 1327
  • [Page] Light: It was created before the Sunne was. 810
    • A sweet Contemplation of the light. ibid.
  • Little: Of guiding a little well. p. 46
  • Lot: Of him and Sodom. 835
  • Loue: Tis but base loue to loue for a benefit. p. 9
    • A true note of selfe-loue. ibid.
    • It is both a misery and shame to bee a bankerout in loue. 31
    • Three things that a man may loue without exception. 51
    • Loue to God and men. 219
    • Loues strength after recon­cilement. 856, 857
    • Open defiance is better then false loue. 1001
    • Loue procures truer serui­tude then necessitie. 1016
    • Loue cannot bee separated from a desire of fruition. 1024
    • Loue must suffer both fire and Anvill. ibid.
    • Tis a vaine ambition to seeke to be loued of all. 1058
    • Ionathans loue. 1086
    • A good note of true and false loue. 1131
  • Lust: It cōmonly ends in loath­ing. 848
    • Lusts madnesse. 854
    • Lust is quicke-sighted. 1138
  • Lyar: His fashion, manifestati­on, and punishment. 217
    • Whether we may lie for the promotion of a good cause. 946
    • Lyars: behold their pedigree. 1198
  • Lyon. His rage against Sampson in that encounter prettily described. 999
    • Where our strength lyes a­gainst that Lyon the Deuill. 1000
    • A lesson of thankfulnesse learned from the Lyons car­kasse. ibid.

M

  • MAdnesse: he is a rare man that hath not some kind of madnesse in him. 143
  • Magicke: It is through the per­missiō of God powerfull. 931
  • Magistrate: The Character of a good Magistrate. 179
    • What is required in a Magi­strate. 231
    • An excellent patterne for a Magistrate in a troublesome gouernment. 919
    • A speciall note of a good Magistrate. 920
    • A Magistrate his pace in pu­nishment of offenders must be slow and sure. 957
  • Maiestie: An impression of Ma­iestie in lawfull authoritie. 904
  • Malice, vid. Enuy: of smiling Malice. 849
    • God will euer raise vp secret fauourers to his own, among those that are most malicious 853
    • Malice witty. 854
    • No sinne, whose harbour is so vnsafe as that of malice. 864
    • There is no looking for fa­uour at the hand of malice. 893
    • Malice regards not the truth, but the spight of an accusati­on. 921
    • Malice cares not so much for safety, as for conquest. 931
    • Malice in a wicked heart is the King of passions. 965
    • Their malice hastens their destruction. ibid.
    • Malicious wickednesse of all others shall neuer goe with­out paiment. 1073
    • Truth and Iustice hath no protection against malice. 1087
    • The malicious like him that hath the Iaundis. 1089
    • Malice hid doth but lurke for opportunitie. 1147
    • Malice will euer say the worst. 1288
  • Man: The contemplation of his Creation. 813
    • The description of him ad partes. ibid.
    • By his internall parts. ib. &c.
  • Manhood: Of sinfull manhood. 338, 339
  • Marina: Of it and Quailes. 886
    • Marina [...] how many wayes a Miracle. 889
    • The difference betweene the true and typicall Manna. ibid.
  • Mano [...]h: Many things of him. 996, 997. &c.
  • Marah [...] waters. 883
  • Mariage: An apologeticall dis­course of the mariage of Ec­clesiast call persons. 297
    • A question of separation of a maried couple with ioynt-consent whether lawfull. 377
    • Whether the Church of England maketh mariage a Sacrament. 587
    • Of Ministers mariage whe­ther lawfull. 721
    • Those that are vnequally yoaked may not looke euer to draw one way. 869
    • They seldome prosper. 914
    • Sampsons mariage. 998
    • Not without the consent of his Parents. ibid.
    • His Parents expostulation of his motion of mariage with a Philistim. ibid.
    • Of an euen cariage in the case of mariage both of the Parents and Children. 999
    • another expostulation about the lawfulnesse of Sampsons mariage. ibid.
    • His woe that is maried to a Philistim, or vnequally yoaked. 1001
    • Slight occasions may not breake off the knot of ma­riage-loue. 1002
    • Not by imaginations, but by proofes. ibid.
    • Of disparietie of Religion in mariage. 1021
    • God owes shame to such as will be making matches be­twixt himselfe and Belial. 1044
    • Mariage made a plot for mis­chiefe. 1088
    • The bonds of mariage how strong they should be. 1090
    • A picture of those mariages that are made for money, not for the Man. 1102
    • Those mariages were well made wherein vertues are [Page] matched, and happinesse is mutuall. 1106
    • The mariage in Cana. 1202.
    • The happinesse of that wed­ding which Christ is at. ibid.
    • The mariage that wee are all inuited vnto. 1203
  • Martyrs, their vndauntednesse. 436
  • Mary: vid. Virgin. 436
  • Masse: concerning it. 658
  • Masters: what they must be. 243
  • Matthew: He is called. 1290
    • Described. 1291
  • Meanes: It without God can­not helpe, but God without it can. p. 12
    • That a mans mind should be to his meanes, expressed by sweet similies. 59
    • Small and vnlikely meanes shall preuaile where God hath appointed an effect. 847
    • The meanes must bee vsed with faith. 889
    • To seeke the second meanes without the first, is a token of a false faith. 891
    • Prayer without meanes is but a mockery of God. 894
    • Wee must not looke for immediate redresse from God, but rather by meanes. 901
    • Meanes can doe nothing without God. 951
    • In humane things, but not in diuine, is good to looke to the meanes. 972
    • Small meanes shal set forward that which God hath de­creed. 1080
    • The meanes nothing without Gods blessing. 1194
  • Meat: of milke and strong meat. 145, 146
  • Meditation: It must bee conti­nued. p. 1
    • The benefit and vses of medi­tation. 105
    • Its descriptions and kinds. ibid.
    • Of extemporall meditations. 106
    • Cautions in them. ibid.
    • Of deliberate meditation. 107
    • The hill of meditation may not be climbed with a pro­phane foot. ibid.
    • His qualities therefore are prescribed. 108, 109
    • Of other circumstances of meditation, as the place and time. 110
    • Gesture of the bodie, and the subiect. 111
    • Of its order, entrance, and proceeding. 112, 113
    • The Scale of meditation. 114
    • with many excellent things a pag. 114, ad 125
    • A meditation of death. 126
    • Or the heart inured to medi­tation. 141
    • Three things wherein Gods mercie abundantly appeared to vs. ibid. &c.
  • Mediocritie. That is safest and firmest. 1107
  • Mephibosheth: Of him & Ziba. 1131
    • His humilitie. 1132
    • A pretty pitying of Mephibo­sheth. ibid.
  • Mercy, vid. Compassion: the in­finite sweetnesse of Gods mercy shadowed. 8
    • Mercy, what it doth. 220
    • Who offends against it. ibid.
    • Gods mercies to Israel and England exactly numbred, and sweetly parallel'd, 478, 479
    • We can looke no way, but that we shall meet with, and behold and embrace mercie. 706
    • Gods Maiestie seene of his sonnes in his mercy. 871
    • Gods great mercy to murmu­rers set forth. 887
    • The vse that Gods seruants should make of his mercies towards their & his enemies, the wicked. 887
    • Mercie must not hearten vs to sinning. 900
    • An excellent example of mercy, that may keepe any from despaire. 946
    • It is a curse mercy that oppo­seth Gods mercy. 953
    • A true property of mercy to bee most fauourable to the weakest. 1029
    • Mercy drawes more teares from Gods friends, then iudgements doe from his enemies. 1051
    • It is good to take all occasion of renuing the remembrance of Gods mercies. 1093
  • Merit: Concerning it. 647
  • Method: A false method the bane of many hopefull endeuours. 279
  • Micha: His idolatry. 1009
  • Michaiah The Prophet, com­mended. 1362, &c.
    • His sentence by Ahab. 1363
  • Michal: her wyle. 1088
    • Her scorne and end. 1130
  • Mildnesse: This and fortitude must lodge together, as in Moses. 915
  • Minde: Of tranquilitie of minde. p. 32
    • Of doing good with an ill minde. 63, 64
  • Minister: A pretty description of a bold minister without a­bilities. p. 5
    • Of much ostentation with little learning in a minister. p. 5
    • An apologie for the mariage of Ministers. 297, &c.
    • Of the ministers great charge 344, &c.
    • Whether a minister vpon conceit of insufficiency may forsake his calling. 379
    • A ministers wisdome in ta­king his time to speake. 474
    • The truth and warrant of the ministery of the Church of England. 575
    • Certaine arguments against it. ibid.
    • The censure of such as think that they can goe to heauen without the ministery of the Word. 694
    • Of the Church of England approuing an vnlearned mi­nister. 590
    • Whether ministers should endure themselues silenced. 597
    • Of ministers mariage whe­ther lawfull. 717, &c.
    • A meanes to make the mini­sterie effectuall. 870
    • A pretty picture of the mini­sters portion among a dis­contented [Page] people. 875
    • A note for ministers in repro­uing▪ 915
    • An excellent example for a minister among a trouble­some people. 919
    • Flatterie in a minister: what. 920
    • The ministerie will not grace the Man, but the Man must grace the ministery. 922
    • The regard that should bee vnto the ministerie. 925, 1017
    • Ministers must not stand on their owne perils in the cōmon causes of the Church. 926
    • The lawfulnesse of a mini­sters calling, a thing very ma­teriall. 927
    • The approbation of our cal­ling is by the fruit. ibid.
    • The worlds little care of the ministers blessings. 932
    • The honour that Heathen gaue to the Prophets vvill iudge or shame our times to­wards their ministers. 935
    • A note for ministers not to goe beyond their warrant. 940
    • Another note for to enduce ministers to mildnesse in their admonitions. 956
    • A good ministers losse is bet­ter seene in his losse then presence. 970
    • Holy ministers, a signe of happy reconciliation with God. 973
    • It is no putting of trust in those men that neglect Gods ministers. 974
    • Of not caring for a ministers doctrine that is of an euil life. 1000
    • The ministers pouerty is reli­gions decay. 1010
    • A pretty censure of the good cheape minister. 1011
    • The withdrawing the mini­sters meanes, is the way to the vtter desolation of the Church. 1012
  • Minister: Mercy how well fit­ting a minister. 1016
    • Where no respect is giuen to the minister, there is no religion. 1017
    • If ministers be prophane, who shall be religious. 1028
    • The ministerie not free of vn­cleannesse. 1033
    • No ministers vnholinesse
    • should bring the seruice of God in dislike. ibid.
    • The sinnes of Teachers, are the teachers of sinne. 1061
    • He is no true Israelite that is not distressed in the want of a minister, of a Samuel. 1062, 1063
    • For ministers to heare religi­on scorned, and be silent, is not patience, but want of zeale. 1130
    • An excellent note for mini­sters. ibid.
    • A note for yong ministers. 1187
    • Ministers called Fishers. 1201
    • Of niggardlinesse to our mi­nisters. 1271
    • Of all others, the sinne of a min [...]ster shall not goe vnre­uenged. 1321
    • There is nothing wherein the Lord is more tender then in the approuing of the truth of his ministers. 1335
    • The ministers message is now counted euill, it vnpleasant. 1361
    • The departure of a faithfull minister worthy our lamen­tation. 1371, 1372
  • Miracles: concerning the mi­racles of our time. 284, 285
    • The desiring a miracle with­out a cause is a tempting of God. 967
    • Miracles are not purposed to silence and obscurity. 1369
  • Miriam: Of Aaron and Miri­am. 913
  • Mischiefe, they that seeke it for others, fall into it themselues. 1099
  • Mockers, their sinne, iudgement and end seene in Michol. 1130
    • A caueat for mockers. 1374
  • Modestie: with that which is contrary to it. 224
    • What Christian modesty tea­cheth. 910
    • Those that passe its bounds grow shamelesse in their sinnes. 938
  • Monument: What is a mans best monument. 12
    • Those monuments would God haue remaine in his Church which cary in them the most manifest euidences of that which they import. 928
  • Motions: good motions make but a thorow-fare in wicked mens hearts. 874, 875
    • Labouring minds are the best receptacles for good mo­tions. 1017
    • The foulest heart oft-times entertaines good motions. 1089
    • The wicked are the worse for good motions. 1091
    • Good motiōs in wicked mens hearts what like. 1106
  • Mourning of immoderate mour­ning for the dead. 307
    • A pretty item in mourning for the dead. 913
  • Moses: Or his birth and bree­ding. 866
    • His mothers affection sweet­ly described. ibid.
    • The Contemplations of his killing the Hebrew. 867
    • His calling. 869
    • The hand of Moses lifted vp. 893
    • Of his Vaile. 907
    • Of his modesty. 910
    • Mildnesse & fortitude how they meet together in him. 914
    • Two patternes of his meek­nesse. 916
    • An admirable pithy speech of his to Israel at their desire of going backe to Egypt. 918
    • Moses death. 939
    • What an example of meeke­nesse hee was in his death. 941
  • Multitude: the successe of dea­ling with an obstinate multi­tude 919
    • A multitude is a beast of ma­ny heads. 1303
  • Murmurers: Gods mercy to them. 887
  • Musicke, what good it doth to Saul in his deiection. 1079

N

  • NAaman: Of him and Eli­sha. 1383
    • Nabal and Abagail. 1102
    • His churlish answer to Da­uids seruants. 1105
  • Naboth: Of him and Ahab. 1356
    • His deniall of Ahabs re­quest censured. 1317
  • Name: A mans good name once tainted, what compared to. 16
    • A good name worth the stri­uing for. 60
    • Obseruations of a good name. 135
    • Of significant names. 1031
  • Naomi, and Ruth. 1022
  • Nathan: Of him and Dauid. 1141
  • Nature: Naturall: more diffe­rence betwixt a naturall man and a Christian a then be­tweene a man and a beast. 27
    • How ready nature is to ouer­turne all good purposes. 143
    • Nature and grace described in Cain and Abel. 817
    • Nature not content except it might be its own caruer. 929
  • Necessitie: It will make vs to seeke for that which our wantonnesse hath despised. 921, 922
    • None to bee contemned for their necessitie. 1103
  • Neere: When we come too neere to God. 870
  • Neutralitie: Wherein odious, wherein commendable. 139
    • Hatefull to God in matters of Religion. 1337
  • New: God makes new. 466
    • Wee must bee made so too. ibid.
    • A reproofe of our new things. ibid.
    • O [...] our New-yeares gifts to God. ibid.
  • Newes: Ill newes doth either runne or fly. 1036
  • Noble: The character of one truely noble. 178
  • Nourishment: The power of it is not in the creature, but in the Maker. 996
  • Number: Of Dauids numbring the people. 1246
    • His sinne therein. ibid.

O

  • OAth: Of the oath of alle­geance, and iust suffering of those that haue refused it. 342
    • Of the oath Ex officio. 988
    • How sacred and vnuiolable an oath should be. 947
    • Oaths for conditions of Peace whether bound to be kept if they be fraudulent. 959
    • The sequel of a breaking an oath. ibid.
    • Euen a iust oath may be rash­ly taken. 1020
    • What an oath requires. ibid.
  • Obedience: All the creatures more obedience then Man. 37
    • All our obedience cannot beare out one sin with God. 940
    • Obedience is a fit entrance in­to soueraigntie. 1053
    • Blind obedience when it doth well. 1054
    • True obedience is euer ioyned with humilitie and feare. 1075
    • The truth and heartinesse of our obedience respected of God in the meanest. 1175
  • Obstinate: Neither scourges nor fauours can worke with them. 341
  • Occasion: Hee that would bee free from the acts of sinne, must auoid the occasions. 853
    • How the Deuill watcheth his occasions to lay his temp­tations. 1193
  • Old: Nothing more odious the fruitlesse old age. 9
    • Of Gods not acceptance of the dregges of our old age. 140
  • One: One sinne what it doth. 954
  • Opinion: Among diuersities of opinions how to carie our selues. 15
  • Opportunitie: It with conueni­ence is guilty of much theft. 1356
  • Opposition: No calling of God so conspicuous, as not to find some opposition. 1119
  • Ostentation: Of great ostentation with little learning. 5
    • Seldome a good end of ostenta­tion. 1085
  • Ordinances: A sweet description of Gods ordinances. 492
    • That God at once requires both familiaritie and feare in our approach to them. 897
    • It is a dangerous thing to be too bold with the ordinances of God. 949
    • A consideration of the poore­nesse and weaknesse of Gods ordinances. 933
    • With what securitie they walke that take their directi­ons from God. 1047
    • A fearfull thing to vse Gods ordinances with vnreuerent boldnesse. 1049
    • Gods children cannot bee discouraged from Gods or­dinances. 1050
    • How well it goes with them that take God and his Mini­sters with them in his ordi­nances. 1114
  • Outward: The outward face or countenance makes com­mentary on the heart. 61
    • Of outward preparation how necessarie. 897
    • What may bee well said to such as vse outward deuotion more then sincere obedience 972
    • How to looke on outward priuiledges. 991
    • No measuring Religion by outward glory. 1044
    • When men are caried away with outward shewes, it is a signe that God meanes them a delusion. 1053
  • Owne: What a man should ac­count his owne. 6
    • The conceit of owning har­dens a man against many in­conueniencies. 56
    • Of both ouer-prizing & neg­lecting that which is our own. 67

P

  • PArables: They sped well with Dauid. 1148
  • Paradise: A contemplation of it. 815
    • Satan euen in it. 816
    • The place of Paradise, whe­ther to be sought for. 817
  • Paine: It shall humble them, whom shame cannot. 1045
  • Painting: a notable inuectiue against our painted plaister-faced Iezebels. 700
  • Papists: Of popish deprauing Antiquity. 349
    • The papists and the ancient Iewes paralleld. 415
    • Their superstitious, heathe­nish and ridiculous worship of Idols. 661
    • No possible reconciliation with papists. 663
    • They haue nothing but the outside of Religion. 684
  • Pardons: popish pardons censured 433, 651
    • Pardons may well stand with temporall afflictions. 1143
  • Parents: A good note for them in the education of their children. 996
    • Parents indulgence a patron of vanity. 1015
    • Reuerence to Parents neuer goes vnrecompenced. 1025
    • Parents that haue bad chil­dren what they must doe, 1032
    • Indulgent parents cruell to themselues. 1034
    • A good note for parents in the example of Sauls father. 1053
    • The sanctity of the parent cannot beare out the sinne of the sonne. 1128
  • Passion: nothing so befooles a man as passion. 81
    • Christs passion sweetly layd out. 427, 428.
    • The application of it. 431
    • How subiect the best are to passion. 1103.
    • Vnruly passions euer run in­to extremities. 1146
  • Patience: the character of a pa­tient man. 177
    • In Gods affaires and mans iniuries. 226
    • How well gods children are paid for their patience. 854
    • A forceable argument there­to. 890
    • There is no greater token of grace then to smart patiently. 913
  • Patrons: Their epethites being euill. 412
    • A serious exhortation to thē. ibid.
  • Peace: The happinesse of that Church which hath Truth and peace kissing each other. 6
    • Impossible for an inferior to liue at peace, except hee hath learned to be contemned. 35
    • A perswasion to a study of the common peace. 395
    • An earnest perswasion to liue in peace. 413, 414
    • The price of peace. 481, 482
    • Peace what without religion. 482
    • Of true and false peace. 529
    • Where to seeke for peace. 530
    • Who giues it. ibid.
    • How made betweene God and man. 537
    • Who are not, and who are indeed the true enemies vn­to peace. 542, 543
    • The commodities and con­ditions of peace. 625
    • As the wicked haue no peace with God, so the godly haue no peace with them. 847
    • Whether peace may bee held on oath, which is made by fraudulent conditions. 959
    • Nothing so worthy of pity as the sinners peace. 1006
    • It is the safest policie to bee at peace with God. 1062
    • It is an vnreasonable in equa­lity to hope to finde God in trouble, that would not re­gard him in peace. 1110
    • Propension to peace becomes a Victor [...] 1120
    • When peace is a friend to re­ligion. 1127
    • Of the abo [...]e of peace. ibid.
  • Penitent: The Character of a true penitent. 280
    • Penance how enioyned in the Church of England. 590
  • Penuel & Succotl [...] their reuenge. 989
  • Perfection: the imperfectnesse of it, expressed by our Creati­on. 809
  • Perish: those that perish are blinded, &c. 921
  • Perkins commended. 287
  • Permission: euen that in thing we may remedy, makes vs no lesse actors then consent. 966
  • Persecution: a pitty description of it. 482
    • Bloody persecution an argu­ment of an euil cause, and the reason. 865
  • Person: the person must be in fa­uour that will haue his work to prosper. 950
    • One sinful person how perni­cious. 954
    • The person honors the place, and not contrariwise. 1162
  • Pharoah: his Embleme. 872
    • He is like a beast that grows mad in baiting. 874
  • Pharisaisme: What. 408
    • Whether an order or Profes­sion. ibid.
    • An austere sect. 409
    • Their imployment. ibid.
    • The difference between the Pharisees and Scribes. ibid.
    • Of the seuen kinds of Phari­sees. ibid.
    • About their strictnesse. ibid.
    • The Iewes sottishnesse in be­leeuing of the Scribes and Pharisees. 410
    • How farre Christians are be­hind them. 411
  • Phineas. 936
    • His heroicall spirit and cou­rage. 938
  • Philosophy: or Philosophers: The censure of it and them. 73
  • Piety: vid: godlinesse. True piety is not vnciuill. 997
    • A forced pietie is thanklesse. 1110
    • There is no villany but hath some shew of pietie. 1172
  • Pilgrims: A very fit meditation for them. 51
    • A pilgrims paine for heauen prettily paralleld. 54
    • The misery of our pilgrimage in respect of our home. 811
    • [Page]No perfume so sweet to a pil­grim as his owne smoake. 1017
    • The perilous passage in our pilgrimage. 1065
  • Pitie: vid. Mercie: Foolish pitie is humane and dangerous. 970
  • Place: It honours not the per­son, as the person doth it. 1162
    • Therefore must we not bee transported too much with the glory of places. 1163
  • Plague: Whether lawfull for Pastor or people to fly in time of the plague. 350
  • Plausibilitie: Not fit for regene­ration. 1189
  • Pleasure: It must not be bought at too deare a rate. 13
    • How to carie our selues in the enioyment of pleasure and paine. 14, 15
    • No worldly pleasure hath any absolute delight in it. 25
    • A rule in taking of pleasure. 139
    • A discourse of the vse of true and lawfull pleasures. 337
    • Pleasures are but paine in their losse. 887
  • Poetry: Notable examples of godly poets, and a fearfull one of a prophane Poet. 153
  • Policy: Lewd men call wicked policy wisedome. 864
    • Lawfull policies what they haue. 867
    • The safest policy is alwayes to be at peace with God. 1062
    • Nothing worse then to make Religion a stalking horse for policy. 1121
    • The policy of wicked men befooles them at the last. 1261
    • Policy & Religion how they may meet. 1335
  • Pope, or popery: vid. Rome: The causes and meanes of its in­crease. 361
    • Wherein popery destroyes the foundation. 388
    • Of the Popes writing of ho­linesse, where it is not, and blotting it out where it is. 445
    • Of his horrible pride in chal­lenging Headship. 541
    • A serious disswasiue from po­perie. 613
    • Popery pictured. 620
  • Popularitie: It is hatefull. 12
  • Possessions: Earthly possessions are not alwayes accompanied with wit and grace. 1102
    • Sinne giues the deuill posses­sion. 1286
  • Pouerty: Of popish voluntarie pouerty. 695, 696
    • How many in feare of pouer­ty, seeke to gaine vnconscio­nably, and yet dye beggers. 1003
    • Of feeding the poore. 1026
  • Prayer. How acceptable. 457
    • How not. ibid.
    • Often prayer what it doth. 871
    • Prayer without means is but a mockery of God. 894
    • about the vertue of the place of prayer. ibid.
    • Whose prayer is acceptable. 895
    • Concerning long and short prayers. ibid.
    • Feruent prayer how it holds Gods hand. 902, 926.
    • Impatient praiers often heard 929
    • It is better sometime in our prayers to haue gracious de­nials then angry yeeldings. 933
    • Prayers want of successe may cause suspicion of want of heart. 971
    • Prayer the vniuersall receipt of all euils. 1030
    • A rule, to bee heard in our prayer. ibid.
    • God will rather worke mi­racles then our prayers shall returne emptie. 1031
    • The prayers of the wicked sometimes heard. 1066
    • If any thing can auert iudg­ments it is prayers. 1144
    • Praiers resemblance with in­cense. 1160
    • Delay of effect may not dis­courage vs from prayer. 1162
  • Prayse: A censure for praysing of Princes. 480
  • Preaching, or Preacher: of doing it by roate what. 37
    • Powerfull preaching how de­famed. 506
    • How God preacheth as well by actions as by words. 885
    • He is no true Israelite that is not distressed at the want of a Samuel. 1062, 1063
    • The preacher of the Gospell was an Angell. 1164
    • Plausible preaching is not fit for Regeneration. 1189 1189
  • Prelacie: Whether ours bee Antichristian? 578
  • Preparation: of preparation for hearing. 896
    • For any of Gods seruice. 897
    • God euer prepares his seruāts for imployments. 1035
  • Presence: Concerning the re­all presence. 657
    • Of the difference of Gods presence to sinners and saints. 871
    • The with-drawing of Gods presence is the presence of his wrath. 915
    • The awefull respect we owe to Gods presence. 949
    • A good mans losse better found in his losse then in his presence. 970
  • Presumption: Its character. 195
    • Presumption doth the same in wicked men which faith doth in the holiest. 1036
    • Presumption and boldn [...]sse in vndertaking ho [...]y callings, and touching holy things, punished, see in Ʋzzah. 1128
    • The iust iudgment of God vpon presumptuous sinners. 1146
  • Pride, vid. Ambition, a proud man prettily described. 52, 699, 700
    • And what iudgment follows iustly. ibid.
    • Alwaies enuious to all. ibid.
    • The folly of pride. 701
    • Euer discontent and looking high. 829
    • Gods indignation against it. 830
    • Pride the ground of sedition 914
    • Deformity a fit cure for pride 915
    • A remedy for pride. 921
    • [Page] Pride and malice care not so much for safety, as for con­quest. 931
    • Proud men haue seldome contentment. 965
    • That which pride hath pro­iected, it will finde meanes either by bribes or fauours to effect. 985, 986
  • Princes: Their peril, or portion. 884
    • The Princes sinnes are a iust stop to the people. 913
    • The reciprocall respects be­tween Princes & people. 1058
    • Where Prince and Priest combine not together, see what followes. 1062
    • No Prince safe without a Pro­phet. ibid.
    • The neere relation of Prince and people. 1117
    • Nothing can bee worse then for yong Princes to meet with ill Counsellers. 1135
    • No disparagement to Princes to take counsell of their Mi­nisters. 1257
    • Their honour to Ministers ancient. 1261
    • Princes & Prophets both ne­cessary in Iudgement. 1318
  • Prodigall: He is described. 221
  • Professors: An excellent speech and caueat to professors. 416
  • Profit: The loue of it how pow­erfull. 849
  • Promises: Gods promises most faithfull. 3
    • yea as if they were of Ioane, or debt, or desert. 46
  • Prophane: His character. 189
    • Extremitie will send the pro­phanest vnto God. 1109, 1110
  • Prophet: A good prophet is a cōmon treasure-house. 1102
    • The seduced prophet. 1319
    • Of all others, the sinne of a prophet shall not goe vnre­uenged. 1321
  • Prosperitie: There is no more hatefull sight to the wicked, then to see the prosperitie of the godly. 863
    • The wicked in their prosperi­tie will hardly giue God his owne. 873
    • In prosperitie how iocund and deuout. 886
    • Wickednesse can seldome brag of any long prosperitie. 1020
    • No measuring Religion by outward prosperitie. 1044, 1337
    • God is often angry with those that doe outwardly. prosper. 1054
    • Outward prosperitie a false note of the Church. 1337
  • Prouidence: That Gods proui­dence doth ouer-rule and dis­pose in the least action and euent, is no detracting from his Maiestie. 48
    • Of reliance on Gods proui­dence. 94
    • Of prouidence what it is, what are her obiects, what her effects. 212
    • The comfort of his proui­dence. 1331
  • Prouocations: We must beware of them. 848
  • Prudence: vid. Wisedome.
  • Psalmes: Their vse. 1080
    • A torment to the Tempter. ibid.
  • Publike: The maine care of a good heart is for the publike good. 976
  • Publican: called. 1290
    • Described, 1291
  • Punishment: There is no lesse Charitie then Iustice in the punishment of sinners. 904
    • No policy in a sudden remo­uall of a iust punishment. 916
    • A madnesse to runne from punishment, and not from sinne. 922
    • As the sinnes of great men are exemplary, so are their punishments. 937
    • How often the infliction of a lesse punishment hath auoided a greater. 939
    • It is to no purpose to pray a­gainst punishment while the sinne continues. 955
    • A Magistrates pace in punish­ments must be both slow and sure. 957
    • God doth in iustice make one sinne the punishment of another. 971
    • God punisheth when men least thinke of it. 1059
    • Of punishment deferred. 1073
    • There can be no euill of pu­nishment, wherein God hath not a hand. 1248
    • The delay of punishment is neither hinderance to Gods iustice, nor comfort to our miseries. 1261
  • Purification: Of Maries purifi­cation. 1173
    • The contempt of womens purification censured. ibid.
    • The law of purification pro­claimes our vncleannesse. 1174
  • Purgatorie: concerning Romes errour in it. 651
  • Purposes: Wicked purposes are easily checked, but not so easily broken off. 1099
    • How farre God lookes be­yond our purposes. 1105

Q

  • QVailes: of the Quailes and Manna. 886
  • Quarrels: Of going into the field on quarrels. 338
    • An ill quarrell once vnder­taken, shall bee maintained euen with blood. 1119
  • Question: Of a short answer to a weighty question. 26
  • Quietnesse: What and wherein it consists. 73, 74
    • Seneca's rules of tranquillitie abridged. 74
    • Reiected as insufficient. 75
    • The enemies of quietnesse. ibid.
    • The subordinate rules of tranquillitie. 92

R

  • RAhab: Of her. 945
    • The Authors censure of her, whether an harlot in respect of filthinesse. ibid.
    • Her house a token of the true Church. 947
    • Her deliuery, with the vse of it. 953
  • Rarenesse: It causeth wonder: [Page] with the application of it. 49, 50
  • Rebels: Vengeance against thē may sleepe, but cannot dye. 1263
  • Regeneration: it must make way for our glorification. 466
  • Rehoboam: 1311
    • His taking counsell with the yong ones. 1313
  • Reioyce: How easily we can re­ioyce in that which we shall find the iust cause of our humiliation. 1057
  • Relapse, vide reuolting: It is desperate. 888
  • Religion: Of the feeling of the power of it in our selues. 37
    • Who is the greatest enemie to Religion. 141
    • A discourse of the tryall and choyce of true religion. 319
    • Dissentions in religion an in­sufficient motiue of vnsetled­nesse in it.
    • What both a priuate & pub­like person is compared vnto that is vnsetled in his religi­on. 481
    • Nothing reputed so superflu­ous as religious duties. 865
    • A reproofe of our not being willing to be at cost with re­ligion. 901
    • The pompous shewes of the false religion. 936
    • The care of religiō must haue the first place. 968
    • Religion gone, humanity wil hardly stay long after. 986
    • Where no respect is giuen to Gods Ministers, there is no religion. 1017
    • No measuring of religion by outward glory. 1044
    • It is no small priuiledge to dwell where religion is. 1054
    • Nothing worse then to make policy a stalking horse for religion. 1121
    • The Princes first care to ad­uance religion. 1127
    • If Ministers be meal-mouth'd in the scornes of religion they may not bee counted patient but zealelesse. 1130
    • Religion makes not men vn­ciuill. 1134
    • Want of religion is the way to disobedience. 1314
    • Religion and policy how they must meet. 1335
    • God hates nothing more then a neutrality in religion. 1337
  • Remembrance, the remembrance of former fauors how it hear­tens our faith. 894
  • Reprehension: that there must not be one vniforme in repre­hension. 24
    • Reprehension better then flat­tery. ibid.
    • Corruption checked growes mad with rage. 865
    • A galled heart impatient of reprehension. 868
    • What a wicked man lookes to in hearing reprehension. ibid.
    • Where sinne is not ashamed of light, God loues not that reprehension should bee smo­thered. 915
    • Reprehension makes way for consolation. 975
    • It is signe of a horse galled, that stirres too much when he is touched. 1030
    • In vaine doe wee reprehend those sinnes abroad which we tolerate at home. 1033
    • An easie reproofe doth but encourage wickednesse. 1034
    • Of the choice of seasons for reproofe. 1060
    • Reproouers should striue to be innocent. ibid.
    • Resolute wickednesse is im­patient of reprehension. 1318
  • Repentance: an excellent in­ducement to it. 68
    • The character of a true peni­tent. 180
    • A vniuersall Antidote for all the iudgements of God. 916
    • In vaine to professe repen­tance whilst wee continue in Idolatry. 1051
    • O [...] the maruellous power of repentance. 1143
    • Repentance cannot alwaies turne a temporall iudgement 1248
  • Rephidim, Its rocke. 891
  • Reproaches: Such as are cast vp­on vs in the causes of God may safely be repayed. 1130
  • Reubenites: Of their Altar. 967
  • Reprobation, a fearfull signe of it. 1110
  • Reuenge, vide vengeance: God alwaies takes his part that seekes not to reuenge him­selfe. 914
    • God can reuenge with ease. 922
    • Euery creature reioyceth to execute Gods vengeance. 929
    • There is no euasion where God intends reuenge. 966
  • Reuolter, vide Relapse: much dif­ference betweene him and a man trained vp in error. 143
    • An Epistle to new reuolter, a Minister. 275
  • Reynolds commended. 287
  • Riches, vide Wealth: Rich men are not Gods treasurers but his Stewards. 26
    • How a vertuous man e­steemes of riches. 28
    • Hard to bee rich and righte­ous. 33
    • A notable argument to draw yea d [...]iue men frō the desire of riches. 35
    • The way to bee rich indeed. 36
    • Rich mens misery in this, that they cannot know their friends. 59
    • A rich mā may go to heauen, but hardly a couetous. 137
    • The rich that speake with command must also be com­manded. 694
    • How rich man was in his in­nocency. 695
    • Who is rich indeed. 696
    • What wee should doe to bee rich. 697
    • The strangenesse of a rich mans being proud, and that in two respects. 699
    • A rich man prettily descry­bed. ibid.
    • The confidence that some put in riches 701
    • What riches cannot doe. 702
    • A pretty rule how to vse riches. ibid.
    • Riches vncertaine. ibid. &c.
    • What should bee the rich mans stay. 704
    • A strait charge to rich men. 707
  • Righteous: righteousnesse, of our iealosie of a mans being sud­denly [Page] righteous. 3
  • Rome, vide Popery: the state of the now Romane Church. 633
    • The obstinate and auerse op­position of the Romanists. 636
    • The impossibility of being reconciled with Rome. 639, 663
    • The Romish errour concer­ning Iustification. 643
    • Freewill. 645
    • Merits. 647
    • Satisfaction. 648
    • Purgatorie. 650
    • Pardons. 651
    • Mortall & veniall sins. 652
    • The Canon of the Scripture. 653
    • The insufficiency of the Scripture. 655
    • Transubstantion. 656
    • The Multipresēce of Christs body. 657
    • The sacrifice of the Masse. 658
    • The number of Mediators. 659
    • Their ridiculous worship of Rome. 661
  • Ruth and Naomi: 1022

S

  • SAcraments: when they haue their true effect. 954
  • Sacrifice: A three-fold sacrifice acceptable to God. First, Poe­nitentiae. Secondly, Iustitiae. Thirdly, Laudis. 456
    • Hearty sacrifices are the An­gels feast. 997
    • We must not dare to sacrifice vnsanctified. 1078
  • Sacriledge: The largenesse of its punishment. 957
  • Saints: of innouation of Saints 659
  • Salomon: Of his beginning. 1258
    • His dutifull cariage to his mother. 1260
    • His choice, and iudgement on the two harlots. 1264
    • The experiment of Salomons wisedome in saying Diuide the child. 1266
    • His building the Temple. 1266
    • His defection. 1273
  • Samaria: Its famine. 1394
  • Sampson: Conceiued. 994
    • His mariage. 998
    • His victory. 1002
    • His end. 1005
    • A pretty passage about Samp­sons leauing his wife. 1002
    • Sampsons victory with the Iawbone of an Asse applied to a weake Christian. 1005
  • Samuel: vid. Saul. His conte­station. 1059
    • Of Samuels harbouring Da­uid. 1090
  • Satisfaction: The Papists errour concerning it. 648
  • Saul and Samuel their meeting, 1052
    • Samuels kinde entertainment of Saul. 1055
    • Sauls faire beginnings. 1056
    • Sauls Vnction. ibid.
    • Sauls inauguration. 1057
    • Sauls sacrifice. 1061
    • Hee reiected of God is no more a King, but a Tyrant. ibid.
    • Sauls sacrifice prettily set out. 1063
    • Sauls oath. 1064
    • Saul and Agag. 1073
    • An excellent expostulation on Sauls doings with the A­malekites. 1075
    • Sauls reiection, and Dauids choice. 1076
    • Saul the very character of hypocrisie. 1076
    • Sauls madnesse had not be­reaued him of his craft. 1087
    • Saul in Dauids caue. 1099
    • Of him and the Witch of Endor. 1109
    • Sauls hardinesse at the raising of Samuel prettily described. 1111
    • Sauls death. 1116
    • A pretty description of the messenger that brought ty­dings to Dauid of Sauls death. 1117, 1118
  • Scandall: A good heart is no lesse afraid of scandall then of sinne. 1027
  • Scribes: Their name and sorts. vid. Pharisees. 408
  • Schismes: how bred, fostered, and confirmed. 29, 30
  • Scriptures: whether the Apo­cryphall bookes are to be re­ceiued as scripture. 614
    • Which of the translations are most to be adhered to. 615
    • Whether it bee easie or ob­scure. 616
    • Whether all men may or must reade the scriptures. 617
    • Whether the scriptures de­pend on the authority of the Church. 618
    • Concerning the Cannon of scripture. 653
    • Of its insufficiencie. 654
    • And authoritie. 655
    • They that wrest the scrip­tures, see of what race they come. 1197
  • Scornes: They with taunts are the best answeres for serious Idolatry. 1338
  • Sea: Euery affection is the good mans Red Sea. 883
  • Seasonablenesse: It is best in all things. 137, 138
  • Secrets: How to doe in hold­ing and disclosing them. 28
    • To whom to reueale a great secret. ibid. et in finem. Hee that doth not secret seruice with delight, doth but coun­terfeit his publike. 144
    • A note of sinnes secresie. 954
    • The hope of secresie what it doth with sinners. 955
    • Secresie the cause of corrup­tion. 970
    • Great mens sins are seldome secret. 1140
  • Security: secure mindes neuer startle till God comes home to their senses. 931
    • The most secure heart hath its flashes of feares. 951
    • Wee can neuer bee secure in the strongest places that are without God. ibid.
    • The worldlings security laid out in Iaels entertainment of Sisera. 974
    • The close bordering of secu­ritie and ruine. 1005
    • Security and presumption e­uer attend at the threshold of ruine. 1043
  • Sedition: Pride is its ground. 914
  • [Page] Selfe: Men that cannot endure to examine themselues are like vnto the Elephant. 23
    • None hurt vs so much as we doe our selues. 37
    • Of condemning others in that of which wee are faultie our selues. 58
    • Wee should know our selues. ibid.
    • Not to loue our selues before the publike-good. 976
    • Selfe-loue doth sometimes borrow the face of true zeale 1121
  • Selfe-conceipt: He that hath it is a foole. 16
    • It makes a man vnreasonable 914
  • Selling: A rule in buying and selling. 697
  • Separation, and Saparatists, vide Brownists: Their iniury to the Church, and censure, with aduice. 315
    • A disswasion from separation. 389
    • The kinds of separation, and which is iust. 552
    • The antiquity of separation. 553
    • What separation is to be made in Churches in their plan­ting or restauration. 555
    • What separation the Church of England hath made. 556 573, 576, 577, 578
    • The maine groūds of separa­tion. 574
    • Separation from the world how required. 600
    • The issue of separation. 607
  • Serpent: he was seene in Para­dise, much more in our cor­ruption. 816
    • Of the brazen serpent. 928
    • The application of that ser­pent. 930
  • Seruant: The freedome of Gods seruants. 9
    • Many weare Gods cloth that are none of his seruants. 50
    • Seruants what they must be. 243
    • To bee Gods seruant is an high style. 477
    • The happinesse of seruants that haue vertuous Masters. 1110
    • A good thing to haue faith­full seruants. 1386
  • Seruice: The homeliest seruice in an honest calling with conscience, to the comman­dement of God shal be crow­ned. 137
    • He that doth not secret ser­uice with delight, doth but counterfeit his publike. 144
    • Feare and seruice must goe together. 474
    • Our seruice must be groūded on feare. 476
    • What the life of seruice is. ibid.
    • Seruice briefly described. ib.
    • Sinne makes God to serue vs. 476, 477
    • How men cozen themselues in doing seruice to Satan. 477
    • Gods seruice must bee true and totall. ibid.
    • The voluntary seruice of the wicked is often more pain­full then the duties enioined by God. 1066
    • A religious seruice must par­take of feare and ioy. 1295
  • Seruice-booke: Whether ours be made an Idol. 584
  • Shamelesse: they that once breake the bonds of modesty grow euen shamelesse in their sinnes. 938
  • Sheba: Of her & Salomon. 1270
  • Shebae: His rebellion. 1240
  • Shemei: of him and his cursing 1231
    • His execution. 1261
  • Shunamite: of the Shunamitish woman. 1378
  • Sight: the sight or beholding of sinners how it infects. 901
  • Silence: Its prayse. 63
  • Simon: he is called. 1199
    • His humility rewarded with an Apostleship. 1201
  • Sinne, its power. 7
    • No sinne small. 24
    • A most thanklesse office to be a man Pandor vnto sinne, 49
    • Sinne hath commonly beene accounted to haue two roots, Loue and feare. 51
    • Since sinne came in, wee are sent to the silliest to learne our duty. 54
    • Sinne is sometimes an euill, and a punishment. 65
    • Sollicitations to sinne reme­died. 79
    • It is seldome seene that all affect all sinnes. 136
    • Its vse. 137
    • Remedies against sinne, and meanes to auoyd it. 386
    • Sinne makes God to serue vs. 476, 477
    • It makes a forfeiture of all fauours. 484
    • No sin but hath punishment. ibid. 485
    • Of hiding and shifting off sinne. 505
    • Of giuing foule sinnes fine names. ibid.
    • The distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes. 652
    • Sinne paid home in its owne coyne. 846
    • What difference God puts between sinnes of wilfulnesse and infirmitie. 851
    • One sinne commonly made a vayle for another. 853
    • He that would bee free from the acts of sinne, must fly the occasions. ibid.
    • Sinnes shamelesnesse ibid. &c. Grosse sinnes cannot preiu­dice the calling of God. 900
    • Foule sinnes seeke faire pre­tences, as is instanced in the Golden Calfe. 901
    • No sinne so vnnaturall, but that the best is subiect vnto without God. 914
    • Behold a circle of sinnes and iudgements. 925
    • Sinne is no lesse crafty then Satan. 937
    • Wee must stop the begin­nings of sinne. ibid.
    • As the sinnes of great men are exemplary, so are their pu­nishments. 937
    • Those that haue once past the bounds of modesty, they grow shamelesse in their sins. 938
    • Whether wee may sinne for for the promotion of a good cause. 946
    • A note for sinnes secresie. 954
    • It is to no purpose to pray a­gainst punishment, whilest the sinne remaines. 955
    • Sinnes round circle. 970
    • [Page]Gods iustice makes one sinne the punishment of another. 971
    • Sinnes not afflictions argue Gods absence. 977
    • Sinne is steepe and slipperie. 1006
    • All sinnes haue power to be­foole a man. 1006
    • Sinnes wages. 1018
    • Where it is suppressed it will rise, but where it is encoura­ged it will tyrannize. 1019
    • Our sinne doth not only strip vs of our hope in earth, but heauen also. 1064
    • Sinne be [...]ots the wisest. 1075
  • Sinne; a good heart how easily stayed from sinne, and how glad to be crossed in ill pur­poses. 1104
    • Sinne is not acted alone. 1138
    • Sinnes deceit. 1140
    • Great mens sins are seldome secret. ibid.
    • How easily wee get into it, how hardly out of it. 1143
    • In that that a man sinneth, in that is he punished. 1144
    • How God censures sinnes 1246
    • Where euer sinne is, Satan is. 1186
  • Sinner: hee is like the Larke, in stooping at a feather, whilest he is caught of the Fouler. 26
    • A sinner so foule as that hee is halfe a Beast, halfe a Deuill. 39
    • So is his Pandor. 49
    • The sottishnesse of wilfull sinners. 530
    • Sinners oft paid home in their owne coyne. 846
    • One sinner how pernicious to thousands. 954
    • Nothing so worthy of pitie, as the sinners peace. 1006
    • It must be a strong euidence that must make a sinner con­uict himselfe. 1061
    • Nothing but violence can perswade a resolued sinner. 1146
    • Two chaines fit for outragi­ous sinners. 1294
  • Singularitie: A disswasion from the affectation of it. [...]95
  • Sisera: and Iael. 973
    • Of Sisera's entertainment with Iael. 974
  • Sland [...]rer: His exercise and en­tertainment. 217
  • Sloth: Its character. 192
    • The properties and danger of it. 222
  • Small: A true note of a false heart, is to bee nice in small matters, and negligent in great. 147
  • Societie: Christian society how good. 15
    • Our behauiour in society and priuacie. 30, 31
    • An inconstant man vnfit for societie. 36
  • Solitarinesse: How dangerous. 15
    • The benefit of it. 296
    • No cause hath he to bee soli­tarie that hath God with him. 976
    • An help to the speed of temp­tation. 1192
  • Sorrow: How to bee well resol­ued in sorrow. 16
    • Of the sorrow not to bee re­pented of. 301
    • Against sorrow for worldly crosses. 309
  • Soule: Gods and the worlds profer for the soule, compa­red. 52
    • Our carelesnesse for our soule set downe. 437
  • Spa: Described to bee more wholesome, then pleasant, and more famous then wholesome. 282
  • Speech: The praise of a good speech. 10
    • A good thing to inure youth to good speech. 11
    • The censure of much speech, and little wit. 12
    • Not what, or how, so much as the end of a mans speeches are to be considered. 145
  • Spirit: It is good to try the spi­rits. 1112
  • Spirituall: spirituall things how soueraigne or hurtfull. 1046
  • State: Where the temporall and spirituall state combine not together, see what fol­lowes. 1062
  • Strife: There are three things that wise and honest men neuer striue for. 27
  • Subiect: His duty to Prince and fellow subiects. 233, 234
    • The close relation betweene Prince and subiect. 1117
    • The Soueraigne is smitten in his subiect. 1259
  • Successe: We must not measure our spirituall successe by our owne power, &c. 917
    • Good successe oft lifts vp the heart with too much confi­dence. 955
    • The custome of successe what it doth in sinne. 1007
  • Suffer: In suffering euill wee must not looke to second causes. 26
  • Suggestions: It is more safe to keepe our selues out of the noise of suggestions, then to stand vpon our power of de­niall. 1007
  • Sunne: Of its standing still at Iosua's prayer. 967
  • Superfluitie: The affectation of it what. 141
    • Nothing seemes so superfluous as religious duties. 865
  • Superstition: Its character. 198
    • What it doth. 900
    • It is deuotions ape. 1047
    • How iniurious to God. 1117
    • Superstition how it befooles men. 1354
  • Suspition: Charitie it selfe when it will allow suspition. 958
    • Where it is good to bee sus­pitious. 972
    • Suspition is quick- [...]ighted. 1144
  • Swine: What swine the Deuill enters into. 1302

T

  • TAbernacle: Sweet allusions of the Tabernacle with heauen 467
  • Tamar: Of her and Ammon. 1144
    • Her bewailing her virgini­tie. 1146
  • Teachers: The sinnes of Teach­ers, are the teachers of sinne. 1061
  • Teares: Obseruations of them. 135
    • That here our eyes are full of teares. 462
    • [Page]How precious. 463
    • The world full of causes of weeping. 464
  • Temperance: In diet, words, actions, and affections. 223
  • Temple: Both the Tabernacle and it, were resemblances of the holy Church of God. 467
    • The Temple abused to Idola­try whether it may bee vsed to Gods seruice. 593
    • Of their founders and fur­nishers. ibid.
    • The state of the Temple and our Church in resem­blance. 597
    • It is good comming to the Temple howsoeuer. 870
    • There is now no Christian but is a Temple. 1175
    • The building of the Temple. 1266
    • Foure Temples to be seen in that one. 1268
    • The resemblances of it with the Temple of our body. 1268, 1269
  • Temporals: they are all trouble­some. 47
  • Temptations, they are more pe­rillous in prosperity then in aduersity. 13
    • Those temptations are most powerfull which fetch their force from pretence of Reli­gious obedience. 1100
    • Christs temptation. 1191
    • Strong temptation is a signe of sound holinesse. ibid.
    • The Deuils boldnes in temp­ting Christ. ibid.
    • Solitarinesse a great helpe to it. 1192
    • In euery temptation there is appearance of good. 1193
    • Satans motiue in the temp­tation of Christ worse then his motion. ibid. 1194
    • No place left free from his temptations. 1198
    • No temptation so dangerous as that which comes vnder the vaile of holinesse. 1320
  • Tempter: hee that would al­waies be our tormenter cares but sometimes to bee our tempter. 1294
  • Testaments: the maruellous ac­cordance betweene the two Testaments. 896
  • Thank-fulnesse: we can neuer do though for a thankefull man. 866
    • A true token of a thankefull heart. 1032
  • Throne, what it signifies. 465
  • Thoughts: good thoughts make but a thorow are in the wic­ked. 874
    • Time, its pretiousnesse, and rea­sons of redeeming it. 48
    • What to doe that time may neither steale on vs nor from vs. 60
    • Our wisdome in taking times for ought we doe. 474, 1051
  • Tongue, the tongues and hearts correspondence. 38
    • The tongue will hardly leaue that which the heart is enu­red to. 149
    • A foule tongue punished with a foule face. 915
    • Innocency no shelter for an euill tongue. 921
    • How should men bee hypo­crites if they had not good tongues. 1048
    • Of the threefold vse of the tongue. 1287
  • Traditions: the Papists and Pha­risees parallel in matter of traditions. 413
  • Traffique. 697
  • Tranquility, vide Quietnesse.
  • Trauells: aduice therein, with the description of some mens ends therein 288
    • Two occasions of trauel 669
    • Youth not so fit for trauell as some thinke. 670
    • Of too much speed in send­ing them forth. 671
    • Early trauell and early rising compared in 3 things. 672
    • What the trauels of our Gen­try robs them of. 674, 675
    • Trauell for table-talke cen­sured. 676
    • The Trauellers stake for the goodly furniture of his Gen­try. 678
    • The trauellers entertainmēt in popish places. 680
    • What by trauell men get for manners. 685
    • A suit to his Soueraigne and the gentry in this thing. 686
  • Transubstantiation: concerning it. 656
  • Treachery what it doth. 280
  • Truth: the Churches happinesse when truth and peace kisse each other. 6
    • Diuine truth is most faire and scorneth to borrow beauty. 139
    • Truth in words. 217
    • Truth in dealings, with its practice and reward. 218
    • Truth within keeps the wals without. 281
    • The veine wherein truth lies. 516
    • Not bought with ease. ibid.
    • It is of an high rate. 517
    • Why men tho doe not so much as c [...]eapen it. ibid.
    • It is excellent alwayes thō the issue be distastfull. 518
    • It stands not more in iudge­ment then in affection. ibid.
    • Of petty chapmen which sell truth for trifles. 519
    • How neere truth and false­hood meet together. 933
    • Truth is not afraid of any light. 1060
    • Truth how it may be conc [...]a­led though not denied. 1077 1078
    • Truth must not be measured by the poll. 1361
    • Truths lot. ibid.

V

  • VAine-glory, Its Character. 294
  • Ʋaliant: the character of a va­liant man. 176
    • All valour is cowardise to that which is built vpon re­ligion. 1136
  • Ʋengeance: Gods vengeance when it is hottest, it maketh differences of men. 921 vide Reuenge.
    • No strength can keep sinners for Gods vengeance. 951
    • God hath more wayes for vengeance then he hath crea­tures. 967
    • Small comfort in the delay of vengeance. 1074
    • Vengeance against rebels may sleepe, but cannot die. 1263
  • [Page] Ʋertue: euery vertuous action hath a double shadow, glory and enuy. 57
    • Ʋertue not lookt vpon alike with all eyes. 853
    • Euery vertue a disgrace when euery vice hath a title. 865
    • Those men are worse then deuils that hate men for ver­tue. 1023
    • Ʋertue, what great riches it is. 1027
  • Ʋestals: Prettily described. 281
  • Ʋice: Euery vice hath a title, when euery vertue hath a disgrace. 865
  • Ʋictory: The victories of God goe not by strength, but by innocencie. 955
  • Ʋirgin: The Virgin Maries extraordinarie Honour, fa­uour, and happinesse. 1163
    • Of her Purification. 1173
    • Her wofull mourning in the missing of her sonne. 1186
  • Visions: God neuer graceth the idle with visions. 870
    • Not to bee proud of see­ing visions, the reason. 934, 935
  • Ʋnanimity: It is not in the grea­test Ecclesiasticall assemblies euer an argument of truth. 1361
  • Vngodlinesse: An vnmannerly godlesnesse to take Gods crea­tures without his leaue. 1055
  • Ʋnitie: Where God vniteth heart, carnall respects are too weake to disseuer them. 1086
  • Ʋnseasonablenesse: The vnseaso­nablenesse of our actions ra­ther hurt then benefit vs. 653
  • Ʋnthankefulnesse: It is not in generous natures. 1259
  • Ʋnthrift: His character. 198
  • Ʋnworthy: It is no small miserie to be obliged to the vnwor­thy. 991
  • Vocation: vid. Calling: Honest men may not bee ashamed of honest vocations. 869
  • Ʋow: Ieptha's vow. 992
    • Ʋowes are like Sents. ibid.
    • An vnlawfull vow not to bee kept. 993
    • The obligation of a secret vow. 1032
    • How sacred our vow should be in things iust and expedi­ent. 1066
    • Rash vowes seldome free from inconueniencies. ibid.
    • Of Dauids Vow. 1104
  • Ʋriah: Of him, and Dauid, and Bathsheba. 1137
    • How his austeritie doth con­demne Dauids wantonnesse, 1139
  • Vse: It makes masterdome. 143
  • Ʋz [...]ah: And the Arke. 1127
    • Of his death, and pretty ob­seruations thereon. 1128
    • His sinne. ibid.

W

  • WAnt: There is no want for which a man may not finde a remedy in him­selfe except grace. 56, 57
    • Want meeting with impati­ent minds, how it transports. 885
    • By want will Sathan tempt vs to vnwarrantable courses. 1194
  • Wantonnesse: our wantonnesse in the enioyment of the Word notably expressed. 62
    • No sinne more plausible then it. 936
  • Warre: Their names and cen­sure, who hold that warre is forbidden vnder the Gos­pell. 452
    • There must be in warre two grounds, two directions. 452
    • Warres misery described. 481, 482
    • There is no warring against God. 951
    • A good rule to bee obserued in the successe, or want of successe in warre. 955
    • To make warre, any other but our last remedy is not cou­rage, but cruelty in Gods sight. 992
    • Not fury but discretion must be the guide of warre. 1081
    • Warre: It is a noble dissposi­tion in a victor, to call for cessation of warre. 1120
  • Warfare: Our spirituall warfare admits no intermission. 539
  • Warning: Not taken, is a presage of destruction. 1007
    • No warning will serue the obdurate heart. 1051
  • Warrant: A note of doing vn­warrantable actions. 1011
  • Water: What it doth in Bap­tisme. 1190
  • Wayes: A Christian in all his waies must haue three guides. First, Truth. Secondly, Cha­ritie. Thirdly, Wisedome. 137
  • Weaknesse: Wherefore serues the examples of the weake. 1103
  • Wealth, vid. Riches; worldly wealth, how to be esteemed. 698
    • The strangenesse of a wealthy mans being proud, and that in two respects. 699
    • No iudging of men by their purses. 1103
  • White: It was euer the colour of ioy, and linnen was light for vse. 1130
  • Whitakers commended. 287
  • Wicked: vid. sinne and wicked­nesse: The wicked hath three terrible spectacles. 7
    • No maruell of the wicked mans peace. ibid.
    • The wicked afraid of euery thing. 32
    • The wicked owe themselues to the good. 837
    • Wickednesse is euer cowardly. 863
    • The wicked in their prospe­ritie will hardly giue God his owne. 873
    • The company of the wicked dangerous. 921
    • The wicked neuer care for obseruing Gods iudgements vntil themselues be touched. 931
    • Wickednesse meeting with power what it doth. 933
    • It is not enough to gaze on the wickednesse of the times, except we set too to redresse it. 938
    • When God by the wicked hath beaten his children, he will burne the Rod. 971
    • It is no thankes to them­selues that wicked men can­not [Page] be cruell. 1003
    • Wicked men neuer see fairer prospects, then when they are vpon the brinke of de­struction. 1004, 1005
    • Wicked men cannot see their prosperity a curse. 1019
    • Wickednesse can seldome brag of any long prosperitie. 1020
    • Wicked men when by carnall meanes they thinke to make their peace, plunge them­selues into deeper miserie. 1076
    • The world hath none so great enemie to him, as hee is to himselfe. 1107
    • The mercy of the wicked cruell. 1322
  • Widow: A widowes sonne raised. 1281
  • Wife: How shee must carie her selfe. 240
    • The good house- wife many wayes. 241
    • A good note for wiues. 996
    • What it is to follow nothing but the eye in the choice of a wife. 998
    • All the riches of the world, not worth a vertuous & pru­dent wife. 1028
    • The hurt that came to Salo­mon by his wiues. 1273
    • Of Ieroboams wife. 1323
  • Will: The will of God is the rule of all good, and there­fore it is not good to inquire after any other reasons of it. 1108
  • Wilfulnesse: wilfull men that are blind in all dangers, are deafe to all counsells. 105
  • Willingnesse: of it how God will accept. 896
  • Wine: it is a Mocker. 1140
  • Wise, or wisdome: the character of a wise man. 173
    • Wherein it consists. 211
    • Its fruits. 212
    • Lewd men call their wicked policies wisdome. 864
    • Good discourse is but the froth of wisdome. 1271
  • Witches: Sauls seeking to them. 1079
    • Wherein hee may seeme a saint to some of our times. ibid.
    • Of the witch of Endor. 1109
    • She was no lesse crafty then wicked. 1111
  • Witnesse: wee can doe nothing without a million of witnesses 64
  • Wonder: Rarenesse causeth it. 49
    • The application of it. 50
    • They that affect to tell won­ders fall into many absurdi­ties. ibid.
    • A fruitlesse wonder that ends not in feare. 1188
  • Word: the milke and strong meat therein. 145, 146
    • Many hardned by the word. 836
  • Words: Sauls faire words. 1087.
    • O Nabals euill words. 1103
  • Workes: Two things, viz ho­nor and profit goe together in good workes: 54
    • Our faith must be manifested by our workes. 415
    • When wee make a right vse of the workes of God. 947
  • World: It is a stage both in re­gard of good and bad. 27
    • Worldly cares fitly compared to thornes. 142
    • An Epistle on the contempt of the world. 276
    • How to vse tne world with­out danger. 385
    • Worldly wealth how to be e­steemed. 698
    • The ouerprizing of worldly things what it doth. 956
    • The worlds courtesies what 1001
    • The vaine hopes of worldly men cost them deare. 1047
    • The holinesse of the worldly minded. 1066
    • A worldly mind can rise easi­ly but knowes not how to descend with patience or safety. 1080
    • The quick-sighted worlding pu [...] blind in spirituals. 1245
  • Worldling: His life most mise­rable. 4
    • Euery worldling an Hypo­crite. 6
  • Worship: concerning the super­stitious, heathenish and ridi­culous worship of Papists. 661
    • Of enioying a false worship with ease. 1011

Y

  • YOuth: It must bee studious that old age may bee fruit­full. 9
    • A good thing to [...] youth to speake well. 11
    • God will not accept of the dregs of old age if wee giue him not the head of our youth. 140
    • An admonition to parents for being carefull of their youth. 670
    • Of too much speed in send­ing our youth to trauell. 671
    • Where youths lawlessenesse can finde pity, what wicked­nesse can it forbeare. 1015
    • Youth and ease let loose their appetites. 1145
    • A lesson for youth frō Christs being so timely in the Tem­ple. 1187
    • The wayes of youth steep and slippery. 1273, 1274
    • Youth described very largely 1313

Z

  • ZAcharie: Of him and the Angell. 1159
    • How chosen to his ministra­tion. 1160
    • Why an Angell, and why this Angell was sent to him. 1161
    • Of his speechlessenesse. 1163
  • Zeale: the goodnesse of God in winking at the errours of honest zeale. 903
    • The zeale of God barres out weake deliberations. 938
    • Gods loue to our zeale. ibid.
    • Wisdome is a good guide for zeale. 968
    • We may learne zeale of Ido­laters. 1008
    • Good zeale cannot beare out presumption. 1019
    • The heat of zeale what pre­iudice it doth sometimes. 1120
    • [Page]Selfe-loue doth sometimes borrow the face of true zeale. 1121
    • Worldly hearts can see no­thing in actions of zeale, but folly and madnesse. 1130
  • Ziba: of him and Mephibosheth. 1131
    • His flattery and falshood dis­couered. 1132
    • His due what it was deser­uedly. 1133
  • Ziglag: spoyled and reuenged. 1113
Gentle READER,

THE end of making Tables is not that thereby men might bee made Truants, but it is rather to helpe to those memories that are weake; or whose occasions are so great, as that they cannot intend to turne ouer such a Volume as this (though worth thy dayly and diligent reading and reuiewing.) For the fur­ther benefiting of thy selfe therefore take to thee this Rule.

Where euer thou findest any Obseruation or Aphorisme, there (if thou wilt make any further vse) cast thine eyes on that which goes before, or followes after, and thou shalt finde it offering thee both excellent comfort, and a furthering of thine inuention, to the benefiting both of thy selfe, and others.

And this I will promise thee further; that if God shall lend this Mellifluous Bernard of Our Times the time of perfecting His Contemplations, thou shalt haue in an other Vo­lume as compleat a Table as this, for finding euery particular word or Sentence.

And because there is feare on the Buyers part, that there shall bee still additions of his Contemplations, whereby he is discouraged from buying this Volume, let me assure thee that it is the Authors intention to set out no more parts thereof, vntill it riseth to a complete second Tome.

But content thy selfe with this that thou hast, and pray to God with mee for the life and health of this Great Light, and shining Lampe of our Church, and I doubt not but he will giue good satisfaction vnto those that are industrious and ingenious. And so I rest.

Thine as farre as thou wishest well to this Workman and his Labours, Ro. Lo.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.